《Evil Duke, Please Be Gentle!》


 Chapter 1 - The Sudden Death!

    "Evangeline, I am home." Edward Rossador knocked on the door aftering from work. He had a smile on his face but soon it turned into a frown when the door did not open even when he had knocked on it a few times.


    He sighed as he opened his bag and found the key in it. Opening the door, the first thing that weed him was the sound of music.


    "Evangeline! Are you even listening to me?" the man called his daughter though he knew that he would hardly get a reply. And true to his thoughts only the mncholic sound of violin greeted him back.


    He climbed stairs with a dark face as it has been more than hundred times that he has told her not to y music all day, but she did not listen at all!


    "Evangeline!! It has been thirty minutes since I entered the house!" This time the man shouted as he held my violin and the girl opened her round emerald eyes.


    "The sound of music was so strong that I was having trouble calling you! It''s already sunset yet you have not cooked food!`` She could tell that he was definitely upset by the tone he used.


    "I am sorry, papa. I did not realize how much time had passed.`` she said, as she stood up abruptly and looked out. True to what he has said, the sky has already turned red and the birds have long gone for their nests.


    "What is new in that? Didn''t you always forget about time and your every responsibility once you held this piece of nuisance in your hands.''''she bowed her head low, as her father again started his harsh words against music.


    She could not understand how someone did not like music. But it was not her ce to argue. It was already enough that he was not being angry enough to give her harsh punishment.


    "I am sorry. I will go and warm the food now. Why don''t you go and wash your hands and thene to the dining room." he sighed and shook his head as he left the room. Only when he was far enough did she take a breath of relief as she escaped the cmity with a narrow path.


    She looked at the attic with longing, the ce where she did not want to leave no matter how much time had passed.


    It was a dark room which was dependent on the sun to brighten it. Father never allowed her to use thentern here, saying it would remind her of going down and doing other tasks.


    Except for a small table and a few chairs in the name of furniture there was nothing except musical instruments. There was a piano, a few violins, cello, fiddle, and various other instruments. This is the ce where she spent all day teaching music to the students. Giving onest look to the room she walked down and entered the kitchen.


    Thank goodness she had cooked enough food when she made her lunch. As her father only had breakfast before leaving for work and ate dinner aftering from work, she was not worried that he would scold her again for giving the food that was not cooked fresh.


    After warming the soup and meat. She set the table.


    Edward walked into the kitchen with an annoyed face, but the smell of tasty food calmed him. He sat on the table as she served him soup and then one meat and two vegetable dishes. But the portion was not enough for two people.


    "Have you eaten your dinner?" he asked with a frown as he took the spoon and started having the soup.


    It was against the rules for women to eat before the man of the house and he was a traditional man and liked the way it was!


    "No, father. I had ate lunch. So I am not hungry. I will only have soupter." she replied as she looked at the face of her father that had started to turn angry. She did not want to face any further argument on it.


    "Hmm" giving a curt reply Edward started eating again, without much care that was going to skip her dinner.


    "You should pay attention to other things rather than wasting all your day. Have you washed the clothes?" asked her father as he enjoyed the food. This was the only thing which stopped him from throwing all those things out. She was perfect in everything she did.


    "Yes papa, I have already ironed and arranged them in your bag." she replied and he nodded in satisfaction.


    "I am going out for three days to the northern part for trade. I want you to take care of the house properly. Do not go out of the house after sunset. Lock the house properly and do not open the door for everyone." said the man as he saw her nodding half heartedly.


    "Evangeline, are you even listening?" he asked in a strict tone and she shivered.


    "Yes.. yes, father." she replied abruptly.


    "Evangeline. I am leaving this house for the first time in such a long time. I want you to be responsible and take care of it. If things go well, I will earn a lot this time and then we can move to the city." he wiped his mouth after having a satisfying meal.


    "Yes father." she nodded as her father stood up and left. She rubbed her stomach as she looked at the empty tes.


    Taking a sigh she took the empty dishes to the sink. There was nothing left in the kitchen except some stale bread which she ate with some water.


    After cleaning the dishes and kitchen, she blew out the candles and walked towards her father''s study with milk in her hands.


    "Father, your milk." She kept the milk on the table.. And then walked towards the book rack and took a book on music and her father shook his head.

 Chapter 2 - Knock On The Door

    "Yes, papa." she replied to the empty room though it was nothing new.


    Edward was a traditional man who did not speak much with her. When her mother was alive things were different. She spent the whole day talking with her and helping her with everything. She was the one who taught Evangeline everything. But unfortunately, she died at a young age. When Evangeline was just a 10 year old kid and now 8 years have passed and this month, it will be her 18th birthday.


    Evangeline looked at the portrait on the wall where her mother was smiling while looking at her, a smile bloomed on her lips too, though her eyes turned wet.


    She looked at the book in her hand and smiled as she spent the time reading it.


    When the cuckoo started singing on her shoulder did she wake up with a start only to realize that she was sleeping on the chair in her room with her head resting on the table.


    She smiled at the bird, jumped on her hair and settled there. She nestled closer to the bird and closed her eyes again when her eyes snapped open and she ran out of the door.


    Her leg hit the side table and the flower vase almost fell when she held it in her hands. But that rough catch scratched her hands too.


    Stumbling and limping, she reached her father''s room. Only to see that the bed was already empty. She looked out of the window. It was still early, the sky was still red. She knew that she was notte, yet she knew that she was going to get scolded.


    Edward came out after taking a bath, only to find Evangeline standing there like a statue. He did not want to be angry with her all the time, yet he could not help it. She was too clumsy and careless.


    "I knew I could not depend on you. See, you must have forgotten again!" he scolded her in a cold tone.


    "I am sorry, papa." was all she said.


    "I do not want to ruin my mood and yours. I have a long journey to take. Go and prepare the breakfast and pack some bread for the journey." she nodded as his father moved and opened the bag she had preparedst night and checked everything. She wanted to tell me that the bag was arranged perfectly but she pursed her lips and walked out of the room.


    She lit the dry woods she had collected and fanned the fire, until the spark turned into fire. She coughed as the smoke caressed her face, and turned the vessel on the fire. When the vegetables were getting cooked she cut the bread into pieces and packed them in a clean cloth.


    Just when she filled the bowls with food, his father entered and sat on the table. Keeping his bag on the other chair.


    "Do not be careless behind me Evangeline. Do not go out until needed and do not keep kids for more time than needed." he reminded her again and she nodded.


    "Yes, papa. You do not need to worry. I will take care of the house well." she only got a sigh in return, dousing all her enthusiasm.


    After finishing her breakfast, he left after giving ast look to her and the house. She stood there until her father could no longer be seen and then went in. Then she looked at her hands and knees which had minor scratches from the morning. She used the ointment and sat on the chair finishing her breakfast.


    Cleaning the whole house, she walked to the attic only to hear the knock on the door. With a smile, she jumped on her feet and ran to open the door.


    Ten bright eyes looked at her with a bright smile on their faces.


    "Good morning teacher." wished all five kids in a chorus.


    "Good morning dear,e in" all of them hopped cheerily in the house.


    The kids climbed the stairs enthusiastically as she followed them, making sure that none of them fell as they walked less and ran more.


    These kids are the only beings that keep herpany all day or else she was sure she would go crazy being alone in this house all day.


    "What are we going to y today, miss?" asked the boys as they blinked looking at her.


    "I will teach you a new violin note I preparedst night." they all nodded and pped with a peal ofughter.


    Her hands danced on the strings as she continued the mncholic tone. Even the blew of winds felt teary as she continued to y.


    "That was very sad! I do not want to y it." said a boy crossing his arms and shaking his head.


    "Come on Ben, you know nobles like these kinds of songs, you can earn more money through it." said the other boy, elbowing the first.


    Evangeline face down casted for a second. She has forgotten that the boys were not learning music for their passion like her. But it was a source of ie for them. Most of them sing or y music onnes or a few lucky one get a chance to y in the local theatre or bars and earn good money for their family, that is why they are here to learn in the first ce.


    Ben thought for a second and then nodded. They held their violins and copied her tone.


    How much time had passed when they left her alone again.


    Walking down she went to her back garden where she had nted all the necessary fruits and vegetables for her. Plucking some eggnt and turnips. She spent the rest of her day nting more flowers and nts. Only when her stomach grumbled did she stop. When she stood up the sky was already turning dark. Her clothes and hands were covered in mud and she was sure her whole face was covered with mud too.


    She stood up only to hear the knock on the door.

 Chapter 3 - The Arrival!

    Evangeline had just finished her nting when she heard a knock on the door. She frowned as she was sure there was no one who came to her house let alone this time. Rubbing her hand on her dress, she walked into her house from the backyard.


    Walking to the door, she hesitated for a minute and then opened the door. Opening a bit, she peeped out of the door, only to find a person she had never seen before.


    "Yes" she said with a doubtful voice when the man forwarded a letter to him.


    She looked at him with a frown, he was wearing a uniform with a royal sword emblem on it. He was not from this town.


    "What is it?" she asked the man when he did not speak a word at all.


    "This letter is for you." said the man, the obvious as he continued to hold the letter the same way.


    She pursued her lips and then took the letter from his hands only taking one hand from the small gap. While she held the door tightly from her other hand. The man was still expressionless and was looking a bit intimidating due to his old age and grey hair. Her eyes were so intense as if he would kill them just by looking at her.


    She closed the door with a thud and then leaned on the door as she opened the letter.


    "Your father died in an ident in the northern empire while saving the duke of the empire. Your presence is required for the burial ceremony and mourning." The letter was short and simple. Yet it was enough to break her heart. Tears flew from her eyes, and the letter fell from her hand and flew in the air and fell on the firece. Her knees turned weak and she fell on the floor with a thud.


    Her body started shaking with pain. And her small sobs turned into wails soon. Her whole life started to slip from her hands like the sand.


    She blinked only to see that she was sleeping on the floor. Her face and body was covered with mud and tears. Soon the memory ofst night came gushing in her mind. Her father, her father was no more!


    She opened the door in a haste only to see that the man was standing right there like a statue. As if he did not move at all fromst night.


    "Have you read the letter?" he asked and tears started flowing from her eyes again.


    "We need to go." His voice was curt and strict. There was no emotion in his voice, not a single bit of sympathy could be felt.


    She stood there uncertain of what to do. How to react, how to behave. She just needed a hug, a shoulder to cry on! But she did not have anyone.


    "We need to go, miss!" said the man again and she finally nodded.


    The man nodded back and they walked out of the door. When she moved out, her father''s voice rang in her ears.


    "Evangeline, never go out without locking the door!" her steps halted and she turned to see the open door with a tear stricken face.


    She walked back and closed the door. Her hands were shaking as she was trying to close the door. The man looked at him with a sigh and then walked closer to her and took the lock from her hands.


    He locked the door and held her hand. Holding her hand, he took her to the carriage and made her sit on the seat. The carriage started instantly. She looked out of the window, the strong wind blew her hair but it brought some senses back into her.


    She has lost her only kin, her only family. Closing her eyes, tears continue to flow silently. All the time she had spent with her family passed through her eyes like a show.


    "We are here, miss." said the man and then opened the door.


    She nodded and walked out of the carriage.


    There was a big pce in front of my eyes. She had never seen such a grand building from her eyes. The pce would umte the whole town of hers. It was covered with the glow of gold and silver. The pce has a bridge, which has ake below it.


    There were a dozen servants standing on both sides. They bowed their heads as we entered. the tower was touching the sky and she had to stretch her neck to look at its end.


    When she crossed the bridge. There was a huge garden on both sides. It was covered with flowers she had not even seen before. She was sure the ce was beautiful, yet all she could think of was her father.


    The man led her inside as the servants kept bowing their heads.


    "Wait here, miss. I will tell the master about you." he said and she wondered why he had not asked the servants to do so. But all she could do was nod!


    She stood there silently looking at the walls that were filled with the portraits of young and old, but one thing wasmon, they all looked royal to her. She did not understand how her father died suddenly and what it has to do with these kinds of people.


    Evangeline, though lived in her small world, had heard a lot about these nobles, but there was not even a single good line in it. Therefore, she did not have any good impression of theirs!


    She could feel the gazes of the servants on her. She looked subtly only through her peripheral vision only to see disgust and disdain in their eyes.


    It turned her conscious of her and she was sure she was wearing worse clothes than the servants with all the mud and sweat. She held her dress in her hands tightly when she heard footstepsing in her direction.


    "This is the girl you asked me to bring, your highness."

 Chapter 4 - This Is Your New Home!

    William looked at the girl with a frown. She was wearing a dress that had lost its color due to being washed many times. If that was not enough it was very dirty, full of dirt and mud and crumpled as if it was taken out by digging the ground. Her hair was in a mess and her face had tear marks and dirt all over. Her hands were clutching her dress tightly as she stood there uncertain. Yet those blue eyes reminded him of histe wife.


    When he looked at her eyes, his face softened a bit and he smiled warmly at the girl.


    Evangeline kept standing there as she was not offered a seat yet, she was uncertain for how long the man would keep staring at her. Though he was evaluating her, she did not feel any apprehension or ill intention from the man. Yet she wanted to know about her father who was not even mentioned once.


    Suddenly she was reminded of the evil tricks people y to trap young girls and then sell them in the ve establishment. That thought made her more conscious. There was no proof that his father had actually suffered an incident and they were here to help her.


    "I am here to see my father." she said strictly as she looked back into the eyes of the man with equal intensity.


    William blinked as he was not expecting the girl to speak so sharply. She was looking very frail yet the way she was unaffected with his aura and replying back was tremendous for a person of her age.


    "Your father is no more. He died while saving me in an ident. I apologise, but we could not save him." said the man with a rather cold voice. His hands were clenched to form a fist and his eyes were filled withplicated expressions.


    "I want to see him." she replied, matching his coldness. Though his eyes were filled with tears again, her voice was resolute.


    "I apologize again, but we have already buried him, since his body was not in the condition to be kept!" added the man, leaving her exasperated.


    "What do you mean? How could this be? My father ate breakfast with me a day ago!" she shouted a bit loud this time earning a gasp from all the servants who were standing there covering all corners but she did not care.


    "I understand the youngdy. But this is all we had!" said the man as he pointed at his butler who had gone to bring her here.


    He nodded and passed the bag which she had prepared for her father. The chain watch that was attached to her father''s coat. This was the only thing of gold they still had in their home and a few silver coins that his father had taken with him.


    She grabbed the things and hugged them with all her might. She started crying again as she kept holding them.


    She had thought that the man would leave as he was looking like someone who had thousands of matters to deal with.


    "I want to see my fathers grave." she replied, and the man nodded his head.


    "Come with me, my child." the man forwarded her hand.


    Evangeline looked at the forwarded hand and held it after some hesitation. She still was not sure about the intentions of the man but she would think about it after meeting her father for thest time.


    She had thought they would go to a graveyard nearby or some public graveyard in the town. But to her surprise the man took her to the backyard. Crossing a distance, they reached to a personal graveyard where only the family member of a particr family could be buried


    She could see the sign of a simr silver sword which they had on the servant''s uniform or on their entrance.


    She looked at him with questioning eyes, but he still gave her a mild smile.


    "Your father has saved me. I owe him this much respect." she nodded and a maid passed her flowers. Taking the flowers in her hands she walked towards the grave and sat in front of it.


    She sat there and continued to look at it without saying a thing. She did not know what to say to make herself feel better. Herst kin was gone and she was not even able to see him for onest time!


    How much time had passed, when she finally stood up and walked away. There was only one servant standing there who was still looking at her with disdain but she did not care. It was not like she had anything to do with them.


    "His highness has asked me to talk to him when you are done with mourning." I nodded and followed her.


    She took Evangeline through arge hall and many narrow corridors only to stand in front of a study room.


    Evangeline knocked and entered the room after getting permission.


    "Ah, you are done, my child." asked the man still with a warm smile.


    "Come, sit with me. You must be hungry, what would you like to eat, dear?" The man was behaving too warmly towards her, but she still had her guards up.


    "I am fine, kind sir. I just want to know, can you ask your coach to escort me to my house? And if possible, can Ie here on a certain asion to see my father?" her voice was soft and polite, yet the man felt enraged.


    He shook his head and she frowned, this was not what she was expecting!


    "Alright, I understand. Then I will not disturb you further. I will look for a public carriage. It was nice meeting you, kind sir." She stood up, ready to leave when the man called her.


    "There is some confusion Evangeline.. You are not going anywhere. From today onwards, this is your new home!"

 Chapter 5 - Take An Oath!

    "There is some confusion Evangeline. You are not going anywhere. From today onwards, this is your new home!" said the man with a frown and the girl blinked.


    "Pardon" was all she could say as the words were too absurd for her to even understand! Why would she stay here between strangers?


    "I apologize for being too direct. Let me exin to you in detail. I was talking to your father about the business details when the ce caught fire suddenly. Your father had already reached the door but he returned to save me. If it would not have been for him, I would have died.


    He saved my life, but unfortunately I was not able to save his life. But I asked him if I could do anything for him. And hisst wish is a better life for you. He was worried that there would be no one to take care of you after his death and he would never get peace until you are settled.


    So, I told him that I have a son who is the sole heir of my dutchy. So, hisst words were that I will marry you off to my son. Since he is my benefactor, of course, I will fulfil hisst wish.


    So, from today onwards you are betrothed to my son, Leonardo. He is not in the town right now, but I have sent a letter to him. He will be here in two days." The man continued to speak in a soft voice but all she could hear was his father''sst wish was her to get married to a stranger! A stranger that is also a noble!


    She never had any good opinion of nobles as they always ask a big amount as tax even when they did not have a penny to spend. The way they monopolize every good thing. Even the roads were blocked when their carriage passes through! If there had been any other girl in ce of Evangeline, she would have danced with happiness but all Evangeline felt was a ckhole that was trying to suck her in.


    No! She could not marry a noble! She would not marry a noble!


    The man did not notice the change in her expression as he continued to tell her about the merits of his son and his legacies. He was proud of his family. He had an obedient and talented son and many nobles were trying their best to marry his son. It was the good luck of this girl that she got this chance.


    "No!" came the determined voice of Evangeline when she saw that the man had no desire to stop.


    "Pardon!" This time it was his turn to be confused.


    "I understand your goodwill, kind sir. But i have no will to marry anytime soon. And I am not going to marry your son ever!" she replied in a sharp tone. Her whole aura changed.


    William, who had thought that the girl was meek and soft hearted, was stunned to see the sharp and strong willed girl.


    "Well, i think there is some misunderstanding." he said, as he did not understand why an orphan like her would be so against marrying a noble family like theirs! Could she not see the size of the castle? Even his maids were better dressed than her!


    "There is no misunderstanding, kind sir. I do not want to marry your son. Now if you please excuse me, I have to find a carriage to take me back home." with that she stood, ready to leave. She did not even wait for his reply as she had nothing to do with him.


    "It is the good luck of yours, little girl, that I want to fulfill thest wish of my benefactor! Do you not want to fulfill your father''sst wish?" he asked, being sure that the girl would weaken there. She was too attached to her father. He had noticed the way she had cried before.


    "I love my father and I respect hisst wish. But it doesn''t mean that I will marry a man whom I do not know. I understand his way of thinking but I do not believe in that old traditional thinking. I followed it since he was my father. But I am not bound to follow it for you too.


    And I think the discussion ends right here.`` With that the girl held her muddy and dusty dress and bowed her head the way she had seen in themon parties of the town.


    "You can not go!" said the man and the knights that were standing on the corner covered the door so that she could not leave.


    She red at the old man. She could not believe he was using despicable methods to stop her now


    "You are not in a condition to make a decision for now. Take your time. Meet my son, and then decide. I am not forcing you. I am just giving you a proper opportunity so that you do not regret it in the future." he replied, giving her a warm smile that the elders give. She did not like the way he was authorizing even a bit.


    But she knew that she did not have any means to fight against the two strong knights that were guarding the door. And she was sure there were many like them.


    "So, if I still did not like your son, my decision stays the same. Would you let me go by then?" she asked in a much more docile tone now.


    A triumphant smile formed on William''s face when he heard her and the tone she used and he nodded. He knew that she would say yes eventually. She had to! Or else everything would go to waste. But he was not at all remorseful as he was doing all this for her only. And he was sure she would understand it in her future.


    So he nodded with a warm smile.


    "Then take an oath, swearing on the name of your family."


    "........."

 Chapter 6 - Out Of Nowhere!

    Only yesterday she was ying with kids and enjoying her carefree life. How did the castle of her life tumble down so suddenly? She could not believe that she was going to marry a stranger that was also a crude and cruel noble!


    There were times when she went out with her friends only to see the haughtiness and rude behavior of nobles towards themoners like her. They did not look towards them as humans and she was sure even if she married once, he would never love her.


    Like any other girl of her age, Evangeline also has dreams of a loving marriage, a budding romance and a man who would see only her in this whole world. There was no way she would settle for a marriage that was forced on her.


    She clutched her dress in her hands tightly with that thought when she heard the door of the room open. She looked back only to see a girl wearing the uniform of a servant entered.


    "Mydy, your highness has sent fresh clothes for you and asked me to help you in taking a bath." she replied dutifully. Her voice was neither friendly but not filled with ridicule too like she had seen on the faces of other maids.


    "Aah, I can bathe myself. So, your help is not needed." said Evangeline as amoner she had done all the household chores herself with much efficiency, much less bathing herself.


    "I insist that I shall help, mydy." said the maid in a determined tone, and Evangeline sighed. Even the maids of this pce did not listen to anyone in front of themselves.


    "How about I bathe myself and then you help inbing my hair?" asked Evangeline and finally the maid nodded after some consideration.


    Evangeline smiled and took the dress into the bathroom which wasrger than her whole house. There were bathtubs, showers and a small pool which she did not understand how it was even built inside the room. Therge chandeliers that have more than hundred candles would have been able to light the whole za where the town folks collect and spend time.


    Shaking her head, as she had nothing to do with it, she took her bath and walked out speedily wearing the luxurious dress, she did not dare ruin it. As she was sure she would not be able to pay for it.


    She sat in front of the mirror as the girl braided her hair and decorated her with makeup and ornaments like she was a thing that needed to be decorated to attract her buyers.


    "You are looking beautiful, mydy."plemented the main as finally Evangeline looked at her in the mirror.


    She could not believe that the girl that was staring back at her was herself! Her golden hair was falling like a waterfall and her face was looking fairer than normal. Her lips were looking redder and her thin body was looking much more proportionate.


    She smiled and nodded under the expectant eyes of the maid.


    "Are you not hungry, mydy?" asked the maid once Evangeline was ready.


    Before Evangeline could deny, her stomach grumbled. It had been more than a day since shest had the meal and her stomach had chosen this moment to protest against her.


    She looked at the maid embarrassedly who was around her age.


    "Why don''t youe with me to the dining hall. I will serve you dinner there." she asked with a smile and Evangline nodded.


    To think better, she needed all the energy she could get.


    But her smile did notst long, as she noticed two young girls and the same old man on the table.


    "Ah, you are finally here .we are waiting for you.'''' William smiled as Evangeline entered the dining hall. Though he knew that the girl was beautiful under those rags and dirt, he had never thought that she was so beautiful!


    "Evangeline, this is Elizabeth, my eldest daughter and this is Evelyn, my second daughter. They both will teach you manners and etiquettes, if there is any problem, you can always go to them." said the man with a cheery face that Evangeline really wanted to point out the darkened faces of his daughters to him.


    ''From which angle did he see that his daughters wanted to help me! This man is surely delusional!.'' Evangeline rolled her eyes at his over enthusiasm as she took the empty seat on the other side.


    "Wait! You can not sit there." said Elizabeth in a hash tone stopping her in the mid air in a very awkward posture.


    "That seat belongs to our brother. You shall pick any other seat." pointed Evelyn, looking at the frowning face of Evangeline.


    Evangeline frowned as she did not understand the sense to keep a seat empty even when the person was not present there. She had heard that nobles were crazy but it looked like that they were crazier than she had thought.


    "It is alright, since they were going to marry anyway, it did not matter if she took her husband''s seat for the dinner." said William with a smile as he saw the tense atmosphere between his family.


    Both Elizabeth and Evelyn frowned hearing their father. The man who has always been strict with manners and etiquette was ready to bend thew for a girl whom they did not even know properly. They still did not understand why their brother, who was no less than a rare gem, needed to marry this country girl!


    They agreed that the man had done a favor on them by saving their fathers life, but instead of marriage, money could be paid or a monthly allowance for the lifetime for this poor girl. After all, money did solve all the problems. No!?


    "So, Evangeline, what do you do?" asked Elizabeth, trying to strike a conversation to assure her father, but in reality she wanted to dig more about the girl who hade to their lives out of nowhere.

 Chapter 7 - Do Not Cry!

    Evangeline could be a simple girl but she was not naive. She could see what thedy was trying to do. But it was only in her favor, the more they find her ipetent for their precious brother, the earlier she would be free from all this fiasco.


    So, keeping the innocent expressions on her face. She smiled, "I love ying in mud, gardening, cleaning the house, I even know how to catch mice in the barn, I can cook and I clean dishes really fast." she kept bbering like the country bumpkin they took her to be smirking internally looking at their shocked faces and hanging mouth.


    "Oh my, look at how multi-talented she is! She must be very hardworking. If she continues this way, I am sure she will learn our manners and etiquette in no time as well" said the old man pping his hands and Evangeline''s eye twitched so much that she could not exin. She had never been this speechless in her life.


    ''This stubborn old man was too stubborn in making me marry his son. Why in the name of lord, did he not give up?'' She thought looking at the red and ck faces of both sisters who were looking at their father like he had gone crazy and then turned to look at her as if she was the reason for his craziness.


    ''Tsk.. do not look at me like that. I am also a victim here. A victim! Did you get that?!'' Evangeline''s internal soul shrieked inside her body while she maintained a warm smile on her face.


    Both sisters gritted their teeth as they looked at how crazy their father was behaving.


    Evelyn looked at Elizabeth with pleading eyes and Elizabeth nodded, she would not let that happen! It was about the honor of their family. How could they let a dumb girl who was happy and proud about doing the chores of a lowly servant could be thedy of the dutchy!


    "You are the right father, she is too good at manual tasks. I would have loved to have such a hardworking girl as my personal maid. But it is thedy of the house we are talking about! How could you expect us to ept us as our sister inw! Perhaps you are trying to do charity, I understand. If that is the case, I will donate my sapphire ne, but there is no way I will sacrifice my brother for the cause.`` Her tone was calm and sweet. Not a pitch higher, not a pitch lower as she gently cut the piece of a steak and nibbled it.


    Not a single voice came out from her mouth, while Evangeline continued to look at her with Awee. If it had been any different situation when she had met this girl she would have fallen in love with her that instant and followed her until she epted their friendship but now was not the time nor the condition. Evangeline had to keep ring the girls and made them hate her more and more.


    "Yes, father. Even i agree with my sister. Brother will never marry a girl like her. And we both will not let you force, brother." said Evelyn supporting her elder sister.


    Evangeline could see there was so much love and strong bond among the family members. Both sisters were fighting for their brother and even when they were angry at their father, not even once did they disrespected him yet they both put their opinions clearly. She never had the courage to do so.


    "Father, I want to go with my friends to the bonfire. I have never gone there even once when all my friends go and enjoy it." a small evangeline cried as she pulled her father''s pants.


    "No, you can not go out. Go and help your mother in the kitchen." said the man strictly but she shook her head.


    "No! I want to go. I want to go. I want to go." The little Evangeline kept repeating the same words, hoping that her father would eventually give in if she stayed stubborn enough when she felt her cheek burn and a sharp pain all over her face. Her ear buzzed with the sound that she was having a hard time listening to the voices now. Her eyes welled that instant as she covered her red cheeks which were pped hard by her father.


    "Why did you do that, Edward?" came the voice of her mother as she ran and hugged her in her arms.


    "She kept shouting without listening to others. She needs some discipline, Nina, and I hope you will not interfere in that!" scolded his father in a cold voice and she shivered.


    "I think you are drunk, Edward. Go and rest, I will handle her. I still need her help in the kitchen!" said her mother as she held her and pulled little Evangeline towards the kitchen door as Evangeline continued to look at her father with blurry eyes who left towards his room saying something she could not understand at that time.


    But now that she was old enough, she understood that her father was calling her arrogant bitch! Since then her mother had warned her to never speak against her father and she followed the rule like a mark on the brick that can never be washed away. But now that she looked at them, she realized this type of rtion between father and daughter existed too!


    "Hey, we did not want to hurt your feelings. We mean to say that you have grown up well ording to your conditions." said Elizabeth as she looked at her with guilty eyes making Evangeline blink in confusion.


    "Yes, yes. And you are pretty too." said Evelyn with an embarrassed smile on her face.


    "Umm, I did not understand what you were talking about?" Evangeline asked, confused. Weren''t they bad mouthing her just a while ago! Then what changed suddenly?!


    "Look, we did not want to hurt your sentiments. We apologize for being insensitive. So, please do not cry."


    "........."

 Chapter 8 - Run Away!

    Evangeline blinked too many times yet she did not understand what just happened, why were both sisters looking at her apologetically when they didn''t even like her in the first ce.


    "Please, do not cry." finally she realized that her eyes were welled up. But it was not because of their harshments. Truth to be told, theirments were not at all harsh.


    Evangeline was expecting more drama, more sarcasticments like she had seen in the theater when a rich noble fell in love with amoner. His family even tries to kill the girl to get rid of her. If shepares, these girls did not even stand a candle against those families.


    In fact, they were sweet! They were concise and hurt looking at her tears.


    "I.. I am not crying because of yourments, mydy." replied Evangeline embarrassed as she wiped the tears from her eyes.


    "Then why are you crying suddenly?" This time it was William who asked as his apologetic expressions changed into confused ones.


    "I missed my family looking at your interactions." replied Evangeline. There was no way she could tell that she was jealous of their bond.


    The man''s eyes softened listening to her reply.


    "You do not need to feel lonely, Evan. We are your new family now. Right Eve and Eli?" Evangeline looked at the man with a stunned expression even though her family had not called him this intimately like the man was doing so. As if they were actually a family. Even her nickname matched the other girls as if we all three were sisters.


    No, Evangeline shook her head. She was thinking too much. They were nobles! And she could not trust them. There must be some reason behind his sweetness, or maybe he was just guilty for the death of her father but there was no way that his son would ept her. She would be bound in a loveless marriage where she could get only this man''s pity. She would not let that happen!


    "Father, I agree that she is alone and a bit pitiful but that does not mean that I will ept her as my brother''s wife. I will never ept this decision." said Elizabeth, wiping her face elegantly. Even wiping my face could be worthwatchnig i never knew that. "I am done with the meal. I have to go and finish my painting. So, please excuse me." she replied as she bowed her head a bit.


    "Me too." said Evelyn, and I realized she was the tail of her elder sister. She stood up, bowed and both sisters left the dining hall.


    "You do not need to worry about them. They will take some time to ept you. But they are kind hearted girls." the one thing she was worried about was that only they would also ept her!


    She only nodded as the man wiped his face too. "If you excuse me, I have some things to finish too." she nodded as the man left too and finally felt relief as their manners were like an invisible wall over my stomach.


    Their manners were not letting her eat but once they left Evangline looked at the food with shiny eyes. She took all and ate as she could creampies, eggs, beef, steak. She ate until she burped and then rubbed her stomach satisfactorily.


    "I want to take a walk. Can I go to my father''s grave again?" She asked the same kind maid who had brought her here.


    As others were looking at her with disdain.


    "Sure, mydy. You are allowed to go anywhere inside the castle. And I am assigned to serve and guide you, mydy." the maid replied with a kind smile and Evangeline took a breath of relief. At least she was not bound to a room. This way she would have chances to make a better escape n.


    This time when she moved, she looked around carefully. The walls were adorned with paintings of old and young people dressed regally. She even saw various pictures of both girls alone or with their father. Then her eyes fell on the picture of a man sharing the portrait with them, he was looking younger yet taller to both of them, and they all had a sweet smile on their faces.


    The man had ck hair and dark eyes that were just looking like night just opposite to the golden hair and blue eyes of the girls. Yet he was looking mesmerizing, his portrait was so lifelike as if he would move any moment and will hold her hand. His eyes were like obsidian orbs. She felt greatly attracted to them.


    "Mydy. This is your future husband, the heir of the dukedom, Leonardo Thawyne." told the girl enthusiastically but all i could do was nod.


    "There is another solo portrait of him there." She pointed at the other wall and I turned to see it.


    As if the angel had turned into a devil. The warm smile he had with his sisters has changed into a cold smirk that even made her shiver. His whole aura has changedpletely. He was looking like a devil who hade to earth to suck the souls of mere humans. Breathtaking yet extremely dangerous.


    "Mydy, if you are feeling cold, you should not go to the graveyard at this moment, it is a windy night." advised the maid but I shook my head. I need to go and inform him that I would not listen to him anymore.


    This is our final goodbye and in the morning, I will start my new life away from all this chaos.. Tomorrow i will run away the moment i will get the chance.

 Chapter 9 - Took You Too Long!

    Once I passed the long passage full of portraits, I reached a dark door that was opened by the maid. The cold wind weed us the moment we stepped out.


    "If you want, you can stay here. I wille back soon." I told her as she started rubbing her arms.


    "Mydy is not so familiar with the ce. How could I leave her alone." she replied in a determined tone, and I could only nod.


    The winds howled more as we started walking as if they were angry that we had disturbed their tranquility. I rubbed my arms too as I walked towards the graveyard I have gone to this early morning, and I could not believe it was night already. One day has passed in this strange ce and yet she is still here with not even a single n to get out of this ce.


    She sat in front of her father''s grave withplicated expressions.


    "I want to talk to my father privately." she told the maid who was glued to her.


    She was not that naive to understand that the maid was with her because she was worried that Evangeline would be lost or would hurt herself. So she wanted to take care of Evangeline. She was there to keep an eye on Evangeline''s every step and Evangeline was sure, once she would be asleep, the maid would go and report everything to her masters.


    The maid wanted to refuse but looked at her red eyes and cold face. She nodded and left reluctantly.


    "Father," Evangeline looked at the grave with aplicated expression. "You have always forced me to listen to you. And as your single daughter, i always thought to share your burden, that is why i did everything you told me too. But now I am tired, and I want the break you have talked to me about.


    I can not fulfil yourst wish as i can not marry a stranger. That is also noble. Please forgive me but now I want to live my life on my terms. I will sell the house and move to another town and start a new life there. I will not be able toe to meet you again. So, this is myst goodbye to you." I bowed to give him respect onest time.


    I continued to look at the grave for the next few minutes hoping that the man would get angry and shout but the peacefulness of the night remained.


    Taking a sigh, Evangeline stood up and walked back towards the door from where they had entered in the back garden.


    The maid was standing there. He was making tea. Hearing the sound of the creaking door, she looked up and smiled at Evangeline.


    "Ah, you are back mydy. Come here I have prepared tea for you, it will help you in keeping you warm." she replied as she moved the hand to gesture to her and used another hand to pour the tea in the cup.


    Evangeline smiled and nodded and walked towards the counter and sat on one of the chairs. She took the warm cup in her hand and the warmth started to fill her frozen bones.


    "What is your name?" she asked the girl who was following her whole day.


    "My name is Serina, mydy." replied, the girl with a bright smile.


    "Have you been serving here for a long time?" asked Evangeline again, trying to strike a conversation so that she knew more about this ce and its exits.


    "Yes, I have been working here since I was a child. Mydy, the duchess, brought me from an auction and then she treated me kindly. Since I have nowhere to go, I have decided to serve the mansion all my life." replied the girl with a chirpy voice even when she was talking about something so distorting.


    "What if you get married in the future? Would working here not affect your marital life? How far this ce is! You will not reach home before midnight. You should think about it since you have already reached that age." scolded Evangeline. But in reality she wanted to know the shortest way to reach town.


    "No, mydy. Though this ce is in woods, there is a shortcut and from passage it will only take an hour to reach there if you take a local carriage. Moreover, I am thinking of marrying one of the staff here. So that we can live here together. We do not need to go to the town then." replied the girl again as she cleaned the counter


    "That is a very wise decision." I replied as I got a good hint. If we get a good carriage we can reach the pce on time but then I have no money. To hire a carriage at the deserted area it will take a silver coin.


    "Ah, the tea has turned cold! Shall I make another cup for thedy?" asked the girl and I shook my head.


    Drinking the bitter liquid in one sip, my insides churned yet I held it and put the cup back on the tray with a smile.


    "It is already toote. I did not even realize how much time i had spent roaming around, i shall go and rest in my room.'''' I replied and she nodded.


    "Ring the bell if you need anything, mydy. I will be nearby." she replied and I smiled and nodded.


    ''Why the hell are you keeping such a strict eye on me?'' I muttered under my breath as I walked to the room that was assigned to me and closed my eyes thinking of a new n.''


    "You do not need to worry so much. Go and have some rest too." I replied as I patted her shoulders and walked out of the kitchen straight to the room that was assigned to me.


    I opened the door and walked in. Taking a deep breath, I decided to go and ssh some water over my mouth when my eyes fell on the bed.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Ah, you are back! Took you long enough?"


    "..........."

 Chapter 10 - Too Troublesome!

    Evangeline was not expecting Evelyn to sit normally in the room assigned to her when she came back after bidding goodbye to her father. In fact, all the way she was thinking of sneaking out of the vi once everyone would be asleep. Though she was sure there must be some knights on the night duty.


    She had still thought to try how far she could go without being detected. So that next time she could make better ns. Even if she got caught, she could always make an excuse that she was lost when she decided to take a walk around. Everything was well nned without any w.


    The only hurdle now was the girl who was sipping tea in her room.


    "Lady Evelyn, do you need my help or want to discuss something?" Evangeline asked with a smile as she took the other chair in front of Evelyn.


    "Yes! Since you are going to be thedy of the house, you should learn a few manners and etiquettes" said the woman, finally putting her cup on the table.


    Evangeline frowned, she was not expecting her to agree this early when she was against her marriage just a few minutes ago! But she could only nod as she did not want them to be suspicious about her intention. Gulping all the frustration down, she passed a fake smile to the girl who had not onlye uninvited in her room but was also sitting like the room belongs to her. Yet she was the one who was talking about manners and etiquettes.


    A chuckle escaped when she thought about the absurdity of the situation. The whole family was crazy and too pushy. They have not learnt about the word "consent and will" ever in their life.


    "What are youughing at?" asked Evelyn as she raised a brow. Though she and her sister were against having a lowlymoner as their family member. She also knew that her father did not listen once he had decided. And tonight she had seen how serious her father was towards the girl.


    She looked at Evangeline''s face, which was much like theirs. Those golden rose locks and deep green clear eyes made her different from thosemanders who she had seen. She even felt that there was a glimpse of her mother''s features on her face.


    Was that the reason why her father was so forgiving towards the other girl? Did she make him remember their mother who has died recently. That was the reason even Elizabeth was flustered when this woman cried.


    Even now, she was not here to teach Evangeline anything but to see her more for a while. To make sure, that she really has those eyes that belonged to mother.


    "I am just wondering how thedy changed her mind so easily when she was against my marriage in the pce." asked Evangeline, not even hiding her sarcasm and Evelyn blinked.


    She did not expect the meek girl who was crying her guts out a while ago wouldment on her.


    "It is not like if i ask you to run away, you will agree and leave the house." said Evelyn rolling her eyes but she saw the spark in the eyes of Evangeline.


    She knew that look too well! Her eyes sparkled the same way when she was nning something wicked!


    "Don''t tell me you are nning to run away from the pce?" Evelyn jumped on her feet as she looked at Evangeline with curious eyes.


    She could not believe that a meremoner did not want to get married in the nobles even after getting this golden opportunity. Did she already have a lover out there, that was why she was so desperate to run away? Evelyn nodded and the thought and her eyes sparkled too at her discovery of a secret that no one knew!


    "When did I say that?" asked Evangeline stunned as she was sure she had kept her mouth shut all this time. But Evelyn was not able to believe in the girl a bit.


    "Tsk tsk.. Your lies have caught a young girl. But then how will you run? The pce is protected by father''s loyal knights 24/7. And even if you pass them somehow, how are you going to reach the nearest town which is miles away from this ce? Wild beasts will shred you into pieces even before you are able to enter deep into the forests.


    Not to forget that you have nowhere to go. Even if you reach your destination somehow, that would be the first ce where my father will search for you.


    Do not go for warm smiles and sweet words, he is a stubborn old man who didn''t listen to anyone when he had made his mind over something. Or else why do you think I was here to teach you a few things.


    Even if we fight with him for all our lives, if he wants to marry you with brother, no one can stop him. Since my brother always follows his every work like amand." replied Evelyn, shaking her head. Evangeline was more naive than she had thought. To think that she could freely runway after entering into the den of the beast. How gullible couldmoners be!


    Evengeline gulped. Though she had a rough idea that it would not be simple, she had never thought that matters were soplicated that even after reaching her house safely, she was not free anymore.


    "Is there no way to get rid of this whole fiasco?"

 Chapter 11 - Start The Class!

    "Well, I am going to town tomorrow for buy a new dress for the party. I did not know if a girl hid herself in the maid''s carriage and ran away when we reached the town." Evangeline''s eyes twinkled as she grasped Evelyn''s point. she moved forward and hugged Evelyn, who stiffened in her arms.


    "Then, I will get going, I will see you tomorrow." she said in a stiff tone and ran away with a red face, which was too cute for Evangeline who chuckled when she saw Evelyn who ran like ghosts were chasing her.


    Finally getting what she needed, a n, she closed her eyes with relief and drifted to sleep.


    "Mydy, did you have a nice sleep?" asked the maid when I opened my eyes and yawned. She looked at me with surprise and ran to me.


    "Mydy, nobles did not yawn like that!" She scolded me and I blinked.


    "Why? Aren''t they humans?'''' I asked in a nonchnt way and stretched my body to rx my stiff muscles.


    "Haw, mydy! Nobles did not stretch like that either!" she pointed again as she tried to improve my posture by holding my hands.


    "Will you stop it? I am not a noble to care about all these things.`` This was the first time that I snapped like that! I did not want to but I could not help it. How they all were trying to make me something that I was not! Was being amoner so bad?


    No! It was just the opposite! Being noble was bad! They could not talk, sit and walk. Damn! They could not even yawn or stretch!


    "Mydy, in a few days, you will be married to lord Leonardo. Then you will be the mistress of the house. So, you need to learn the etiquettes. In fact,dy Elizabeth will start taking your ss after breakfast." said the girl in a stricter tone this time.


    "From today?" Evangeline was petrified with the turn of events. She had to hide in the carriage and run away from this ce after breakfast. If they kept her busy or under surveince, there was no way that she would be able to do that!


    ''Could it be that Elizabeth knew about her n. Evelyn did not bber it out, right?'' no she shook her head as she was sure if this would have been the case, Elizabeth would havee to her and set her right.


    She was like a rigid mistress who is bound with discipline all the time.


    "Yes, only two days are left for the master to return, his highness wants to make sure that you are prepared before that." ''prepared for what. She could not help but imagine herself as the goat who was fed and readied for the butcher to arrive and sacrifice her.


    "Lady Elizabeth is a great teacher, you know, she is a renowned person when ites to social gathering and even the crown prince is trying to pursue her." no matter if they aremoners or nobles, they all like to gossip.


    Like Serina, maybe for convincing me or showing me who the real authority is, she was gossiping about Elizabeth freely.


    "You know mydy,dy Elizabeth is pursued by many but she did not say yes to anyone. Her highness was sick from the past few years, sody Elizabeth devoted all her time in managing the dukedom. She is proficient in all the work of the duchess. If you will learn well from her, you will not face any problem in managing the estate after she gets married.`` Her face has that admiring look and Evangeline could not help but wonder why she was so infatuated with the nobles that could not even marry the one they love and bound to responsibilities.


    Wasn''t being amoner was better as you are free to live a simple life.


    She stood up as she knew there was no benefit in negotiation with Serena as she was just the messenger. She had to convince Elizabeth to postpone her training for the night.


    After taking a bath she was once again decorated with an expensive dress and fine jewels. If she could sell these jewels, she would be able to settle far away for a while and could return to sell her properties once the matter is old.


    With that thought she urged Serina to wear an extra ring and bracelet in the name of looking beautiful.


    "Morning, Evangeline. I hope you had a good sleep." with William with a smile and she returned the smile with a slight bow.


    "Good morning, your highness. I hope you had a peaceful night too.'''' Her words and formal greeting surprised everyone as she was behaving like a country bumpkin onlyst night.


    "Yes, yes! I had afortable sleep. Come sit and have your breakfast. You are going to have a busy day today." replied the man with a bright smile and enthusiastic face. She could not help but feel guilty towards him as he was trying to make herfortable from the time she had entered the pce. He was a kind person, but she did not want to be the receiver of his kindness. And he was not ready to understand that.


    "Lady Elizabeth, Lady Evelyn." she greeted, trying to distract herself from the guilty thoughts.


    They both nodded to her but kept their silence and continued to have dinner.


    Evangeline took the same seat asst night and looked at the table with awe.


    There were muffins, pancakes, cupcakes, sunny side up eggs, yogurt, fruits, bread loaf, jam, sausages and a few things she did not even know about. This was a whole lot different from the oatmeal and soup she was habitual to have.


    With enthusiasm, she started to have her meal that she forgot that she had to discuss about her ss too. She only stopped eating when her stomach was in a condition to burst out and rubbed her tummy with content when she heard.


    "If you are done, let us start the ss now."

 Chapter 12 - Running Away!

    Evangeline looked at Evelyn for help who bowed her head further and started eating food as if she could not see her pleading gaze at all.


    "Lady Elizabeth, I would have loved to take sses with you. Butdy Evelyn asked me to go to the market with her. She told me that I did not have any good dress to wee lord Leonardo. I should be presentable as the futuredy of the house." Evangeline looked at her dress and then made an embarrassed face. She looked like she could cry because her clothes are not good. Though she was wearing a beautiful gown and it was the most expensive dress she had ever worn.


    She knew that this tactic would work since the image is everything for nobles. And even if this dress was too expensive for her, it still looks faded in front of the dress that Elizabeth and Evelyn wear.


    "Is that so?" Elizabeth looked straight at Evelyn. Her gaze was piercing and Evelyn got the pressure. She did not lie to her sister. It was never needed. Both have a good bond and Elizabeth have always supported her in everything.


    "That is a wonderful idea. It will also improve your bond. You can take as much coin as you want from treasure and I will ask the knights to escort you and do not worry abouting early, take your time." William was happy that finally they were trying to connect to each other. Initially he thought that it would take weeks looking at the small rebel that his daughters showedst night.


    Now he was happily surprised at the turn of events.


    "Then I should join you too," said Elizabeth as she looked at the relieved faces of both girls who looked at her wide eyed after her statement.


    "That''s a wonderful idea. Do not worry about lunch. I will book a table at Bernand''s." the father nodded as he ate his lunch much more enthusiastically while Evelyn and Evangeline could only nod andugh awkwardly.


    While Elizabeth walked forward, Evelyn dragged Evangeline in the corner and red at her.


    "What did you do?" asked Evelyn as they all walked out of sit in the carriage.


    "I just could not lose the chance. Do not worry, just help me by being alone for a minute or two. Then you can tell others that I ran away. Please" Evelyn closed her eyes as she knew that she would say yes, she was already in the mess anyway.


    "Fine, but this is myst help. Do note to me if you fail.`` Evelyn even forgot that she was the one who did not want Evangeline marry her brother in the first ce. She even forgot that she dislikedmoners when Evangeline hugged Evelyn out of sheer happiness. A sweet smile formed on Evelyn''s face too which she tried to hide out of embarrassment.


    Elizabeth narrowed her eyes at both of them. She was sure that they both were cooking something. It''s just she did not understand how they both came this close in a single night.


    "We are gettingte." she called and only then did both girls realize that they were still hugging each other and whispering in each other''s arms.


    They both nodded and scurried towards the carriage. Evangeline''s eyes still on the number of knights following them. A total of six horses were following them and she wondered if she ran away would they follow her or stay with thedies of their pce. She could only pray that it waster.


    She even tried to memorize the route but passing by woods did not help as all paths looked simr to her who have never gone out of her small town ever.


    When they reached the market, Evangeline thought that it would be the same market as the one she always visited but she was so wrong. The luxurious fountains and marble walking path surprised her. There were no carts or open stalls from where she usually brought things.


    There were only high end stores that had showcases and mannequins to show off their goods. She knew that she could not afford anything disyed in those mirror boxes.


    "Let''s go to our favorite store." said Evelyn clearing her throat, trying to break the ice.


    Elizabeth nodded and Evangeline followed as her eyes continued to roam on the roads. But instead of looking at the stores she was looking at the knights. She needed a point from where she could run away.


    "Evangeline, we are going to this store." Called Elizabeth as Evangeline was lost in looking around.


    Evangeline nodded and followed both of them inside a luxurious boutique. The boutique was filled with luxurious clothes. A fewdies were attended by the proper woman in uniform.


    "They are attendants. Look around and tell them if you like any dress. They will help you with your measurement and finding a proper dress for you. If you have any idea in your mind, you can also share it. They will make a customized dress for you." told Elizabeth as she started looking for one dress for herself too.


    Time was passing yet Evangeline did not find a single moment to be alone. Elizabeth was keeping an eye on her like a hawk and if she lost this chance, she knew it would be impossible to get another chance easily and that crazy family will marry her even when she denies the name of her father''sst wish.


    "Evangeline, why don''t you try this dress in dressing room.'''' Evelyn looked at Evangeline meaningfully as she pointed at the door that was quite a distance. Evangeline frowned and was about to deny when Evelyn winked and a smile bloomed on Evangeline''s face. She gave Evelyn a grateful smile and left with the dress only to note out even when minutes continued to pass.


    Getting impatient Elizabeth walked and knocked on the door but none responded.. Elizabeth opened the door after knocking many times only to find it empty.

 Chapter 13 - Without Getting Caught!

    Evangeline had no cash to hire a carriage. All she had was a ne, earrings and a hair pin that had rare gems. But she knew that she could not even peg them as it would be nothing but a way to find her.


    So, she continued to hide inside the barrel of the dark alley which was on the opposite side of the window connecting to the store she had gone to. After hours, when the sky started turning dark and her consciousness started fading, she decided toe out and test her luck. She hid her facepletely from the veil she had taken from the store. She took a breath of relief as there was no one out of the alley waiting for her.


    "They must have gone till now." she murmured to herself as she took a long breath. Elizabeth and Evelyn were good persons, but she just did not want to be the part of nobles who are for no good except a few.


    She started walking to the opposite of her town as she remembered the warning of Evelyn that they would check her house first. She would wait in a far away town for a few months until they forgot about her presencepletely.


    Instead of taking the main route, she took the route of the forest as there was no one who could recognize her and inform the knight searching for herter. She knew that there could be a chance that she met bandits. So she took out all her jewels and knotted them in the corner of her veil, properly hiding their luster.


    It''s been the whole night as she crossed the forest in a straight path hoping that nothing would happen to her. But she jumped at her ce or froze whenever she heard the sound of animals or the leaves move suddenly. Even the sound of crickets were unnerving to her.


    Finally the night passed and she was far enough from the town from where she had run away. She saw an open carriage that was mostly used to carry animals or goods. The man was kind enough to let her sit on the sacks of crowns which he was going to deliver in the nearby town.


    She thanked god that she crossed two towns and was far away from their reach now. Getting down from the carriage at the time of sunset, she thanked the kind man who had not asked her a single question even when she was wearing the dress made of finest silk, yet travelling like poor. Her stomach growled and forced her to take a break from her journey. Her body was tired too as it had been two days since shest slept.


    Finding a nearby inn, she decided to spend a night there. She hired the smallest room and the cheapest food, but still she knew that she did not have money to pay. She plucked the smallest stone from her hair pin and walked towards the receptionist.


    "Is the room up to to your liking. Or do you need anything else?" asked the old man who had shown her the room.


    "I do not have coins to pay for the room." The old man frowned and was ready to throw her out as he often heard the stories of how people were in need and pleaded with him to stay there free of a night. But he was doing business, not charity. If he would help one the others would think it was ok to not pay too.


    "But I have this. It is my mothers jewel and it is costlier than the rent for a week or so." she said hastily as she realized the intention of man. The diamond shone reflecting its brilliance in the dark room and so as the man''s eyes.


    He looked at the stone and then at the rich clothes of the girl who was looking no less than a noble.


    "I was robbed in the woods. The stone was in my hairpin which was robbed too. Only this was left in my hands." she made the story that was easy to believe with the clothes she was wearing and her exhausted pale face.


    Finally the man nodded. "I will go and sell the stone and then return the money once you check out the inn if you have any left. Now you shall go to the room and I will send the food." said the old man and she closed the door once he left.


    Leaning on the door, she took a breath of relief. She closed her eyes and all the events passed through her brain. She could not believe how her simple life turned into an adventure, she often read in the books in the library.


    She walked and looked outside the widow of the room. The night was dark and the sky was filled with clouds just like her life. Taking a sigh, she decided to take a bath when the door knocker and her body froze. Fear crept up as she could not believe that they had already found her.


    Her hard work of two days went into the drain so easily. When she heard the voice of a young boy, "I have brought your meals, mydy." only then did she breathe again.


    With a smile she walked to the door and opened it. A small boy with tworge tes was standing there and he passed them to her as soon as he saw her and mumbled.


    "Please open the door early next time. I will collect the dishes after an hour." with that he bowed and left her alone chuckling.


    She walked to the small table with a single chair, near their bed. On the other side there was a small cupboard, and an adjacent washroom was all in the room.


    She ate the food like a beast who was hungry for years and rubbed her stomach with content. Though the dishes were simple. She was free once again.


    "Now all i have to do is to find some work without getting caught."

 Chapter 14 - Another Proposal!

    It has been two days since Evangeline has settled in the inn. After getting anxious for so long, she finally has learnt to open the door with a rxed mind. But there was still an unsettling feeling in the pit of her stomach that was not ready to go. Especially today, today was the date when that infamous heir of the duchy, Leonardo was about to return to the pce and meet her. Would the man be happy that she was gone and he did not need to marry her or would he be furious that a meremoner rejected him and ran away. And he woulde to find her so that he could take his revenge on her.


    The door knocked at this fixed time again, and Evangeline moved to the door to find that same grumpy young boy. He red at her as he passed the tray, "why do you always take so much time in opening the door?" He always grumbles no matter how much time it takes and she smiles looking at his cute expression.


    "I apologise, Stefan. Will you go to town today?" asked Evangeline, she had asked him enough questions to know the name of the boy and that he worked in town all day while serving meals here in the morning and night. He was a hardworking boy ording to her and she did not even realize when she had developed affection for him, but the same could not be said for the boy who always looked at her with annoyed expressions.


    "I work there. So of course, I will go or they will cut my wages." he replied as he turned to leave when Evangeline held his shoulders.


    "Do you need anything else?" he asked with confusion when she nodded.


    "I want to go to town today. Will you take me with you?" he tilted his head at her strange request. What was there to take her as they were in the middle of the town, the market was only a few steps away but looking at her pleading face he nodded.


    "Alright, meet me at the entrance door in half an hour. I will wait only for five minutes and then I will leave." he added as he walked away with hasty steps.


    Getting the reply she needed Evangeline smiled and started finishing her meal which only consisted of bread and a ss of juice. She did not have anything to wear, so each night she was washing the same dress and sleeping with only a bed sheet wrapped on her body. Today she would find some work and analyze the market.


    Then in a day or two she would sell other jewels and start selling musical instruments here. And with time she will start her music sses too. She had nned everything in her mind. But she forgot that future was uncertain and she was still on the run.


    Looking at herself onest time in the mirror, she walked out and found Stefan already ring at her while standing at the door.


    "Where do you want to go, Miss Marry." he called her by the name she had told everyone here. Afraid that someone would ask if they had seen Evangeline, then they would deny instead of saying yes!


    "I want to know a jewelry shop and some clothes shops. I even want to look for a musical shop and are there any musical sses for teaching kids?" she asked with excitement as she finally felt that her dreams to start a new life are going to be true.


    "There are many jewelry shops on Beacon street but I never went into one. You can see stalls and clothing shops all around. I do not have any idea about shops selling musical instruments. But there is a dance ss where I go to serve tea. Girls of rich familiese there to learn piano and dancing. If that is what you want to learn, that is a good ce and the owner is kind hearted too." she smiled and nodded, if she could get a job there, it would be better since then she could use the jewels to buy a house first. Then with her sry she would buy the instruments slowly and start her own ssester.


    "Can you show me the way of the sses." he nodded as he went to a small shop and bought a lot of tea cups.


    "Only if you help me in holding them." he passed a long tray to her to hold and lead the way. Adjusting the cups in her hands she finally reached a shop. The sound of music can be heard from afar and her heart filled with joy.


    "Mydy." the boy greeting bowing his head, too different from the way he red at her in the inn.


    "Oh Stefan, the girls were waiting for their tea. Go and serve them quickly so that we can start our lessons for today." replied thedy when her eyes felt on Evangeline, "oh, you havepany today!"


    "Mydy, I am Evangeline." She held her dress and bowed properly as she was taught in the pce of Duke William, the only man she had found kind.


    "Yes, how may I help you?" asked thedy cutting the chase, and Evangeline was d that she did not need to lie further while introducing herself.


    "I was a music teacher in my town. But due to the death of my parents and a robbery I ran from there. Now I am looking for a job. By any chance do you need a music teacher?" The olddy who was tall and thin yet her eyes were sharp and witty looked at Evangeline with keen eyes.


    "I already teach them piano. So, I do not think I need someone else to do that." came the sharp reply of thedy breaking all her hopes. "But i have another proposal for you."


    "........."

 Chapter 15 - My Benefactor

    Evangeline felt her body turning cold yet she persisted and smiled.


    "Then I shall take my leave and see if there are others who can offer me the job." she replied with a smile while thedy kept staring at her with keen eyes.


    "Hmm" came the nonchnt reply of thedy and Evangeline wanted to ask the boy how kind she was. Yet she maintained that smile and turned to leave when thedy continued, "but i have notpleted yet." she added, making Evangeline turn back, "As i said i am already teaching them piano, but if you know any other instrument that i can give you a chance." added thedy finally smiling kindly.


    Evengeline blinked, she had shattered all her dreams only to bring them back, why? She could have said that straight! Anyways, since she has been given another chance, I will do my best. With that thought Evangeline nodded.


    "I can y any instrument you want me to." she replied, making thedy surprised.


    "Well, then let''s start with the violin. I wanted to learn it myself for a long time. And we already have a few girls there. If you can teach them confidently today, I will hire you." Evangeline almost jumped at her ce with the news. She was so enthralled that she even forgot to ask for the sry or other terms.


    It had been days since she had touched her babies, her instruments. Mere sight of them made her excited.


    "Thene in." said thedy as she looked amusedly at the blissful smile of the little girl in front of her.


    Evangeline finally came back to her senses and nodded. They both walked into the room full of girls who were chattering andughing. They would be around 16-17 just two three years younger than Evangeline. Therefore when she entered, they took her as a new student and looked at her with a smile.


    "Are you new here?" asked a girl with a smile and Evangeline nodded.


    "Come and sit here,dy Parker is about toe and she is very strict." When the girl invited to sit with her, only then did Evangeline understand the meaning of her sentence, before Evangeline could decline and exin the owner entered.


    "Hello girls, this is Evangeline and she has volunteered to teach violin to all of us. I want your feedback after the ss if she is good enough to teach you or not.`` Evangeline was thinking that she would askter discreetly but her bluntness once again surprised the girl.


    "Yes, miss parker." the girls replied in chorus without much surprise that made it clear to her that they were habitual of this behavior.


    "So, shall we start." Evangeline nodded as she passed the violin. She sat on the chair and started with describing the part of the violin and then how to hold it. After that she started moving its strings with the help of the stick''s hair.


    The music filled the room making every spellbound. As if they were hypnotised, they could not move their gazes away. They were looking at the girl with their hearts in their eyes. There was only the sound of moving sticks on the violin, not even their breaths could be heard.


    Only when did she stop, they realized how lost they were. "Now, you all repeat, and I will help you wherever you are stuck." Evangeline stood up and they all looked at each other embarrassedly.


    "Ummm, this instrument is new for us, can you help us by ying a small party at a time." said Miss Parker, the owner of the ce so Evangeline could only nod.


    "Alright, let''s y together this time¡­." It took her two more hours to Evangeline to make them learn a few notes.


    "Alright girls, that is it for today. You can leave." Now that only both of them were left Evangeline felt her palms turn sweaty again.


    "Hmm, you are good at ying the violin. Do you know other instruments too?" Evangeline nodded, making her nod in satisfaction too.


    "Good, then your job is fixed. I will give you 30 silver coins, one for each lesson, and food at one time with extra tea." she replied in a fixed tone, but Evangeline was more than satisfied. It was a good amount to start.


    "Stefan, help me in finding a cook too. Buying food from the market is expensive!" she grumbled when Evangeline smiled as she had thought of a gold level idea.


    "Do you live here, miss parker!?" she asked and thedy looked back at her and nodded.


    "I can be your cook too if you let me live here with you. And of course, I will have all my meals here only." Evangeline added with courage as she knew living in the inn was expensive and she would not be able to live there for long.


    "You will help me in other chores too." added miss parker and it did not take a second for her to nod.


    "But after that I am free to do whatever I want." since she has to find other ways to earn too.


    "Deal, you can shift tomorrow. I will clean the other room for you." the girl nodded and left the ce with a bright smile. Now she did not need to sell her other jewels for now. She could keep them for buying a houseter.


    They both walked to the inn and she held the hands of Stefan. The boy frowned but she smiled.


    "You have helped me from day one. Come with me.'''' She took the grumbling boy to the innkeeper.


    "I will leave the inn tomorrow. I want to know if there is some coins left." the innkeeper nodded as he took out three silver coins.


    Though Evangeline thought something would be left but she was still surprised to see three coins, she turned and gave one coin in the hand of the boy.


    "This is for you, my benefactor."

 Chapter 16 - She Is My Wife!

    "Are you leaving already?" Evangeline looked above just to see the wife of the innkeeper. She was a middle aged nosy woman who was trying to know more about her and meddling in her affairs since day one.


    Though she wanted to give the gossipy woman her two cents, she did not want to create an issue just when everything was improving in her life.


    "Yes, thank you for afortable stay." Evangeline replied, making her smile and nod.


    She walked to her room and closed the door. Since she did not have any luggage, she justid on the bed and looked at the two silver coins in her hands. If she bought simple dresses then she would be able to get two dresses in a silver coin and she could still save the one silver coin with other jewels. Soon her life would only improve. A smile bloomed on her lips as she thought about her bright future.


    It was only noon so she did not know what to do all day.


    "I should have strolled more in the town. No, I should have asked for the money before leaving the inn." she muttered to herself as she felt bored these days sitting alone all the time. When she heard the knock on the door.


    Thinking it was lunch, she opened the door only to find a man with dark hair and eyes as dark as night that was sucking herpletely. Her eyes filled with horror and she mmed the door shut. Closing all the locks, she moved and dragged the cupboard towards the door as if it would be able to keep the man away for the lifetime.


    She even forgot that she had to leave that ce too. But she had never expected him to be here. If it would have been the knights then it was understandable. Even if it had been that old duke, then she would have digested it but seeing the heir of the duke whom she had never met to be here looking for her was something so absurd that she still could not believe it even when she had seen that from her own eyes.


    She sat leaning on the cupboard as her nails moved towards her mouth and she started biting them unconsciously. a habit she had developed over years whenever she felt anxious. The door knocked and she almost jumped from her ce in panic. Her heart pounded on her chest and her breathing turned shallower.


    She patted her cheeks a few times.


    "No! This was not the time to panic, Evan, think something!" she looked around with utter nervousness when her eyes stilled on the window. She had spent most of her days looking out of the window. She was sure the height ws not much and if she held well, she could jump and run away from there.


    She could hear them hitting the door violently and the door had already started shaking. She took the bundle of jewels and the silver coin in her hands and jumped out of the window. She was expecting pain as the distance was still enough to hurt her but all she felt was a strong grip on her arms.


    She opened her eyes only to see those ck eyes again and all the blood drained out of her body. As if the man was attached to her soul, he was there no matter how much she was trying to run away from him. He was looking at her face so intensely, his gaze was enough to burn herpletely.


    "Let me go. . let me go!!" finally getting her senses back, she started struggling and thrashing in his arms. He was no one to her and they could not force her toe with them. It was not like she owed them anything.


    "Stop shouting. Will you?" He looked at her with annoyance.


    He had just reached back home when his father asked him to leave the house in search of her. It had been four days since then, he had not stopped but looked at her traces. He still did not understand why! Why did she run out from there when she was getting all the luxuries for a lifetime.


    "I will not shout if you let me go." she red at him, though her heart was pounding like it would break the ribcage, yet she faked her expressions.


    "Help help.. Help anyone. This man is forcing me!" she started shouting as they were out in the open and soon the crowd started noticing them.


    "Shout one more time and I will prove that you are a thief that has run from our house." he whispered in her ears, making her eyes widen and her mouth hitting the floor.


    "I am not a thief and i¡­" before she couldplete her sentence, she saw him looking into her hands to the bundle of jewels with a proud smirk on his face.


    "All the jewels of the pce have a mark on it. It has the name of mother on them. It will only take me a second to prove that you ran with the jewels and then the people you are calling will send you with me by calling you thief with disdain." he was sure that she did not have any choice. The fake confidence she was showing was gone and her face had turnedpletely white as if she was a ghost.


    "Now, I am putting you down. Do not create and scene and follow me silently. Or else you would end up in prison." he added and all she could do was nod as she could see a lot of knights hade with him.


    "Where are you taking the sister?" asked Stefan as he came running towards Evangeline. Though he found the girl noisy, she still was the only person who had treated him kindly.


    Leo raised a brow and looked at Evangeline who cussed him tantly. He frowned as this was the first time he had seen a woman cursing.


    "She is my wife and I am taking her home."

 Chapter 17 - The Bickering Of New Couple

    "Wife" Evangeline and Stefan both shouted at the same time. ''This man! How tantly he could lie with a straight face.'' was all she thought


    "What nonsense are you saying? Who is your wife? You shameless man, just let me go.'''' She fumbled and struggled further but he did not move an inch. So, in the end, she bit his hand hard. She could feel the pain as she knew how much strength she had used, yet he did not even flinch or wince.


    "Are you done? What are you wild animals?" he asked as he looked at her with amusement. As if she was a new species of animal.


    "I said.. Let me go. I am not your wife." Evangeline red at him which did not affect him at all. Looking at the way she was struggling, Stefan walked closer to them.


    "Let my sister go!" he threatened in his cute voice.


    ''A! my tsundere brother!'' she mused


    "Do you want to go to the prison, huh? I don''t mind that either!" with that he let her go and looked at the knights.


    "Sir Albert.." he called the most scary knight who bowed and walked towards him.


    "Wait." Evangeline held his arm in panic. By no means, she wanted to go to prison. she would rather bear this nuisance for a while.


    "I know that my wife is smart. She would make a good choice.'''' The man pinched her cheeks so hard that she felt her skin woulde out with all the pressure he was using.


    "Brute!" she mumbled as she rubbed her cheek. The whole skin turned red and a mark formed there.


    "Said the one who bit me" he replied, rolling his eyes, making her fume in anger. Ha! So, he was taking revenge!


    "Petty too!"


    "Not more than you! But you have a sharp tongue too." he added when she was about to open her mouth again, and she closed it.


    "Sigh.. so you are really married. And here I thought something bad happened to you.`` Stefan shook his head as he looked at her as if she was a kid throwing a tantrum. She looked at him in confusion and then at the man who had a smirk on his face.


    Then it dawned on her! So he was bickering with her just to show the world that they knew each other and he was her husband in reality! How cunning!


    "My lord."


    "Sir Albert, prepare the carriages. We will leave right now." His voice was more serious and she panicked. She was sure if they reached there, they would keep more eyes on her and she would not be able to leave like this.


    "What''s the rush.. What''s the rush? You must be tired after a long journey. Why don''t we stay in the inn for today! I have a room here too." she looked at him with a ttering gaze as she tried to press his hands in hers.


    "Ah, so my dear wife wants to share a room with me. I must say it is a tempting offer." her hands moved away from his hands as if they were getting scalded. What the hell the man was speaking!


    "Huh! When did I say about sharing a room!?" she asked as her whole face turned red.


    "Didn''t you say, you have a room here. What else were you suggesting when you told this to your husband?" He raised his eyebrows. His eyes were filled with mirth. She knew that he was doing all this intentionally to take revenge on her.


    she could feel the heat rising on her face.


    "I mean.. You all are tired. So you can take my room to rest. I have some errands to do in the market." She took two steps towards Stefan as she said that she wanted to keep as much distance as possible between both of them.


    "Oh.. you want me to rest when you work in this chilly weather! How could that be! Darling, did you forget we have a staff to work for us." he pointed towards the knights who bowed as she looked at them.


    she did not know what to do anymore. Her brain was running in all directions like a headless chicken but still she did not find any solution.


    "Nowe with me." He held her arms like a loving husband but in reality he was dragging her using his full force.


    "But.. but.." he gave her a sharp look from the sidelines.


    "Enough of your drama. We have to go now. Or else we would not be able to reach the pce before night.'''' He spoke in an authoritative tone and no matter how she struggled or pleaded he did not listen at all!


    Evangeline turned back and waved goodbye to Stefan who was still standing there with worried eyes.


    He dragged her to the carriage and stood behind her and entered only when she sat in.


    Taking the seat in front of her, He started staring at her. As if she was a piece of cloth in the showcase, he continued to inspect her till the point she could not bear it anymore.


    "What is it?" she asked, getting irritated.


    "I do not understand why father is so adamant for our marriage. But I am more surprised at the fact that you ran away because you did not want to marry me!" his tone suggested as if he was the most eligible bachelor in the empire. No he was the emperor. No! He was the god!


    "Why.. should every woman stand in a line so that you give them a look. And they should request you.. Oh my lord! Marry me.. Please my lord.. Marry me!" she asked, acting dramatically when he looked at her with a smirk, She started to hate. It made her feel that he was making fun of her.


    "Well, you will see soon." was all he said before closing his eyes and leaving her there seething in anger and frustration.


    "Oh lord.. I do not want to go back."

 Chapter 18 - He Had A Mistress!

    Though Leonardo had closed his eyes, his senses were sharp enough to hear even her heartbeat in this enclosed carriage.


    He just didn''t want to see in those desperate eyes. Those eyes reminded him or his mother. And the way she was trying to run away from him was making him uneasy.


    He could still hear her desperate voice which was filled with anger, frustration and helplessness. Why did he not want to marry him! He still could not understand that no matter how much he thought about it.


    Since young, girls have flocked around him like he was a jar of honey. And he had to use underhanded means to get rid of them many times. But not even once have he faced the dilemma that he had to follow a girl who was trying so hard to get rid of him and his family.


    "Ignorance really is bliss." he mumbled.


    The country girl must not know who they were, that was why she was so much against them. He nodded at his analysis. He felt the sound of the door and his eyes snapped open.


    The girl had a pin in his hand as he was trying to open the lock. He could not believe that she was trying to jump out of the running carriage to get rid of him. He had never felt this speechless in his whole life.


    "What are you doing?" he asked in a cold tone and she stilled. Drops of sweat fell from his forehead to her nape.


    "Nothing i was just ying.. Since I was getting bored. You know.. Checking the door and all!" sheughed awkwardly as she fidgeted with the pin in her hand only to wear it back in her hair that had turned messy.


    He had never seen a girl who did not care about her appearance at all. That also in front of a man who was going to marry her. She was looking anywhere but me. Her eyes were moving discreetly like a thief.


    "Come here.'''' he ordered, but she moved further away, almost making herself one with the wall of the carriage and his eyes narrowed.


    He moved and took out his scarf from his neck and pulled her towards him. Her ankle bent and she fell straight into Leo''sp. They both looked at each stunned for a second.


    Leo could see her fluttering eyshes and her rosy cheeks from this close. She really was beautiful and her eyes were just like her mother. Bright emeralds that were shining more than the rarest gem on the earth! Was that the reason his father was so adamant in marrying them. But those lips, they looked.. wait!


    He jerked her off and she fell straight on the floor of the carriage.


    "Ow." she winced as she rubbed her ass and red at him.


    "What are you doing? You could be brute!" Sheined but he did not pay any heed to her. He held her hand and bound it with the scarf tightly. And then he took the end and attached it to his hands.


    "You.. what are you! I am telling you, I am not a thief or prisoner! You could not¡­" god! How much this girl could speak!


    "Shush. Or else I will tie this sweet little mouth too." he grumbled and she fumed. But stayed silent as she knew that the threat was real. He would actually bind her if she continued to test his patience.


    Once he saw that she was obedient enough, he closed her eyes to take rest. But how could it be that simple? Evangeline continued to stare at him and mumble. "This is just a dream, this is just a dream."


    Her continued gaze and incoherent words irked him but he stayed silent but things crossed when she continued to move her hands, dragging his hands in the process.


    "Would you stop fidgeting. I am trying to sleep!" he mumbled as Evangeline continued to annoy him.


    "You can always open the scarf and sleepfortably, my hair is blowing in the wind." she replied as she looked at him. Her hair was all over her face as the pin had gotten loose. He moved and held it only to see that she had bent it too much to fit in the lock of the carriage and it was not able to hold her hair any more.


    He shook his head and took out a handkerchief from his pocket. He moved closer to her face only for her to move away as much as possible.


    "I am not a flesh eating demon, you know!" he pointed and she looked away.


    "You are kidnapping me though." she added but closed her mouth when he red at her once again.


    Holding her hair tightly in his hands, he tied them in a handkerchief so perfectly that a cute ponytail formed. Taking thest pin, he tucked the astray hair falling on her face.


    "There.. Now stop fidgeting." he added as he closed his eyes leaving her stunned that how could a man like him is versed in handling the hair of a girl as there was no way a noble like him have ever helped his sisters in getting ready who was given bath by and even clothed by a dozen of maids.


    Then the thought stuck in her mind making her fuming,


    ''He must have a lot of lovers and mistresses.. That was why he knew how to handle the long hair or the girls.''

 Chapter 19 - Insult The Donkey!

    Only lord knew how Evangeline had endured the journey with his mind wandering at all ces. The way he had held her and then tied her hair. Surely, he knew how to take care of girls, while his own sisters have a plethora of maids to work for them.


    ''I knew it, I knew from the start that there must be a reason that the old man wanted to marry his son to me.'' she continued to grumble as her eyes turned heavy.


    The panic and running exhausted her and the smooth moving of the carriage rocked her body. Soon she lost herself innd.


    She leaned her head on the window as she drifted to sleep. But with the moving of the carriage, her head kept banging on the window with a thud sound. She frowned but her sleep did not break.


    He frowned as he looked at Evangeline and sighed. With some hesitation, his hands wrapped on her shoulders, and then he leaned her on his shoulders. He tried to look the other way, but his eyes kept turning back towards her face. The ring kitten finally looked docile again. His eyes moved from her face to her lips and he kept staring at them when suddenly the carriage jerked and his lips touched her forehead. His eyes widened and he felt scared for a moment. He closed his eyes in fear! Then he opened an eye and looked at her, she was still sleeping without a care in the world.


    "What kind of a woman are you? You did not even wake up when a man kissed you?" he grumbled, though he did not understand why he was so furious about it.


    He has to close his eyes and take a few deep breaths to control his emotions. He closed his eyes, as he was too exhausted, but no matter how much he tried, he could not sleep with a woman''s breath too close to his neck. Her hair was tickling his body.


    "I have neve seen a brazen woman like you." Hemented , getting further irritated, but the woman continued to sleep without a care in the world.


    The knights looked at each other as it was already night yet the lord had not asked them to stop and have a meal. They did not have lunch too and now even the horses were getting exhausted.


    "Let me ask, my lord." said the older knight and others nodded with relief.


    The coachman stopped the carriage and the knight waited for Leo to ask the reason but the curtain of the window did not move at all. They looked at each other hesitating. After two or three minutes when there was still no movement, the knight knocked on the door.


    Leonardo jerked and his eyes snapped open with the sudden sound.


    "What is it?" came his cold voice from the carriage, that was the voice they knew of their master. They did not recognize the man who was bickering with the girl in front of the inn.


    "My lord, the horses are tired and so are the knights. If possible, take a break and have dinner at the nearby inn first." the knight was at least hoping that Leo would open the curtain. So, he could have shown the condition of horses. But the curtains were still tightly closed.


    "Alright, stop the carriage when we reach the inn." The knights looked at each other and then at the coachman who gulped. They could not believe that their lord who could even feel the movement of a fly did not realize that the carriage was not moving. This had never happened before!


    Did they stop him in the middle of.. Wild thoughts started to form in the mind of all the knights.


    "But my lord, the carriage has already stopped in front of an inn!" replied the knight hesitating and finally Leo moved and opened the curtain.


    Evangeline, who wasfortably lying on his shoulders wrapping her arms on his waist, almost fell on the ground.


    In her dreams she was watching that she had bound Leo with chains and he was kneeling and begging for her mercy. She had a sword in her hands and she wasughing like viins she had read in the book in the library while he was looking scared.


    ''Ha! Now you are asking for mercy. No, I will kill you to get my freedom now.'' She was about to stab the sword when she felt the shaking of the earth and she fell on the ground. She opened her groggy eyes and looked around to see where Leo went!


    It took her a few seconds to realize that she was still in the carriage and her hands were bound with him.


    While the knights looked at the disheveled hair of Leo, his front buttons were opened and his scarf was missing. His shirts have creases and the girl was on the ground with her hands on his thighs and their faces turned aghast. So they were right!


    "We.. We apologize to my lord. We will not disturb you anymore." replied the knights as they tried to look everywhere but him. He frowned at their strange behavior when he heard her mumbling and sitting on the ground.


    "What are you mumbling there? Get up?" Evangeline fumed listening to his cold voice.


    "I am here because a donkey has bound me with himself and then he started kicking. Hmph.'''' She did not know what came over her as she had never behaved like that or talked to someone like that, but she could not control herself whenever he looked at her with those cold eyes.


    "Did you just call me a donkey?" he asked, stupefied. What kind of woman was she! She had no demure, no shyness and no awareness at all. she shook her head and a smirk formed on his lips when she added...


    "No, how can I insult a donkey like that!."


    ".........."

 Chapter 20 - An Evil Idea

    The knight shivered when Leo walked out of the carriage. They have never seen him this furious. Was he angry because they have disturbed the DEED!!!!!


    They all broke into sweat as they thought about it. This was the first time they have seen their master this closer to a woman and yet the disturbed their precious moment. Their faces filled with fear and guilt as the color drained the body.


    While Evangeline had a smirk on their face when she came out of the carriage. She had enjoyed it a lot when Leo looked at him with death re but walked out of the carriage without uttering a single word.


    He had taken her chance to start a new life, a chance to join the music ss live with Miss Parker. Now she did not know what her future awaits when he would take her back to that cage.


    Her smirk faded and she walked out of the carriage with a pale face. Her ankle had been badly hurt when she fell, so she was having trouble walking. So, she followed him limping and dragging her sore body as she rubbed her back area.


    The knights gulped as they looked at the condition of thedy. The master must have been too rough with her to make her walk that way in such a short period of time.


    "Do you need any help, mydy?" asked a young knight and Evangeline blinked. Shouldn''t they be angry at her since they had to search for her all over the town?


    "If you are feeling sore, then you can rest in the carriage. We will bring your meal there." offered the head of the knights with a kind smile that could hardly be seen on his face.


    He has known Leo since he was a small child and they were like his family. He was afraid that Leo would not ept this forced marriage but now he was relieved and it made him more respectful towards thedy who changed his master''s mind.


    Evangeline shook his head hard, afraid that they would force her to stay in the carriage. She had hardly got the chance toe out and look around. Maybe she still finds a chance to run away. Using the washroom this time would be a good choice!


    "I ampletely fine. Your master is a kind man, he treated me very nicely." she added as she moved her hand which had marks on her wrists.


    Though the mark was due to the scarf, the stray mind went further wild looking at the mark.


    "Then, this way mydy." they showed her the way as they exchanged nces while the head knight noted in his mind to report everything to his grace.


    Instead of sitting on the table with Leo, Evangeline sat at the table farthest to him and he frowned.


    "If you sit separately, then i would not pay for your food." he told her mercilessly as she looked away.


    "Give my silver back to me then." she grumbled and he raised a brow.


    "Yours! You have not earned them to call it yours. The silver came by selling the jewels of my sisters. It is you who owe us a diamond." he added and her eyes widened.


    ''Was he real! They were the ones who were kidnapping her again and again and yet he was the one who was asking forpensation.''


    "You even need to pay for the expenses we had in searching for you." he added when she continued to look at him with a stunned face.


    "I have never asked you to follow me." came her quick reply as she folded her hands in front of her chest and looked away.


    "You are my future wife, so it is better that you learn some etiquettes, what kind of sitting posture is that?" He frowned as he saw her skirt riding up when she folded her one leg over the other and her breasts moved when she folded her hands.


    "I will never marry you and I am not going to change even a bit." she replied through gritted teeth. The way he was looking at her with disdain, this was the only reason she did not want to be the part of nobles.


    "Alright, since you are that adamant, pay me the price of the jewel you sold and I will let you go. Or move her and sit with me. Otherwise I will call the knights and send you to the prison." he said with a smirk on his face when he saw her face getting pale.


    He had realized that she was scared of prison and believed that he would send her there for sure.


    And as expected, she moved and sat in front of him.


    Soon the food arrived and the eyes of the girl shone. She was eating only bread and milk in the inn to save money as she knew those inns are expensive. Looking at the meat and so many dishes she felt her mouth watering. She took a piece of steak and took arge sip of drink.


    Leo frowned as he looked at the girl who was eating like she had seen food for the first time in her life.


    "Use a fork and knife. What kind of way is this?" he asked as he took the napkin and put in herps and then he took the te from her and gave another empty te to her.


    "I do not know how to use them." she lied, though she did not know the use of various spoons and other dish wares, she had eaten the food with fork and knife at her home and other small functions too. But the look on his face was incredible when she said that and finally she found a golden way to get rid of him and this marriage.


    ''If only I can make this man feel disgusted with my every act... Then he would help me in breaking his forced marriage."

 Chapter 21 - Until She Left!

    Evangeline could see the anger in the eyes of man and her own eyes twinkled. She hid her head and started eating with satisfaction. Finally she had an idea to get rid of these nobles who were not ready to leave her alone. Yet her smile did notst long. She heard a girl ying piano in the inn at a distance and she wondered how the kids were in her town and what had happened to her house since she was here.


    Though they did not have much property and would not be called rich. They have a small house and a smallnd behind it where she could grow vegetables and flowers and sell it. And with the sses she takes, she was sure she could live happily until she fell in love with a man in her town.


    She remembered Evans looking at her asionally and Warren inviting her to sing for them when they went for a pic at theke side. She was not a naive girl to not understand their interest in her. They both were good looking with one having brown hair and brown eyes while the other had fair skin and dark eyes. Yet she did not take any initiative as her father always told her that she was too young to have any rtionships.


    Now she wanted to ask her, how did too young suddenly turn into an adult that they gave her hand to a stranger.


    "Is the food not up to your liking, mydy?" asked at night and she turned to look at the man who was talking to her.


    Only then did she notice that her eyes lingered on the girl for more time than she had thought and everyone had already finished their dinner.


    "I want a silver coin back." she demanded to the man who was staring at her as if he would suck her alive.


    Leo frowned as he heard her suddenly asking for money. He was watching the girl from the start. There was a fleeting feeling in the back of his mind that the girl might be a spy which was sent by the marquis. So, he continued to observe her.


    Like a pandora box has been opened, thousands of emotions have crossed her face since she sat there. She was dancing in glee, then felt disheartened, then a determined face and then proud and longing and now she was ring at him as he was the source of her misery.


    "Why shall i give you the money, it is mine." he demanded, not that he cared much about a coin, he wanted to see what she would do if he denied.


    "Since you are already calling me a thief for that jewel that I have sold, thest two coins are also mine. So, pass me them too.`` She demanded the money, calling herself a thief that all the knights looking at her felt speechless.


    "I have never seen such a righteous thief." Leo replied in a sarcastic voice but she just shrugged her shoulders,


    "Not as righteous as my kidnapper." she added so nonchntly that all the knights choked on their food.


    They were afraid that Leo would kill her with his sword or punish her severely but their eyes widened when he sighed and took out a silver coin and passed it to her.


    Many of them pinched each other as they could not believe that it was their master.


    She smiled in satisfaction, finally getting what she wanted. The moment she stood up, two knights from the side table stood up too.


    "Are they going to follow me everywhere I go? She asked the man who was leisurely having his dessert.


    "It is for your safety only." she was marveled at the way he lied without batting an eyelid.


    "Sit and finish your meal first, you can give the coin to the girl when we leave. We do not have much time to wait for your dinner or else the time of travel will increase a lot if the sky turns darker." she looked at him with surprise as she asked.


    "How do you know that I was going to give the coin to the little girl. I could have taken it for the waitress too." he smirked at her question but did not reply.


    She continued to look at him but when realized, he was not going to reply she frowned and started having her meal.


    ''Narcissist'' she added to the list of his bad qualities after being rude and arrogant, and a womanizer.


    When they finally stood up, ready to leave, the girl had alreadypleted her song and had left the stage. She looked around to find the girl but could not find even her shadow and sighed as she looked at the coin she had held tightly in her hands.


    Leo looked at her depressed face and then at the head of the knights who bowed and left the room.


    Dragging her exhausted body, she reached to the carriage when her eyes shone.


    The girl she was looking for was talking to the coachman as she continued to look at the horse.


    Evangeline ran to the girl and hugged her as if she had finally reached her home and was able to hug all those kids she was seeing in this little girl.


    "Do I know you?" asked the girl in confusion as she felt heavy emotions of Evangeline who shook her head at the innocent question.


    "You yed the piano beautifully. I wish I could y like you one day." she replied and the little girl smiled.


    "Thank you, I am just learning from Miss parker." replied the girl kindly and Evangeline saw some hope.


    "Tell her that Evangeline is sorry but she had been taken forcefully from here." she whispered in the ears of the girl as she gave the coin to her and stood up.


    The girl looked at her in confusion and nodded.. She continued to stand there until Evangeline sat in the carriage and left.

 Chapter 22 - How You Got Destroyed!

    As the carriage entered the grand door again, Evangeline''s heartbeat increased. She started feeling restless. The carriage finally stopped in front of the pce and two long rows of maids stood bowing their heads on both sides.


    In the middle stood the man who had brought her here for the first time. She remembered clearly that the maids were looking at her with disdain and disgust but right now, everyone''s face had a sweet and shy smile. They were looking too feminine and frail while standing there.


    She rolled her eyes when she saw that Leo did not even look at the girls who were dying to get apliment from him. When she entered, her face drained color as her eyes met with Elizabeth who was looking at her coldly. She wanted to hurt Elizabeth, but she had wanted her freedom.


    Since she had decided she would never meet them again, she never cared how they would feel but now that she was standing in front of them, she could not help but feel a lump forming in her throat.


    "Eli.."


    "Brother, you must be tired. Shall I ask the chef to cook a meal for you or you would like to rest first.`` Before she could call her or talk to her, she walked past her and asked Leo as if she did not even see her.


    She looked at Evelyn who was standing a bit far away, who silently shook her head.


    "Meal would be appreciated. But I want to meet my father before that." he replied with a nod and Elizabeth sighed.


    "At least, take some rest before that. Father is in his study. Barron Valdemier hase to meet him."


    "I will take care of that, Eli. you do not need to worry. Are you not going for the tea party preparations?" His tone was strong and serious, he was looking authoritative just by standing there and Evangeline could see respect in everyone''s eyes around him.


    "I have already done that so i could spend some time with you when youe back." she replied in an affectionate tone.


    "Martha, help thedy in the bath and serve her meal so that she can take a rest." When Leo realized that his sisters had no intention to talk or greet the girl, he looked at Evangeline whose face was distorted. She was standing there awkwardly as they all treated her like thin air.


    He knew this was going to happen since she had broken their trust and Elizabeth was a person who did not believe in giving second chances. Yet he felt bad for her.


    Evangeline understood that they did not want her there. Since the time she had spent, she was never served meals in the room. She was told that it was the rule of the pce that everyone have meals together. Yet now, she was asked to be served in the room only. Have they only brought her to neglect her? It was not like she wanted to eat with them anyway. She would not behave weakly. So, she turned and left for the room silently.


    "I wille to the dining room after taking a bath too. I will see you there." Elizabeth nodded and Leo turned and left too.


    Only then did Evelyne closer to Elizabeth and patter her shoulder.


    "Do not be too harsh, Eli. she is going to be family.`` Her voice was soft as she was also afraid of her elder sister but at the same time she knew that her anger needed to be subsided.


    "And she did not appreciate it. Even when she is just amoner. In Spite of being thankful, all she created was trouble and yet you are taking her side.'''' The sharp look in the eyes of Elizabeth told Evalyn that this was not the right time for this topic. Now only Evangeline could improve her impression and make Elizabeth calm down. So she only nodded and left before she would be the receiver of all the anger.


    "Prepare all the favorite things of the master and serve that girl in her room. Make sure that all her demands would be fulfilled there, and ask two knights to guard her room all the time." the servants nodded to their mistress and walked hurriedly to fulfill the orders while Elizabeth moved to her father''s study.


    She nodded at the man who bowed looking at her.


    "Lady Elizabeth is turning more and more beautiful everyday. It is time for her to get married to a fine gentleman." Elizabeth felt a bitter taste in her mouth as the manplimented her. Yet she maintained her calm posture.


    "Father, brother is back. Shall I wait for you at the breakfast table?" she asked, as she ignored the man who was waiting for the invitation too. She would have if he had not asked about her marriage.


    William looked at the man who was standing there awkwardly and then at her daughter who was too rigid for her own good.


    "I will have my breakfast with all of you." the girl nodded and left the study while he looked at the baron apologetically.


    "I will talk to his majesty regarding your problem. And I will try my best to take the decision in your favor.`` The man finally took a breath of relief as getting the promise from the duke was no less than getting the promise from the emperor.


    "But never in your life, talk about the marriage of my daughter again or I am afraid that I would be the first person to stand against you and you will not realize how you got destroyed."


    "........."

 Chapter 23 - She Is Hurt!

    Evangeline looked at the new maid who was stiff and strict. She did not even look towards Evan as she helped her in dressing up. Her movements were rough too as she almost pulled all the hair of Evan whilebing them.


    "Hey, gently." Evanined as she rubbed her forehead.


    "I apologize, mydy." came the curt and sharp voice which did not have an iota of regret.


    "It is alright, I will do it myself." Evan was afraid that she would go bald if the maid continued tob her hair. She had never liked being served like this in the first ce, she always felt awkward and stiff when these girls touched her or helped her in basic things.


    The maid nodded and left her alone. Evan looked at the mirror and sighed. She was back to where she had started but this time they were not weing to her like before, yet they did not let her go! This was something she couldn''t understand no matter how much she thought about it. It was not like the nobles have never been saved before. Didn''t knights give their life to save them?!


    A knock on the door broke her reverie and she looked back only to see that the maid had returned with her breakfast.


    "Thank you." no matter how others behave with her, she always behaved respectfully as this was embedded in her mind by her mother.


    The maid bowed and left her alone again. Taking the bite of the pie she thought about what others would be doing in the dining room. Were they still talking about her?


    William walked to the dining room only to see all his children were sitting there but there was no sign of Evangeline.


    "Is Evan sleeping?" he asked as he sat on the chair.


    His question not only surprised Leo but both sisters looked at their father with surprise too. It was not a hidden truth, that their father has always loved and cherished Leo most. In a world where men are treated as higher beings than women, that was something normal to happen. Yet he has sent Leo to search for a girl of unknown origin the moment he entered the pce after so long and even now when he finally returned back, instead of asking how he was. The first question their father asked was if the girl was sleeping? What kind of magic has the girl done on her father?


    "She is Evangeline, not Evan, father. And no, she is not sleeping. I have asked the maid to take her meal in her room.`` William did not need to know the reason as the cold voice of Elizabeth had cleared that she was still angry with the girl.


    He sighed, no matter how much he tried to bring them closer the childish acts of Evan was creating distance between them.


    He decided to not press the matter further as it will only irk his kids more.


    "Very well. So, how is the preparation for the tea party going?" Finally the tension in the air lessened.


    "Everything is prepared well father. Invitations have been sent and the decorations have been done. The menu is decided and the sitting arrangement is checked personally by me." he nodded with satisfaction as he looked proudly at his daugher.


    "Eli.."


    "Yes, father."


    "His majesty has sent the letter. They wanted to know your final decision." Elizabeth''s hand on the spoon tightened as she heard his father''s question.


    A bitter taste filled her mouth.


    "Father!" came the voice of Leo and Evelyn in unison as they red at their father.


    "I am bound too. But if you are still adamant to your decision, I will support you." Though he knew that it would be impossible, he did not want to force his daughter to do something she did not want.


    "But then, you have to let go of himpletely and choose another man for you. I can not marry Evelyn or Leo before you, darling." Elizabeth closed her eyes as she took a deep breath. This was not the first time and not thest time as the matter was raised and no matter how many times she thought about it, she did not know what to reply.


    "Give me the time of three days, i will give you my final reply." Evelyn and Leo both stood up and held her shoulders but she shook her head.


    "I am fine. I need to see the gifts for the guests. Please excuse me." She stood up and left the room without even touching the meal that was served to her.


    "You could have waited a bit father." came the usative voice of Evelyn and William sighed.


    "She had to either ept or let go of the matter. The more time she would take in making a decision, the more difficult it would be for her to make a decision and do not forget that the crown prince would be attending the party too." he pointed only to make his both kids furious.


    "I can not believe that the man still has the audacity to enter our pce. Did he not have any shame." if he would not have been the future emperor, Leo was sure he would have killed him a long time ago.


    "Leo! You could be hanged for treason if others heard what you were saying. Do not forget that there are many nobles who are jealous of our positions." Leo just sneered at his father''s reply. He did not care who wanted his position because he was sure that was irreceable.


    "I only know that my sister is hurt because the crown prince suddenly fell in love with the princess of the other nation and forgot that my sister was betrothed to him since childhood.. And now he has the audacity to ask her hand as her concubine. And I am amazed at how you are asking Eli to take the decision even after knowing how much she is hurt!"

 Chapter 24 - Lets Grow Some Vegetables

    "Then she should deny. She is the one who still has the lingering feeling for the man and is not ready to give up." came the roaring voice of Duke William.


    Though he loved his kids more than anything, he was not ready to bear that they were ming him for their demise.


    He and his mother had taught them thousands of times that the royal family are not meant to love, they were meant to bear responsibilities. Especially their eldest child, he was bound to get chained in the political marriage, just like him.


    Yet Eli fell in love with the crown prince in the time being. And now that the boy had another love interest, she was not ready to let go. Out of everyone, she had never expected that it would be Eli who would do that. If it had been Eve, he would have epted it.


    "Let her be. She needed to clear her thoughts and make a decision. We will talk about it after the tea party. Now have your breakfast." Leo looked at the meal and then his father.


    "I am not hungry anymore." he stood up and left, as he heard his father taking a sigh.


    "My lord, thedy said that she is tired after waiting for you all night and wants to take a rest. She has denied letting anyone enter.`` Leo knew that it was all a lie but at the same time knew that his stubborn sister would not meet him if she did not want to.


    So, he nodded and left for his room. Even he was tired with all the chaos and running here and there.


    Evangeline rubbed her tummy with satisfaction. Even when they were angry at her, the food they served was the best she had ever eaten. Though they were not poor, they never spent so much on the meal.


    She looked at the knights and then the hiding face of Evelyn came to her mind. She was sure that she was punished for her escape.


    But she had thought they would not punish her as she was part of their family. But now that she knows about it, she feels guilty. She decided to take the responsibility and apologize to her. With that thought she stood up from the chair and decided to walk out only to see two knights stopping her way.


    "I apologize, but you are not allowed to leave the room." came the buff voice of the man making her frown.


    "But I am not going out of the pce. I am only going to meetdy Evelyn. If you have any doubt you can always follow me there." The knights looked at each other and were about to deny her when they heard the crisp voice of their master.


    "She is not a prisoner here. Let her go wherever she wants to go in the pce. But make sure to escort and protect thedy wherever she goes." they both bowed their heads to Leo who went his own way passing the instructions.


    Evan rolled her eyes the way he manipted the words of keeping an eye on her. If she did not know any better she would have thought that she was a higher noble who needed protection from the assassins all the time.


    When she crossed the passage, she heard the maids whispering, "Do you think thedy will let go of the position of the empress."


    "She is so cold and devoid of emotions. She even punished her sister who always followed her every word. No wonder the crown princess did not want her as his wife."


    "I heard that she is offered the position of concubine." she frowned as she heard the rumors.


    She had thought that everyone liked Elizabeth here, though she always behaved strictly, but she had felt that she was always concerned about everyone and silently took all the responsibilities. That was why she looked so cold.


    "Don''t you know how to respect your masters? She is the one who makes sure that you all are paid on time and you do not face any trouble here. Yet it did not take you a second or two to gossip about the owner of the house?


    If I ever heard that you have been talking like this. I will make sure you get the punishment you will remember all your life." though she knew it was not her ce to interfere in the internal matters of the pce. She felt anger bubbling in her heart when she heard them speaking wrong about Elizabeth.


    And before she could think or stop herself. She was already standing in front of them, scolding them for their misbehavior.


    "So, you have already started behaving like the mistress." came the cold voice from behind.


    "Elizabeth¡­"


    "It isdy Elizabeth for you. What are you doing here?" Evangeline bit her lips as she did not want to sound weak. She knew that Elizabeth was angry at her and her red eyes were telling that what the maids were discussing had some reality in it and she was disturbed because of it too.


    Though she was there to meet Evelyn, she did not have the heart to leave Elizabeth alone.


    "I wasing to meet you, mydy." she replied in a chirpy voice making Elizabeth raise a brow at her change in attitude.


    "I want your help in taking a very important decision." The ttering voice of Evangeline was telling Elizabeth that there was something wrong yet as the mistress of the house, she nodded.


    "What is it? How may I assist you?" her demure and calm voice waspletely opposite to her tearstained face and red eyes.


    "I wanted your help in gardening. I can see rare flowers out there. Wouldn''t it be better if we grow some vegetables too?"


    "........."


    ------------------------------

 Chapter 25 - Maintain The Foot Holding

    "Gardening? Growing vegetables?" Elizabeth could have thought of thousands of requests but this would have still not crossed her mind. A scowl formed on her face as she tilted her head and repeated Evangeline''s words.


    Evangelineughed awkwardly and nodded. She knew that nobles did not do menial tasks like nting vegetables. But she did not find a good excuse and she wanted to talk to Elizabeth alone too.


    "We do not nt vegetables in our garden." came the cold and curt reply of Elizabeth and then she narrowed her gaze on the maids who bowed and scurried from there.


    "Then how about a walk in the garden?" Elizabeth knew that she was making excuses. She must have wanted to apologize, with that thought Elizabeth nodded.


    "I think I still have half an hour left before checking the list of guests." Although Evangeline knew that Elizabeth tried to be strong and strict every time, she could feel that she was also a lonesome woman, she was not the cold and heartless woman as she depicted she was! Yet she did not know if she should meddle in their affairs, especially when the crown prince was involved.


    At least, I could warn her about the gossip! With that thought she followed Elizabeth to the garden!


    Evangeline knew that the garden was beautiful yet she was mesmerized to see its splendor from close by. There were all kinds and colors of rare flowers. As if the painter had thrown a plethora of colors on the canvas, the ce looked lively.


    "You cane to walk here anytime, if you like the ce." Elizabeth was looking at the hearts forming on the face of Evangeline as she continued to walk in the garden. She had investigated the girl, except for teaching some kids at home. She spent all her work gardening and doing simple chores at home.


    If she had not run away, Elizabeth would have tried to train her, but now! She was not sure! If the girl was so much against marrying then she did not understand why her father was so adamant and why her brother did not say a word against it.


    "Thank you, mydy. You are a very kind and warm person." Elizabeth blinked at the suddenplement. Since the time she was remembered, everyone has called her a genius, bright, wise and much more. But one thing wasmon in everypliment that she had a good control over her emotions.


    It has grown to a limit that people around her often forget that she had emotions too and take her for granted. Like the prince, the man who was about to be her husband. He had always taken her as a responsibility, not even once there was apliment he had given her. Instead there was hatred in his eyes whenever he looked at her.


    Yet here she was! Still burdening herself with the consequences of breaking the marriage. This was the first time someone had called her warm person, and the words sounded totally stranger to her.


    "Are you worried about something,dy Elizabeth?" she heard Evangeline and then looked at her concerned filled eyes. She did not know how she let her guard down in front of a stranger. Maybe it was because of her eyes, whenever she looked at the eyes of Evangeline, it reminded Elizabeth of her mother, whom she missed dearly.


    "No, I am perfectly fine." she replied, burying her emotions deep in her heart like always. She could not and would not show anyone her weakness. She was trained to be the perfectdy of the house and she would never disappoint her grandmother and father by showing her vulnerabilities.


    Evangeline was not surprised when Elizabeth did not tell her. She knew that she was an intrusion in their life but then she was not her out of her will. She had tried to run away but the luck was as bad as she thought.. She had no idea how strong the family was or how far their roots had spread.


    "Elizabeth, i heard the maids gossiping about you. I did not know if it is right for me to interfere or not, but I want to tell you that you should not ept a man just because he was a noble or had strong foot holding in the empire. If the man did not give you enough respect, you will never be happy even if you live in a room made of gold. And sometimes even raw fruits is enough to make you contended if they were given with love.'''' She did know how the mind of nobles worked. But love was the basic thing a person needed to get married was all she had learnt in her life.


    "Do you think it is that easy? Denying the emperor is no less than treason. We are the strongest family in the empire and I could not let my family suffer because of my selfishness. Not everyone is like you who would even forgot about the thest wish of his father when others are trying their best to fulfil it just because you did not love the man you are getting married.'''' The cold and harsh words pricked the heart of Evangeline who was genuinely concerned about Elizabeth. She wanted to make the girl feel that she should think about her whole life but was she really that selfish when she decided that she did not want to marry a stranger and to this crazy family who have kept her as hostage, who did not allow her to live life on her own terms.


    But if that was the case then why was she worried about Elizabeth at the first point and why was she feeling hurt with her cold words.


    "Do you think your brother is that weak that he needed your sacrifice to maintain his foot holding in the empire?"


    "..........."

 Chapter 26 - Ours Was A Political Marriage

    After allowing Evangeline to go out of the room, he came into his room but he was feeling restless. He did not know why Elizabeth still did not want to marry that scum. When he knew that she was his future wife then how the hell could he bring any woman to get married and then expect her to be his concubine. The more he thought about it, the more his bloodlust increased.


    He wanted to kill that bastard, but he was afraid that he would hurt his sister in the process. He ran a hand in his hair and walked towards the balcony only to see Evangeline and Elizabeth walking there.


    He narrowed his eyes on their conversation as he could see that Eli''s expressions were not good. He knew that Evangeline was too outspoken and rude. She did not know the behavior nobles should have and speak whatever came to her mind. He was afraid that she would hurt Eli''s feelings further.


    So, he jumped three floors down from the balcony instead of wasting time in getting stairs. Hends on his feet with one leg bent on his knee. Patting his clothes, he moved towards them only to hear Eli saying that she could not let the marriage go as she was a noble and she had responsibilities towards her family.


    "Do you think your brother is that weak that he needed your sacrifice to maintain his foot holding in the empire?" he had always thought that his sisters had trusted him enough that he would protect them.


    Elizabeth''s eyes widened as she turned only to see Leo looking at him with disheartened expressions.


    "I¡­"


    "If you are worried about the wrath of his majesty. Don''t be, I will handle it! You are not amb to be sacrificed to maintain the royalty. Tomorrow, in the party, you will deny the crown prince in front of everyone." his tone was telling that there was no ce for discussion anymore. Elizabeth bit her lips as she did not know how to react to it. Should she be happy that she could finally let go of the chains that were binding her or should she feel the emptiness as the rtionship that was filling her heart since long was finally going to end.


    In the end all she could do was nod and hope that that was the right thing to do.


    Leo knew that it was not easy for her. He pulled her closer and hugged her, only then did she let go of the tears she was holding for so long.


    Evangeline looked at them with longing. When was thest time someone hugged her like that? When was thest time someone had shown her warmth this way. Her eyes turned misty too.


    She just held her dress tightly in her hands and looked around. Turning towards the other side, she left silently.


    Leo''s eyes were on the girl this whole time but he said nothing when she left. He was trying to find a way to tell his father that he did not like Evangeline. She was not appropriate for their family as she did not have the qualities of a higher noble and she did not even want to change.


    As the heir, his wife would represent him and the family in the social parties of the nobles. Even when he did not attend them personally, he knew how calctive women are there. He found them nothing less than crabs who try to drag the other down to reach the higher position.


    Evangeline did not fit the position at all. She would be shredded into pieces and would be mocked for how she behaved and if asked, he did not like the girl too, she did not fit in the definition of the girls he had ever listened to. Yet he was grateful for her at this moment. So, he decided to give her another chance for now. If Evangeline would have known his internal thoughts, she would have cussed her bad luck for him to reach there at that moment.


    Evangeline walked back to her house with a sigh. Her steps were slow and silent to not gain the attention of the knights who followed her like shadows. She felt suffocated in their presence.


    Instead of walking into her room, she looked around. Last time when she was here, she did not pay attention to the pce. But now she was looking at every part with attention when her eyes fell on the portrait of ady. She was sitting on the sofa, with her hands in herp. There were too many girls sitting with her on the sofa while a young boy was standing behind her.


    The picture was looking regal but that was not where her eyes stood! Her eyes stilled on the face of thedy which had a motherly smile on her face.


    Her green eyes were so simr to Evangeline that she felt a strong bonding to thedy just by looking at the picture.


    "Did you feel that too?" she hears the strong manly voice behind her but she did not feel scared. She just nodded to the man as she looked at him.


    His eyes were filled with longing. There was pain on his face, pain to lose someone precious to you.,


    "Our marriage was also a political one. But i have fell in love with her when i had seen her for the first time.'''' The voice was soft and distant and the smile on his face was filled with grief.


    "I am sorry for your loss." was all she could say. She had never seen his father crying over her mother, but she knew that he often talked to her photograph. She had always felt her mother''s absence making her alone.


    "She was a wonderful woman just like you. I am sure she would have been very delighted if she came to know that you are going to marry Leo."


    "............"

 Chapter 27 - Waiting For You

    Evangeline looked at the man whose eyes were filled with longing and grief. His face had no signs of time. He was fit and a bit intimidating too. His wide shoulders and deep eyes told that he had gained enough wisdom with time. He had that royal aura that could be felt from a distance.


    Yet she did not understand why a man like him wanted her to marry his single son. She had seen how the knights respected Leo and intimidated by him. He also had that strong aura and she could feel that he was a regal man. She was trying to avoid the fog of mystery that was covering him.


    Every woman could fall in love with a man like him. He had both the face and fame. The prowess was the cherry on the top. She was sure he had many women by his side! Was that the reason why this man wanted her to be his wife? Amoner who would not go against the leisure life she would have even after marriage!


    "You will improve with time. So, do not feel much pressure. Tomorrow there is a small tea party organized to celebrate the return of Leo. He was gone to fight against the attackers on the boundaries that were robbing themoners and the traders passing through woods.


    His majesty wanted to organize a big celebration, but we declined as we were not sure that he would return on time.


    So, a small tea party was organized instead. But with the attendance of all the nobledies and aristocrats and even the crown prince personallying to attend the party, its size and level is no less than arge celebration.'''' The man stopped in mid and looked at her, hesitated and she did not need to be a mind reader to know what he was thinking.


    "If possible try to behave nice with everyone and demure like Elizabeth. You would be introduced as the future wife of Leo. so, as the future duchess, I want you to take care of your image." Evangeline did not know how to reply to that! Were higher nobles not take too much care about their image, then how could he introduce her as the family so nonchntly.


    Though he was asking her to behave well. They both knew that she had no experience of attending these events. The only function she had attended in her life was the marriage of girls of her neighborhood. Where they only sit in the church silently to witness the vows and feel the romance between them.


    She had never conversed much as her mother had always urged her toe home before her father coulde back.


    But still the man was showing too much trust in her which made her uneasy.


    "I do not think I can do so. Why don''t we wait for a few months to announce our marriage. After all, we just met yesterday.'''' The frown on William''s face was telling her that he did not agree with her at all and it made her wonder why!


    Why was this old man so adamant in taking her when all his family was against her.


    "We do not have months for that. I will talk to his majesty in a few days and then find an auspicious day to fix your marriage date." she did not know how to respond to that anymore.


    Would her dreams to have a man whom she loved by her side would break just like that? Would she never be able to find a loyal and caring man? Though Leo bears to her antics, it was just because of his father. He did not and would not love her.


    She was not a noble to understand the value of royal marriage and she has never dreamt of having a pce and luxurious clothes like other women. All she wanted to do was to live in that small house in the countryside and find a simple man who work in the town


    They would hold hands and take a walk in the meadows and eat dinner together while discussing how their day passed. Thente at night she wouldy in his arms and look at the stars.


    "You do not need to worry too much. I will ask Evelyn to choose the best dress for you and Elizabeth to teach you table manners.`` She wanted to tell the man that she was not worried about them or their guests. Though she was a bit anxious about it, it was not her mistake, they were the ones who were forcing her.


    She was worried more about her future. But she knew the man would not understand as for them marrying a noble was a boon.


    "I understand, your highness.'''' The man''s expressions softened looking at her and he patted her shoulder.


    "You should call me father just like three of them. And if any of them ever bullied you, you can alwayse to me. I will take your side and punish them.'''' She did not know how serious he was! But even if those words were said for assuring her, she was still grateful to him. His words filled her heart with warmth.


    "Now go and rest for a while. I will call you in an hour after talking with Eve and Eli. Then you would not get a break till night." she nodded and walked towards her room though she wanted to look more of the pce but she didn''t want him to follow her like the knights. When she walked towards her room the knights were already searching for her and they took a sigh of relief when they saw her.


    "Where were you, mydy? My lord is waiting for you."


    "........"


    [hello, dear readers. i am a new writer here. so, i have no idea whether i am writing properly or not.. so a fewments and suggestions are highly appreciated. thank you]

 Chapter 28 - Let The Show Begin

    Evangeline frowned when she heard that Leo was waiting for her in the room. Was he not trying to console his sister? How did he have the leisure time to chat with her!


    Even when she did not want to meet the man at all, she nodded and followed the knights to her room.


    The man was sitting leisurely on the sofa, drinking tea while looking around the room. She must say that both brother and sister were cut from the same cloth. Taking the room as her own, Evelyn was sitting like that too.


    It reminded her she still did not get time to meet Evelyn. Well, she woulde to help her in dressing up as the duke said, so she let that thought go and looked at the 6ft tall problem sitting in front of her.


    "What are you doing here?" She walked and sat in the leather chair in front of him.


    The man looked at the knights who bowed and left and then looked at the girl.


    "Thank you. I know that Elizabeth is still not ready to let go of the rtionship that would give her nothing but pain. But thanks to your push, at least, she is ready to take the first step." she had not thought that Leo was there to thank her.


    Looking at him, he didn''t look like the man who had ever thanked others or apologized to others ever.


    Yet he was there to thank her. A smile crept on her face unconsciously and she felt herself nod.


    "But it does not mean that I can ept your mistakes. You have to behave well tomorrow and not embarrass us." came the curt and cold voice making her smile stiff and frown on her forehead.


    "You! If you are so worried that I will embarrass you, why don''t you ask your father to not introduce me as your future wife and better not force me to attend the meeting." came her quick reply, making him frown this time.


    "Father is going to introduce you as my wife?" Her words came to him as a shock as he was still hoping that he would find a chance and deny that marriage.


    "That would create a problem and I did not like it when I faced them." Although he was talking about a problem, his face had that devilish smile but all she felt was goosebumps when she looked at him.


    Why did his persona change so much when all he did was smile.


    "What do you mean?" she asked as she could not help but feel an instinctive fear when his smile depend listening to his question.


    "I have always killed the person who has created the problems for me. Though I could not kill you as you were chosen by my father, I have my ways to solve the problem.`` Though he was still talking amiably to her, she knew the threat had been passed., and though she hated this bastard to tantly threaten her in her own room, she knew that he was more than capable to wipe her presence from the world.


    She knew when it was needed to stand high and fight and when it was needed to bow in front of the person and it was surely thetter at this moment.


    "I do not think that other ways would be needed. I.. I will refuse to marry you tomorrow." she had thought that she had passed the cmity but his eyes only narrowed at her reply. He looked at her as if he wanted to suck her soul at that very moment.


    "You will deny it to me in front of everyone?" the way his cold voice resonated, she knew she had made a mistake.


    The man, especially a higher noble, has pride when ites to women and rejection. She did not think of it that way!


    "Then how about you deny?" she asked, tilting her head as her voice turned pleaing. She just wanted to leave peacefully and it does not matter who will deny her to her.


    "What difference would it make? Father would not listen to us either you deny or me?" he asked as he took a sip of his tea, "I think my way to get rid of the problem was better." She did not know what it was but the way he was looking at her with those sinister eyes, she was sure it would be nothing to her liking.


    "I shall take my leave now." He elegantly put the cup down and wiped his mouth graciously with the napkin holding in his long fingers.


    He was a piece of art and in different circumstances she would have googled him but now when he was talking about getting rid of her so calmly all she could see him as devil reincarnated and did not have the luxury to drool over his looks.


    "Wait, I have an idea!" she pleaded when he was about to turn around.


    He said nothing but raised a brow and folded his hands in front of his chest.


    ''Cruel! He was surely enjoying my demise!'' she hurled profanities in her mind while she maintained that amiable smile on her face as she continued to look at him.


    "What if your father thinks that I am not fit to be thedy of the house?" she asked, wriggling her brows, hoping that he would finally be satisfied but all he did was to give her a look from tip to toe.


    "What is there to think about it? Everyone knew it already!" The way he poured cold water over her made her fume. Of course, she was not. She did not like the way Elizabeth was ready to sacrifice. She did not like the way they behave reserved all the time. It was not her cup of tea.


    She was even sure she would never be able to teach music if she ever married this cold man.


    Come to think of it! Was he not warm when he was in the garden, and even when he came to bring her, he was not that cold to her. Then what changed his behavior suddenly?


    "Then what if it increases and he will be embarrassed because of it?"

 Chapter 29 - Act Like A Wicked Woman

    "I do not want my father to be embarrassed in public." The man that was emitting cold waves till now suddenly turned into a zing inferno and the mes of fire started toe out of his body.


    Did he think she wanted to embarrass others! If that was the case she would not have run away from there. Come to think of it, the man who was ordering her to find a way to cancel this marriage. He was the reason for this predicament. If he had not found her in the first ce then they would not have been using their brain cells on it.


    "Do not look at me like that! I was instructed to find you." '' and i was curious to see which girl had won my father''s heart for me.'' he kept this information to himself as he looked at her curtly.


    She widened her eyes and then her lips turned into a thin line. What was he! A worm on her stomach? How did he know what she was thinking! Even the thought of him reading her like an open book made her cringe.


    "If you do not have any other way. Then I shall leave." what did it sound like you are no more valuable to me to her! It was not like she wanted to be precious to him. All she wanted was to live.


    She raked her brain hard, thinking of a way to get rid of this troubled name Leo. when the bulb of her mind finally lit up.


    "Wait, I have a great idea." Leo looked at her with interest and she gave him a smug look. Showing him two fingers, she mumbled


    "Just give me two weeks and I would be able to convince him that I am not a good wife. But for that you have to act with me." her eyes were twinkling when she told him proudly about her n, but all he looked at was her eyes. He felt lost in them and didn''t hear a word of her mumbling until her voice tore his eardrums.


    "So, is it a deal?" For the first time in a long time, Leo was at a loss for words. He did not hear at all what she said, but he could not tell her so. She would surely act smug again and make fun of him. So, he tilted his head and then nodded.


    "Good, then we both would make him decide that I am not qualified to be his daughter inw." she rubbed her head in anticipation but he wanted to know more of what she had nned.


    "I am sure if he knew you enough, he would take that decision only." What did he even mean by that? She red at him but when she looked at his eyes, she nodded her head in eptance as she heard him.


    "Then leave it to me." she replied when he still did not leave. She had already solved his problem which was her problem too yet the man was staring at her as if she owed him treasure.


    Leo folded his arms and stared at Evan with his serious and earnest eyes. As if he was waiting for her to borate her n.


    "I will act as a wicked woman." she replied with a bright smile that matched a kid who was excited to perform on the stage for the very first time.


    It was far away to the wicked person she was talking about yet Leo nodded but still continued to stare at her. When she stared back, he sighed and added.


    "Show me!" his voice was filled with impatience.


    "Ah, a-ah, yes...right now?" she stumbled at her words. She needed time to think of dialogue and y a script. Even stage actors were given time to practice before acting.


    "Why! Can''t you?" ''Why did it sound like "Or do you want to die?'' She gulped and then nodded her head. She was thinking hard of how to be a wicked person so suddenly when she looked at his impatient face but then a thought passed her mind and her eyes shone brighter than stars. She almost stopped herself from jumping at thest moment when she noticed his unwavering stare on her and collected her expressions.


    "I can do it." she replied with determination. "But you have to promise me that you will not be angry or take revenge when I behave wickedly towards you." Leo nodded as it was given, if she would act properly then he would be free from the boundation. He was not nning to get married this early anyway.


    She nodded with satisfaction and moved towards him when he looked at her curiously but in the next second what happened, he would have never thought that even in his dreams. Her hands were still on his cheeks when the whole room resonated with the sound of p.


    "............"

 Chapter 30 - Her Rare Wages!

    Leo could not believe that the girl just pped him. He was in stupor. He was sure that it was his imagination but when he felt that the sting on his cheek, he realized that it was reality.


    He could not be that he, who has killed hundreds of robbers and criminals with a single strike of his sword yet never even one got a minor scratch, was pped by a girl who could get blue just by a strong breeze or storm.


    His eyes wide open and then he turned his head sharply at the culprit who was giving him a smug look.


    "¡­..What?" she asked with a smirk on her face making him fume further.


    Though Evan was trying her best to behave calmly, her soul screamed and left her body when she saw him gritting his teeth. It was clear that it was the first time that Leo was being pped by someone. He was giving her a look as if he was stripped of his clothes in public. Her heart burst open with that thought.


    But she kept her face calm, she still had an act to y.


    "Who are you to order me all the time? Why would I listen to you? And what''s with these narrowed eyes, you are ugly to begin with, if you continue to re and look at others with narrowed eyes, others would run away whenever they see your face. Then forget about me, no one would ever marry you and your lineage will end with you right here. Ordering everyone like you is superior to us. Are you not afraid that others would beat you when their day woulde? It is not that difficult to behave nicely to others, you know!" knots started to form in her stomach yet she continued to act smug and berated him badly!


    She said everything she wanted to say from the first time she had met him under the pretense of acting as she knew she would never get this golden chance again. But now that she was done, she realized that he could kill her then and there and bury her under their personal graveyard and no one would ever know what happened to her.


    So, she looked at the man in question who was still standing there with shocked eyes.


    ""Uh, ah¡­ that was all I could perform." she replied as sheughed awkwardly and held her dress tightly in her both hands.


    Leo blinked when he heard her. He was so astonished that he forgot that she was acting and he was the one who had ordered her to do so.


    He cleared his throat and nodded and her soul started to return in her body slowly, and her stiff body rxed slowly. She pped her hands with enthusiasm.


    "This is just the start. I promise I will perform much better next time. Forget about your father, even your sisters and other nobles would also think that I am the most wicked woman they have ever encountered" she started selling her acts like she would be paid! Wait! Her eyes gleamed again with that thought.


    "Good, then I would look forward to your act. But you will not touch my cheeks again." he threatened but instead of being afraid, she felt that he was too adorable at the moment. She forgot what he was capable of for a second when she saw his embarrassed red face.


    "Aww, i would not do that, i promise." she replied as she caressed his cheek making his eyes widened again but she moved with the speed of lightning and removed her hands when she felt his murderous aura.


    ''Oh my! Evangeline! What are you doing?! Do you not want to live anymore?'' sheughed awkwardly again as she pointed at his cheeks.


    "There was a mosquito. A mosquito! I was just helping you." she replied with a sheepish look but to her relief that he just nodded his head.


    "You are good at acting. It will work for now." he replied, nodding his head. Even did not know where he was talking about the p or the lie about mosquitos, she was not a fool to dig her own way to ask me this question. So she nodded and let the matter go.


    "Then I will let you handle the matter." he added as he turned to the left but she was not done yet.


    "Umm, do you know that actors get paid for the show they y on the stage!" his steps halted and a smirk formed on his lips. The girl was doing all that so that she did not need to marry him yet she was trying to negotiate the terms and earn from that. He was amused at her bravery.


    He could feel that she was afraid of him like others, and changed the fact for her survival yet she did not leave a single chance to let go of her benefit.


    "You mean wage?" he asked and she nodded her head like a rattle drum.


    "True, they are paid for their hard work and you would be paid too." her face bloomed like a flower after the rain and her eyes could see gold all around.,


    "They only earn some silver or gold coins once in a while. But you mydy, you will earn the rarest thing in the world in exchange for your act." the words have not even left his mouth when her brain has already started doing overwork. Was he generous enough to offer her rarest gems, what could it be ruby or sapphire. It must be because of his lover whom he would be able to marry when she would be gone from his life.


    But she was not greedy to wish for them. She wanted some gold coins to hire a carriage to return home and survive until find another way to earn when she left. But before she could deny him, he added.


    "You will get the freedom, mydy."

 Chapter 31 - Vying For The Position

    "Scrooge, magpie!" she cussed when she was finally alone in the room. She could not believe that he had tricked her and did not offer any money. Didn''t nobles always wanted to show themselves as high and mighty. Charity wasmon for them yet this man was such a cheap person that I could not believe he was going to be the archduke!


    "Sigh! I have to find some way to reach the town again." I walked towards the bed and plopped in it. But even after tossing and turning, sleep did note to her. She was nervous and anxious about the day. As the duke had said Evelyn would be here for her dress trials and Elizabeth would personally check her table manner and speaking etiquettes.


    Soon, as decided, she heard a knock on the door.


    "Come in" she was a bit nervous to face Evelyn, she did not know if Evelyn would forgive her or not. But forget about forgiving she was not even there. A maid and ady with sses came in, in ce of Evelyn.


    She continued to look at the door but no one else entered.


    "I have brought dresses for you, mydy. Would you be kind enough to try them so that I can check the fitting and dost minute adjustments and tell me if you want any changes ?" Evangeline looked at the three dresses she was holding and nodded.


    All the three dresses were looking exquisite. It was made of finest silk and adorned with rare jewels. The first dress was in pink shade with the pearls work on its corset and sleeves. The other was in red shade with gold embroidery and rubies on its neckline and hem area.


    Thest one was royal blue withce work and sheer design in the bottom with a lot of frills giving it depth.


    "Shall we start with this one?" Thedy picked the pink dresses and passed it to Evan, who nodded and walked behind the curtain room divider. The maid followed and helped her in adjusting her corset and fixing the dress.


    The designer was not sure who the girl was that the duke requested her toe personally to look for her dresses but the way she was being treated so preciously, she had some assumptions. If what she was thinking was true, then it could be the hottest gossip of the town.


    Evan came out of the divider when the designer''s eyes gleamed., "the dress fits perfectly to you, mydy. You are looking slimmer and younger in it. You are looking like a perfect nobledy. If you do not mind, can you tell me from which house do these perfect genes belong?" she asked with admiring eyes that for a second Evan felt embarrassed. She looked at the mirror and true to what the designer was saying, her figure was entuated in the dress and she was looking like ady from a rich and affluent house.


    "Do you want to try another dress or finalize this one?" asked the designer trying to cover her displeasure when Evan did not spill the beans.


    "I will try another too." she replied, as she did not want to look good, it was the opposite instead. She wanted others to feel that she was no match for Leo at all.


    The designer nodded and passed the maid another dress who followed Evan behind the divider.


    But even after trying the other two dresses, Evan looked perfect in every dress.


    "So which dresses suited me best?" Asked Evangeline and the designer''s eyes sparkled. She was trying to find a way to initiate the conversation again but thedy was lost in her own thoughts.


    "I think the red dress suited you best, miss.." she hinted as she looked at her face curiously but Evan just nodded.


    "I will wear the pink one." once again her mouth turned sour. Not only did she not tell her name but also chose the dress which she did not rmend. Though the girl was pretty, the designer felt that she was too haughty and snobbish the way she was behaving.


    "Then I shall take my leave, mydy." added the designer and Evan nodded. Her mind was still wandering over the reason why Evelyn did note.


    Though she should be happy that she had been sessful in making both sisters against her strongly, yet she felt a lump forming in her heart when she realized Evelyn was trying to ignore her. Her indifferent nod, further infuriated the designer who left the room, stomping her high heels.


    Passing through, she saw two maids talking to themselves. She looked around and when confirmed no one was there, she walked towards the maids.


    "Excuse me." she called the maids in a sweet voice who turned and bowed their heads.


    "Yes, mydy."


    "I am not able to finddy Evelyn. Can you pass her one message." the maids nodded and her smile broadened.


    "I have selected a dress for ady.. Oh dear, I forgot her name! I think I am too overwhelmed these days." she rubbed her forehead as sheughed awkwardly.


    "Oh, it is alright. Her name is Evangeline. we will inform mydy that the dress has been finalized." replied the maid kindly and the designer smiled back to them.


    "Thank you, or else I was worried that I would anger the new mistress of the pce." though she was not sure if this was the truth, she was ready to take the risk to be pointed. But if this was the truth, she had to tell the nobledies who were vying for this position for a long time, especially Olivia, the daughter of the duke Grasitias.


    "Oh, thedy is too kind to get angry. I will ept your apology nheless." replied the maids again confirming her thoughts.


    She nodded with a kind smile and moved away when her kind smile ovepped with the sinister one.

 Chapter 32 - Want To Marry Him

    It had been more than an hour since Evelyn started pacing in her room. She wanted to go to see if the clothes fit or not. But she had recently been given silent treatment by Eli, who had an inkling that she was involved in the escape of Evan. Although others said nothing to her, she felt guilty for the punishment of knights and how her brother had to leave the pce just as he reached after spending months on the border of the empire.


    Though she knew it was her own choice, still she felt angry when she saw Evan back in the pce. So, when Eli instructed her to not go personally to Evan and stay away from her, she did not have the courage to defy her. She knew that Eli was thinking that Evans had a bad influence on her. She wanted to tell Eli that it was just a perception but she did not have the courage to go against her disciplinarian sister who had always been this strict. and now that they have lost their mother, she was worried that Eli will lost her left over innocence too


    She sighed as she plopped on the plush chair. Her eyes fell on her study table where the letter ofdy Grasitias was still resting. She did not know how to reply to that query.


    The knocking on the door gained her attention.


    "Mydy."


    "Yes,e in." She was waiting for the maid all this time, but when the maid came in, she started reading a book to show that she was busy enough and did not have time to indulge her in gossip.


    "Yes." she asked as the maid came in and stood up in front of her.


    "Mydy, the Viscountess, (designer) has informed me that the dress has been chosen and she has taken her leave." Evelyn took a breath of relief in her heart and continued her nk face.


    "Alright, you may go." the maid nodded and left only for Eve to run behind her and walk towards the room of Eli.


    She knocked on the door twice but got no reply. Opening the door, she peeped in only to find it empty.


    She frowned at the thought of her sister working for the party again. For days, Eli had been looking for everything for herself as it was the first party they were having after her mother left them alone. She understood that her sister wanted to give a good impression but she was worried that she would be sick!


    "Do you know where my sister is?" she asked the maid who was cleaning the hall for the fifth time since morning, when she was sure that there was not even a single speck of dust left. Not only her sister but even the staff was going berserk! She had never understood why they needed to please everyone. Humans could not be perfect, so why does the world expect nobles to be perfect? Were they not humans too?


    "Yes, mydy. Lady Elizabeth is in the chamber of Lady Evangeline.`` Though surprised, Eve nodded and walked towards Evan''s chamber in haste. She was afraid that there would be gunpowder in the air. But what she saw gave her the shock of another level.


    Eli was teaching the use of proper cutlery to Evan and Evan was learning diligently without even trying to find a way out. Didn''t her sister tell her to stay away from Evan when she returned. She had not even weed Evan or talked to her even a bit.


    Then what changed was that her sister was personally teaching her when even the head maid was enough to teach her basic manners and etiquette.


    "Eli" she walked in when both of them turned to look at her.


    "I thought.."


    "Father asked me to teach her and I could not refuse. Have you decided on the dresses for all of us? `` When Eve nodded confused, Eli added quickly, "then go and check Leo''s new suit done and help father in choosing his suit too. I will be free in an hour." her lips turned into a thin line as she realized her sister was trying to shoo her yet she nodded and giving onest look to the room, she left.


    "Is that your new way to pass time? If you are so bored, you can alwayse and help me with papers." teases Leo as he came out of his room,


    "That''s not it. Brother, have you seen Eli talking to Evangeline? She told me that I should maintain my distance from her as she was not a good influence on us. Now she is taking the initiative to teach her!" No matter how many times Eve thought about it, she did not understand how a strict woman like Eli did not follow her own words.


    On the other hand Leo was at a loss of words too. He was betting on the fact that his sisters did not like the girl so he had to only convince his father. But if Eli came closer to Evangeline due to the conversation they had in the garden, it would be difficult to follow the n. Though he was grateful to Evangeline, he truly wanted her to behave wickedly in front of his family or else the p he had received would go in vain.


    "Brother." Leo looked back at his sister who was calling him with hesitation. He raised a brow and Eveughed awkwardly.


    "Do you remember my friend, Olivia. She used to study with us and often came to the estate." receiving a nod from Leo, she continued, "she is often writing letters to me these days, she is interested in meeting you alone and has expressed her desire to marry you. I think her father is going to talk about it at the party tomorrow. Do you think we shall inform Evangeline about this? It may even help in changing the view of the father."


    "....."

 Chapter 33 - "Aahhhh"

    "That would be enough for now." Eli closed the book which had contained the name of all the royals and higher nobles she should be respectful to.


    "Once the party is over, I will talk to my father about your education and training." added Eli as she looked at the paper on the hands of Evan. it was worse than the time she used to write when she was a small kid. She was still sure that Evan would not be able to handle the pressure of being a duchess. But she did not want to argue further with her father. She was sure her father would realize it by herself slowly.


    Evan had learnt reading as she enjoys those parchment and romantic love stories that have been popr recently but she had never thought that it would be important to write. Moreover the writing sses were too expensive, it was for richmoners and nobles only. So, it was obvious that she did not know it.


    "Evangeline." The grim voice of Eli broke her attention and she looked at the girl who was looking upset.


    "Do not speak unless needed. I will tell everyone that you are a shy person. Being called shy is much better than uncultured." though Evan knew that Eli was talking about her benefit only. She had a mission toplete. She had to show that she was not only uncultured but greedy and mean too.


    She felt bad for disappointing Eli once again but then she consoled herself telling that Eli would be happy too if she would be able to find a better girl for their family.''


    "Do not do something foolish. Or I will not stay silent this time." Eli knew the look in Evan''s eyes very well. It was the same look she had when they went to the market.


    Evan blinked and then controlled her facial expressions and then nodded yet Eli kept looking at her with narrowed eyes which made Evan guilty from inside. Her stomach churned and she felt the need to tell her the truth when there was a knock on the door.


    "Mydy, his highness is calling you in his studies." Eli gave ast look to Evan and then nodded and left the room.


    Evan took a breath of relief. Today was a tiring day. Eli started with having lunch ording to proper table manners then they practiced her walking style, and then her sitting postures. It ended up with studying the name of nobles which she was sure that she was not going to remember and ended with having dinner with the use of proper cutleries again.


    It felt more exhausting than doing all the chores of the house and working in the garden. She plopped on the bed thinking that sleep would take her in its arms but reality was far away from it. She kept tossing and turning in bed while listening to the tick tock of the clock from the clock tower which they had in their estate. She was surprised when she found out about its existence. She had always thought that only a church could have the luxury to have one like their town.


    Standing up, she decided to explore it since was not able to sleep anyways. She stood up from her bed and peeped out of the door. To her relief the knights on duty were not there. She hummed her favorite tune as she started walking towards the garden which would lead her to the clock tower in the end.


    The room was so lit with fire that she did not realize it was cold until the cold breeze made goosebumps all over her body. Holding the sheer outer robe tightly, she walked, continuing to rub her hands.


    The knights at the duty looked at her but then continued to stay where they were as if they were sure that she would not be able to run away even if she wanted to. She was d that they did not force her to go in. she was feeling suffocated with the thought of hurting Eve and Eli again so as his highness, who always looked at her with affectionate gaze.


    Keeping the upsetting thoughts at bay, she looked at the stars that were twinkling in the sky. It was a beautiful starry night with the cold breeze that made her smile eventually with the nostalgic look on her face. If it had been her house, she would have been sitting on her swing in the garden and talking to the stars.


    After walking for a long time, her hard work finally paid off when she saw the clock tower in front of her. It was more magnificent and taller than she had thought. She had to stretch her neck to see its end which was touching the clouds.


    There was arge door to enter. to her good luck, it was opened. She saw the stairs that would lead to the upper part. She felt intrigued to know how the estate would look from that height. She had never been somewhere this high. Though tired, her curiosity took better of her and she started climbing the stairs slowly as it was too dark.


    "I should have brought thentern." she cussed as she had to depend on her senses in that dark room. What felt like an eternity, she finally climbed all the stairs. At one point, she wanted to give up, but she was d that she persisted when she looked at the window near therge and magnificent watch. She walked closer and looked out of the window. The view was more splendid than what she had ever thought. Thend was twinkling like stars in the sky and theke was shimmering as if the moon had given all its glow to theke.


    She was so lost that she did not notice she was already standing on the border with no railing around it when the clock struck and she lost her bnce.


    "Aahhh"

 Chapter 34 - The Perfect Person For You

    Evangeline had never thought that her small adventure to look at the estate from that height would cost her her life. She closed her eyes as her fear crawled in. she screamed hard hoping that someone might listen to her and catch her when she fell though it was all her wishful thinking.


    "Ahhh" her shriek cut the silence, her heart palpitating in her rib cage. She had thought that was the end, when someone held her hands. Her fear still did not let her eyes open until she was pulled up. She did not know how but when her feet touched ground again she was so overwhelmed with the series of actions that she hugged her savior with all her might. A little bit of gratitude and arge part of fear were making her not let go of the man. As if she wanted to be assured that it was not a dream and she was alive in reality.


    "You should try to lose your weight if you are going to continue that stunt?" the face that was full of fear filled with embarrassment and then anger when she heard him. She even forgot how grateful she was when he had pulled her up.


    "I am not fat at all." she replied as she red at him. Her face was still red and her chest was heaving up and down due to the racing of her heart.


    "I could see that you still have the energy to fight with me. You were not as scared as I had thought." she pursued her lips as she remembered the fear of losing her life and desperation she had faced and lowered her eyes.


    "Thank you, my lord, for saving my life." This was the first time that the girl had talked to him formally and given him the respect he deserved. But instead of feeling good as he had thought, he felt awkward. But his pride would never let him ept that. So, he nodded and decided to change the matter of conversation.


    "What were you doing here at this hour?" He was sure that Eli had given lectures all day and so the maids continued to force her to follow norms. He had thought that she would sleep soundly as she was even able to sleep in the carriage with all the bumps and neighing of horses.


    "I wanted to see the view from here. I was not sure if I would get a chance after tomorrow''s party. So, I decided to explore it as much as I could.`` Her honest reply left Leo at a loss for words. In any other case, he would have been delighted to hear that she was leaving but the way she presented it made him feel guilty.


    "How will you be able to explore the estate alone? You will end up getting lost and then I have to waste the whole day searching for you so that you would be present at the evening party.`` His voice was filled with sarcasm that made her embarrassed and angry again. She knew that she had ws but was it necessary to rub them on her face every time by all three siblings. It was not like she had asked them to entertain her or keep her here.


    "I would certainly not get lost. I would take a knight with me to make sure that I am taking the right path." she replied with a huff. Leo frowned that she did not request him toe with her but instead chose a knight to give herpany. Were the knights more qualified than him who had saved her!


    "ha! So you want to spend all night with a knight exploring the estate when you are going to be announced as my future wife in the morning. Are you not afraid that it would create rumors and tarnish your image?" deep lines formed on her forehead as she heard his anger filled voice. She couldn''t understand why he was being angry when he should feel relieved that he had discovered an instant and better n. She did not even need to act for that.


    "Shouldn''t you be happy then or relieved at least. If that happened, it would be easy for you to reject me. And no one would be able to force you to marry me?" she was sure the image was what nobles live for! They would not let it be tarnished for a mere promise.


    He looked at her with widened eyes as she replied so leisurely as if they were not talking about her image as a woman. "How could you be so reckless and rxed over such a sensitive topic. Did you not care at all what others would think about you?" He knew from the start she was not like other women at all! Image of a woman was a sacred thing, and even if he wanted to nullify this marriage, not even in his dreams had he thought toy a finger on her character. His mother had always taught her to honor the woman without discriminating against them.


    She chuckled at his worrisome face and foolish question. It was not that she did not care about her image. She knew that once she left this pce, it would not matter what others think about her here. The ce where she was not and the ce where she would return to are two different worlds that would never collide with each other.


    "I certainly do not care about what nobles think about me since I was a meremoner from the start." she replied making him dumbfounded but his eyes only narrowed at her which made her jittery. No matter how much she argued with him easily she was still a bit scared of his fury. Her gut feeling told her that she would not be able to handle it anyway.


    "Alright, I got it. I will return back to my room and rest." she replied with a sigh.


    "That would not be needed.. I have a perfect person in mind to show you the estate."

 Chapter 35 - I Will Shout

    "Alright, I got it. I will return back to my room and rest." she replied with a sigh. Though she was a bit disappointed that she would not be able to see a more spectacr ce, she knew that Leo was the owner of the estate. If he did not want her to roam, she had to let go of her curiosity.


    Leo nodded when she gave up but when his eyes fell on her down casted face and her chin touching her chest, he felt a suffocating feeling in his heart.


    "That would not be needed. I have a perfect person in mind to show you the estate." the words flew out of his mouth before he could even realize what he was saying. And when he realized, it was already toote. Her eyes were already sparking and her dark face turned lively again.


    "Really, who is that?" She was sure that both Eve and Eli would have been sleeping and even if they were awake, she had doubts that they would be interested in spending their whole night with her to show her the estate and as he stated, he would not let her go with any other men.


    He looked at her like she was the most foolish person he had ever seen. Yet he did not feel the frustration, he always felt when Eve continued to behave foolishly.


    "There is nothing wrong with using your brain sometimes." then he smirked and added, "oh i forgot! You did not have one to begin with." she red at the man who only knew how to be sarcastic towards her.


    "Now start walking, our estate isrger than you think." Only then did she realize he was talking about himself. It was not like the thought did not pass her mind before but with his ego bigger than his height she let the thought go.


    "You are going to show me the whole estate personally?" She could not believe that the man who was threatening her with his sword just a few hours ago was ready to let go of his sleep just for her sake. Her heart felt warm at that thought.


    "Could you see anyone else around? Now follow me or else you would be left behind." she nodded but then frowned when he did not walk towards the stair but the side opposite to it.


    "Where are you going?" she asked him confused when he entered a wooden cubicle that had strong ropes connected to it. It was her first time seeing something like that which made her curious again.


    "I am going down or you want to just stare from here. Nowe in." her lips turned into a thin line at his sarcastic reply, yet she entered when she saw him dragging a few sacs filled with stones in the cubicle too. The cubicle was small to begin with, and now that he was adding sacs, they were standing too close for herfortability. But before she couldin, she felt a strong pull and she felt that same dizzy falling feeling again.


    Instead of asking him to stay away, she leaned on him and hugged her tightly to control her fear and anxiety. Leo turned stiff as she suddenly pounced on him. This was the first time that a woman had hugged her except his sisters and that also twice. He could not believe that a woman could be this impulsive. She felt like his skin was burning and the heat was spreading all over his body. Even his ears burnt with her warm holding. If that was not enough, she could inhale her sweet honey smell and her hair were tickling his chest.


    There was something strange that he had never felt before but he could not point it out. So, he concluded that it was an embarrassment as the girl did not care at all when it came to touching him.


    When the wooden cubicle touched the ground with a thud, its sound brought both of them back to reality only to realize that they were hugging each other all this while. She immediately let him go and took a few steps backwards only to get her back hit by the wooden wall.


    "You really did not have any shame." he faked anger to show his embarrassment as his ears were still red.


    "In my defense, I was startled by the sudden movement of this cubicle. You should have told me that it would fall before you asked me to enter." she replied in a self righteous tone with a re on her face. Then she touched and looked at the cubicle in wonder.


    He looked at her dumbfounded as she did not know anything so simple. Didn''t all the manor have lifts to carry luggage and person so that they did not need to climb all those stairs. Come to think of it, if she did not know about its existence then how did she even reach the roof of the clock tower?


    "You do not know what life is?" he asked the obvious only for her to shake her head in embarrassment.


    "Then how did you even reach up?" he asked as he had already kneeled in front of her, making her jump at her ce in surprise.


    "By.. climbing of course." she replied with an awkwardugh but jumped up two steps back again when he lifted her gown a bit.


    Her head hit the wooden wall making her wince in the process.


    "You are too clumsy!" he taunted, only to make her furious.


    "I would not have jumped if you would not have touched my dress. I am not that kind of woman. Now let my dress go or I will shout even when you are the owner of this ce!"


    "-------------------"

 Chapter 36 - Reckless Promises

    "I would not have jumped if you would not have touched my dress. I am not that kind of woman. Now let my dress go or I will shout even when you are the owner of this ce." she threatened him in the meanest voice she could muster. She did not even remember how many times her heart had started running a marathon tonight. It was no less than the ride they take in their local fair where others shout when the swing goes up and down with too much speed. She was afraid that her heart would burst anytime soon if this continued.


    While on the other side, Leo''s eyes widened. Her jaws gritted at the threat the girl was giving her. He was considerate enough to check his feet when he knew that she had climbed all the way up. He had noticed that she was walking a bit abnormally but he had dismissed the thought by ming it on her fear of falling from the ident that had happened before.


    "If you do not have the brain to think, it is not necessary to keep your mouth running. People will only think highly of you if you keep your mouth shut." he taunted with more ferocity this time making her tremble.


    He held her legs tightly and before she could protest, he took off the heels she was wearing only to see blisters and red ankles. He was surprised that the girl even had the desire to see the estate with injured legs. Did she not feel the pain at all!?


    Evan blinked as she realized what Leo was trying to do. But no matter how she thinks, she could not understand why a higher noble like him was touching the shoes of her and even checking her injured feet that were full of blisters. His behavior always bewildered her. For a moment he would turn into a warm and caring person that her heart would start beating fast for him. But only in the next moment, he would be colder than the north pole, giving her a cold frost breeze.


    He was like a volcano and frozenke at one and the same time with a mere urrence of spring breeze in between. No matter how much she tried, she could not understand him at all. It felt like what she was seeing was not even the tip of the iceberg hidden inside the frozenke.


    "How were you even walking till now with so many wounds? Don''t tell me you did not feel pain at all!" he broke her train of thought by his sarcastic question.


    "I.. I am not habitual of walking in high heels." she replied awkwardly as he was still holding her feet. She was having trouble in maintaining her bnce on one leg but he was showing no sign to let go of her feet and she did not know what to say to her, "I am fine, it is not that bad." she added what she could think of. It was not like she never had blisters. While working in fields of washing a lot of clothes, it wasmon to have small wounds or injuries. So, it was nothing new for her but the same could not be said about the man who had only thought that women could not bear even a simple prick of the needle until they were trained to be a knight.


    "This would not do. Let''s go back and get your feet treated. We will take the rest of the tour of the estate some other day." he replied as he took the heel from her other feet too. She had to hold his shoulder to maintain her bnce at the sudden movement. But she didn''t even notice the proximity they are sharing as she was only worried about his continued denial of roaming around due to one reason or the other.


    "As I said, it is not a big deal. I am used to having these small injuries. You are forgetting that I am not a noble but amoner who does all the house chores by herself. So, do not take it too seriously." For the first time in his life, Leo felt that cold water was poured over his body when she called him noble and told him that he would not understand the life ofmoners.


    He took a deep breath and looked into her eyes making her flustered once again.


    "You can always see the estate some other day!" she shook her head at his repetition of words.


    "I am sure our marriage will be cancelled after tomorrow''s act. So there would be no next time.'''' Leo felt a prick in his heart listening to her pleading voice.


    "Do you want to see the estate that badly?" he asked, as he could not understand what was so great in looking at the woods and orchids in this darkness. But the girl nodded her head again and again as if she was afraid that he would not be able to notice it if she would do it only once.


    "Fine but I have a condition then!" he added only to be nodded again.


    "I ept it." she replied without even knowing what it was. She had nothing to lose from the start. Even if he asked her for money or other rare gems she had none. He could only ask her to be more wicked or do anything extra in the act of tomorrow so she nodded without any hesitation.


    "Very well." was all she said, as he stood up again. He patted his clothes and then moved closer to her only to get her breath hitched. She only realized then how close they were all this time.


    "What.. what are you doing?" she asked again in her shaky voice when his breath touched her cheeks making her burn.


    "Has no one ever told you not to make promises so recklessly?"

 Chapter 37 - Her Back Hit The Strong Wall

    Evangeline did not know how to react, her mind was not able to respond when he was standing so close to her. She wanted to re and shout but her voice was feeble to her own ears. Was it his strong presence? Because she had always snapped on the boys who had tried toe closer to her in the town. She had been a strict person since the start.


    "What.. what do you mean?" she asked, trying to cover her uneasiness when the man smirked in front of her.


    "Didn''t you promise that you would agree on any condition?" his smirk filled face was no less than a devil. She nodded, then she shook her head. By anything, she meant any kind of act! But before she could say that, his hands wrapped around her waist and he brought her closer to his body.,


    Her eyes widened and her heart stopped beating for a second and then started running like crazies under her chest.


    "What are you doing?" she asked again when he raised a brow.


    "Do you know only one line?" There was sarcasm in his voice,pletely opposite to his soft and silky voice. His hands were warm and gentle,pletely opposite to his cold and rude attitude.


    His grip tightened and another hand moved towards his thighs. And before she could react, she was already secured in his arms. Though he had held her once before , she was so panicked that she did not have the luxury to feel the touch or scrutinize his face.


    He was another wonder of the world! His face was so perfect. From his thick eyebrows to his pale ruby lips, everything was carved so well. God has definitely spent a good time in making him.


    "There is a drool on your left side of face." he replied with a straight face when he finally put her down again.


    She blinked and her hands instantly moved to her lips and then chin but there was nothing to clean. She realized that she had been tricked and red at the man.


    "Do you know how to climb it?" not even noticing her re, he patted the horse standing in front of them. Only then did she realize that they were already a few metres away from the clock tower and she was standing in front of a horse. And all that time she was busy staring at his face.


    Her face turned red with embarrassment and she cussed herself in her heart but kept a straight face when he finally tilted his head and looked at her.


    She furrowed her brows and only then remembered that he was asking her about climbing the horse. Wait for the horse!


    She snapped back towards the horse.


    Evan has seen horses only in the local carriages. She had never seen a horse from this proximity. It was as beautiful as she had imagined it would look in real life. The horse was white as snow and his fur was shining in the moonlight. Her thrill to explore the night increased by tenfold when she realized that she was going to ride a house! A real horse! All her friends would have died by jealousy if they could see her riding the horse.


    Her eyes twinkled and her face bloomed like kids. Her giggles could be heard from afar. She was so happy that she forgot the presence and the fear she felt from the man beside him. She moved closer to examine more. It had an athletic frame, deep sloping shoulders, powerful muscling over the hips and thighs and long clean legs with pronounced tendons. It seemed to be well bred as it waited there patiently, looking majestic and proud, with its silky mane dancing softly in the breeze.


    She was sure if the prince came to take Cindere on the horse then it must be this one only! And she was going to ride it like a Cindere too. She giggled again at that thought.


    "Would you let me ride you, my friend?" she asked as I roamed a hand on his neck and patted him. And then she looked at it with expectant eyes as if it would reply to her any second. She even held her breath when she looked at it expectantly. As if understanding her desire, the horse neighed looking into her eyes and she jumped from her ce with glee.


    "I think he likes me." she eximed as she continued to run her hands on its mane.


    "Then climb on it, what are you waiting for?" Truth hits hard and the same happened with Evangeline. Her dreams shattered when she realized she did not know how to climb on it, much less riding. She knew if she would try, she was bound to fall. So, she shook head dishearteningly.


    He raised a brow at that? Isn''t she happy and dancing like kids when she sees the horse? He even thought that she wasughing like crazy. Yet when ites to riding it, she was denying. Though she was trying to control, he was sure she could cry any moment. Three deep lines formed on his forehead and his frown only increased.


    "Why?" he asked uncertainly, no matter how much he thought, he could not think of a valid reason for that!


    "I do not know how to climb on a horse!" she replied in a low voice like the kid had been caught doing something he was not supposed to do and he shook his head. Was this even a matter to worry about?


    He held her waist once again and raised her above.. She panicked when her feet left the ground but soon it turned into excitement and glee when she realized he was helping her in fulfilling her dream and soon she was on it! She was sitting on the world''s best horse and it was a majestic feeling to climb on it that she could not even describe in words. She was so ecstatic that she did not notice the movements behind her until her back hit the strong wall!

 Chapter 38 - My Wishes

    Evangeline felt ecstatic like a kid who had gained his favorite toy before christmas. She held the reins like with determined eyes. It felt like she was going for a war, the way her eyes burnt with the will to ride the horse. But before she could pull the reins, a strong pair of hands took the reins from her hands.


    Her back hit the strong chest of Leo when she tried to move.


    "Why are you sitting on my horse?" she asked exasperated. She was trapped between his hands and the reins with a little space to move. This was more than she had bargained for. Why was he sticking close to her when he should be sleeping soundly in his room?


    "Your horse?" Leo was amazed at her choice of words. It was his favorite horse, the one who had fought with him side by side in the war. This was the first time he was sharing it with someone. If anyone else had called this horse, theirs. He was sure that he would have punished them ordingly. Yet he knew that she did not have ill intent when she called the horse hers.


    Evan felt embarrassed, she was so excited that she did not realize she had started taking the things as her own, after a long time, she felt she was with her family.


    "I mean, why are we on the same horse?" she asked in a mature voice after controlling her thoughts.


    "Because you do not know how to ride the horse!" he stated the obvious, not understanding why she was even asking this question!


    She knew that she had not ridden a horse before but she had thought that she could just copy him when he would ride one.


    "Umm, I have seen many horsemen driving the carriage." she replied in her defense and he chuckled.


    "And you think my ze is equal to riding a carriage?" there was a challenge in his voice. As if he was asking, do you want to die? And she shook her head instinctively.


    "Now sit properly, you do not have much time." she nodded as she knew that she did not have any choice. He held the reins and then pulled it gently. Kicking the horse, he shouted, "haiyya"


    The horse neighed and started walking. The gentle breeze caressed her face and the smile on her face was worth watching.


    She was like a kid who had seen the world for the first time. She was looking left and right, afraid that she would miss an important detail if she did not see it.


    He was amused and amazed too. She was so easy to please over small things such as horse ride. Didn''t women always need to be pampered and weren''t they reserved? She did not fit the definition of woman he had seen in the society, yet at this moment he was d that she was not like others.


    He did not realize when he got addicted to her smile and his lips curved up too.


    In the vast green field, the horse was galloping. The wind was ying with her hair, as it was freely flowing and ying on his chest. Its smell was full ofvender, fresh and peaceful. Yet it was itching his chest and the sensations he was feeling were never felt before.


    And before he could think further his hands moved as if they had developed a mind of their own.


    He held her hair and she stiffened. The horse neighed, as if it sensed the change too. It came to a halt slowly and she turned to look at him. Her face was flushed red as her hair was still in his hands. Even he did not realize what he did until it happened. But he could not let her know that.


    "Your hair was itching my chest.'''' he reasoned as he held them closer to her neck and she moved to adjust them on her neck. Whole time she was stiffened like a rock. Even her breathing was stopped. She only let go of the breath she was holding when he let go of her hair and she created as mch space as possible between both.


    ze started again but the speed was slower. They passed through a fountain that had small candles floating in the water. It was a sight to behold. Soon she forgot her uneasiness and looked at the scenery with amazement.


    Noticing the awe in her eyes, Leo let go of the reins and the horse, that was slow, became slower. He moved towards the fountain and stopped it.


    "Do you want to sit here for a while?" she nodded her head and before he could say anything she jumped from the horse, making his eyes widened.


    Though she stumbled a bit, she did not care. She ran towards the fountain and sat beside it. She noticed that it had many silver, bronze and gold coins floating in it.


    "It is a wish fountain." he cleared her doubt but his reply only increased it.


    "It is said that if you throw a coin in the fountain and make a wish with pure heart, it wille true." though Evan did not believe in wishesing true, she wanted to give it a try. She had never believed in fairytales yet she had the desire to fall in love and then marry a man who cherished her forever and she also wanted to have her own music room. Where she had all kinds of instruments. Suddenly she missed the town she had run to. She was sure that her wishes would havee true if she would have stayed there.


    "Do you want a coin?" asked Leo as he looked at her looking at the pool with eyes full of longing and she nodded but then shook her head.


    "If you want to give me a coin, give me a few more so that I can fulfil my wishes without the wish fountain."

 Chapter 39 - [Bonus ]

    "If you want to give me a coin, give me a few more so that I can fulfil my wishes without the wish fountain." her face was full of longing and it made him curious who she was missing. As far as he had heard, her parents are no more and she did not have any siblings.


    She was alone in the world, yet she wanted to run away. Could she have a lover or.. He shook his head at that thought. What did it have to do with him. Once he would be free from this marriage, they would never meet again.


    Evan looked around at the beautiful garden. It was different from the one she had walked before. The wisteria tree and other flowers were dancing in the breeze and the ce was looking no less than the fairytale with the fountain nearby.


    "There is ake too." he stated when he saw her looking around with keen eyes.


    "Can we take a walk here for a while?" she asked and he nodded and walked closer to her when she added, "with my own feet?" as she covered her legs with her hands on which he shook his head.


    "The grass is soft here and the garden is also well maintained. There would be no problem walking here." she smiled awkwardly when she noticed he was just sshing water over his face and took no initiative in holding her.


    They both started walking under the moonlight. It was a beautiful scene, everything was gleaming under the moonlight. Feeling awkward in the silence, she decided to initiate a conversation.


    "So, what do you do?" though she asked it just to be courteous, he replied her rather seriously,


    "I am the head of the knights who were assigned to kill the traitors, criminals and the rogues of other empires that entered our boundaries." she could see the glint in his eyes. He was looking excited when he was talking about killing as if he was talking about something exciting and a leisurely fun activity.


    Evan kept her mouth shut as she did not know how to reply to that or continue the conversation and she was d that he did not exin it to her further.


    "So, what is the exact n?" He must be eager to get rid of her as he did not talk to her about anything else except the n to prove herself as a wicked and greedy person.


    "I will behave like a haughty woman who has suddenly gained treasure and behave rudely with other nobles. And when I would be asked to behave I would ask them to bow down as I am higher noble to them." she replied proudly and looked at him with expecting eyes. She was hoping that he would praise her or at least nod in satisfaction but he frowned instead.


    "But you are a higher noble. Except the royal families, you are the one with the highest power and they would bow down to you anyway." she looked at him with wide eyes. Was he serious? Did he not understand that she was amoner and they would never ept to give her this much respect even if they were higher nobles as her origin was not among them.


    "I am not part of your family." she cleared but he did not get her point at all.


    "As my wife, you will be part of the family." Once again Evan was at a loss of words. She had not expected him to ept her rude behavior as part of her rights. He must be a dotting lover that he did not realize this part of behavior was wrong to begin with.


    "I think you should let me handle it. You just y your part when the time arrives." he frowned at her statement, it felt like she treated him dumb that could not understand her worfds. So, she did not want to waste her energy in exining it to him.


    This was the first time when someone had looked down on him.


    "How would I y my part when I did not know the whole act. Are you looking down on me, miss Evangeline?" His words were cold and she suddenly felt a seat running down on her nape even when the night was chilly. He truly was filled with a murderous aura when he was angry.


    "How could I do that, my lord? It is just that the n is not concrete yet. You just have to behave angry when others tell you that I am not a good person and agree with them or you can stay silent and let your father act." he finally nodded, much to her relief. Talking to him was like covering your neck all the time. God knows when he felt angry and attack on oyu with the sword.


    "Shall we sit here for a minute?" she looked at the glowing water which was looking ethereal and he nodded. When she sat there he moved and took an apple from the tree nearby and passed it to her.


    She smiles with gratitude at his act of kindness. She did not have her meal properly and after wandering around all night she was rather hungry.


    "Passing theke there is a dark forest where we do not wander during the night. On the left side there is an orchid and on the right side, there is a gazebo where mother used to have her evening tea. Except that there is not much to see. It iste at night, shall we go back?" she felt touched that he asked for her opinion rather than giving her order like always. If only he would behave like that all the time, they could talk like friends.


    "Or I can leave and you can continue to explore the area all night. The party would bete anyways." he added making her fume.


    ''Alright, I take back my words.''

 Chapter 40 - Hard But Warm Cushion

    Evan cussed the man again in her heart. Why did he enjoy threatening her so much! Even in a small matter like walking in the orchid, he had to threaten her to leave her alone. She would have agreed to show him that she did not care but she was so busy enjoying the breeze and the ride that she did not notice the way. And it was too dark and she was sure that they hade too far. If her presence was not needed in the morning, she would have stayed the whole night there but she knew tomorrow was an important day.


    "Suddenly I am feeling sleepy too. We shall go and rest, tomorrow is a long day." her voice was full of ttery though she was fuming in her heart. Leo nodded in satisfaction listening to her reply


    "At least I would have another ride of the horse before leaving this ce." The thought gave her some peace as she walked towards the horse.


    "Wait." he was about to hold her waist when she stopped him. He raised a brow at her sudden outburst which she only realizedter that her voice was a bit hgh. Her face flushed with embarrassment as she looked at him with an awkward smile.


    "Umm, my lord." she started awkwardly with a smile, "if possible, could you help me in learning how to climb the horse?"


    "What would I get in return?" she was speechless at his quick reply. God had wrongly made him a knight, he must be a miser trader who could not let anyone go without his benefit.


    "Isn''t it the duty of the knights to help the citizens?" she asked in a righteous tone making him amused.


    "I am not a righteous one then." Of course you are not as she wanted to say when he responded and she was d that she stopped herself and only nodded.


    "What do you want then?" she asked as she knew that he would not help her and she was never going to get a chance as she would never have a horse as majestic as this one and not even she would see these vastnds filled with rare flowers which were no less than heaven.


    "I will help you in climbing the horse, but in exchange you have to go and apologize to Eve." The name made her feel guilty. She was nning to apologize to her but Eve did note to her room then she got so entangled in the training that she even forgot her name, much less about Evelyn. She was sure that Eli was a strict teacher but reality was more painful than she had thought.


    "I promise, I will apologize to her before leaving. But I think I should not apologize to her if I am ying the role of a wicked woman.`` After a moment of silence, he nodded and whistled. The horse moved towards them as if he had recognized the sound of its master.


    "Shift your body weight onto your mounting foot and swing your other leg over the top of the horse. If mounted from the left, your left hand should still be holding the reins, but you can grab the pommel of the saddle as well if necessary" he instructed her as he held the horse. She nodded with an excited face.


    Her face was shining brightly as she saw the horseing towards them and she ran and held the straddle of the horse.


    "Alright, let me do it." she nodded her head and moved towards the horse and he followed behind.


    "Be careful not to bump or kick the horse with your foot as you swing it over the top." but it was toote. She had already kicked the horse and the horse had started galloping in the air.


    "Aaahhh" she screamed as she held the reins tightly but it only made the horse run faster due to the pressure. She held the horse tightly with all the strength as her eyes turned shut instinctively due to the high speed. The horse was talking to the air in no time making Evan scream again while Leo was speechless. He could not believe that she was able to move ze. He was a bitidback because he knew that ze did not take anyone''s instruction except family.


    "Damn woman, do not put much pressure on the reins. ze, stop running." but it was toote. He was left behind while they both were too far from his reach.


    No matter how he ran, he was no match to a skilled horse. He stopped after running a bit as he took deep breaths.


    On the other side, Evan was too afraid that she started pleading with the horse, "oh lord, oh god, do not throw me down. Do not throw me down. I beg you my dear horse, please stop." when Leo was sure that ze was irked and there was no chance that it would stop so easily, he sighed.


    "Now there is only one way left. But for that you have to hold the reins and maintain your bnce Evangeline." he shouted and the girl nodded.


    "Please, stop the horse by any means." her heart was beating too much and she felt nauseous. Her head was spinning and she was sure if it continued she would soon be dizzy. He looked at them hesitating but he knew there was no other way. She would soon lose her bnce and fall if it continued. So he nodded and then whistled.


    The moment the horse listened to the sound of the whistle, it stopped with a jerk. Leo ran again to cover the short distance while Evan, who was already feeling dizzy due to high speed, fell on the ground. She closed her eyes as she was sure that her bones were going to break with a lot of other injuries. But the hard blow she was expecting, did note.. Instead she felt the strong yet warm cushion under her body.

 Chapter 41 - [Bonus ]

    "Aahhh" a scream left her lips when Evan felt that she had lost her bnce and fell, she was expecting the hard blow but it did note. Instead she felt the strong yet warm cushion under her body.


    The cold breeze was leaving shivers or was it the man who was lying beneath her while she was clutching his shirt tightly. Her heart was ramming so fast in her chest, as if it wanted to break free.


    She could feel his strong chest muscles as her hands held him for her dear life.


    Still tormented by the fall, She did not even notice that she was still lying on him and he was still holding her waist. Hisrge hands hadpletely swallowed her small waist.


    Her heart was still beating fast and her eyes were still tightly shut but she knew that he had saved her by bearing her weight. That thought made her rxed but at the same time guilty too. Slowly her panic decreased and she came back to her senses. Surprisingly his calm heartbeat had made her rxed too.


    They were so close that Leo could smell her fragrance too. The smell of fresh jasmine flowers were making him rxed even when he was damn angry at the dumb girl. Yet when he saw her panicking and so scared. He wanted to pat and soothe her that nothing happened and she would be fine.


    He was d that she had closed her eyes so that she was not able to see his worried expressions. He got the time to calm himself down too. So, when she opened her eyes, he had already controlled his expression.


    Finally she took a deep breath of relief and looked at the man who had saved her only to see that he was ring at her.


    "Do you think horses are toys or small animals that you can y with? You know, you could have died by the fall if he had taken you towards the cliff without stopping at my whistle?" the more he thought about it the more he felt infuriated.


    She bit her lips as she knew that she was in the wrong. But she had really not realized the gravity of the situation.


    "I apologize. I did not know it was that serious. I just wanted to ride the horse once." Her tone was meek and low,pletely opposite to the one she had always used which made him at a loss of words. Yet he did not want to give up on the matter so easily.


    "That is it? You even jeopardised the safety of my ze. What if anything would have happened to him?" he asked in a fierce tone and she looked at the horse apologetically which was still standing there calmly and majestically.


    "Now will you get up?" he asked, not because he was having any problem in bearing her weight or he was ufortable. What! He was surprised at the thought that he was not feeling irritated even when she was so close to him. Was he not allergic to the girls who often stick to him?!


    Evan panicked again when he shouted at her and she tried to move herself away but her ankle was bent and she had hurt herself. So when she tried to stand up, her body disbnced and she fell on him again. This time her chin hitting his chest.


    "O." she rubbed her chin that had hit the chest only to see that he was ring at her.


    Yet his arms were holding her tightly so that she would not hurt herself again. She felt warm at his thoughtfulness,


    "You know what, you did not need to act. Just show them how clumsy you are and i am sure father would reject you automatically." her warm feelings were doused in the cold water again making her re back at him this time.


    "Ha! I did not ask you to save me." she stumbled a bit to stand up again but it only made her move that created friction between their bodies.


    Leo who was ring at her a moment ago was surprised when she moved that way? Did she have no self awareness. Even when he was a knight, he was a man at the end of the day. If it had been any other man, he was sure that they would have already taken advantage of the situation if the woman had been this dumb.


    "Wait!" he held her hands tightly which made her eyes widened and she stared back at him.


    He held her waist with one hand and her hands with the other hand.


    "Let me help you." he said as he sat slowly while she was still in his arms.


    She was sitting on hisp when he moved and then he raised a brow at her as she still continued to sit which made her cheeks burn.


    She finally stood up but limped when it came to walk and he held her hands again.


    "You are too clumsy." he shook his head. Yet he held her waist and helped her in climbing the horse again.


    "Let''s go back now." she nodded as the night had already turned much more eventful than she had thought and now all she wanted was toy down on her bed and sleep.


    She had thought that he would climb behind her like before yet he did not.


    He held the reins of the horse and started walking which surprised her.


    "Why are you walking?" she asked unsure if she was the reason behind it. Evan was sure that they had covered a long distance to walk by foot. So she did not understand why he was doing so.


    He looked at her with a gaze she did not understand when he replied to her


    "ze needed to be calmed down before bearing the weight of two and starting galloping again. He is still in trauma."


    ''...........''

 Chapter 42 - Find A Man

    Evangeline looked at Leo and then at the horse. She was sure that the horse looked fine. If it would be having trauma, shouldn''t it neigh or react differently when she sat on it. After all, the ident happened with her, not its master.


    Yet she stayed silent. She knew that Leo was already irked and if she continued to bber, he would really throw her away this time. But wouldn''t it take hours for them to return if he continued to walk.


    She shook her head and decided to concentrate more on her surroundings. If he was not worried about beingte then why should she care. If she looked unkempt or lethargic, it would only improve her bad impression. Evan had never thought that she would do so much hard work in ruining her image.


    A sarcastic smile bloomed on her lips as she thought about how life had be so adventurous since the day her father left her. He must have been furious if he would have seen her behaving this way. And she would have done anything he asked for, if he would have pped her like before.


    The cold breeze continued to blow caressing both of their faces, helping Leo in a way he could never believe and exin. He finally feltfortable after walking enough in the cold night. But when he turned to look at her, she was looking hurt and upset. He frowned, as he was sure she did not get any injury except a bit of swelling and blisters in her feet.


    Didn''t she say earlier that it did not hurt much. Then why was she in so much pain now?


    He sighed as he jumped on the horse behind her giving her a fright of the lifetime. She was already sitting on the horse very consciously, as she was afraid that even her small moment would be enough to scare the horse. So, when she felt the thump, her heart leapt out of her chest.


    "Do not move." he held her waist, afraid that she would feel it again. She stiffened as her whole body turned hard like rock.


    "We need to reach the pce soon, the sun is about to rise." she nodded as that was her thought since the start. She was just a bit surprised by the way he jumped suddenly.


    Once again silence ensued. Evan didn''t know why but she always felt a lot of pressure when they walked in silence but at the same time she knew that she would not be able to reply to his statements.


    "The boy is searching for you." Thankfully Leo broke the silence and it took her a minute to understand who he was talking about.


    A smile bloomed on her face when she reminisced the cute face of Stefan. He had always red at her and alwaysined. He showed that he did not care, yet he was the only one who was worried for her in the whole world. The thought warmed her heart.


    "How did you know that?" There was no way that Stefan was able to know his identity or search for her three to four towns away to cross paths with him once again. She had never told anyone that she was from Deristetia town. So, if he knew about it, there was only one way.


    "I have sent him a letter from your name telling you are fine." They have investigated her stay there. Come to think of it. If they have investigated the ce where she stayed only for a few days. Then they must have investigated her birth town too.


    What would the people be thinking about her when the knights would be asking about her. She wondered if they would have taken her as a convict or criminal. Would she be able to live peacefully after returning there!


    "I hope I will be able to live peacefully in my house when I return." she mumbled with a sigh as she looked at the distance. Her face was full of longing but he frowned when he heard her statement.


    "You have no house to return to." his voice came rather cold, shattering her heart and making her panic.


    She turned and looked towards him, silently asking him to exin further when he looked at her as if she was dumb.


    "You didn''t know? Your father does not have any son and daughters do not have the right to inherit thend and property. Your father''s every property went to the royalty. If you want to im it, you have to go there with your husband and then he would be able to transfer it only on his name."


    As if the world went dark for her. His words broke her hopes.


    "You mean to say I have nothing left in the town?" though she already knew the answer, she still asked with silver hopes only for him to shake his head mercilessly.


    "Women can not have properties on their name." he repeated, what she knew already. It was not like she did not know. She just forgot that rule as she had never seen it applying nearby. It was only part of her distant memories.


    Now she had no ce to be called home. Though she was not thinking of returning there immediately, it was still her only home where she had spent all her childhood and time with her mother. That sweet memories when her mother used to hold her hands and sing a luby for her, even the time spent by kids when singing all morning made her eyes watery.


    Why was the whole world conspiring to marry her? If only they knew how difficult it was to find a good husband! Better that she find a man.. Her eyes shone when the idea clicked her mind.


    "If that is the case, what would happen if I find a man to act as my husband?"

 Chapter 43 - [Bonus ]

    "If that is the case, what would happen if I find a man to act as my husband?"


    She mumbled unconsciously but then covered her mouth with both hands when she realized she had spoken out loud.


    Her eyes widened and fear filled in. She could be sent to prison if he decided to drag the matter as lying to the royal family was equal to treason. He was part of royal nobles that followed the rule strongly. She looked at him from her peripheral vision and took a breath of relief when she did not see any changes on his face. But then he opened his mouth and replied in a nk voice.


    "Then he will be the owner of your properties and you will rot in jail." she gulped and looked straight, too afraid to even say another word.


    "Why don''t you want to marry anyone?" when she thought that the conversation ended right there, he continued it again.


    Though his voice was still nk, she still felt curiosity in it.


    "I want to live a free and peaceful life.'''' Though it was an empire, where women were dependent on man for everything, she still hoped to get a free and peaceful life. She had thought that he would frown or would scorn her, that is what man always did, yet he surprised her once again when he nodded his head in understanding. A smile bloomed on her lips when he agreed to her instead of behaving like others.


    She adjusted on the saddle only to move closer to him. Her back rubbed his chest and her thighs were touching his as they legs stayed closer to each other. She stiffened as she moved closer and held her breath, afraid that it would only increase the proximity.


    To her relief, the horse soon stopped as they soon reached the main pce and he finally jumped down from the horse. He turned and forwarded his hands towards her. Her face turned red, as she even forgot the count of the time they had shared close proximity today, yet every time she touched him, she felt the heat had risen in her body and she felt strange sensations.


    "Do you want to sit on the horse all night?" Though he was not intending, his voice sounded cold like always. He did not understand why the girl was always lost in her thoughts. She had nothing to think about as she had nothing left then what did she n all the time? And if she was still thinking of getting a fake husband then she would be in more trouble.


    "If you are still thinking about having a fake husband then I must warn you, it could result in life imprisonment." she blinked as he suddenly threatened her. Did he not know that his cold and threatening voice was enough to scare her.


    She nodded her head but then shook her head when the deep lines of his forehead increased.


    "I shall go." she replied awkwardly to end the conversation again.


    He looked at her face and then at his hand which she had still not held.


    "By any chance, do you know flying?" Evan frowned at his sudden question. She was sure that no human could fly. Then why was he asking this type of question. Or was he joking? But looking at his nk face and dull voice she doubted that he even knew the meaning of the joke. So, she shook her head with the same seriousness, he was showing her.


    For a moment Leo felt speechless at her reply. Could she not see his hand or did not feel the sarcasm behind the words? Of course he knew that she could not fly. Nobody could! Just how dumb she was in reality?


    "Then if you would not hold my hand, are you going to jump with your injured feet?" this time his voice was filled with zing fire, and she could feel the rise in temperature when he looked at her.


    She pursued her lips and finally held it. He pulled her with a bit of pressure but she winced when she touched the ground. Her feet were still swollen and it hurt when it touched the floor.


    He shook his head and held her waist once again. She knew that he was going to hold her once again but she shook her head and took two steps backward. Though he had held her before, they were in woods and an empty area. But here she could feel the eyes of a lot of knights on herself and she was sure they would bump into someone if he climbed footsteps while holding her in his arms.


    A scowl formed on his face and she could feel the death stare burning her right there.


    "I am feeling much better. I can walk by myself. See." she replied with a smile full of fakery as she tried to walk fast to show him. She tried her best to keep her face neutral yet the pain could be seen clearly.


    But he just shrugged his shoulders and nodded. If she did not want help then he was not desperate to help her. A woman who wanted to live alone should be strong anyway.


    She took a deep sigh of relief as he turned to walk towards his chamber which was in the opposite direction. But when he turned, her eyes turned into saucers again when she looked at his back.


    "Wait!" She did not know that she could shout this loud and so did he, who had only seen her speaking with fear in front of him. She ran towards himpletely forgetting about her injuries when his steps halted. Even the knights on duty were looking at the scene with confusion.


    She took a deep breath as she looked at him with worried eyes. There was a lump forming in her throat as she asked him.


    "Did that happen because of me?"

 Chapter 44 - [Bonus ]

    All the time Leo behaved normally, so not even once did Evangeline felt that he was hurt or injured. His movement and the way he talked didn''t have even a hint of pain or problem. But now that she looked at his shirt that was red and torn, she was exasperated.


    His back had various injuries, from small scratches to big cut marks. It waspletely covered with blood.


    "Did that happen because of me?" That was the most foolish thing she had asked, yet she could not help but worry and feel guilty.


    Compared to her hurt face, Leo was rather nonchnt about it. He frowned as he saw her overexaggerated look.


    "These are just minor scratches." he replied in a cold tone. If it had been any other time, she would have taken two steps back and epted his words. But this time she shook her head.


    "There are a few deeper cuts too. You are hurt because of my mistake. Let me treat you.'''' Though she was not a physician, physicians were expensive. So, they have treated most of their injuries by themselves since childhood. So, she was sure of her skill to clean and sterilize the wounds and then bandage them.


    "There is no need. The wounds are not deep enough to be treated. If I feel the need, I would go to the physician.`` This was the first time that Leo was assuring someone yet the girl was not ready to budge. He had felt her fear for him yet at this moment she was like a brave deer that was not even afraid of the lion.


    She stood there and continued to look into his eyes which were filled with determination. He had realized that she would not relent when she did not budge even when he gave her the death re.


    "Please." she added when no one was ready to give up and he sighed.


    "You are stubborn." she nodded as she knew when to give up and when to not. "And nosy." he added but instead of being angry, she smiled. She knew he could have denied and left but he relented and followed her to her room.


    "Do you even have alcohol or dagger? And bandages?" he asked as he settled himselffortably on the sofa while she stood there silent. Her lips pursued into a thin line. She had all those things at home. But here she didn''t even have her belongings, then how could she have these things?


    He shook his head and then looked at the knights who were guarding her door. They nodded and left. Amazed that their head was listening to a girl except her family members.


    Soon they came back with a first aid box which she took with so much vigor. She sat towards his back and started cleaning the wound with full concentration.


    "It will hurt a bit." though she was talking about his pain, her eyes were squeezed and her nose was wrinkled, making him amused.


    She winced when she cleaned his wounds yet he sat there nkly as if he did not feel a thing. She applied the ointment and then dressed his wounds.


    "Are you done?" There were no emotions in his voice and for a second she removed her father. He did not show her any emotions even when she did something for him with so much care and affection.


    She nodded silently. He turned to look at her when she did not reply only to see her gloomy face.


    "I am not even hurt a bit." she blinked hearing his assurance. Did he think she was upset because of his wounds? Well! She was! So, she nodded with a small smile and he nodded back.


    "I will see you in the morning." she nodded a bit then her eyes went to the knights who were standing there like statues.


    "Both of youe with me." They looked at him with surprise but did not have the courage to remind him that he was the one who had ordered them not to leave the door even for a second. They nodded and left with him. She closed the door and took a deep sigh when he left the room and so did the knights.


    A smile bloomed on his lips yet her heart was filled with pain.


    Moving towards the bed, she slumped on the bed. Her body bounced a bit on the soft mattress. Even after such an adventurous night, sleep was far from her eyes.


    She was worried about her future. She was not afraid of exploring her career in the new town because she was assured of the properties she had in the vige. And the jewels she had with him. But now that she had lost everything, she did not know where to go and how to go after leaving this pce tomorrow.


    She knew the hardships she could face after leaving this pce, yet she could not stay here. Not after knowing that he already had lovers and he did not want to marry her too.


    "Everything would be fine, Evangeline, if not you can always hire a rented husband." she tried to assure herself as she patted her heart and finally closed her eyes.


    On the other side, Eve woke up earlier as instructed by Eli. She walked out of her room only to see Leoing out from the other side. But her eyes stilled at his clothes. Her brother, who was very particr about hygiene, was wearing the clothes of yesterday. Not only that, they were crumpled. She looked at her brother who wasing out from Evangeline''s room at dawn. Two guards that were guarding her door earlier were following him with astonished faces.


    Her stomach fluttered and his heart did a somersault when she evaluated the meaning behind this. She ran towards the room of Eli.


    She knocked the door as if ghosts were chasing her and she would die if it took one more second for the door to open.


    Eli opened the door with a frown. She folded her hands when she looked at her sister. Her face was telling me that it should be important or she would be gone. But Eve was beyond the mood to worry.


    "Leo fell in love with Evangeline."


    "..........."

 Chapter 45 - [Bonus ]

    Elizabeth had just woken up when she heard a knock on her door. But before she could even take a step, the door started knocking incessantly. She frowned as no one in the pce could do so except Evelyn. But she was behaving properly after herst scolding.


    A scowl formed on her face as the door continued to bang. But before she could open the door and scold Eve, she mumbled,


    "Leo fell in love with Evangeline." making Eli dumbfounded. It took her a second toe back to her senses. She turned and entered back in her room without saying a word.


    Evelyn was expecting Eli to be bbergasted just like her. She frowned when she did not get any reaction let alone be shocked. She followed Eli in, waiting for a word or two but nothing came.


    "Are you not shocked?" she could not help but ask. Though Eli was strict, she loved her siblings dearly. And Leo was like a child to her. So, herck of reaction confused Eve.


    "I am." she nodded her head with all seriousness, and Eve''s face turned gossipy. But before she could say anything, Eli continued. "I am shocked at your vivid imagination. I wonder how your mind works?" The will to gossip deted like a balloon when Eli did not believe Eve.


    "But I saw Leoing out of Evangeline''s room!" she eximed but Eli did not even blink as she continued to look at her as if she was a fool.


    "So?" Her nd reply was dowsing all the excitement of Eve but she was not ready to give up.


    "What was he doing in his room at this hour?" She knew that Eli believed in Leo but that did not mean she would let her ignore the facts.


    "He must be passing by. Or he would have seen her doing anything foolish again. And would have gone to reprimand her." she took a sip of water and replied nonchntly.


    "I do not think so. There was a smile on his lips." came the quick reply of Eve but Eli just shook her head.


    "He must beughing at her foolishness. Or snorting at her actions." she replied but Eve shook her head.


    "But.." Eli raised her hand to stop her from giving further justifications. You should trust your brother a bit.`` she added and Eve pursued her lips. It was not like she did not trust her brother. But she had never seen that kind of smile on his face. It was just like the smile described in romance novels when the male lead met the female lead for the first time.


    But she knew that there was no way that Eli would believe her and if she told her that her base of evaluation was romance novels, Eli would make sure that she would never read on in the future.


    "Alright, I will only talk about it when I get the proof." Eli ignored the determined eyes of Eve and just shook her head.


    "Better. Now we have work to do today. I want you to personally taste every dish made by the chefs and uniforms of the staff. I will check the decoration and sitting arrangement.


    Then we both would check the gifts to be given to the guests and royal family." Eve turned serious when it came to work and nodded her head at every instruction given by her sister. After their mother passed away, Eli was the one who handled the pce and estate single handedly. She not only respects, but admires her for her wisdom and calm nature.


    "Then get going. I will see you at breakfast." Eve stood up and left the room. She went straight to the dining room and ordered the chef to bring all the dishes that have been prepared and bring others as they get prepared.


    She started tasting the dishes, when she saw Evan passing from there.


    Evan was not able to sleep. Not because she was still worried, but after her exploration of the woods, she was hungry. She decided to drink some water to get rid of her hunger but when she looked at the jug on the table, it was empty. She sighed and stood up to fetch some water from the kitchen. But when she passed the dining hall, Eve was having an early breakfast there. She looked at her with embarrassed eyes but said nothing as she had to behave wickedly. So, she decided to avoid Eve for now. But before she could walk away, Eve called her.


    "Would you like to taste some dishes with me?" her voice was calm and sweet as if she was never angry with Evan.


    Evan wanted to deny, but before she could do so, her traitor stomach betrayed her again. It grumbled right at that moment to not feed it properly. She looked at her with a red face but nodded and moved towards therge table that was filled with an assortment of dishes.


    She drooled looking at the variety of veg, non veg, sd, snacks and an array of desserts.


    "It is for the evening tea party. I am checking the quality of the dishes and see if there is any change needed. What would you like to eat?" asked Eve calmly, though she was still angry with Evan. her stomach was churning from the will to know the truth. She knew she would not be able to let the matter go.


    "Thank you." she nodded as she heard the sweet voice of Evan. She looked at the girl who sat and took a spoon to taste the pie first.


    Her mother had a sweet tooth too. Her eyes softened at that thought until she remembered her main motto.


    "Evangeline" she called the girl who was lost in the delicacy.


    "Is the dish tasty?" she asked the girl who nodded her head with vigor.


    "Evangeline?" she called again and asked with a smile, "Were you and Leo togetherst night?"

 Chapter 46 - [Bonus ]

    "Cough cough." Evangeline choked hard on the pie she was eating. And a cheshire smile formed on Evelyn''s face. She was gloating her heart. The widened eyes and red face of Evan told her all the story.


    "No, why would your brother be with me?" Evangeline replied in a haughty tone but it was toote. Evelyn had already got the answer she wanted.


    "Oh. is that so?" she asked with a mischievous smile. Evan nodded and then adjusted her reactions.


    "Of course, I would not disturb my beauty sleep for anyone." she replied in a haughty tone but Evan only gloated at it.


    "Ah, I understand." Eve nodded in understanding, her face turned apologetic bringing a sigh of relief on Evan''s face. She was worried how she would exin that they both were together the whole night. The look on Eve''s face was telling her that she would only misunderstand further, if Evan gave exnations.


    "I should scold Leo then. How could he lie to me?" Eve sat down and shook her head in disappointment. "This is the first time that my brother lied to me." she added when she did not get any reply.


    Evangeline was screaming in her heart. Her loud shrieks were enough to shake the whole pce yet she maintained her haughty expressions on her face. How could he talk about it with Evelyn? And what had he told her? She had already told a lie, if she would tell the truth now but Leo had said another thing then there would be a bigger mess! The face she was trying to maintain was cracking.


    "I must call him and punish him. I will tell his lie to my father too." if Evan was panicking before she was going to have an anxiety attack now. She did not want to be killed by that crazy man. Only God knew how he would react when he would be announced as a liar because of her.


    "Actually." she started, but Eve continued to fake her anger and disappointment. She was not ready to let the matter go easily.


    "You do not need to take his side. It was he who lied. So he should be the one to be punished." she replied in a righteous tone and Evan bit her lips. She did not know what to say now. Should she be haughty and let him take the punishment or tell the truth.


    Suddenly her hunger died. And the mouthwatering dishes were not looking appetizing anymore.


    ''It would have been better if I had stayed in my room.'' she mumbled as she looked at the spoon in her hands.


    Taking a deep breath, she replied, "there must be some confusion. I met Leo when I wasing back to the pce after my walk and we entered the pce together. But we have not spent the night together or talked all night. You must have understood wrong when he told you that he met mest night.`` But Evan''s reply only made her smile brighter.


    "Oh.. I thought you were taking your beauty sleep!" reminded Eve, making all her nerves bulge with anger.


    "Of course. I took my beauty sleep. But I know that an early morning walk is good for my health. So, I take that too. After all, I have to maintain my beauty." replied Even through gritted teeth and Eve nodded again with all the seriousness she had.


    "Of course, of course. I am amazed that you have already taken your morning walk before dawn. Eli is scolding me to start walking too. Then we both could go for a walk early in the morning from tomorrow." Eve was trying her best to fluster and confuse her so that she would tell the truth. Or else Eli would not believe her again. And till now her n was getting sessful. But she was sure that it was not only about meeting at the door.


    They had spent the night together as she had presumed. Were they taking a long romantic walk near theke? A! His little brother had finally grown up now! Her face softened and a sweet smile formed on her face.


    "Of course, I will wake you up everyday." replied Even this time with much confidence. She knew that she was going to leave the pce tonight so she was not worried about it. Even if she stayed, she was habitual of waking earlier to take morning walks so she did not care about that.


    "But I will still ask for punishment, for Leo." added Eve, hoping to get further gossip but this time Evan nodded her head and started tasting the dishes again.


    "This cake should be softer." was all she replied as she tasted more dishes making Eve frown.


    "I will inform the chef." was all Eve replied. They both tasted a few more dishes and then Evan left from there.


    She ran straight to her room and closed the door. Every Passing day in the pce, she felt like she was walking on thin ice which would break any moment.


    She decided to stay in the room only until she was called for the party.


    On the other hand, Eve looked at the retreating figure of Evan with disappointment but then she took a ss of juice and walked towards Leo''s room.


    Knocking the door, she entered when she got the permission and smiled, "brother, i have bought juice for you. You must be hungry and exhausted as you were walking all night." she used her sweetest tone which was no less than an rm bell for Leo.


    "Why would I stay awake the whole night?" he asked tilting her head and once again like the perfect actress she was, she faked anger and confusion.


    "Oh, were you not? But Evangeline told me that you were with her whole night. So, I thought you must have shown her the estate. Or are you both doing something else?" she asked as she blinked her eyes.


    "........"

 Chapter 47 - [Bonus ]

    "Mydy, his highness is calling you.'''' The maid came and bowed and Evangeline finally moved her gaze away from the window. It had been hours yet she did not go out even once. She had called for breakfast and lunch also in her room as she did not want to cross paths with Evelyn again.


    She was only expecting to be called for the party, so she was surprised that the duke had called her. She had thought that he would be very busy because of the guests.


    She nodded and followed the maid who was looking more disciplined than usual. Though the pce was grand and beautiful, its splendor was at another level today. She couldn''t help but look at the decoration mesmerizingly.


    The maid knocked the door and turned aside after getting the reply from inside. Evan entered alone only to look at the man who was wearing a formal uniform. Age had hardly left an effect on his face. He was looking regal and his authoritative aura was stronger than usual.


    "Evangeline." his face softened when he looked at the young girl who was dressed in a royal gown. For a moment, he felt that he had seen a glimpse of someone else on her face.


    "Yes, your highness." she bowed as others do yet she kept her tone haughty. She had nned to deny and show defiance on everything the man would order her. She had to show how wicked she was from here.


    "I know that you have a lot of pressure from everyone. But I wanted to tell you that you do not need to change yourself. You can be the way you want. We are noble enough to deal with small criticisms.


    There would be women who would try to analyze you and pass criticisms but you do not need to fear them or feel embarrassed because of your origins. You are one of the highest noble now as the new duchess of the pce and they all are beneath you.


    So, you do not need to bow in front of anyone. They would be the one who would bow in front of you." to say that i was shocked would be an understatement. Shouldn''t he be telling her that she should behave properly and behave well in front of everyone.


    She was in a daze hearing his haughty statements. It made her wonder if her n to behave haughtily would even work!? So, she just nodded on everything he told her to do.


    She took a breath of relief when the door finally knocked and he asked her to excuse him.


    She walked out when she noticed the servants walking hurryingly. Then she heard the sound of trumpets.


    "His royal highness is here. The crown prince has arrived.`` She followed the servants to see what themotion was about when she saw a grand carriage entering.


    She had always thought that the knights in the pce were exaggerating but she was dumbfounded when she saw a long line of knights that had already covered the whole carriage. She wanted to see the crown prince but he waspletely hidden by the knights.


    Soon, other carriages started arriving. All the maids were standing in two lines on both sides to wee the guests. While Evelyn and Elizabeth were standing inside and talking with the nobledies. Their faces were demure and serene. Even the bubbly Evelyn was looking serious today.


    When Evan entered the garden, many eyes turned towards her direction.


    "Evangeline! You are finally here. Come, I will introduce you to everyone." Elizabeth passed her the best smile she had ever passed to Evan as all the eyes were on them. Evan nodded and walked towards her.


    She wiped her sweaty hands from her dress. A habit she had developed whenever she was nervous.


    "Evangeline, she is Lady Meredith, one and only daughter of Marquees Cariando. And she isdy Isabe daughter of marquees Herbrewgrim. Both are very famous in the social circle for their benevolent nature and strong connection." Both girls looked at Evan curiously but bowed their hands as the daughter of the duke was giving Evan so much importance.


    "And this is¡­'''' the introduction continued, as Eli introduced Evans with every guest. Though Evan had learnt the names of many, it was still different to meet them personally and see their faces.


    "Now you know all the nobledies. I hope you get along with them well." Evan was about to nod when they heard the sound of high heels behind them then a chuckle filled their ears.


    "I think you forgot one person,dy Elizabeth." The voice was full of pride and arrogance yet it sounded sweet to the ears.


    Evan turned to look at the girl who had a fairy face. Her silver locks were tied in a beautiful bun and her blue eyes were deeper than the ocean. Her heart shaped face was so soft that she was looking no less than a fairy with a mole near her lips. Her hourss figure and full breasts were getting all the attention for both the same and opposite gender. Her ruby lips had a smirk adorning them.


    "Did you forget me or you are still ignoring me,dy Elizabeth?" she asked as she fluttered her eyelids. Then her eyes moved from Eli to Evan. there was a smirk full of disdain on her face.


    "So, you are Evangeline?" the way she called the girl, it was visible that she already knew about her which worried Eli who had still not told anyone about Evangeline. She wanted to make a good impression of her first before everyone knew about her humble origins. Or else she was sure that she would receive biased behavior.


    "Hello, I am Olivia Grasitias. Nice to meet you Evangeline..'''' A deep breath of relief was taken by Eli in her heart when she saw Olivia behaving nicely with her but it did not stay for long.

 Chapter 48 - [Bonus ]

    "Hello, I am Olivia Grasitias. Nice to meet you Evangeline.'''' A deep breath of relief was taken by Eli in her heart when she saw Olivia behaving nicely with her but it did not stay for long.


    "You must be delighted to be here?" she stated in a questioning tone and before Evan could reply, she added "After all, i am sure you would have never thought that you would get the chance to meet nobles!" her sweet tone turned sarcastic. She looked at Evan with disdain as if she was a pest among them.


    Gasps could be heard around. Olivia''s words had cleared that the girl was amoner and they all had treated her so polite and respectfully. The one who should be serving them as servant had gained so much importance could not be epted by them.


    "What does it mean,dy Elizabeth?" Eli closed her eyes and cursed her luck. She knew that she was walking on a thin ice sheet. That was the reason she was taking slow steps. She had warned her father again and again but he did not listen. And she had no choice but to support him in case he did a disaster.


    She did not understand why her wise father was so crazy about the idea of marrying Leo with thismoner. And now look at what had happened.


    "Are you perhaps forgetting the norms of noble parties?" came another sarcastic voice, ming Eli for everything that happened.


    "That''s not.." Eli held the hand of Eve and shook her head. She knew that mud was going to be thrown. But she did not want her sister to be part of it either. She would handle this situation somehow.


    Eve bit her lips at the stubbornness of Eli but nodded and did not speak a word further. She turned her head and red at both Olivia and Evan who were the reason that her sister was getting harshments from the nobles for the first time in her life.


    Evan felt miserable in her heart, not because of her condition but because of Eli and Eve. She knew she was the reason but no one would believe her if she said she did not want to be here in the first ce.


    "We should not reach a conclusion just by listening to a statement, should we?" Asked Eli with a calm face and sweet smile on her face. But before she could exin further a strong chuckle resonated in the air.


    "So, you are telling me that she is a noble but not amoner, Lady Elizabeth?" asked Olivia as she continued to look at Evan.


    Whole Thawyne family knew of Olivia''s obsession towards Leo since she had seen him for the first time. She had expressed her will to marry Leo personally and through her family too but their father always eluded the conversation. Now the way she was trying to insult Evan, It was clear that she knew Evan was the chosen bride of Leo.


    "I did not mean that, I wanted to.." Eli tried to exin again and finally Olivia looked away from Evan towards Eli when aughter, melodious as a musical tone resonated in the air again.


    Evanughed as if she could not believe the absurdity of the situation. Olivia looked back at Evan and so did everyone else. Even Eli was dumbfounded to speak further for a second.


    "Who said that I am amoner?" asked Evan as she tilted her head and looked sharply at Olivia, making her confused. She had checked the name Evangeline all night in the list of nobles and books about the noble families but she did not find anything so she assumed that she was not a noble. But the confidence Evan was showing created doubt in her mind.


    Was she a noble from another kingdom or empire? If that was the case, then defeating her would not be that easy as she had thought! She gritted her teeth but she was not ready to give up that easily, even if she was a noble she was nowhere in herparison in terms of beauty or wisdom and she would show this to the whole Tna Wayne family no matter what!


    "Then you are?" Asked Olivia, her one hand was on her waist as she continued to look down on Evan.


    "I am the fiance of Leo Thawyne, the new duchess of the dukedom Thawyne and the mistress of the pce where you are standing and spouting nonsense. Do you not know that insulting the owner in her own pce could be treated as treason?" Evan''s tone was calm and collected and she spoke every word slowly but it was cold. It sounded more like a fact than threat yet her authoritative aura was strong enough that even Olivia turned silent for a second.


    As if the fire was lit in the garden, it turned silent for a few seconds but then it ended in uproar. Audible gasps could be heard and then amotion started.


    The garden filled with whispers that even reached to the other part of the garden where men were having the conversation about the war and its victory only due to leo. He was recognized as a war hero. Everyone was praising him yet he was sitting there like a rock. There was not a single expression of delight on his face. That was how others knew Leo, a nk statue that never smiled. But if anything goes wrong his ferocity could shake the whole area.


    He frowned as everyone started whispering around him and then they looked at him oddly as if he was a new creature in the forest. Everyone''s eyes were widening and then they were looking at him and then whispering again.


    "What is the matter?" he asked when he could not hold for long. He could feel everyone''s eyes were set on him but it was not the admiring look he received like always but shock filled eyes.


    The man shook his head but then nodded, making Leo''s frown deeper.


    "Congrattions on your marriage!"


    "............"

 Chapter 49 - Nobles Or Commoners!

    "What is the matter?" he asked when he could not hold for long. He could feel everyone''s eyes were set on him but it was not the admiring look he received like always but shock filled eyes which made him confused.


    The man shook his head but then nodded, making Leo''s frown deeper.


    The man shivered as he felt the swordsmanship aura of Leo which was too much for him to bear.


    "Congrattions for your marriage, my lord." replied the man with a smile which was worse than crying.


    But thanks to his reply, Leo became dumbfounded and his strong aura turned normal again. Everyone took a breath of relief and took it as a positive sign and started congratting him with more vigor and excitement.


    On the other side, Olivia gained her senses back and red at Evan who was standing there with her hands folding in front of her chest with a smirk on her face. She was looking proud and haughty as if she was looking down on everyone present there.


    "How rude? You are not yet married to the lord Leonardo yet you have the audacity to call yourself as the new duchess and the mistress of the house. Not only that, you are threatening me, the daughter of the Duke Grasitias who had an equal footing in the empire!" her tone was not filled with disdain anymore but ferocity. She was ready to kill if needed and her red eyes were enough proof of that.


    But Evan was still standing there calmly. There was not a hint of worry or nervousness on her facepletely opposite to her inside where she was screaming and her heart was about to burst with fear.


    "Does that matter? I am the chosen bride. And if not today I would be married to Leo in a week or two. Our marriage is set in the stone." she replied with a chuckle as if whatever facts were presented by Olivia were all baseless and meaningless.


    "A week is still in the future. You are not married yet! And as amoner you will never be qualified to marry a noble family like Thawyne. So, it is your wishful thinking. A person should only dream ording to his financial capacity and origins." she replied as she looked at others for support who nodded their heads too.


    But Evan was unperturbed. She did not care what others said or supported her.


    "The decision would be taken by the Duke, the owner of the pce, not by you, Lady Olivia. Or are you perhaps jealous that I was the one chosen in spite of your begging to be chosen as the future wife of Leo." Evan rubbed the spices right on the wound of Olivia. She was deeply hurt by the fact that a girl from humble origin was chosen in ce of her. If it would have been a higher noble than her, then she would have still epted it. But Evan.. no! She did not deserve that ce.


    Chuckles andughter could be heard as Olivia stayed silent.


    "Aww, it is okay. A person should only dream of things that she could have, our dreams should not be bigger from our reach." she said in a soft tone as if she was feeling concerned for Olivia. But everyone could feel pity in her voice.


    "How dare you?" a harsh tone resonated in the air as Olivia raised her hand to p Evan who closed her eyes instinctively. It was a conditioned response as she closed her eyes whenever her father had pped her in the past. She was told not to retort or reply back! It was for her benefit only. It was ingrained in her heart and mind that she needed to be punished for her bad behavior.


    But then she remembered that she had to behave wickedly. Wouldn''t it be most wicked if she pped the daughter of a duke instead of getting pped by her. But it was toote, she had wasted enough time in thinking. She opened her eyes with the determination to hold her hand tightly.


    But her eyes widened when she saw that Eli was already holding Olivia''s hands. They both have their eyes locked on each other as if waiting silently who would give up first.


    This was the first time someone had taken her side and protected her. Her eyes welled up with tears. She looked above and blinked a few times to not to cry and hug Eli.


    ''I have to behave wickedly. I have to behave wickedly'' she chanted in her heart.


    "Are you forgetting that raising a hand on the family members of a noble family may create rift between our families,dy Olivia? This could be the reason for estrangement among the old rted families or even a civil war if we decided to take revenge for it?" asked Elizabeth, gaining pin drop silence from the roaring crowd.


    They were even afraid to take a deep breath, in case they would also be included in the war or would be med for taking sides. It was not a simple sarcasm anymore but the name of families was included.


    "Are you taking the side of amoner instead of me, Lady Elizabeth?" The tone of Olivia was challenging. It was clear that she would drag the matter to higher authorities and one wrong answer could affect the image and position of Eli.


    Both Evan and Eve looked at Eli with worry. She had always been a perfect person yet she was criticized many times today.


    "You must be having a misunderstanding,dy Olivia. I will never choose amoner above a noble." Evan could feel her heart shattering yet she understood the dilemma of Eli so she did not have anyint while a smirk of the winner formed on the face of Olivia. But Eli was not done yet so she added


    "But I will always support my family members above strangers."


    "........"

 Chapter 50 - [Bonus ]

    Olivia looked at Evan proudly listening to the reply Eli gave her but Eli was not done yet.


    She held the hand of Evan and then looked straight into the eyes of Olivia.


    "But I will always support my family members above strangers." she added confidently with a tone that was filled with pampering.


    Sound of pping brought everyone out of their daze. Evan blinked as she continued to look at Eli withplicated emotions. Even if she had said that for the sake of her family. She was still grateful to her.


    "Did you hear that? Now I hope you will learn to behave in front of the new duchess of the pce." Evan added haughtily. Olivia''s face turned ashen. Never in her life had she been treated this way. This was the first time she had been insulted publicly but there was nothing she could do or retort.


    "You are doing a mistake." was all she said as she turned and left the area. Others who are waiting for a good show gulped. Olivia the daughter of the duke who had the highest standing in the empire was insulted, then they would not stand a chance if they said anything about the origins of the girl.


    They all agreed that she was cherished way too much by the Thawyne family. They shot daggers and sneered at Evan every now and then but when she turned and looked at them, they passed a courteous fake smile.


    "You better not create another drama." Eli warned Evan in a low tone but Even did not listen. She had a mission toplete.


    "Why? Who had the courage to stand against me? After all, i am the star of today''s party?" she replied in a high pitch so that everyone would listen to her haughty tone. She waited for others to pass sarcasticments to her or create another scene. But no matter how much she waited nothing happened.


    They did note to her for friendship or enmity. Mostly just avoided her as if she was not there at all. This made Evangeline worried. If nothing happened then she would not be announced as a wicked woman.


    She looked around and found two girls sitting in the corner and eating silently. They were looking for shy and weak girls because of their silence and slim figure.


    She smiled as she chose them as their target. If she would bully the weak then everyone would surely treat her as a wicked woman. Right?


    She walked towards them leisurely with a wicked smile on her face.


    She sat on the empty chair on their table and gave them a nce as if waiting for them to wish her. They both looked at each other and then at Evan but said nothing.


    "Have you not learnt manners?" asked Evans tilting her head and then looking at them with disdain.


    "Excuse me!" one of the girls looked at her with a re.


    "Didn''t you know you should greet the host when youe to the party? I have personallye to you yet you did not bow your head courteously?" Evan knew how important respect was for the nobles. To bow in front of a noble was the biggest insult for them. She was sure it would be enough to win the battle.


    She wanted to end this before Eve and Eli became free and came to look for her. She looked at the distance where both of them were entertaining other guests and engaging them in small conversations.


    Taking a deep breath, they both wished her through gritted teeth, "good evening,dy Evangeline." Evan had thought that it would be difficult but it was easy. She looked around to get a sour look but they did not even get the attention of others. She was afraid that she would not be called a wicked girl this way? she clenched her hands with determination. She would not give up that easily.


    She raised a brow at them again and they looked at her with trembling eyes, "call medy Thawyne!" She demanded and they clench their fists.


    "Are you perhaps challenging us?" Evan did not get what they were talking about yet she was delighted that they raised their voice so she nodded her head haughtily. Her chin raised high in the sky.


    "What can you do about that? You are supposed to do what I will ask you to.`` They looked at her with a sour face. If possible they would have strangled her right there but they were scared of the ferocious eyes of Eli that give Evan a chance to do as she wished.


    She could hear the whispers again and so as a few gasps. Evan danced in her heart when she saw both of them standing up and leaving the party. They walked straight out of the garden without even looking back once. This should be enough to turn everyone against her. Right?


    "You did that on purpose. Didn''t you?" Evan heard the cold voice of a man behind her and she nodded. Finally! The victory was so close to her. The footsteps came closer to her and her heart thumped faster in her chest. Ten, nine.. She started counting on her leaving the pce when the man came in front of her and took the seat.


    She raised a brow when he said nothing but continued to look at her with amused eyes.


    The man was a piece of art. She had thought that Leo was already a prince from the fairytale yet this one was giving toughpetition to him. Every nobleman was handsome. She could not help but entertain this thought as she looked at the man in front of him. His hair was made of pure gold and his emerald eyes were so serene. His pale lips and pointed chin, his strong and wide shoulders and straight posture. He was looking fairer than all thedies present there.


    "Have you seen enough?"

 Chapter 51 - The Marriage

    She raised a brow at them again and they looked at her with trembling eyes, "call medy Thawyne!" She demanded and they clench their fists.


    "Are you perhaps challenging us?" Evan did not get what they were talking about yet she was delighted that they raised their voice so she nodded her head haughtily. Her chin raised high in the sky.


    "What can you do about that? You are supposed to do what I will ask you to.`` They looked at her with a sour face. If possible they would have strangled her right there but they were scared of the ferocious eyes of Eli that give Evan a chance to do as she wished.


    She could hear the whispers again and so as a few gasps. Evan danced in her heart when she saw both of them standing up and leaving the party. They walked straight out of the garden without even looking back once. This should be enough to turn everyone against her. Right?


    "You did that on purpose. Didn''t you?" Evan heard the cold voice of a man behind her and she nodded. Finally! The victory was so close to her. The footsteps came closer to her and her heart thumped faster in her chest. Ten, nine.. She started counting on her leaving the pce when the man came in front of her and took the seat.


    She raised a brow when he said nothing but continued to look at her with amused eyes.


    The man was a piece of art. She had thought that Leo was already a prince from the fairytale yet this one was giving toughpetition to him. Every nobleman was handsome. She could not help but entertain this thought as she looked at the man in front of him. His hair was made of pure gold and his emerald eyes were so serene. His pale lips and pointed chin, his strong and wide shoulders and straight posture. He was looking fairer than all thedies present there.


    "Have you seen enough?" the man asked with an amused face. This was the first time someone had dared to stare at him so tantly. He was habitual of looking at bowed heads and scared eyes. so, the girl was like a new source of entertainment for him.


    Evangeline knew that Staring between nobles were rare so the man was looking surprised by the way she was looking at him.


    Though Evan hade to her senses when he passed thement, she was hellbent to be a wicked woman. And fighting with nobledies would not be enough, sincedies often fight because of one reason or other. Men did not take that seriously. But if men alsoin and think that the woman was wicked, then she would never be able to stand in society. She had to take the benefit of the man sitting in front of her.


    So, she blinked but did not look away. The man raised a boy but then chuckled.


    "You have no idea who I am. Do you?" he asked and she shook her head.


    "Did that even matter. You must know I am the new mistress of the house and bow down to me.`` Even before the words left Evan''s mouth, the man startedughing.


    "That meant you did not have any idea who the twodies were whom you tormented a while ago?" he asked again. Evan took the ss of juice from the table and started taking sips of it leisurely as if she did not think it was important for her to reply to him.


    "So, you really don''t know who I am?" this time he was not only amused but shocked and she raised a brow.


    "You must introduce yourself for that?" Just when the words left her mouth, she felt a bunch of knights surrounding her. They were the same knights who had covered the crown prince when he entered. She could recognize them by the symbol of a roaring lion on their uniform.


    She frowned as she did not understand why they had surrounded her.


    "You may take a break. I will call you back when I need to.`` Before Evan could open her mouth and ask them, the man sitting in front of her instructed them and they all left after bowing their heads.


    Evan gulped as she finally realized the identity of the man in front of her. Her face turned pale. She only wanted to be banished from this pce, she had never nned to lose her life. Sheughed awkwardly as she looked at the man while her face turned red from embarrassment and sweat started to fill her forehead.


    "So you finally know who I am!" he asked and she nodded her head vehemently. He chuckled as the fear dripped from her face.


    "You do not need to worry so much. After all, we are family." she frowned at his statement. How were they family but then she remembered that Eli was forced to be his concubine. The man had no shame. He was asking her betrothed to be the mistress yet he was announcing it as if he was doing a great deed.


    She did not want to die but that did not mean she would let him insult Eli. After all, the girl had always protected her even when Eli did not like her.


    "I am afraid that I will have to bear the punishment since I do not think we are family." though fear was still visible in her eyes yet her voice was filled with conviction.


    "And why is that so?" he asked with confusion. But she did not reply, it was not her ce to do so. She turned silent as she stood up and bowed her head.


    "I apologize for my impudence. I have dared to not recognize you and misbehaved with you. I deserve a punishment.`` Though she was apologizing, her tone was still calm and collected.


    "Since you are so adamant in asking for punishment. I will give you one, Lady Evangeline."


    "........." did the man not understand courtesy!?

 Chapter 52 - A Weak Man

    "Who told you that I am married?" The voice was no less than a hail storm for the nobles sharing the table with Leo. They shivered a bit while looking at each other with confusion. No one was sure from where did this rumor spread. But everyone was talking about it.


    "So, you are wishing me only because you heard it somewhere. Do you not know me or the rules of the pce?" This time his voice was colder as he rebuked all of them.


    "But my lord. There is ady who is iming that you are going to marry her in a week or so. And your family did not oppose her im.`` The man spoke with a bit of hesitation and everyone nodded.


    Leo frowned. That was not how it was supposed to go. She should have argued with a few and then left. Why was she boasting about their marriage!


    They all looked at each other in fear as they saw his cold and then burning gaze.


    Leo stood up and left the table when they were expecting him to show his ferocity. They all took a breath of relief but then they discussed the matter openly.


    "She must have created enoughmotion or else I would show her the result of iming to be my wife." he mumbled through gritted teeth when he entered the garden where all the nobledies were gathered for the party.


    He found Eli walking with the daughter of the marquees. While Eve was busy with the group he had no idea about. But Evan was nowhere to be seen.


    "My lord, congrattions."


    "My lord, I have been waiting to wish you for so long." before he could even search Evan, thedies flocked towards him with a bright smile on their faces.


    In the whole empire, the more handsome and powerful nobles with highest authority were the crown prince and Leonardo Thawyne, the archduke of the empire. So, it was the dream of every nobledy to get married to any of them.


    The crown prince and Elizabeth were betrothed since childhood. And recently there was a rumor of him marrying the princess of the neighboring kingdom, so everyone had given up hopes on him. If his future wife was descended on the level of mistress. Then they did not dare to think higher position.


    Even as a mistress, to be part of the royal family would be at great advantage, so a fewdies were still trying to gain the attention of the man, while the rest of them had pinned their hopes on Leo. he was smart, handsome, strong and he did not have any woman in his life.


    That was why they were shocked to find the existence of Evangelnie who even dared to challenge Olivia. But they wanted to take advantage when bothdies were busy fighting with each other.


    "Thank you." was all he said as he continued to move as if he could not see their efforts or their desire to talk to him.


    "My lord. Would you like to have tea with us?"


    "Yes, as a thank you note for inviting us, we wish to have tea with you." though he was not giving them attention, they still did not let the chance go.


    But this time, Leo didn''t even try to be courteous. His eyes had found Evan. but instead of being relieved, he frowned further when he saw that she was sitting with the crown prince.


    He increased his speed and walked straight towards them as if he could not see anyone else but them.


    "Since you are so adamant in asking for punishment. I will give you one, Lady Evangeline." his steps halted when he heard that. Did she misbehave with the crown prince! That damn foolish girl!


    "As a sovereign power you should not listen to themoners like us, but take your own decision, your highness." Evan replied with a ttering smile. She did not want to spend the rest of her life in a prison. Didn''t they say that the men and women are going to have separate gardens for the party? Then what was he doing here?


    Andrew looked at the girl with a raised brow. He was here to talk to Elizabeth about what happened but she was avoiding him.


    She intentionally busied herself with nobledies whom he disliked so that he would not go closer to her. He was annoyed and decided to send her a summon and ask her toe to the pce, so that they could talk in a peaceful manner. He was about to turn and leave with that thought, when he noticed Evan. She was looking at everyone as if she was trying to find a target. Then she tried her best to pick up a fight but thedies left silently.


    She had that disappointed look on her face that confirmed his thought that he was trying to fight and gain attention. He came and sat with her for his entertainment and noticed how she tried to irk him.


    Too bad! He has been doing that since ages. So she stood no chance in front of him.


    "Shouldn''t a sovereign listen to his subjects?" he asked again and she red at him subtly. She was just like Elizabeth when she was irked.


    "Then you should pay more attention to your subjects than the other nation too.'''' He raised a brow at that, he was smart enough to gain her subtle hint that he should not cancel his marriage with Elizabeth because of the princess of the other kingdom.


    "These are political decisions for the benefit of the whole empire. It had been taken for the welfare of subjects only." he assured her but she just smiled. The smile was filled with mockery that surprised him again.


    "Only a weak man is dependent on marriage for the welfare of his empire.. Or else he would have depended on his wisdom and strength to make his empire strong."

 Chapter 53 - [Bonus ]

    "Only a weak man is dependent on marriage for the welfare of his empire. Or else he would have depended on his wisdom and strength to make his empire strong. Evan bit her lips when she saw the cold eyes of the man sitting in front of him. She cussed herself for her habit of speaking her thoughts out loud but it was toote to regret. The words already had their impact.


    "Do you think that you know better than me? Or do you think you are wise enough or strong enough to speak against me. Do not forget that you are just amoner." She wanted to tell him that the truth was bitter and he was only fuming because he did not have any reply to her statement but she did not want to make a big issue that would drag the Thawyne family too. She just wanted to make a scene that was enough to throw her out.


    She bowed her head and apologized, "I apologize your royal highness, as you said i am just a fool who did not understand anything. I will not repeat my mistakes again. Now if you please excuse me. I need to meet other guests." Her tone was soft and humble yet he knew that she did not feel any remorse about what she said.


    He nodded his head and she turned only to find Leo standing behind her. He was looking furious. A look of puzzlement crossed her face. Why was he raged?


    But he did not give her the time to specte further. He held her hand and hid her behind him as if he was taking the stance that she could not be touched without his consent. Andrew raised a brow. This was the first time he was seeing Leo with a woman. Didn''t he feel agitated whenever women tried toe closer to him and did not even hesitate in insulting them or avoiding them when they crossed his path again and again. Was the rumor that they were getting married true? He was taking the rumor as a joke till now but the eyes of Leo were telling how serious he was towards her protection even when he knew that she did not have any threat from him.


    He looked back at Evan. he should have paid more attention to the girl asmoners had different motives to marry nobles. They could not be trusted that easily. He decided to investigate her further after returning to the pce.


    "Your highness, the star of the empire." Leo bowed his head and she followed his steps.


    "Lord Leonardo, I must congratte you for the unification of two new kingdoms to thend of empire." Although he congratted him, there was no glee in his voice. His nk voice and face confused Evangeline.


    Shouldn''t an emperor be ecstatic that newnds were captured. Yet he was looking more enthusiastic when he was talking to her.


    "It is my honor to serve the empire, your royal highness. Forgive my impudence, but I wanted to escort you towards the area where other nobles were waiting for you. Marques Falcon is discussing about the new policies of tax and Sir Gilbert is looking for you too.`` The cold Andrew was emitting could be felt by Evan too who did not understand what the situation was about.


    "I will go there too. I am waiting to meet father and Eli before going there.'''' The hands that were holding Evan tightened and she felt all the blood flow stopped but she did not say a word as she could see the anger in his eyes. Only mention of Eli was enough to enrage Leo who looked like he would kill the crown prince this instant.


    They were once close friends and grew up together like family but now that Andrew had decided to marry someone else in spite of their marriage being fixed years ago. The rift between both had increased. They had started to talk formally, initiated by Leo who did not like the presence of Andrew around him anymore.


    "I apologize again. But I think there is some misunderstanding, your royal highness. My sister had appealed to annul the engagement. She did not want to be the mistress of the star of the empire.'''' Though his words were polite, the rejection was clear in his voice but it did not faze Andrew at all.


    "But you are forgetting that the appeal is not epted yet. So, I am still her fiance and I have the right to meet her on social asions and so does Duke Thawne." Andrew replied nonchntly as if he could not notice the anger in the voice of Leo.


    "I will still suggest that you shoulde with me, your royal highness. The subject needs your guidance."


    "You are wise enough to guide them, Lord Leonardo. Why don''t you go and help them. After all, your position as the future duke was just a step lower than mine." Andrew''s eyes started to roam around as he looked for Eli while Leo continued to look at him gritting his teeth.


    "My sister did not want to meet you." he replied bluntly as other ways were not working. Finally Andrew looked at him with a smirk on his face.


    "I will only believe when she would deny me personally." he was not ready to give up on meeting her which confused Evan.


    She had thought that the man did not like Eli or he was in love with the princess he was going to marry. Then why was he so adamant in meeting Eli. shouldn''t he be avoiding her and be d that she did not want to marry him.


    Or had his pride been affected therefore he was not ready to let go! But she could feel the pressure and rage of Leo by the way he was holding her hand. She was sure that there were going to be marks at that ce.


    "I would not go without meeting Eli."

 Chapter 54 - Bow Down

    "I would not go without meeting Eli." as if fire had been lit. the whole pce started burning with rage. Even the nobles standing at the distance could feel the tension. The sound of chattering stopped and all started looking at their direction.


    Leo was in rage. His face was burning red. If it would have been anyone else he would have already killed the man.


    "Call her Elizabeth." came the voice through gritted teeth as Leo clenched his teeth to control himself.


    "She is going to be.." before Andrew could finish his sentence they heard footstepsing closer to them.


    "Your highness." Evan took a breath of relief when she saw Eli and Eve joining them with their father. She was sure if they would not have arrived then Leo and Andrew would have already raised a hand on each other.


    Andrew who was irked with the interference of Leo, smiled. His face bloomed when he looked at Eli who had a nk face.


    "Your royal highness. I am honored that you attended the small get together in our humble abode." Eli bowed her head and so did Eve when their father greeted Andrew/.


    "Your pce is more luxurious than the royal pce, Duke William. How could i note when my family is arranging the party.'''' The man was the limit of being shameless and narcissist. Could he not see how everyone''s face changed when he announced himself as family. It was clear that they were not even pleased with his presence, much less calling them family. But she kept her mouth like others.


    "Of course, then let me have the honor to have tea with you. I wanted to discuss a few things with you too." continued duke William with a smile on his face.


    "This is an asion to celebrate, Duke William. We have all the time to discuss matterster. I was expecting to have tea with everyone, especially Eli today.`` His gaze prated Eli and Eli looked at him with the same formal smile she always had on her face, yet Evan could see the difference in her eyes that were trembling.


    Even duke William looked at Eli as they were not in a position to deny the prince in front of everyone. Eli smiled and nodded.


    "Of course, your highness. It will be my honor." Andrew finally took a breath of relief. He was afraid that she would deny him. He did not want to force her but he knew there was no other way. He had to be strict to her if he wanted her obedience in this matter.


    "After you." he signaled his hand in the direction of a table that was set at the farthest corner from there. Eli looked back at her family but nodded and walked there followed by him.


    Leo moved to stop it but his father shook his head and he stopped midway. He gave onest look to the couple who were walking farther away and then to his father who took a deep sigh.


    "This is not the right ce or time." he whispered and Leo nodded reluctantly. It was not like he did not understand that they could not go against the throne directly but he could not bear to see his sister suffering.


    He turned only to get bumped in Evan who was looking at the distance with so much interest that she did not even notice him frowning.


    He snapped his fingers in front of her only for her to jump at her ce.


    "What is it?" he asked and she looked back and then at him.


    She pointed at the distance towards the pair of girls whom she had insulted just a while ago.


    "The girls, I was trying to re them up so that they could create a scene. But they left silently. Now they are bringing an old man with them." she whispered as she walked closer to Leo. so that others did not hear her.


    But the position looked too intimate to the spectators and so was Eve who wished she could ask the painter to portray them. So that she could show it to Eliter.


    "They are twins of marques Felisco de Arta. he is famous for his grumbling nature and high nose. You have chosen a good target. If you are sessful in ring the marquess too our marriage is bound to break in the party." he whispered back into her ears and she giggled. Finally this was going to end today!


    Her eyes twinkled as she thought of ns to re him up. But herughter and giggles, her bright eyes meant another thing for everyone.


    Eve held her father''s arms and showed him the scene too. William nodded and smiled, finally his efforts of pairing them were paying off or else he had thought that it would take mother to bring them closer.


    "My lord! Other nobles are waiting for your presence." william nodded and followed the servants interesting Eve to leave them alone too so that they could spend more time alone.


    "Then I shall go or else he would not speak his mind. I willeter when my fatheres back too." Evan nodded and Leo left from there too.


    Eli stood there with a calm face though her heart was beating fast. She could see her freedoming closer to her with the face of a ring man. She had never thought that she would be so excited to see peopleing to fight with her.


    The twin girl pointed at her and the man nodded. And they walked to her.


    "Are you the girl who imed to be the new mistress of the duke Thawyne pce?" he asked in a cold tone as if he would beat her instantly. She faked that haughty face again. She gave him a look full of disdain and snorted with pride.


    "Who are you to ask me that? Bow down your head!"

 Chapter 55 - [Bonus ]

    Evan was sure that this was thest blow. He would soon throw a tantrum and she would be thrown out of the pce. So, her level of pride increased.


    "Who are you to ask me that? Bow down your head!" The man looked at him dumbfounded and she gloated. He must be shocked to hear the attitude in her voice.


    "What? Did you not hear me?" she asked again as she raised her head high.


    "Father." Both girls held one hand of their father and the man finally blinked.


    But instead of shouting or arguing with her, he turned and red at his daughters.


    "Can''t you see that she was the chosen duchess. As marques our family had to bow their heads in front of her. So, what was the issue here if she had asked you to bow your heads?" He scolded his daughter, making not only them but even Evan dumbfounded.


    Her jaw hit the floor when she listened to him. Wasn''t he supposed to be furious at gettingmand from a young girl, amoner at that!?


    "We.. We apologize , father!" the girls replied with a trembling voice as they looked at the menacing eyes of their father.


    He snorted, showing no mercy to his daughters, "apologize to the duchess, not me!" he added and the girls looked at their father and then at Evan who had finally recovered from her initial shock and mimicked the haughty expressions again.


    "We apologise, your highness." they both bowed in front of Evan who stood there unsure of what to do!?


    "It is okay, but remember to not repeat your mistakes. I am not that forgiving." She continued her act and the girls nodded.


    Evan cried in her heart at her bad luck. Now she had to find another bait.


    "Do not worry, your highness. I will make sure to educate them over this matter and as an apology, kindly ept this small gift from me." Evan who was wailing over her luck looked at the beautiful sapphire ring in the hands of the man. Its shine was blinding to the eyes but should she take such a precious gift from him.


    She looked at his face that had a ttering smile then looked around for Eve or the duke but no one was around to guide her.


    But then a thought crossed her mind. If she would take bribery and precious gifts from the nobles then she would be announced as the greedy and wicked woman. So, she nodded with a haughty smile.


    "How could I deny your kind intentions, marquees?" she took the ring as he nodded his head, giving her another ttering smile.


    "I knew that thedy is wise and forgiving in nature. Then I expect a good future alliance with you in the future." she nodded her head with a degenerated smile.


    "Of course, I will be looking forward to it." The man finally left her alone. When she looked around, everyone''s eyes were set on her actions. They only turned their faces and pretended to be busy with their partners when she looked at them.


    She looked at the beautiful ring in her hands and wore it unceremoniously. This was the reward of her hard work today. s! She had to return it to Leoter.


    "I did not know that thedy had an affinity towards jewelry. Or I would have presented this set earlier.`` She turned only to see another man whom she did not know well standing there with an opened box in his hands. It had a shining pearl and diamond ne.


    "This is a small gift from the humble house of count Envida." he bowed his head as he forwarded the gift towards the girl who gulped.


    Evan wondered how they were even arranging rare jewels in the middle of the party. They sure were not magicians, right?


    The man looked into her eyes when she did not initiate to take the jewels.


    "Is the ne not up to your liking, your highness?" he asked with a nervous smile and Evan blinked. That was going out of hand. She did not want to take the responsibility of so many rare jewels. Just the name of being greedy was enough!


    "Yes! How did you even think that I would be pleased with a simple jewel like pearls? Do you think as the archduchess, I will wear this kind of jewel?" I looked at the man with disdain.


    He looked at me and then at the jewels with a loss of words. Though I was right that pearls were taken as cheap jewels by higher nobles. There was no way that amoner could afford that! Even the lower nobles like Viscount and Baron can hardly afford the pearls of this quality that were shining brightly. I knew that because my friend used to work in a jewelry shop and often told me how pricey these jewels were!


    "I apologize, mydy. I will bring better jewels next time. Please take them for now as an installment." installment! Installment of what? Evan was at a loss of words. She did not know how to respond to that. Then she looked around only to see that others were taking out the gifts too. They were silently waiting for their turn to arrive so that they could offer her jewels and other precious things. She gulped when her eyes fell on a man who had the reins of a beautiful ck horse in his hands.


    ''Was that for me too.'' her eyes stilled on the horse and the man had a triumphant smile on his face.


    He walked closer to her as he was not afraid of breaking the line and offering her the gift first.


    "This is the best horse you could find in the vicinity, mydy. No one had the knowledge of horses better than me." he told her proudly as he touched the back of the horse with affection. "This is my humble gift to wee the presence of mydy."


    "........"

 Chapter 56 - I Want To Be The Witness

    "This is my humble gift to wee the presence of mydy." Evan gulped, she could not let go of the temptation of such a beautiful horse. It was majestic white with deep eyes. His hair was shiny and his taut muscles were looking strong. She couldn''t help but move forward and ran a hand in its hair. The man was right! Though she did not have much knowledge about horses. Its touch was simr to the one Leo hadst night.


    No! The ring she had was a pretense to be greedy. But if she would take the horse that she did not deserve then she would be greedy in reality.


    Her grip on her dress tightened as she shook her head. The man who had a triumphant smile on his face looked shocked. He had seen the desire and amazement in her eyes so he was sure she would not let the horse go.


    "My..dy, is the horse not up to your standards?" although he asked, he sneered. How could amoner be that presumptuous?!!


    Evan shook her head, "you lied, baron. The horse is majestic but it is not the best horse in the vicinity." he sneered in his heart again.


    "Perhaps mydy does not have knowledge of horses. This is the best horse that even the emperor would be delighted to offer to him. I thought that thedy has an affinity for horses, that is why I brought it to present to you.


    But I think I was wrong!" indirectly he was telling that she was a fool that did not know anything about horses and being too haughty when ites to taking gifts and showing attitude. He would rather offer the horse to his majesty now.


    Evan got the meaning behind his sweet words. But she was not at all angry. She wanted them to think negatively about her anyway.


    She looked at the knights standing in the corner and signaled him toe closer. He looked surprised yet followed her instruction with a nk face.


    "Bring ze here." shemanded and the knight stilled. No one had the permission to touch the horse of their leader and the lord of the dukedom. It was his precious horse that he even washed it by himself no matter how busy he was!


    "Did you not hear me?" she asked sharply when the knight did not move. It was the matter of her haughty image. She had to punish the knight if he did not take her orders. Or else they would not believe that she was a wicked person.


    "I apologize mydy, he is new to the pce so he did not know about ze. I will go and bring it now." to her relief another knight came and bowed his head as he offered and she nodded,


    He dragged the knight with him as he went to the stable to bring ze.


    "Why did you do that? Don''t you know that lord would be furious if he came to know that others had touched ze?" he could not help but ask while the other knight shook his head.


    "She is his future wife and he had let her ride the horse yesterday. If the lord would be angry, we could take the name of thedy.`` He ignored the warning of the knight and opened the door for a ze. But ze took no initiative toe out.


    It was a proud horse that only listened to Leo. the knights sighed as he looked at the horse.


    "See, he would not even move." the knight shook his head.


    "Then thedy would be angry and punish us. She did not have a mild temper to let go. You can not possibly tell the wife of my lord that the horse had refused to meet her!?" Surprisingly the horse neighed and came out of the stable when he heard about Evan making the knights shocked yet ecstatic. They held his reins and took it towards the party where everyone was waiting for the scene to unfold. Many were waiting for the baron to speak again and make fun of the haughty girl who was behaving high and mighty as she continued to reject gifts offered by everyone.


    Evan smirked as ze was brought to the party. She ran a hand in his hair and then looked at the shocked baron.


    "What will you say now, baron Carlonites?" the baron gulped as he looked at the horse and without saying a word, he bowed his head that shocked Evan and the crowd.


    "I apologize but I did not know that the infamous lord of the horse was the father of the horse I had!" she blinked at the unfolding scene when the white horse came closer to ze and nudged his face to him. They both neighed as if they were talking to each other.


    Themotion brought the attention of the Thawyne family towards the scene too. Eve, who was trying to listen to the conversation of Eli and Andrew and duke William that was trying to convince other higher nobles to support him when he would plead for the breaking of marriage of Eli again noticed the crowd and cheers in the party and frowned.


    Duke William looked sharply at his aide, who gulped but came closer and whispered in his ears. He looked shocked as his eyes widened and the other nobles exchanged nces.


    "Is there some problem, your highness?" asked duke Grasitias who was trying to find a way to get closer to the duke. He tried to exin his daughter but she was adamant that she would only marry Leo, and he knew that this would be the best family that would suit their status too so he did not object to her wishes in a strict manner.


    The archduke shook his head with a merryughter that was hard to see on his face these days when he replied, "My daughter inw is showing her skills in the party.. If you excuse me, I want to be its witness too."

 Chapter 57 - Do You Not Trust Me?

    Andrew looked at Eli with hesitation. He had thought talking to her would be easy. He was adamant to meet her privately and talk about their marriage. But looking at her nk face and silence, he did not know how to initiate the conversation.


    "I heard that your family is trying to annul the promise of our marriage?" She looked at him with the same nk face and nodded. Though she felt confused as to why he was asking so obviously. Was he expecting that she would still ept him with open arms when he was marrying someone else! Though their marriage was a political alliance, she had always thought that they loved each other. But now that he discarded her without even thinking twice, all the love she had for him died. Yet the pain she felt in his presence could not be exined in words. Only she knew how she was enduring sitting too close to him. She wanted to hug him and cry. She wanted to p him and run away. A storm was hitting all her emotions hard, yet she decided to stay strong like always.


    "Why?" she blinked at her sudden question. Was he really asking her why she denied to marry him? Had he lost his senses with time or after meeting that girl?


    She could not help but look at him with confusion.


    "I do not want to be a concubine, your royal highness." she replied calmly even after having a strong desire to scream at him and tell him that he was the reason behind her decision.


    "But have you ever thought about the result of your decision? It could create rifts between two families or even wage a war?" he challenged her. He knew that she was the most considerate person found in the whole empire. She would not let her family suffer because of her so as her vassal families who had always looked up to her.


    "I am sure that his royal highness would not be that petty to wage a war when he was marrying a girl of his choice. He should thank the Thawyne family that we were letting go of our pride and epting the annulment of marriage rather than forcing his royal highness to marry me as his legal wife which was decided by a royal decree." she knew that this question would be asked. Though she did not expect it to be asked by Andrew.


    In her opinion, Andrew had always been a kind and wise ruler. He had always spoken each word after proper consideration. Though he was outspoken and social, they were good qualities of a ruler to get everyone on their side.


    Not even once had she thought that he would threaten her.


    "If you are worried about the loyalty of Thawyne family then I swear on the name of my ancestors that the Thawyne family had always been loyal to the crown. And we would be loyal to the royal family till ourst breaths. My brother had spent half of his life serving at borders and unified many kingdoms to the empire as a proof of our loyalty towards you." she could not help but think that was the reason. He was afraid that they would turn their back against the throne and betray them.


    That was the reason he did not want to let go of the marriage even when he fell in love with anyone else.


    Her eyes turned teary with that though as she felt a sting in her heart. She looked away as she did not want to show her weak state to him.


    Andrew''s hands clenched into a fist under the table when he saw her wet eyes. He was not blind to not see her struggle. He knew that she was hurt and he wanted to console her but he knew that none of his words would be enough to do so. She was broken because of his one wrong decision and no matter what he did he could not mend the trust and love she had for him. If only he could tell her that he was in pain too. He shook his head when he realized that he was still thinking of himself even at this very moment. How selfish could he be!


    "This is not my concern. I know that Leo and Duke Thawyne are loyal to the crown and I am not worried about your resentment too. I just wanted toplete the promise that had been made by our parents. We are obliged to marry since it was decided by our grandfather when we were young. Do you not feel any obligation and respect towards the dead?" he tried to use the emotional card towards her. She blinked as she did not know how to reply to that. Was he ming her that she was insensitive towards her elders and the promises made by them?


    "The obligation was to be the empress of the empire not to be the mistress of the empire. I can not believe that you are trying to force me to be your concubine, Andrew. I am highly disappointed in you. To think that I have always assumed that you would be a just ruler and kind emperor. I am ashamed of myself who had always seen you in high regards." he blinked as she stood up and cussed him. This was the first time that she had raised her voice in front of him. Yet he could not retort to her any words.


    He knew that he had broken her trust but the damage was more than he had expected. He had thought a bit of emotional ckmailing and a bit of threat would work out and she would agree to marry him even as his concubine but her zing fire was telling a different story.


    He felt a lump forming in his throat when he stood up like her and asked her in a low voice, "do you not trust me, Eli?"

 Chapter 58 - Breaking Trust.

    "Do you not trust me, Eli?" the words stung her heart like it was stabbed by many daggers. She felt the bleeding. She had only loved him and trusted him all her life. And look what she had achieved by that.


    Even her stone hearted brother was concerned about her since the royal family had announced the marriage between the crown prince and the princess of the southern kingdom. Yet the man had the audacity to ask her if she trusted him.


    "There is a thin line between trusting someone and turn blind eye. I am not blind, your royal highness." she replied as she looked straight into his eyes. The re in her eyes was telling Andrew that she would not give up and would not ept his any excuse or reasoning.


    "Eli, i want to tell you something." he started and she raised a brow. She looked above and blinked her eyes a few times and then looked at him with a calm face.


    "I am listening to your royal highness." He looked at her with hesitation. The emotional Eli was better to talk to even when she was getting angry at him. He knew that she was showing her true emotions. But he had no idea what was running in the mind of nk Eli who hid her emotions well.


    "This is not the right time. You have to trust me and ept my decisions for now. I will.." ha! She wanted to apud him. He was asking her to trust him yet he was not trusting her even a bit.


    But what could be the matter that he was looking so grim? Was it rted to their marriage or the princess? The sudden announcement to marry the princess of southerning kingdom was suspicious though or was she just thinking because she still hopes in her hearts. No! She shook her head. She could not be weak for her family. She would not let her emotions rule her mind.


    "My lord, your subjectpletely trusts your rule. You will be a great emperor." She bowed her head and replied formally not to her fiance but to the ruler of the empire and Andrew knew that he had lost the battle of hearts. But he was not ready to give up. If she would not agree then he would force her but will marry her no matter what!


    Before he could say anything, they heard amotion and saw a knight bringing ze into the garden.


    Eli frowned as she looked at all the nobles collecting in a corner.


    "If you excuse me, my lord. I have to check what themotion was about." Andrew sighed but nodded. He knew that they were not going to reach a conclusion even if they argued all the time.


    She bowed her head again as she left while he continued to sit there for a while. It took him a few minutes to collect his thoughts. He had never thought that he would lose Eli. In the past years whenever he got the training of being a better ruler, she always stood by his side as she trained herself for being a better empress too. She was like a shady tree where he could get rest whenever he felt tired.


    In the nights when he jumped the wall and reached her chamber, they spent all nights sitting on the roof while counting stars and nning their future. While dancing formally in the royal parties, he often urged her to run away in the garden and she always shook her head as she wanted to fulfil her responsibility.


    He had always called her stiff and strict and that she was a rock who did not know how to be emotional or enjoy. Yet she was the only one whom he went to whenever he felt alone and she was the one who handled his every tantrum.


    Taking a deep breath he shook his head. Why was he even thinking about all this. He would make sure that she would stay like that with him in the future too either willingly or non willingly.


    He stood up as he looked at themotion. He was sure that it was caused by that young girl.


    "At least, there is someone to amuse me so that I do not feel pain. I wonder how all the nerves of Eli popped up whenever she looked at this troublesome girl." a smile bloomed on his lips as he mumbled this. He had not taken a step further when a knight jumped from the tree.


    "Your royal highness." He raised a brow as he looked at the knight who was kneeling with one leg in front of him.


    "My lord, the younger sister of thedy, was trying to listen to your conversation. She even tried to climb the tree toe closer but failed miserably." Andrew blinked but thenughed heartily when he heard that. He could imagine the fuming Eve trying to climb the tree while cursing him all the time.


    "It is alright. You do not need to guard against any member of Thawne family. They would never harm me." ''even if they cuss me and re at me all the time.'' he added in his heart when he remembered the red face of Leo and Eve when he had asked for talking to Eli privately.


    "Your royal highness, did it include the new girl who is announced as the future wife of Sir Leonardo Thawyne?" Andrew turned silent when he heard the question.


    Through the eyes of the girl were clear and she looked harmless he knew better than anyone that it could be a deception. While ruling the nation with his father he had learnt to not trust anyone easily. So, he shook his head.


    "I want to know each and everything about her as soon as possible.. And I even want to know why she was announced as the new duchess of the Thawyne family."

 Chapter 59 - I Accept It

    Duke Grasitias looked at archduke Thawne with erged eyes. He had heard about the rumor that a woman was calling her as the future wife of Leonardo, but he did not take it seriously even when his daughter warned him. He was sure that his daughter would handle amoner like Evangeline.


    With the status Thawyne family had in the capital, all the eyes were set on him. So, he was sure that they would not dare to marry their single son to amoner even when they wanted to, especially when the recent marriage of their daughter with the crown prince is on the point of breaking up.


    But announcing Evangeline, his daughter inw in front of everyone caught him off guard. In fact, he was not the only one, every noble was looking at Duke Thawne with shock in their eyes.


    "Your excellency, i thought that you are considering Olivia as the wife of Leo." he asked directly as he had always thought that marriage was set in stone.


    William looked at the man apologetically. He had asked for Leo''s marriage with his daughter many times and before William had never thought about it seriously or had any other girl in his mind so he never denied it. But now the situation has changed. He knew that he had to act meticulously or it would be a further loss in their political upholding.


    "I apologize, duke Grasitias. But I have never promised you. Olivia is a perfect girl, it would have been our honor if she would have married Leo. but I have promised Evangeline''s father on his deathbed that I will marry Leo and his daughter.`` Duke Thawyne told the whole story to the nobles in a glorifying manner and everyone looked at him with eyes full of respect.


    Duke Grasitias gritted his teeth. The way William presented the whole picture, every noble felt he was a great person now it would be difficult to pressurize him for choosing his daughter instead of thatmoner.


    "Now, excuse me, please." the other nobles nodded as he left for the scene.


    On the other side, Leo was keeping a close eye on the scene too. He wanted to make sure that the matter escted enough. A smile bloomed on his lips when he saw Eli, Eve and his father walking towards the crowd. He kept sitting there, taking small sips of his tea alone while other nobles slowly excused themselves to see what the matter was!


    Aron, his aide and the closest ally continued to look at the matter with a frown. He knew the deal both of them had but he did not trust Evan. she was amoner and who would not be attracted towards all the riches, money and power and name they had in the society. But Leo was looking carefree.


    He could not believe that Leo was trusting amoner so much, a woman at that.


    "My lord, are you not going to see what the matter is?" he asked but Leo shook his head.


    "I will only go when my father will decide to annul the marriage." Aron was at a loss of words after hearing the confidence in his voice and stood behind him with an uneasy face.


    Evan looked at the crowd proudly. "Is there anyone else who doubts me too? Ha! I am the new duchess. So, of course I am more talented and wise. I am better than anyone present here. So you better start respecting me and bow down to me." she challenged like she was not even a human but a god! They all looked at her dumbfounded.


    She was sure she had annoyed everyone present there up to no end. Now they all wouldin to the duke and she would be thrown out. After all, who would want a haughty, prideful and wicked woman who picks a fight with everyone as the mistress of the house.


    She continued to look at everyone with sharp eyes. Olivia who was standing in the corner silently till now could not bear anymore and challenged Evan.


    "For a noble, knowledge of horses is not even a trait to judge. As a nobledy you should be good in etiquettes, manners and have skills of running the estate. Above that you should be well versed in arts. Like reading, writing, music and dancing. I challenge you to y piano and then dance." she was sure as amoner, Evan would not have even seen books, let alone be a piano.


    Evan smirked, that was easy! Though she wanted them to challenge her in things she did not know like eating etiquette or reading and writing their way. She knew piano as strongly as her heartbeats. But that was fine, others did not know that fact.


    Now she had to y piano badly and lose. So that she could embarrass the family and vi they would scorn her and throw her out.


    She looked at Olivia with challenging eyes, "ha! So you think that I am uneducated andck skills. While you are perfect. Now we will see who is better. But thepetition would not be good if there is no bet." Olivia raised her brow. She was about to say the same words. So, she nodded readily.


    "Loser would leave the will to marry in the house of Thayne and leave from here silently." came the strong remarks of Olivia. Evan jumped in her heart. Yes yes! That was all she needed.


    "I must say you are daring enough to put the Thawyne family on the bet. What if they punish you for that?" asked Evan and the smile only spread further on the face of Olivia.


    "Why? Are you afraid that you will lose and embarrass Thawne''s?" The whispers once again increased and even Eli and Eve reached the scene and frowned when they heard Olivia''sst words.


    "Evangeline" Eli warned the girl with sharp tone but it was toote.


    "I ept it."


    .......¡­.

 Chapter 60 - Cancel The Competition

    "I ept it." came the calm and clear voice of Evan, who looked at Olivia confidently even after looking at the worried faces of Eve and Eli.


    A smirk formed on Olivia''s face when she looked at Eli and Eve''s worried faces. they had humiliated her before in the party, now it was her turn to humiliate the whole family. She would show them how they were taking a rough stone as a gem and throwing away the precious gem.


    "Then let us go to the music room and ball room of the pce." Olivia advised and Evan nodded. But she did not know where the ballroom and music room was! She didn''t even know that there were two separate rooms for both of them. Couldn''t we dance and y music in the same room?


    Looking at her nk face, Oliviamented. "Oh, I think you do not know the way. It is okay, after all you are new to the pce. It is obvious that you did not know anything about the pce. Why don''t you call the head maid and ask her to help you.'''' Though the words sound understandable, Olivia was telling everyone that she did not even know the pce and the people living there, yet she had the audacity to call the pce hers. When Evan still stayed silent, Olivia widened her eyes exaggeratingly and covered her mouth with her hands as if she was shocked.


    "Don''t tell me that you didn''t even know the name of the maids till now." though she faked surprise, her eyes filled with mirth and disdain was clear in her eyes.


    "It is fine too, let me lead the way. I know every part of the pce by heart." Olivia offered as she took the lead and finally Evan chuckled, surprising everyone present there who had believed that she had already lost the battle.


    "I knew the name of the maids but I wanted to see how much you know the pce. As a guest you surely treat this pce as your own. If I did not know any better I would have thought that you are trying to covet the pce." Eve burst intoughter listening to the sarcasticment of Evan and Olivia red at her and then at Evans.


    "You do not need to lead the way. As a guest, you shall follow the host to the pce. Eve, would you be kind enough to take us to the music room?" Evan replied as she moved in front of Olivia blocking her way.


    Eve looked at Eli who sighed and then nodded. But her sharp look made Evan and Eve gulp. It was her way to inform them that they both are going to be punishedter for the mess they had created.


    All the guests followed both of them to the music room. They all sat on the chairs while waiting for a show to start.


    "Are you sure that you will win?" asked Eli when Evan sat on the stool near the piano while Olivia sat on the other side. She had a smirk on her face as she looked at the piano and roamed her fingers on it leisurely. Even random pressing of keys created a beautiful tone that guests could not help but apud loudly for Olivia who looked at Evan with disdain.


    Evan shook her head, that was a tone even kids can y in her town. What was there to be so proud about? She looked at the worried eyes of Eli. She knew that the name and respect of her family was everything for Eli and she was ying with it since the start of the party.


    Evan felt guilty towards Eli and Eve but it was for their well being too. They did not want her as their sister inw and she was making sure that they did not need to force themselves to ept her. Soon they will forget about her and the mess she had made. Right?


    She did not reply to Eli as she closed her eyes and then opened it and looked at the piano. In her life, it would be the first time that she was going to press the wrong keys.


    "Shall we begin?" asked ady as she stood up from her seat.


    "The rules are simple. Both of them y the same song so that the guests could judge who yed better. The notes will not be given, only the name of the song will be told. All the guests would judge the performance by the flow of the song andck of mistakes in the song.`` She looked at both of them who nodded their heads.


    "Alright then let us y the famous song of these days "where my sweet days had gone, by Martin. K. Wiorsky." they all nodded their heads. It was a very popr bittersweet song that was sung by people of every age. You can hear it ying in restaurants and public areas too. So, both of them could not im that they had not heard the song.


    But as popr as the song was, it was hardly yed perfectly. The song had a lot of notes that were high at start but then turned soft and mncholic. The song was difficult to grasp and yed perfectly.


    "Let me y it first so that she can not say that she did not know it as she is from a small vige." said Olivia as she smiled sweetly at Evan. but it only created further disdain in the mind of everyone.


    She closed her eyes and started ying the song. Her face was filled with seriousness while she yed it. The guests turned silent as the music filled the room. Eve and Eli exchanged their nces as they looked at Evan with worried eyes. Evan''s face was contorted, it was looking like she would burst out of anger any moment and they became even more worried.


    "Think of a way to cancel thepetition."

 Chapter 61 - Torn Between Siblings

    "I am sure that the girl had never touched a piano in her life with that status of hers." Eve heard a few girls making fun of Evan sarcastically there voice was filled with ridicule. and she bit her lips as she looked at Eli with fear.


    If Evan yed badly, not even her, the whole Thawyne family would be mocked. All the nerves or Eli''s face could be seen popping as she continued to re at Evan and try to find a way to cancel thepetition right there. She could see the snicker on the faces of nobles who never dared to even look at them directly and now their faces were filled with sarcasm.


    Her head twisted and looked at Evan with a smile that was uglier than a frown. At a volume where only the two of them could hear, she gritted her teeth and said, "shall I hint you with my fingers. If there is one it will be the ck key and if there are two then it will be a white key." but then she shook her head as there would still be many ck and white keys.


    "If you embarrass our family, I will strangle you to death." she threatened and Evan gulped. Her face filled with fear when she looked around to get some strength.


    Leo entered, he stauntered towards her with a stiff smile on his face. "If you win and make our family proud, my sword will stab you till death." her face turned white as she looked at the pair of siblings. They were truly cut from the same cloth. Bully! She trembled from head to foot and clutched her dress tightly. She could imagine Eli running behind her with a dagger and on the other side Leo, waiting for her with a sword in her hand.


    She jumped, ready to run away from the room. As no matter what she would choose, she would be the dead meat. But as she stood up thinking how to save her neck, the stern gaze of Leo and Eli froze her in her ce.


    As if they both were telling move a step further and they would skin her alive right there. She had never felt so much pressure in her life. She could only gulp and nod but her hands had turned sweaty and her eyes were close to tears.


    Leo moved closer to her and whispered, "Are you forgetting the promise you had made? This is the best opportunity for now. Why are you trying to back off?"


    If she lost the match, she would be mocked but at the same time nobles would mock them for choosing her. Though it was a bit extreme. It will break the marriage for sure. If not, they could repeat it a few more times. He was sure that his perfect sister would burst and make sure that the marriage would be broken then.


    She finally understood now; this man was not only cold and elegant, but he was also someone who did not even care twice while sending someone to the guillotine! Like her! He did not even assure her once that he would protect her from Eliter.


    Leo sighed, he knew that she was afraid of Eli, and he knew that he would not be able to stop Eli and it was certain that she was going to burst out. He took the ss of red wine that was served by the servant to the guests and the pressure built in. The dark red color of the alcohol reflected perilous rays under the chandelier.


    He sipped a mouthful calmly. And then looked at the girl who was looking no less than a frightened rabbit who was trying to put brave upfront. He moved closer and whispered again as if he was wishing her luck and spoke as only both of them could hear.


    "If you lost, I will give you double the jewels than you had taken with yourself when you ran away."


    Evan stared at Leo with bulging eyes. She lifted her fingers and counted immediately. The jewels she had at that time were already so precious that she would have lived for years on them. But If it was doubled...


    Her eyes shone brightly in an instant. She could visualize her own house and a musical center where all the instruments were firmly decorated. She nodded her head and sat on the stool again and took a deep breath.


    Her eyes zed with determination like a soldier was going to war.


    Olivia had already finished the song and was looking at the scenario with a smirk on her face. She was sure that amoner like Evangeline would not have ever seen a piano before much less y fine music, while this was one of the most difficult tones. She could see the tension in the eyes of Eli and Leo.


    Arge apuse filled the room. Every guest had already decided who was the winner of thepetition. Like Olivia they did not have any hopes from Evan, and the grave discussion of siblings with Evan had confirmed their thoughts.


    She was a professional pianist, that was why she had challenged her for ying piano even though there were various other ways for showing her real value to the world. She was sure that amoner could never y better than her. So when she would be announced as the winnerter, she would chase Evan out on the name of bet.


    Even if she was shameless to deny the bet after losing, she could still show her real face to everyone. Only she knew how she had borne when everyone was trying to tter her and offer her gifts that were meant to hers in the first ce.


    She had felt the fury all the time.. So this was her chance to shine again and show her the difference between the nobles andmoners again.

 Chapter 62 - The Dancing Fairy

    She had felt the fury all the time. So this was her chance to shine again and show her the difference between the nobles andmoners again. Olivia raised her head and smiledcently as she looked at Evans when everyone was apuding and praising her.


    However, she became very uncertain when she saw her look of confidence.


    It was as if she was very confident in her sess. But soon she shook her head when Evan started ying the tune, she could see theck of knowledge. So it was all the fake bragging all this time! She chuckled and so did others.


    "Oh my, I seriously believed that the girl knew the piano the way she was behaving confidently."


    "I must say she is a good con artist!"


    "I wonder how the duke had chosen her for their one and only son. Even the daughter of a baron would have been better than her."


    "Ha! What could you expect from a house without the duchess. No matter how much they try, they are not able to work well."


    "I pity them. They should have bowed to Olivia and epted her when she showed her wish to marry at their house.`` The sarcasm and ridicule was filling the room. Eli and Eve looked around with embarrassment. Their cheeks were burning red; they did not have the courage to look above and meet anyone''s eyes.


    But Leo, who should have been enjoying the scene, was no different. Though he wanted everyone to ridicule Evan and he knew that the name of his family would be included but when this was happening, he felt his insides clenching. He could not ept it at all. His rage grew and he knew that if they did not shut their mouth, his sword would start dancing in the room.


    That was it! He did not care about anything else but the name of his father and family.


    "Evangeline." his loud voice bright everyone''s attention to him and so as Evangeline who was having trouble ying the wrong tune. Never in her life had she thought that ying the wrong tune was more difficult than ying the right one.


    "If you win, I will double my promise. So, you better win." her eyes widened as she heard him speak. Didn''t he want her to lose at any cost. Now he was offering her double of the offer! That meant four times of the initial jewels. Forget about the home she shared with her father. She would be able to have a big vi at that cost!


    When she was stifled with shock. Everyone, even Eve and Eli, looked at Leo with confusion. They did not understand what he was talking about and they were sure that Evan would not win. He was ying worse than even a 5 year old kid. They shook their heads and scorned while Eli moved and put her hands on his shoulder.


    He was speechless at their behavior but did not react. They would understand in a bit anyway. Yet he did not understand why he was so confident in her that she would be able to win now that he had asked her to. Even he was confused at his thought process. Since when had he started to trust others that easily.


    His deep and soulful eyes stared with fixation at the beautiful silhouette on the stage.


    A look of confusion swept past his eyes.


    "Everyone, I apologize for wasting your time, but it had been weeks since Ist yed so I was just warming my hands. Hehe" sheughed awkwardly at themest excuse she had ever given. They all mocked andughed but she did not care as she could show them now what she meant.


    She looked at the piano with glittering eyes, it was one of the finest pianos she had ever seen. And she was looking forward to ying it.


    Her hands roamed on the piano as the hands of a man ying with the body of his lover. She was swinging with the tune as if she had be one with it while her hands jumped back and forth on the ck and white keys.


    When the tune yed, everyone''s gazes were concentrated on the stage. Her fingers looked like freely dancing fairies.


    Her agile fingersbined with the pleasant tune as well as her outstanding and beautiful appearance.


    The way she sat there was like a pleasing set of scenery, nothing more beautiful could be imagined.


    The difficulty was all toward the end of the tune.


    The pianist needed to concentrate with all her attention due to the fast tempo.


    Compared to Olivia who yed with one strong beat, one weak beat, and only barely followed the score, Evan''s performance was more natural and smooth.


    A beautiful picture of their childhood formed before everyone with a fairy dancing to the music in the background.


    It was aesthetically beautiful and moving.


    The entire ballroom fell silent.


    The sounds of sarcasm and ridicules had unknowingly disappeared.


    Everyone held their breaths as they watched Evan''s performance on the stage, unable to take their eyes off of it. Their hearts seemed to have been clutched by her performance as her hands halted to a stop.


    They had unknowingly experienced the four types of human emotions, namely: happiness, anger, sorrow, and joy, from the other side of the universe along with her music.


    The song had many versions ying in the empire, Olivia had yed the versionmon in the inns, but everyone still enjoyed it as they knew the difficulty of the song. Even the yers there practiced daily but Evan yed the original one that was never yed by any musician except its maker. Eli and Eve were too stunned to not even take breath. They were holding it unconsciously as if they were afraid that their sound of breathing would disturb her.


    The look on Leo'' eyes deepened when he saw this scene, and his fingers, which were gripping his wine cup, tightened silently.

 Chapter 63 - Light In His Eyes!

    When Evan reached the ending, in spite of following the regr tone, she adjusted it to the way she always wanted to y. Deafening silence engulfed the ballroom. As if everyone was frozen and could not even react. The music shook their soulspletely.


    An apuse finally sounded after a full three seconds, followed by a second apuse, then a third apuse...


    The apuse that sounded like rolling thunder resonated throughout the entire ballroom.


    "No, that is not possible. She didn''t even know how to y piano. She had cheated. She had¡­" Olivia continued to mumble as she shook her head. She took two steps backwards as if she did not want to face the reality and tumbled down on the stool again. Her face was ashen. She continued to stare at Evan in disbelief. How could amoner be this elegant and graceful? No! She pinched herself to get rid of this nightmare.


    She knew that the tune was very difficult. She had learnt it from the assistant of the musician who yed the tune with its owner and practiced it so many times. That was the reason she had told everyone indirectly that it was the most popr tone these days, so she must have heard it. But even then she made a few mistakes which she covered well, she thought that no one would know.


    But when Evan yed it, it was wless. And in thest section, even she felt the emotions so high, that tears welled in many eyes. She has doubled the tempo and her coordination was perfect to the tune. She was sure even theposer of the tune had not yed it this way. Even if she was given a second or third or many chances, she would not be able to pull off the tune that way. It had an insane level of difficulty.


    She could not believe that amoner could y piano that perfectly. No! That was not possible. She had cheated somehow!


    The apuse in the ballroom continued for a very long time. Even the listeners were not able to believe that the girl had touched their soul with her song.


    "Once more, once more." The girls that were scolding her and passing sarcasticments were looking at her like she was a legend now.


    Evan, who was still lost in the tone, did not need to be told twice. Her hands roamed on the keys again. This time she yed a song of her choice. It had been weeks since she had touched her love and did not want to be part with it now. As if the keys were calling her name, asking her to touch them and feel them. Her fingers continued to dance on the piano and everyone held their breath.


    If one even had doubt before that she cheated somehow, they could not. she was too engrossed in the performance that she did not listen to their words of apuse or any other thing. As if her fingers had a mind of their own, she continued to y the tune and when she finally stopped and looked at others, they were all too stunned to even react.


    It was not only the guests, even Eve and Eli''s jaws were touching the floor. They were looking at Evan with bulging eyes. As if the girl in front of them was not the Evan they knew.


    But instead of feeling proud and joyous Evan felt embarrassed. She had been ying piano since the time she didn''t even remember but her father only took it as a nuisance. Even her friends and neighbors thought that she was wasting her time. She should concentrate on other chores more. This was the first time that she was receiving apuse for this..


    She turned and looked at Leo subconsciously when she came back to her senses.


    At the moment when both of their eyes met, she became stumped for words.


    His dark and burning eyes were so deep, like an abyss. A ray of light which she could not understand stayed hidden in his eyes, different from the others around them. She did not understand what he was feeling but she could not move her eyes away as if she was getting sucked by his orbs. Was he not satisfied with her performance?


    No! The way nobles were reacting, she should have won. Was he doing that because he did not want to pay her four times the jewels? She forgot everything about Leo and others present as she thought about the things she could have with that wealth. She did not have the greed to live in a castle. But she was upset that all her home andnd was taken by the royal family.


    Now she was assured of her future. She could have a house and somend to herself now. Then her eyes fell on the piano. Should she ask Leo to give three times the jewels and this piano as a gift! No! It was her wages, not a gift.


    She stood up from the piano and was about to bow her head to give respect to them when she remembered that she was a wicked woman there. So, she stood up haughtily and walked towards Leo.


    But none of them felt wrong about what she did. She had his status as the future wife of Leo and now she had earned respect through her talent too. So, no one felt apprehension from her anymore.


    When she reached his side, she lifted her head and looked at Olivia with a sweet smile on her face.


    "So, who is the winner of thepetition?" she asked so innocently that Olivia choked on the words she was about to say in her defense.


    She was very confident that she would be the winner. Since childhood she has been having piano sses every week by experts. There was no one in the nobles who could challenge her for her skills. Even her majesty had personally praised her many times.


    So, the defeat was unimaginable to her yet the reality was in front of everyone.

 Chapter 64 - Ask My Friends

    There was no one in the nobles who could challenge her for her skills. Even her majesty had personally praised her many times.


    So, the defeat was unimaginable to her yet the reality was in front of everyone.


    Olivia did not say anything but her face turned ghastly pale. As if she had suffered a great blow. Her eyes filled with tears. She looked at Leo with pleading eyes. She was looking like a perfect damsel in distress.


    Leo did not say anything but his face was still the face of Olivia.


    Evan felt apprehensive when she saw that expression of his. Was he melting when he looked at the pretty woman filled with grief? But then another thought hit her! Was she the girl he was in love with?


    She had only received extreme hatred from Olivia who was sure she would be the duchess if Evan left the way. She looked at both of them with suspicious eyes!


    Should she ept if he decided to forget about the bet, but then how would she be called wicked when she would behave kindly? She was having an internal dilemma when he withdrew his gaze, opened his mouth coldly, and said, "I remember you were the one who suggested this wager. Are you backing out now?"


    His words were challenging! Nobles valued their promises a lot. Their words were taken seriously as they have respect. If nobles broke their promises then they were to be frowned upon and ridiculed in society. For them, their image was most important.


    "..." Olivia''s face turned ghastly pale! She could not deny that she was the one who challenged Evan.


    Her heart was filled with thousands and millions of regrets; she was truly muddled. How could she have known that a mere beggar knew how to y the piano and that also at this insane level or she would have never put this ridiculous bet!


    She hade to the party with hopes to be announced as the future duchess of the Thayne dukedom and win the love of Leo. Wouldn''t she be a joke if she was chased out of the pce after losing the bet?


    Only the thought was enough to make herpletely panicked.


    "Leo, I was deceived by Evan. She lied to me about her piano skills. Could you give me another chance to defeat her, the bet is not over yet, the dance was also part of it!"


    That was when everyone was reminded that the singing and dancing both were part of the bet. She still had the chance to win the bet. Looking at the nodding face of everyone, the confidence that Olivia had lost, returned.


    "That''s right. There is still a dancepetition left. Which dance styles are you going to choose?" asked ady with gleaming eyes.


    "Monique Elfreazado. Why don''t you suggest a song to us for dancing?" asked Olivia ttering the olddy. Though she was a monique, she was the dean of the dance department of the academy of royal and nobles where every noble girl goes when reach the age of 15 for three years to train herself in etiquettes and manners and develop her literary skills. Everyone knew that she had a strong affinity towards music and mostly towards dancing.


    "What could have been better than a waltz? Or are you going to perform solo dancing?" she asked with much enthusiasm and those who had expected a single side winning were also looking eager at how the show would unfold. Who would be chased out of the estate. Would it be a noble or amoner?!


    "Of course, a waltz would be perfect for a beautiful evening like this." nodded Olivia. She chose the dance because she was sure no noble would initiate dancing with Evangeline. And she did not know any noble to ask for help. It had been years but Leo never danced in the parties Except his debut in the social gatherings four years ago, even that day he did his first dance with his mother and then with his sisters. He never danced with a girl except his family.


    With that thought she was sure that Evan would be disqualified even before starting the dance. But then his eyes fell on Chester. He was famous for his two left feet. If he could be the partner of Evan, she would surely lose badly and then she would be mocked and chased out of the duchy.


    Confidence filled her heart with that thought!


    "Do you know how to do a waltz?" asked Olivia and Evan nodded. She had danced a few times with her mother. She was a talenteddy and often taught Evan thingsmoners did not know.


    She told Evan that there might be a day she would need all these skills and that day Evan would thank her. Evan honestly thanked her mother today. Due to her she was able to face all these nobles with a high head or else!


    "Great! Then we both need a partner. Since you do not know anyone here. Shall I ask nobles to be your dance partner?" she asked in a sweet tone. "So that you would not me theck of having a partner for losing this round?" she asked righteously as if she was only worried about her.


    Evan looked at Olivia with suspicion. She was sure Olivia was not among those who would help herpetitor but when she looked at Leo, hoping he would dance with her the man was not even looking at her.


    She sighed! Leo was highly unreliable. She was not even sure if she needed to win this round too for the prize he had offered her or if only ying piano was in the bet. She could not even take a risk in case he would use that against her.


    How bad could it be!'' with that thought, she nodded to Olivia who gave an alluring smile in return.


    "Let me ask my friends then."

 Chapter 65 - Her Integrity

    "Let me ask my friends then." She turned to look at the nobles and gave them a signal. Many averted their gaze when Olivia asked them to dance with Evangeline when she walked to Chester and winked. The man smirked and nodded.


    "Chester, would you be kind enough to dance with thedy here?" she asked in a sweet tone and the man gave a treacherous smile to Evangeline. Evangeline churned as she looked at the man with an awkward face.


    Though he knew that the girl was betrothed to Leo, his eyes were set on the couple. Leo did not take any initiative to dance with the girl and let Olivia arrange a partner for her. He concluded that even if their marriage was decided, it was an arranged marriage which was forced on Leo.


    "It would be my pleasure to dance with such a beautifuldy." he replied as he took Evans hand in his hands and kissed her gently. She knew that it wasmon for nobles to kiss the hands of thedies, yet she felt nauseated when he kissed her. There was something in him that was making her uneasy.


    Leo looked at the whole scene with calm eyes. No one knew what was fathoming in his eyes


    "Eli" Eli finally blinked when Eve elbowed her. She had never thought that Evan was talented enough to create an uproar in the society. When her father had told her that Evan used to teach music to the students. She had thought that she could y to a basic level.


    When they both decided topete. She had nned that even if she would y a bit better, She would present a lot of statements in her favor and save the pride of the family but she had never thought that she would win unparalleled.


    "Eli, ask Leo to dance with Evangeline. Chester is not a good dancer." Eli nodded and walked towards Leo whose eyes were still on the sped hands of Evangeline and Chester.


    "Are you not going to dance with her?" she asked him as she felt his strong gaze. Leo looked at her and then at Evan who was passing a smile to the man who was still holding her hands.


    He tidied his suit with his long and slender fingers and put the ss on the table in front of him. Then, he stood up calmly and walked towards the group. He silently extended his hand towards Evangeline who blinked.


    "You will dance with me." That was an instruction. Like always his tone was cold and authoritative. Itcked the gentlemanliness a young man should show towards a youngdy.


    "..."


    Looking at the hand that was extended before her, she felt his grim aura. That was not looking like a dance proposal at all. A dance should be done merrily not with that face, which was speaking dance or die! Why did it be a punishment all of a sudden?


    She had already yed piano and was ready to participate in the dancepetition. If dancing with him was also the condition of reward, then She would rather not get any rewards!


    When she finally came back to her senses, she immediately straightened her back. With her most solemn attitude, she said, "my lord, I think that i will..."


    "You will get one more of it.."


    "..." She couldn''t dance with a stone because of money, although she really wanted to do so.


    "Two more of it as a reward," He said slowly. He seemed to see through the struggles on her face, and the corners of his mouth rose.


    "..." She needed money and needed it badly, but if she agreed just like this, wouldn''t she appear to have ack of integrity?


    "Five times worth of jewels as a reward. If you are unwilling, then..."


    "I agree! I agree!" She held his hand hastily as if she was afraid that he would take back his offer and replied to him without any hesitation.


    He would give her five times the treasure than before. She would dance for days for that price even with the ghost let alone be this normal dance with him. they are talking about three months worth of sry as a reward now! Now she would make sure that she would dance like someone possessed by spirit. As for integrity, why think about something that she had not shown him since they had met even once!


    A mocking smile formed on his face when her face shone with money. Gold could be seen in her eyes.


    ''Capitalist! Taking advantage of the needs of themoners!'' Evan cursed him silently in her heart, but when she looked at him her expressions changed immediately, she had a ttering smile on her face, like ackey.


    "I will do anything that the Young lord orders!" He was her only hope to run away from this house with a treasure in her hands. He was her personal feudal lord. So, she must listen to him until she receives all the rewards he had promised to her. Whenever she looked at him, all she could see was a giant gold statue that she could sell in the market and fulfil all her wishes!


    Leo narrowed his eyes and nced at Evangeline, who had instantly adopted a fully bootlicking expression on her face. Her bright and brilliant eyes emitted an enchanting ray of light.


    He was used to seeing people who constantly ttered him and especially hated these kinds of people.


    When he saw her face full of ttery, however, he indescribably felt that she was cute.


    It was just like the adorable look on Eve and his mother''s face when they asked him to do anything he did not want to or when he promised them something they needed.


    Leo looked at Chester who was still standing there with a stunned face and then looked at others retracted his gaze from her face. He felt strange sensations whenever he looked at her.

 Chapter 66 - I Am Nervous

    His lips curved into a mocking smile as he said, "I recall someone telling me just now that she does not know how to dance."


    "Indeed, I am not very good at it, but I am willing to learn!" Evangeline perked her head up and stood straight and still, just like an obedient student.


    She stared at him anxiously. She did not want to lose the offer. All her future was dependent on it.


    "Do not think too much, my lord. We have to win the bet." she blinked her eyes as she tried to tter him. He knew that she was only interested in the rewards yet he nodded.


    Olivia who was looking at everything from the sidelines gritted her teeth. Leo had never danced before even when the empress or the princess had requested him. Now he was the one who was offering rewards to amoner for dancing with him. She could not ept this either she won or lost, she could not let Evan dance with Leo.


    "My lord, this is the opening dance of the party. Even the ball dance had not started. She didn''t even know the rules of nobles'' ballroom dancing!!" with that she gave a cold mocking look to Evan but when she looked back at Leo, her eyes were wide and bright like an innocent rabbit, "What if she embarrassed you in front of everyone?" asked Olivia hurriedly as she blocked their way. He tilted his head and then looked at the girl who had dared to block his way. This was the first time when someone had shown the courage to go against his decision or tell him what he should do and what he should not.


    All the nobles standing closer to Olivia took two steps back when they saw the look in his eyes while Olivia stood there frozen when she received his cold look. Just a second ago when he was looking at Evan, his eyes were warm like spring but now he was looking at her with eyes full of cold blizzards that could kill everyone in an instant. Though Leo had shut her mouth tightly, Evan knew that it was a bitter truth. Though she knew how to waltz. It had been years since she hadst danced with her mother and She had never danced with nobles, so she did not know their rules. She was going to embarrass him with her clumsy steps. But at the same time she did not want to part with the money she was going to receive.


    With pursed lips and fidgeting hands, she asked weakly, "Can''t I learn it now?"


    Her heart ached for the reward that was so near, but so far away from her!


    "Of course." the man answered with a deep voice that emitted a hint of sexiness. And before she or anyone else could react, he held her hands and took her to the centre of the ballroom. Hisrge hands were able to cover her long slender fingerspletely. Her hands were looking frail and delicate between his fingers.


    His gaze flickered as he held her hand tightly. But before she could notice it, his expressions turned nk again. But the way he was holding her had changed. He held her precisely as if he was afraid that a bit more pressure would be able to break her hands.


    Everyone was frozen with shock when they saw the hands that had held nothing but a sword and dagger all his life were holding a delicate hand so normally as if it was meant to be held by him. If any noble had doubts about the marriage before and imed it as the one sided infatuation and delusion of Evan, it was clear as day that the marriage was set in stone and it was looking more of a love marriage than an arranged marriage.


    They could not help but look again and again to the sensational couple who had be the centre of attention. Unfazed by the eyes of everyone, Leo continued to hold her and then he moved his other hand and wrapped it on her slim waist and pulled her towards him.


    He reached out and hooked on to her slim waist before pulling her toward him. The action brought a lot of gasps from the woman who was still dreaming of being there.


    While Evan was still in shock. Though she had asked him to teach her. She was sure that he would just give her a cold look and deny straightforwardly. But not only did he ept, he even brought her in the centre of the stage to teach her.


    She was still stunned and only came back to her senses when she felt his strong arms around her slim waist and his warm breath caressed her face.


    "Hold my waist with one of your hands and hold my shoulder with the other one." she blinked when she heard that. Only then did she realize that every eye was set on her. Her hands turned sweaty as she looked at the res, gasps and twinkle in their eyes. Yet one thing wasmon among them. They all were waiting for her to make a mistake so that they couldugh at her.


    It was different from ying piano as she was confident about it, but dancing with a man with a strong aura. He was part of royalty and she was no more than a pauper in his eyes. She could feel his overbearing and powerful aura. Even if he said nothing, his one look was enough to make everyone shudder. It was enough to make her heartbeat go wild.


    It had been seconds that Evan did not move and Leo finally realized that something was wrong with the girl.


    He raised a brow as he looked deep into her eyes as if asking what the matter was?


    "I am nervous"


    "Continue to look at me as if i was a walking statue of gold and you would not be nervous anymore."

 Chapter 67 - [Bonus ]

    Leo had held Evan in his embrace. Her slender body waspletely in contrast with his strong and masculine body. Yet they both were looking picture perfect in each other''s arms. William finally entered the room. He was expecting an uproar, a lot of gossip as he came to know about the bet.


    But the room was in dead silence. He looked around with a frown as this was not the scene he was expecting. They all were standing like statues and looking at the centre of the room while holding their breaths. He followed their gazes, only to see Evan in the arms of leo. His eyes turned wet while a smile full of longing formed on his lips. His eyes shed a thousand of emotions, that confused Eli who was walking towards her father, to intimate him about the whole matter.


    "... I am nervous," she whispered lightly as guilt crossed her eyes.


    He raised a brow, his eyes gleamed with mirth and a smirk formed on his lips, "continue to think of me as if i am a walking statue of gold and you would not be nervous anymore."


    "..."


    She red at the man who was in a mood to make fun of her even at this dire moment. Wait, did he just utter a joke? So, he did know what humor was!


    She was still cursing him when the music started filling the room and her body instinctively stiffened. She was worried that she would lose the round and would not win the prize, she was worried that she would be the joke of the day when an arm held her tightly. He still had a smile on his face, but that was not looking mocking anymore. "Look into my eyes and forget about everything. Just follow my footsteps." his voice sounded deep and hypnotic that she followed hismand instinctively. She looked into his eyes, the eyes that were always looking at her mockingly or devoid of any emotions were looking so serious and concerned. As if they could not see anything but her.


    She could see her glimpse in the tranquil eyes which stunned her. It felt like the whole gxy was covered in his tranquil eyes.


    Surprisingly even when she was stunned, the look gave her assurance that she would do well, so she nodded her head obediently.


    Though Leo had promised that he would guide her, he knew that it was not easy for a person to catch all the steps at once under the pressure of so many eyes. So, instead of dancing difficult steps, he decided to take it easy, and dance only basic steps.


    Both of them were dressed in a couple dress, were dancing under the chandelier and looked no less than a fairytale couple that should be captured in a painting. And that was what William did. He ordered the painters to draw them from every angle.


    Evan, who was so nervous that her body was stiff, felt better when she was able to match his steps and they were dancing together perfectly. The way they were coordinating, it did not feel like they were dancing together for the first time.


    Her body started loosening as if she was flowing into the rhythm and her body could feel the groove. Soon, she managed to capture the rhythm and started dancing like a pro. Leo, who was knowingly keeping his steps slow and simple so that she could catch up to him, was surprised when she increased the difficulty level of the dance.


    The way she twirled in his arms, holding his hand, shocked him. He was d that he knew how to keep his face neutral and his emotions in control no matter what happened. So he was not worried about looking foolish, but a strange gleam shed his eyes when he looked at the steps of the girl.


    There was no way that she did not know how to dance. She must have taken a formal training of dancing for years to dance like that. Her footwork was so perfect, as if she already know the whole rhythm and music,


    Her steps were so wless and graceful as if she was meant only for dancing. She was looking like a fairy that was dancing in the air. Her flow was like water from the fall.


    It was so stunning that it was impossible for the audience to shift their gazes away from her. They had thought that even if she was able to dance well, she would only do slow and simple steps and there was no way that she would be able to win. They felt sympathetic for Leo who was dancing with simple steps too in the start, but who would have thought that she would be the one to dance better among both.


    She was the one who was pushing his limits, and dancing like a fairy lost in magic. They could see sparks and magic in their dance, it was so eye capturing that many did not even blink, in fear that they would miss an important part.


    Leo''s hand that was holding her waist tightened unconsciously when she twirled again. He looked at her withplex emotions. How was she so familiar with the dancing styles of nobles. Even though manymoners learn dance too and so as people of rich society, they were not taught the style of nobles. It had a huge difference, but she was dancing just like a higher noble. Her posture and movements were so perfect.


    If he did not know any better, he would have felt that she was a princess of foreignnd acting as a pauper. Yet the smile on her face was silly like a kid excited to see a fair for the first time. Her eyes were so clear that it could not be filled with malice or wrong intentions.. It hurt his mind and heart as they both were facing strong conflict because of the girl in his arms.

 Chapter 68 - The Turmoil

    Was she really a gifted person to learn everything perfectly so easily or had she been concealing what she was! What if she was not amoner but a spy and all this was a facade to infiltrate in his house? Who was she and what was her purpose?


    Oblivious of the turmoil Leo was facing, Evan was on cloud 9. She was smiling ear to ear as the dance continued. She was enjoying the rhythm and her body was reacting instinctively to the rhythm. She had an innocent yet a goofy smile on her face as she giggled a few times like an excited child.


    She was so immersed that she did not realize she was dancing the toughest steps of the performance. In fact, the twirl she had taken just now waspleted so fabulously that even he was not able to keep up to her. He did not get a single chance to remind her of any twist or turn.


    "I think we are about to win. My lord, do not forget your promise of paying all my jewels then. Come to think of it, you can pay me in gold coins so that I would not go through the hassle of selling them." she whispered as he held her high in the air and her head leaned close to his face.


    It felt like the lovers were whispering sweet nothings in each other''s arms. The whole ballroom felt in an uproar when she smiled like a fool after whispering while Leo''s gaze flickered with something indescribable.


    Leo, who was lost in his thoughts, came back to reality when he listened to her words. The dumb girl was still thinking about money when they were dancing this closely. He shook his head and tossed all the thoughts to the back of his head and looked at the fuming Olivia in the distance, his shocked sisters whose jaws were touching the floor and his proud father who was smiling from ear to ear and shook his head.


    He decided to concentrate when the tone changed. The traditional dance of Thawyne family was not only slow waltz but a mixture of old slow waltz and current waltz that have high tempo. It had slow moves at the beginning and then faster pace in the middle reaching to the fastest pace and then transitioning to slow again. For those transitions, it required strong coordination between the partners and a few intimate moments. That was why he did not dance at any asions. He did not like to share the close proximity with any woman before.


    Whenever theye close to him, he could smell the greed in them. The lust in their eyes made him nauseous. They all were full of pride and hungry of his status. He did not even realize when he started feeling repelled from the woman because of that. But the woman in his arms were different


    Though she was thinking about gold when she was dancing in his arms. But he was not trying to covet it. She was trying hard to earn it. She did not dream of having his whole treasure as his wife, even when she was chosen by his family. Her eyes were not filled with lust when she looked at him, but with sses and apprehension, that never ceased to surprise him. She was not like them. She had the innocence of a child, the ferocity of a knight and the wit of an adult but at the same time she was dumber than all three when she was left loose. He chuckled at that thought, making her look at him with curiosity.


    "The music is changing." she nodded and his reply, she had noticed it too. But surprisingly,pletely opposite to her nervous and confused state, she was feeling confident to pull off the dance now. Like she had heard this tune and danced on it before. She was not confused or nervous at all.


    As if she hadpletely transitioned into a dancing fairy, she continued to waltz under his guidance like a pro. Her movements were breathtaking, with every twirl her dress swirled in the air.


    He held her wait tightly and raised her high in the air again. He took a twirl as she moved her upper body high in the air while bending her head and her dress swirl like stars twinkle and dance in the air.


    It was so mesmerizing that the readers could not help but apud again and again for the enchanting fairy goddess.


    Olivia tried hard to concentrate on her dance steps as she wanted to win and threw away the thorn between her and Leo but she could not. The way Leo only had Evan in his eyes was burning her. She was fuming badly. The apuse and praises of the nobles were not helping her at all in recovering her senses.


    She wanted to run to them and split them apart. Evan''s was holding what belonged to hers! Only hers. And leo! How could he cheat her in front of her eyes? Did he not feel ashamed at all!? They have been taken as couples since they were children. No one had ever had the courage to even give him a look as she would have taken the eyes out of that person.


    But now! Both of them were making her a joke! Such audacity! Did they think that they could trample on her and she would not say a word? No! She would show them what she was and what she could do!


    "Ow look at your steps Olivia!" screamed the man. He was trying so hard to control his anger. But she was not paying attention at all. It was more than ten times that she had trampled his feet or missed the beats.


    She had even left Chester behind when it came to clumsy dance. How could she even think of winning thepetition with this level of dancing.. He sneered at that thought.

 Chapter 69 - The Only Choice

    She had even left Chester behind when it came to clumsy dance. How could she even think of winning thepetition with this level of dancing. He sneered at that thought.


    His eyes fell on the dancing fairy and he felt regret for not choosing her as his partner when she came up to him.


    "How dare youin to me? Do you know who I am? It is your good luck that you got the chance to dance with me. Hmph." she snarled at the man. Taking her grievances and anger out at him, she screamed hard that the man lost hisst string of patience. He moved his hands away from her waist.


    "I do not think that I need your grace or this kind of good luck!" he replied in a cold tone that had left her stunned. Not even in her whole life had a man dared to talk to her in that tone. They all had fawned on her. Loved her! Cherished her. Even if she had thrown a handkerchief on the floor. Arge crowd of men hade forward and fought to pick it up and give it back to her. And now even a count had the audacity to leave her on the stage alone.


    She looked around and saw the mocking gazes of thedies. That was the first time that she was at the receiving end. Hadn''t it been she who had mocked others for their foolishness all her life. After all, she was perfect. How could anyone find a w in her?! Then what went wrong?


    Her eyes fell on the center again where the couple were still dancing. They both were looking lost in each other''s eyes as if they were the only two in the whole room. Her nails dug hard in her arms. That was all because of her! That was all because Evan took her ce! If she would not have interfered then she would have been the one dancing with Leo. She was more beautiful, more graceful and better in everything. Yet he had chosen that bitch! No! She could not let that happen! She could not let Evangeline trample on her pride.


    Her eyes burnt with determination as she walked towards the couple, ready to split them apart and threw that dirt out of the pce. How could she stain my lover! But before she could even take a step further. She felt a strong grip on her wrist.


    Ready to p the man who dared to hold her, she turned only to find the ring and brooding eyes. She cowered under the scrutiny of the gaze. She knew when to move forward and when to give up. And right now she knew that nothing could be done to appease the man who was ready to p her right there.


    ``Fa.." she called in a voice that was telling her grievance. She wanted to tell me that she had been wronged. But before she could even whisper a word. The man raised his hand in the air and she gulped all her words down her throat.


    "Come with me." he ordered, his aura strong and overbearing. She could not look straight into his eyes. So she bowed. Without speaking another word, he turned and dragged her along with him. She wanted to defy but one look from her father and she knew there was no ce for protest. She gave onest look to the couple and promised to snatch Leo back from Evan in heart before leaving the hall.


    "Shall I have a dance with thedy?" asked Andrew as he walked closer to Eli who was so immersed in the performance that she did not even notice himing closer to her.


    She nodded instinctively and her hand moved forward making him jump with joy. A goofy smile started foaming on his face as he rejoiced that she was still ready to dance with him. But it did not stay for long.


    The moment his hands touched hers, she stiffened. She knew the touch of these calloused hands so well. She turned to look at the man in the red royal dress with the broch of the lion in his dress, showing his authority. The smile that was adorning her face, faded when their eyes met.


    Something in him broke when he saw the look of her eyes. Her twinkling eyes lost their shine when they met his eyes. Did she hate him so much? The thought was enough to kill him thousands of times. He could not even exin to her how he felt in words.


    Eli was in a dilemma. She did not want to dance with Andrew, being in close proximity with him only reminded her of the time they had spent together and the pain she felt when he was not hers anymore. But she could not deny him ording to norms as she had already epted his invitation. She could only me her carelessness for this condition.


    She tried to form a formal smile on her face like before but miserably failed. She did not understand why she was being so emotional now!? What had changed. She should have had more control on her emotions.


    His hold on her head tightened. His eyes filled with fear, he knew if the hold losen, he would lose her forever. And he was not ready to let go!


    Eli started moving with him towards the stage but she did not want to go. She braced her heart as she had only one choice if she wanted to deny dancing with him. Though it was a bit extreme, only this was the way.


    She looked around if anyone was noticing them and took a breath of relief when everyone''s eyes were fixed on the dancing performances that no one noticed them. Her eyes fell on the man for thest time and she noticed that he was not even looking at her.


    She took a deep breath.


    "aahhhhh"

 Chapter 70 - Two Breathtaking Pictures

    Andrew turned to look at Eli with anxiety when she screamed. Her face grimaced and filled with pain. She winced as her hands moved to hold her legs. Her ankle was bent and the heel had pressure on it. Her face was filled with pain but Andrew could see the relief in her eyes. It took him only a second to realize that she had done it knowingly to avoid dancing with him.


    So, their rtionship had reached to the point where she was ready to hurt herself to not to dance with him. To avoid him! That thought made him suffocate. He felt a tightness in his chest; it made air feel like razor des moving through him, cutting him into small pieces. All of his energy was taken up. He fought the urge to wind himself in a ball and let the pain unfurl around him. Never in his life had he felt this helpless.


    While everyone saw the pain of Eli, his knight saw his struggle and misery. He moved forward but Andrew shook his head. He could not let others know what happened. He smiled as if nothing happened, as if he did not feel anything when she looked at the stubborn girl standing in front of him.


    Eli felt guilty for what she had done. She knew it was wrong but she did not want his arms around her waist. She did not want to hold that hand tightly again. On the person, she had no rights, she did not want to get entangled with him anymore. She bowed her head when she felt his gloominess but her eyes widened and a dagger pierced her soul when he kneeled in front of her.


    "Your royal highness." The knights came forward with aghast face but he raised his hand high in the air and stopped them right there.


    Eli''s face continued to turn redder from embarrassment until it started to drop blood. She tried to take two steps back but it did not happen as he held her ankle tightly.


    "Do not move or it would hurt you more.'''' His stern voice was no less than an ordeal which she could not deny. She cussed herself which still could not defy his voice. His effect on her did not change at all.


    But what was he doing?


    "Your royal highness, you do not need to do that." she tried to convince him when his hands reached for the strap of her heels. Her eyes widened at the shock. She could not believe that he was going to take her heels. Did he forget that he was the future emperor? The crown, the star of the empire!!? She wanted to dig a hole and hid herself in it. Yet there was a storm of emotions that were drowning her in emptiness she could not describe. Why was he doing that for her? Why was he doing it now when he did not love her anymore? Why? Why was he ying with her emotions?''


    It took all her strength to not bend and clutch his shirt in her hands. Do not ask him what his intentions were!


    Andrew opened the strap of her heels and took off them. His actions earned a lot of gasps from the audience. He even heard a few sses being shattered but he did not care at all.


    Her ankle had turned red. There were marks on the straps of heels and her skin had swollen due to the bending of ankle.


    She winced and held his shoulder to maintain her bnce when he pressed it right there. She had thought that she would tell him she was hurt and would sit on her seat again. But not even in her dreams had she thought that he would try to treat her in a room full of nobles. Her hands scaled when she touched his shoulders instinctively.


    She tried to move her hands away. But he covered them with his other hand.


    He looked back into her eyes. "It is okay," he nodded his head to assure her that she could hold him for as long as she wanted. She did not have the courage to defy him in front of everyone, so she nodded meekly and did not move her hands away.


    "Bring some ice." all the knights ran to bring the ice, listening to his orders. They don''t even dare to waste a second looking at the future of the empire kneeling in front of a girl under the scrutiny of everyone. Even taking breaths were bing unbearable for them.


    "I.. I am fine.`` She tried to speak again but he did not budge. Eve moved and held the shoulder of Eli. She looked at her with a concerned face but Eli shook her head, telling her that she was fine. She could not worry about her family that was already too tense with her breaking marriage.


    Finally a knight brought the ice and Andrew rubbed it on her ankle. His actions were gentle, like he was touching the most fragile treasure of the world. She felt the pain but tried to endure it. Her face turned red nk again devoid of any emotions. Millions of emotions could be seen in the eyes of Andrew that were deeper than oceans. He wanted to tell her so many truths, he wanted to ask her so many questions, yet only silence ensued.


    The silence was deafening for both of them who were suffering but proud enough to not ask others or let others know about it. The room that was full of love and passion turned gloomy due to the scene.


    If Evan and Leo were looking like a breathtaking picture showing love and passion then Eli and Andrew were looking like a breathtaking picture showing the pinnacle of love and pain that was undeniable part of it.. Yet it could touch the heart of the onlookers with the way no one has ever touched it.

 Chapter 71 - [Bonus ]

    The past few seconds were like a millennium for Eli who did not know how to convince him to not touch her feet. She did not know what took over him. He was looking gloomy and in pain. Should he not be relieved and thankful that she left his way. Why did it feel like he was suffering because of her?


    No matter what she thought, she could not understand the reason for his gloominess. His face was looking like he had been abandoned by the whole world.


    She did not know how to get out of this situation. When she saw her fathering towards them.


    "I am thankful for taking care of my daughter, your royal highness. I shall take her to the physician now." Andrew finally looked away from Eli. his face was cold when his eyes met William. Everyone took two steps away when they felt his gloominess. It felt like he would kill anyone who woulde in their way.


    "Shall I ask an attendant to save his royal highness too? You are not looking so well." William asked with a nk face. No concern could be seen in his eyes as he turned and held the hand of his daughter.


    "I shall take her first. Steve, take care of his highness and serve him a drink." he instructed his aide who bowed his head.


    "Come honey." Eli nodded and they both walked away while Andrew continued to look at their direction for a while. He was looking like a wounded beast, ready to kill anyone on his way. The nobles were trying to be one with the wall to avoid his rage. But he blinked and looked again with his calm eyes. No one would believe that he was so furious just a while ago.


    "Would you like to dance with me?" he asked the girl standing nearest to him. Her happiness had no bounds when she heard the prince asking her to dance. She nodded and forwarded her hands towards his hands. She had a sweet smile on her face yet her eyes filled with pride. As if she was above everyone and they were beneath her. walked towards the stage with a sweet smile. No one would believe that he was the same man who was looking shattered just a while ago. His face had no more emotions of a hurt man.


    He continued to dance on the floor with a prideful smile on his face and the girl giggled andughed with him. She was on cloud nine looking at the smirk on the face of Andrew. When he had asked her to dance, she had thought that he was just trying to get rid of the embarrassment he had faced due to Eli. like others she had also got his pain. She was stunned and furious at Eli. How could she make fun of the crown prince?


    Did she not know that the royal family has the right to have many lovers. Eli should be wise and grateful that she was still getting the chance to marry the man she wanted. But now she was d that Eli had rejected him.


    If she could use this opportunity and impress him enough, maybe she would be the one who would stand by his side in the marriage hall. Her eyes gleamed like crazies just thinking about it. She smiled sweetly and her face turned red with shyness, as she continued to gloat inside. There was no way she would let the chance go! She would make him realize that she was better than Eli in every way. Soon, the tempo of the song increased indicating that the song was about to end. Leo and Evan, who were lost in their own thoughts, did not even notice the changes in the ballroom as they continued to look at each other while dancing to the rhythm.


    The more Leo looked at Evan, the more he was sure that she was experienced in dancing. The heat between them had started to burn him. He could feel the heat rising in his body, but he could not be nonchnt towards her like before. Not until he knew what her intentions were. His eyes turned cold thinking about this fact.


    When the music ended, and they finally stopped dancing, the ballroom had already covered itself from their initial shock and looked at them with awe. Wave after wave of apuse filled the room when they bowed their heads a bit to show respect to the audience. The room was full of heat, and everyone was only praising them.


    Many stood up from their stares while pping and a few even toasted their sses to them. Sound of Clinks of sses and ps with full force filled the room.


    "That was so amazing!"


    "They danced like the best couple."


    "I must say that the duke had found a rare gem in the coal mine." the sound of praises increased with every second. But the one who was getting them was still lost in each other''s arms. Evan was still leaning on his chest. Her face was full of sweat and her breath was still high. As her adrenal rush died down, she realized how she had danced like crazies with him. She really was possessed by the spirits.


    He was still holding her tightly in his arms, hisrge hands were wrapped around her thin waist, securing her from the crowd. He was looking like a possessive lover, guarding his treasure while looking at others coldly. Both of their breathing was erratic. Though their bodies had stopped dancing, their heartbeats were still matching the rhythm of each other as it continued to drum under their chests.


    Finally able to control her breathing, Evan looked at him with a face full of pride. She was looking like a kid who had won a prize in school and was now waiting for the praises of her father. Not noticing the change in his behavior, she smiled ear to ear as she asked,


    "My lord, my performance was good right?" She spread her feathers like a proud peacock as she continued to hear praises from the nobles who were looking at her like she was a pest. Now they all were looking at her with admiration. Though she knew that she should not be deviated by the way they treated her, yet she could not help but feel pride. This was the first time when she was the centre of attention of such a big crowd and they were all looking at her with awe.


    But the man who should be equally proud and happy did not say a word. Confused, she looked into his eyes only to gulp. His eyes were frozen cold and his face was hardened. Forget about being pleased, he was looking like he was in a mood of massacre. He would kill everyone that woulde in front of him.


    She took a step back unconsciously, ready to run away from the demon who was there to take her life but he did not let her. His grip on her waist tightened and her movements only brought her closer to him once again. He was holding her in ce with no intention of leaving her as he continued to look deeper into her eyes. Though his eyes were cold and brutal, piercing her soul into pieces, but his touch on her body was strong yet gentle, that was seeping warmth into her body.


    But she did not understand why he was looking at her so intently with his narrowed eyes.


    Was he not pleased with the dance? Had she embarrassed him? No! That could not be.. She could still hear the praises and see admiration in the eyes of others! But then as the single son of duke, he could have higher standards.


    Torn between the reasoning, she did not know who to do with the current situation when she remembered that ttery had worked on him in the past.


    "My lord, you taught me so well that I was able to dance perfectly. If you would not have been there, then I would have made fun of myself." she ttered him without any sincerity on her face. All she wanted was to save herself from his rage and get her reward. The thought of losing it made her heart bleed. She had done so much just to get it. Now she could not part with it when she was so close to getting it.


    When he consented to look at her brutally she felt at a loss of words. But when she looked around to find an excuse, she noticed that Olivia was not there anymore.


    Did she left? Had she given up on winning? ''


    ''Wouldn''t that mean that I had won the match?'' That thought gave her relief and she looked back at the brooding man with confidence.


    "My lord, even if I had not performed up to your standards, the condition was to win the contest to get my reward, which i had done well.. I am sure I have won the contest."

 Chapter 72 - [Bonus ]Date Of Your Marriage!

    Goosebumps emerged from her entire body when she felt his bloodlust. But she was bewildered why he was behaving so. Wasn''t he dancing with her willingly just a while ago? Was he furious because she defeated Olivia? No! That could not be he was the one who had asked her to win thepetition.


    Was he nning to go back on his word and not give her the reward? The thought made her panic. She had put so much effort into winning, if she did not gain anything then wouldn''t it be a double loss for her!


    She racked her brains to present the situation in a better way, but she had already used all her ways that she could think of.


    "My lord, it is not good to back on your words as a gentleman." she reminded him righteously and finally his grip on her loosen.


    Then without giving her another look, he turned and left her there alone. When she came out of the initial shock, she was alone on the stage while everyone was whispering to each other, while looking at her.


    She cussed her luck to get involved with a crazy man. He was so kind and gentleman for a second and rude and rough at the other. He wanted to lose so that she could leave and then offer her reward for winning.


    ''His mental bnce is unstable.'' She reminded herself to stay calm with a crazy person. As she shed a proud smile to everyone. She was waiting for everyone to announce her as winner, but even that did not happen. So, she held the hem of her skirt and walked towards the garden like a prouddy, through her eyes continued to search for the entire family. She did not know why, but she was not feelingfortable while left alone though she was alone most of the time in the party. But before they were all avoiding her, while mocking her subtly. But now they were looking at her like hawks look at their prey which made her feel uneasy.


    Wicked!


    Finally finding Eve standing in a corner, she felt relieved. But then she frowned when even Eve was looking pale. Did something happen she was not aware of? But everyone was looking normal. There were still a few couples dancing on the stage while a few were enjoying the wine and she wondered how a tea party changed into an alcoholic one.


    "Umm, Evelyn, where is everyone?" She wanted to ask where the man who abandoned her on stage was when she won thepetition. But she restrained herself. She still had to behave haughty. So, she could not show her desperation.


    "Eli got a little injury so father had taken her to the infirmary, Leo might have gone to check up on her. They will be back soon,`` Eli replied with a small smile. No matter how worried she was, she was trained to behave calmly in front of others. She knew that a single mistake could blow the topic and create it into a sensational rumor where her sister would be proved as a wickeddy who was trying to manipte the crown prince.


    Her eyes instinctively moved to the crown prince who was still dancing leisurely on the stage after creating havoc in their life. If possible she would have given him a good lecture and realized his mistakes, but she knew it would only create troubles for her family.


    Evan followed her gaze and found the crown prince dancing on the stage with another woman in his arms. But when her eyes fell on his face, it was hard, his eyes had gone cold and once again she felt goosebumps. Had all the men of the royal family leak the bloodlust while dancing.


    "You danced and yed piano very well. I did not know you were so talented." a grateful smile formed on Evan''s face when Eve praised her wholeheartedly. Evan was not expecting Eve to behave well with her as she had not apologized to her yet. And she did not know if she still needed to behave wickedly or not.


    Before they could talk further, the family returned with a bandage on the ankle of Eli.


    Eve and Evan walked towards the table and sat together when William turned and looked at Evan with an excited face, no sign of the elderly or strong aura could be seen on his face.


    "You danced so well. This is the first time I have watched Leo dancing on his own ord. And you bothplemented each other''s steps so perfectly. I knew since the start that you both are destined for each other.`` The smile forming on Evan''s face turned stiff when she heard thest line. Her pale face turned instinctively to look at Leo''s face.


    As expected he was looking like he would kill her that instant. His face was so cold that she was sure the temperature of the room decreased by a few degrees. So was that the reason he was so furious? But it was him who asked her to win!! So, it was his fault. What right did he have to give her a cold shoulder?


    She felt better after cursing him a few times in her heart. If he didn''t pay her, her rewards, then she would tell him what a true wickeddy could do!


    "I am relieved that you handled the situation well. Olivia left the party on her own ord. Or else I was afraid that a scene would have been created." added Eli too. Though she did not praise Evan like others or showed excitement. Her eyes were filled with genuine appreciation that made Evan forget all her grievances.


    "Is your ankle okay?" she asked back and Eli instinctively looked at the stage where Andrew was still dancing like spirits have taken control over his body. She blinked and looked back at Evan who was looking at her with a confused face and nodded.


    "I am much better now."


    "Speaking of which, what date shall I announce for your marriage?"

 Chapter 73 - Unresolved Mystery

    "I am much better now." Before Evan could ask further questions, Duke William asked more enthusiastically, gaining the attention of everyone on the table.


    "Speaking of which, what date shall I announce for your marriage?"


    She waspletely unable to guard against the shock that came just like a hurricane. Astonished, she held her dress tightly and looked at the man beside her.


    Before anyone could react to this abrupt question, they heard the thud sound of mming the ss on the table by Leo who had gulped the whole contents of the wine ss in a single gulp.


    "Are you trying to cover one thing with another father?" his cold voice resonated before his father could chide him for his behavior.


    Evan looked at him with horror. Though she had seen him behaving cold and even ring at her but right now he was looking like a wild beast who wanted to shred everyone into pieces. She did not know what happened to make him this furious. But she decided to stay silent for the rest of the party.


    Even William controlled himself when he saw guests moving in their direction.


    "Once again you surprised us by finding a gem from the dirt, duke Thawyne." a man congratted him and soon others followed and nodded.


    "Yes, who knew that a meremoner could be this much talented." added another and soon the conversation drowned the previous topic of their marriage.


    Evan looked at the men with a mocking smile. Though they were all there to praise her, they were still calling her dirt and a meremoner. It was a subtle way of telling her that her talents could not hide the fact that she was still amoner. She wanted to tell them she did not care about their nobility. She did not want to be part of them anyways but she knew she would only be taken as the fox who called the grapes sour.


    Leo leaned against the back of his chair and tilted his face slightly. He looked at the nobles who were passing sarcasticments in the name of praising Evan for her performance.


    His eyes had turned a bit ssy with all the drinks he had taken in such a short time. But the look only increased his sexiness and many women could not help but turn to look at her while standing with their fathers who were talking to duke Thawyne. The way he had danced enchantingly with Evan had broken many of their hearts but then he left her alone on the stage brought a new hope and mended the shattered pieces of their heart again.


    "I wonder what you are trying to say there, Marquess Wahimilton.'''' His tone was calm and rxed again to everyone''s relief on the table who were worried that he would lose hisposure. After all, Leo was the face of the family.


    Marquees looked at Leo with a smirk on his face, he had not tried to hide his disdain when he had praised Evan. how could they, the highest of nobles, think that they could bring any woman as the duchess of the empire and then expect them to respect her in the future. He could not ept that he had to bow in front of a girl whose origins were unknown.


    "I think I have been vocal enough about my feelings for your announced wife, lord Leonardo. To think that you will choose amoner as your wife came as a shock for us nobles who were hoping that our kids would follow your footsteps.`` Leo chuckled when he heard Marquess speaking further. If he was trying to be subtle before, he was beingpletely fearless now.


    "So, you mean that talents did not matter a bit when we look at a person?" asked Leo back but the man did not faze. He was looking deep into the eyes of Leo with a challenging look in his eyes.


    He was not going to bear that the daughter of the duke was thrown out because of a meremoner.


    "I am afraid but I give more importance to noble blood. I mean you can not announce anyone as the future duke of Thawyne family just because he had talents. That position would be yours no matter how rudely you behave in society.`` His curt reply got the attention of all the nobles who were still dissatisfied with the rising position of Evan in the society.


    To think that a single party could be the centre of so many scandals, thedies looked at the group with gossipy eyes. Leo nced at Evan who was sitting there with a calm face, sipping her juice. As if they were not talking about her at all.


    The image of her ying piano shed past his eyes. Even he was not sure who she was exactly. A meremoner could not stay this calm when facing so much oppression from the nobles. Or did she not care at all because she did not want to marry him anyway? No matter how much he thought, the mystery seemed to be unresolved.


    "You are right. We passed the titles of nobility by birth. That was why the poison of your family had be like this. I still remember the stories told by my father about the victory of your father in the war, yet you are only amandant even after getting the title more than a decade ago.`` The enchanting smile on Leo''s face did not fade for a second even when he was insulting the man standing in front of him.


    The smirk on the face of Marquess turned into a re when he understood that Leo was telling that he was ipetent and had only been a shame to their family as he was not talented.


    "Lord Leonardo." he snarled as he tried to subdue the young man who was young to him by a decade but Leo just nodded.


    ''I know my name. I have earned it.. That is why people call me Leo , not lord Thawyne."

 Chapter 74 - [Bonus ] An Offer

    Marques gritted his teeth but he had no way to retort to the statement. His father was a perfect and excelling knight who was famous all over the empire. Though he had received the title of marquess, he had not advanced much in his military career. Thanks to the taxes he received from his estate, he was still able to maintain hisvish lifestyle but his career as a knight was his sore point.


    "Duke Thawyne! Have you called all of us here to insult us?" he asked through gritted teeth while the man in question only smirked.


    "Are you trying toin to my father, marquees? Even kids do not do that these days." Leo chuckled softly as if he was joking yet his eyes were filled with sarcasm. Many other noblesughed at his statement while William looked at the man apologetically.


    "Leo. you should not behave that way with our esteemed guests." Though it looked like the duke was reprimanding Leo for his misbehavior, his tone was light andcked sincerity.


    "I will see that he behaves nicely next time, did you have a meal? The cream pie was specially chosen by my daughter inw Evangeline." Duke William''s words worked as salt on the wound of Marques Wahimilton who was red from anger and embarrassment at the same time. Duke Thawyne had clearly dered that Evan was already his daughter inw and she even had decision making rights in the pce. It was confirmation of the lies Evan had spouted in the party.


    Many nobles who were still thinking that the girl was just exaggerating her position realized that her position was stronger than she had told. Those who were waiting to inform duke Thawyne about how Even have behaved rudely and haughtily in the party, swallowed the words down their throat and brought a bright smile on their faces when they came to bid goodbyes to the family.


    Evan continued to look at the guests with hope that they would point out how she had taken gifts from them and how she had misbehaved with a few of them, but all she heard was her praises. How well she sang and danced and how she matched Leo perfectly. Slowly she gave up hopes of getting the title of wicked today!


    Her face turned exhausted and she took a deep sigh. Slumped on her chair with defeated expressions, she looked at Leo. She was hoping that he would have an idea but he had pulled a long face as if the whole party owed him an apology.


    Another ss of wine was in his hands which made her wonder how many drinks did he take in a day. She was sure she would have been tipsy and lost herposure if she had drank this much. No! Even a ss would have been enough as she had never drunk wine. Yet Leo was standing there majestically. His face was glowing with a regal aura like always and his eyes, though they were still cold and brooding yet looking clear. His posture was upright, and his wordings were still sounding like music. No one would believe that he was drunk. But she still did not understand why he was so furious.


    Was it because the n had failed? But it happened because he decided to win the contest at the end time.


    Even with marquees Wahimilton! He was the one who took her side. If he would not let the nobles speak ill about her, then how would she be disqualified as her wife. Another big sigh escaped her lips. The task she was taking as a rat hole, suddenly felt like a mountain hill to her.


    She did not realize all this time she was staring at Leo when she was lost in her thoughts. But Eve''s eyes were sparkling. If she had any doubts before, now she was sure that they were in love. Evan was looking at Leo with dreamy eyes for minutes now. She elbowed her sister to show that she was right! And even her father noticed the way Evan was looking at Leo all the time without even blinking. A flicker of light passed his eyes and he closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    From the start he knew how stubborn his kids and Leo were. So he was afraid that the n would not work. But all went more smoothly than he had thought. Now all he had to do was to find a date of marriage and tie them forever.


    "Youngdy, I must say that you have exceeded my expectations. I have never seen someone dancing this elegantly in a while." When most of the guests had left and the family lost their own thoughts, finally Monique Elfreazado walked towards the table. But instead of addressing Duke Thawne or Leo. She walked straight to Evan and congratted her.


    "The party forgot that you were having apetition but I did not. Since I had decided on the song, I wanted to take the honor of announcing the winner too. I am d to meet you Evangeline." her face was blooming like an excited teenager who was meeting with her long lost friends. This was the first genuine face Evan had seen in the whole party, it brought a smile on her face unconsciously too.


    "Have you ever taken dancing, Evangeline?" asked thedy when the initial excitement died down. Evan shook her head. She was sure that her mother was not a dancer but a housewife, so learning dance from her would not be called professional training. Right! But the face of Monique confused her, who was looking at her with pensive eyes.


    "It is hard to believe what you said. The steps were perfect and detailed. But if you are telling the truth, then I can only say that you are highly talented in this field and lord Leo is a great master to instruct you perfectly while missing one beat himself. Anyways, I did not dwell on the personal lives of others.. I am here because I have an offer for you."

 Chapter 75 - New Lovers

    "Anyways, I did not dwell on the personal lives of others. I am here because I have an offer for you." She waited till her words sank in the mind of the young girl who was looking at her with a confused face.


    When she was sure that she had gained the attention of everyone on the dining table, she continued, "As you know that nobles believe in the bloodline. Your unknown origins could not be hidden just by a single dance performance. As you have seen, no matter how much they were awestruck with your performance and spellbound with your beauty, when the dance finished they only remembered that you are amoner."


    "That was the reason that no one even once took the initiative to congratte you on winning the contest. And I am sure if Olivia had not left by her own will, there was a chance she still would have been announced as winner.`` Though bitter, everyone knew that her words were true. It was not that easy for amoner to be epted by the nobles.


    Even if they epted that she was a talented person, that did not mean she would be epted as one of them or else all the singers and dancers would have been announced as the nobles in the empire.


    "Everyone will recognize her as a higher nobles after her marriage with Leo." interrupted duke Thawne. He was not sure if he wanted Evan to ept any offer that came from the mouth of nobles. As a noble himself, he knew how cruel and deceptive they were. Their intentions could not be understood so easily.


    Monique tilted her head and looked at duke Thawne. Her eyes were filled with mirth and a subtle smile formed on her face, "I must say that Duke adores the youngdy more than I have expected. But are you sure that she would get the same respect as a higher noble after getting married to your son. Even when they treat her nicely on her face, she would only be the receptor of sarcasm and disdain behind her back.`` Before she could speak further she was interrupted again by the cold chuckle of Leo who was silently drinking all this time.


    "Isn''t itmon, Mydy. don''t we all have nobles that hate us yet tter us all this time." Evan blinked as her eyes fell on Leo again. She could understand others who were talking about including her in high society. But why was he talking about that too? Wasn''t she going to leave the pce in a few days after proving that she was not a good choice for him? Then wasn''t it better that they did not recognize her and continue to hate her? She could not understand why Leo was behaving so strangely!!


    Monique Elfreazado was amazed at how the whole family was trying to protect her but she did not understand why they were treating her like an enemy. She shook her head, "protecting family is good lord Thawyne. But overprotecting to a limit that it starts affecting the person negatively is foolishness and it would only harm the family." she remarked bluntly as she looked at the dumb man who did not understand how difficult it was for a woman to make her strong position in the social gatherings.


    "I agree that we all are mocked behind our backs. But we all have a few whom we can trust. Do you want to iste herpletely in society? How would she survive the mental attacks in the social gathering then? Or are you going to lock her in the pce forever?" her question made both men silent. Of course, William wanted her to get strong standing like Eli and Eve. while Leo was lost in his own thoughts once again. He looked at Evan who was looking like a lost child. Her face had nothing but confusion as she looked at him. She was looking so innocent that he did not believe what he should believe. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. And then without adding another word, he left the table. He needs some cold air to clear his mind and make a decision.


    "I agree with you, Monique Elfreazado. But is there a way to get her recognition?" asked Eli this time cutting her father. She was sure that Leo did not like Evan but now when she saw them dancing together and the way they looked at each other, she was not sure anymore.


    Even her father wanted to include Evan in the family so badly. So, she did not want to take a chance. The men may not understand but she knew how society worked for women.


    "At least I have one smart person sitting here. Yes, I have a way for her to get recognized. But for that she had to work hard." replied Monique Elfreazado with a relieved smile on her face.


    Then she looked back at Evan to see her reaction but she was surprised to see that the girl was not even listening to them. Evan''s eyes were still staring at the way where Leo left. She was looking like an abandoned puppy who was wronged by the whole world. Elfreazado shook her head. Those new lovers could not see anything else except their partner.


    "What is that?" asked Eli again and William looked at Monique Elfreazado too with curious yet defensive eyes.


    "I am not asking him to be a knight and serve the empire, duke Thawyne." though she chuckled, the sarcasm was clear in her voice.


    "I want her to join the academy. She is talented in dance and music. If trained properly she could do wonders. And there are many young girls in the academy who are mad for the music. Her continuous progress will win their hearts and help her in making a few real friends who share the same passion and slowly she may get the eptance of others too.. maybe she even take my position one day."

 Chapter 76 - [Bonus ]A Spy

    The party was rather eventful for the Thawne family. They all looked tired when it finally ended and went to sleep after having a meal in their rooms only. Where Eli was still lost in thoughts of Andrew, Leo was thinking about Evan too.


    This was the first time in his life where he felt so bewildered about analyzing the nature of a person.


    Her image of ying piano shed once again in his mind. He would like it if he said that she was not looking breathtaking. He had skipped a beat looking at her too.


    But when he remembered the way she was dancing with him, his expressions hardened once again. His hands roamed in his hair as frustration filled his face. He could not let this uneasiness go until he knew the truth. He stood up and decided to ask her directly, even if she lied he was sure of his skills to judge it by looking at her facial expressions.


    Evangeline threw the dress on the bedside and slipped intofortable clothes. She was tired just by wearing those heavy clothes and high heels. She was amazed at how Eli and Eve carry themselves in those kinds of clothes all the time. She had often heard girls talking about wearing expensive clothes and dancing in the ball, and she would lie if she said that she was not curious about it, but after experiencing it today, she would rather go and nt fruits in her garden in in clothes. She yawned a few times even while having a meal. But when she rolled into the bed, she felt empty.


    She had always missed her mother after her death, but aftering here and looking at Thawyne family closely, the emptiness in her heart was growing. She walked to the armchair in front of the window and sat on it. She looked at the deste moon and muttered,


    "Do you feel there alone too or the warmth of distant stars is enough to give youpany?" She took the stars as the Thawyne family, who looked so close to her yet she knew how distant they were. She did not realize when her heavy eyes could not keep themselves open and sleep took her in her arms.


    Leo hesitated a bit before walking towards her room. He frowned when he found the door of the room was ajar and the lights were still turned on. Shouldn''t she close the door at night? Though the pce was a safe ce, a woman should still keep her guards up!


    "Evangeline! Evangeline!..." He called her a few times but she did not reply. After some hesitation he pushed the door open and entered in.


    The bed was filled with the jewels and clothes she had worn in the party while she was sleeping soundly on the armchair. Her head that was leaning on the back of the chair was falling again and again while she was frowning in her sleep.


    Moonlight was dancing on her face and a few tendrils were kissing her lips freely. Her lips were puffed up and she was muttering something slowly in her dreams.


    He walked back to the door toe again tomorrow. Holding the knob of the door, he stood there for a while. His face was filled with conflict when he sighed and turned towards her.


    He stood in front of her. She was sleeping so soundly that she did not even notice him moving freely in her room. Could this be a trait of a spy? Or was she doing this to gain their trust so that no one would doubt such an innocent girl!?


    Her graceful dancing and piano skills could not be ignored yet the way she behaved was too innocent. She was like a pandora box, always creating a surprise for him. He could not help but doubt the cloud of mysteries covering her badly!


    Since the night was chilly, her body was shivering and her face was filled with frown.


    He felt helpless when he looked at her vulnerable self. He hesitated for a second as he had never touched a woman without her permission but in the end he could not see her trembling. He bent and took her in his arms again. When his hands touched her, her frail body snuggled in his arms. She rubbed her head on his chest and found afortable corner. Her face rxed as she leaned on his chest. Her actions were so natural as if she had done that many times in the past and his face darkened just when the thought crossed his mind.


    Before he could push her away, she clutched his shirt tightly in her hands. She was like a child that was filled with insecurities and needed constant consoling with hugs and pats on her forehead. She was looking so harmless and innocent that he felt guilty about having doubts on her. He continued to gaze at the girl in his arms for a long time and took a deep sigh. He did not have the heart to throw her away when she was looking so frail and vulnerable. He allowed her to hug him and they stayed there this way for a long time without moving.


    His mind seemed to drift by the time he had found her in the clock tower. He was stunned to see her there too. At that time, she was looking like a frisked kitten who would bite even when anyone moved closer to her even a bit and now! She was the one who was trying to seek warmth from him. Even when he tried to move away, she was not ready to let go of him. Yet her presence there was suspicious. Forcing him to show her the whole estate even when she was injured.. And being so adamant about leaving the pce soon. What if she was a spy who was here to gain the information about them and was anxious to move out safely after getting what she wanted?

 Chapter 77 - [Bonus ]I Will Be Good!

    What if she was a spy who was here to gain the information about them and was anxious to move out safely after getting what she wanted? If that was the case then it could be the reason of his whole family''s demise.


    Slightly shocked, his eyes revealed a sense of bewilderment.


    Leo lowered his gaze and looked at her. She was holding him without any guard. Could a spy be this careless? His frown turned deeper at that thought. He did not understand why he wanted to believe in her innocence even when the facts were against her! She pouted again as her tendril kept on falling over her face!


    He rubbed his temples and took a deep breath. It was better to investigate her again then roasting his mind about her every action. He finally moved andid her on the bed but she was not ready to leave his warm embrace. He tried to move her away but she continued to hold his shirt and was not ready to let go. He forced her hand to leave the shirt but the more he tried, the more pressure she used to hold the shirt as if it was thest straw in the deep ocean and she would drown if she let it go.


    His eyes narrowed on the sheer force she was using, and pulled her hands away only to be astounded. The sound of ripping cloth filled the room and his eyes widened when he saw the piece of his shirt was still in her hands while he had jerked her hands away. He looked back at his chest with an astounded face when he saw that she had torn his shirt in her sleep.


    She was holding the piece of his shirt closer to her body yet his mind could not ept that she had actually used so much force. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    "Rx, if you strangle her in her sleep, father will be angry with you and even your sister will be disappointed with your behavior." it took every cell of his body to calm himself down and not to kill her right then and there.


    But the girl was not done with him yet. She rolled on the bed and in the next second she rolled and grabbed his thigh like it was a pillow.


    His whole body stiffened when she leaned her head closer and started rubbing her face to her thigh to get the warmth of his skin. Heat started to rise on his body instantly. Her makeup was still there, and she was still looking stunning as she was looking at the party. He could feel her every touch and even after being so cold toward her, his body started reacting.


    He gritted his teeth at her unruly behavior. How could she be so ignorant of her surroundings? Did she have any idea what could be the result of her actions? What if there had been another man in ce of him? Only the thought was enough to intensify his anger up to ten fold.


    With fire zing eyes, he yanked her hands away but she was still too adamant to let go. He pulled a few times but each time he yanked her hands away, she snuggled closer to him and rubbed her nose and lips on his thighs.


    His ck pants had turned red with a lot of marks of her lipstick. This was the first time he was feeling so helpless against a woman.


    . He gritted his teeth, bent down, and yanked her hand away. He was getting more frustrated by the reactions of his body at her every touch than her actions. In the end, he could not bear it anymore and snapped at her.


    "Evangeline. Let go right now!" his voice was so cold that Evan detected the danger even in her sleep.


    Her desire to live was so strong that the moment she felt the fear of her life, she let go of him that instant and rolled a few times until she reached the other end of the bed and curled into a ball.


    "The iceberg is not even leaving me alone in my dreams!!!" she mumbled as she cursed him a few more times.


    Leo: "....." could anyone believe that she was actually sleeping and not acting to be slept!!!


    He shot a few daggers at her from his eyes and then he took a few more breaths as he saw the piece of his shirt that the girl had left while running away from him. His eyes flickered as he looked at her posture. Only insecure and abandoned children curl into a ball while sleeping.


    Just like that his anger melted and he took the nket and covered her shaking body well. Finally getting some warmth, her tensed body rxed again and the frown on her face diminished. He looked at her face onest time before turning to leave when his eyes fell on the parchments that were rolling on the floor. His eyes stilled on the face the girl had drawn.


    He bent abruptly and took the parchment in his hand rather abruptly. His grip on the parchment tightened as he continued to look at the paper without even blinking. He did not know whether he was furious or emotional while looking at the sketch of his mother on the floor of the girl''s room. She was looking just like his memories when he was a toddler. The smile on her face was vibrant as if the woman was alive and standing in front of him. He could not help but roam his fingers on the face of thedy, gently caressing her cheeks. His eyes softened as he continued to look at her image when he heard her mumble again. She was whispering in a low voice that he was having trouble in understanding her incoherent words. His brows knitted in a single line as he stood up and moved closer to her again.


    "Do not beat me again father, I will be good from now on and listen to your every word."

 Chapter 78 - [Bonus ]

    "Please! Shall I sleep with you tonight?" asked Eve for the fifth time but Eli still shook her head and pointed towards the door.


    Though Eve had acted like this in the past too. But Eli knew that Eve was worried about her. She wanted to sleep with her so that she could console her indirectly while talking about other things. She did not want to be weak even if it was her own sister. This way she would worry the whole family.


    "Eve, i am tired. We will talk some other night. I want to rest for now." In the end Eve could only sigh and nod. She gave onest look to the closed door and dragged her slumped body out of the room with a heavy heart.


    "Why was she so stubborn!!" she muttered as she started walking towards her room when she heard the sound of a thud.


    The door was closed mercilessly creating a strong sound. She frowned when she realized the sound came from Evan''s room.


    "Why was she angry now!!" she mumbled but the will to know was strong enough to change her path and walk towards Evan room.


    But before she could even take two more steps, her eyes widened with shock and she had to cover her mouth to not make any sound. Leo! Was it really her brother Leo? Oh my! His shirt was torn from his chest area and his bare chest could be seen. While his pants had a lot of kiss marks and rubbed lipstick marks all over. His hair that had always been done properly was falling all over his face.


    Even the nights were looking at him with shock. He red at the knights standing on the door or Evan. The knight was so scared that he trembled and bowed his head as low as possible. She could not help but imagine the vivid scenes of him and Evan.. she shivered at the very thought and held the curtains nearby.


    She needed to tell this to Eli as she was too embarrassed to talk to her father about this. After giving onest look to Leo, she held her gown in her hands and ran back towards Eli''s room.


    "Eli.. Eli¡­ I have something to tell you." but no matter how much she knocks on the door. It did not open. Nor did Eli reply to her calls.


    "You will regret it! I will not share the information with you tomorrow." she threatened as her lips formed a pout. She knew that Eli was awake, yet she was not opening the door. But if she would not share it with her, how would she sleep!


    She took a deep sigh and walked towards her room. Laying on the bed, she continued to imagine something happened between Leo and Evan. her face turned red and warm and she hid herself in the nket. But no matter how much she tossed and turned, she hardly caught any sleep.


    Evan''s eyes fluttered when the morning rays caressed her skin. She stretched her bodyzily on the bed when she felt the diamonds touching her bare skin. That was when she realized that she had still not picked up herst night gown that was covering a big part of her bed.


    She moved and sat up when her eyes fell on the opened window. She remembered she was sitting there and looking at the moon. Then how did she end up in her bed? She tried to remember, but she could not recall her standing up from there and walking up to bed. Or she would have picked up the clothes and jewelry too. She could not dare to lose any of that, or else she had to work all her life as a servant to pay for them.


    "Mydy, you have been called to the dining room for breakfast." The door was knocked and a knight called her.


    "Yes, I will be there in five minutes." She rolled out of her bed quickly. When the voice came again.


    "Shall I send a servant to assist you?" she was not yetfortable with someone else bathing her. She felt too embarrassed to do so. So she shook her head.


    "No, I will manage, thank you." The voice did not interrupt her again and she ran to the bathroom to wash up and change her clothes.


    When she reached the dining hall everyone else was already sitting there except Eve. She bowed her head and wished good morning to everyone present there.


    Wim smiled and returned her greetings enthusiastically while Eli just nodded her head. But when she looked at leo!


    His gaze coolly brushed past her as if he had not even seen her, and he continued to eat his breakfast.


    "......" was he ignoring her now so that she would not ask about her reward anymore. To think that even nobles try so hard to save money! She could not trust anyone anymore. She should have asked for money before taking part in thepetition.


    Consoling her broken heart with some words, she walked and sat on the other side of Leo and started eating her breakfast silently. But before she could even take a bite of it. Sound of hurried footsteps sounded behind her.


    "I apologize for beingte. Good morning father, Eli, Evan and LEOOOO.." the mere pressure Eve had used to call Leo was enough to catch his attention. He tilted his head and looked at Eve who was smirking and wriggling her brows.


    Her eyes were dark and she was looking haggard like she had donebor all night. Leo frowned and avoided her. Though he loved Eve equally, he knew that she loved gossip and gibberish most of the time. She was the most pampered child of the pce and never grew up in true sense.


    Eve frowned when he ignored her and started having his meal again but she was not among those who would give up so easily.

 Chapter 79 - [Bonus ]The Royal Decree

    Eve frowned when he ignored her and started having his meal again but she was not among those who would give up so easily. She walked with a bright smile over her face and sat beside Evan. Eve gave a knowing look to Evan too, who only felt baffled by her strange behavior.


    The maid served Eve breakfast but she did not even give it a look as her eyes were settled on Leo.


    "Eli, you did not open the door for mest night." started Eve as she finally moved her gaze away from Leo and looked at her sister. "You know I was there to tell you something I sawst night while I was walking towards my room. In Evan''s¡­"


    Screech!


    Leo, who was slicing the steak with his knife, scratched the te with a piercing sound that filled the dining table."..."


    His gaze was enough to create goosebumps all over Eve'' body. The words that she wanted to say got stuck in her mouth. Her eyes grew wide with shock as she looked at the te that was almost shed in half. Her mouth turned dry and her hand instinctively moved towards the ss of water. She gulped all the contents on the ss in a single gulp.


    She felt chilly over her neck as if it was her neck that was shed in half! She trembled with that thought and gulped again.


    Leo turned to look at her after putting his cutlery down and asked her rather nonchntly. "Is something the matter? What did you seest night?"


    Eve was smart enough to get the hint and shook her head vehemently.


    "Nothing, I was telling you. I tried to knock on Evangeline''s door when Eli did not open the door. But even Evan did not open the door for me!" she replied with an awkwardugh and Leo nodded in satisfaction.


    Even others who were looking at her with confused expressions shook their heads and started eating again.


    "You should not use so much force while cutting the meat." chided Duke William lightly and Leo nodded his head.


    "I apologize father, I was busy listening to Eve. so, I did not notice how much energy I was using in it." he replied sincerely and started eating his meal again. When everyone got busy eating again he finally took a breath of relief.


    Leo''s ears had perked up when Eve had mentionedst night and when Evan''s room was included, he did not need to hear further to know what Eve was talking about. If she told everyone on the table what she had seen. No one would believe him even when he tried to give an exnation. And what would Evan think about him! Would she think that he was trying to take her benefit! No! Why was he worried what Evan would think about him!? It was her mistake in the first ce! She was the one to be med!!!


    He red at the girl with that thought. Evan, who was having her meal with enthusiasm, felt chilly on her neck and looked above only to find Leo ring at her. She blinked with a confused face.


    Why was he so furious with her? Did she do anything that he disliked? No she was not even making noise while having her meal! Then why was he so angry! She was baffled by the looks he was giving her. Shouldn''t it be her that was ring at him?


    But before she could open her mouth and ask, they heard William asking, "What have you thought about joining the academy Evangeline?" The question came unexpectedly, making Evan at a loss of words.


    When no one had replied to the monique yesterday, she had thought they were against her joining the academy. So when they asked about it now, she did not know how to reply.


    The academy was about dance and music. Evan did not know about fromer, but she would love to learn more about music. Music was her only sce. But going to the academy of nobles and spending her time between them was not something she was nning to do in the long run.


    They all looked at her but she did not respond. A warm smile formed on WIlliam''s face. "It is ok, take your time and think about it. In fact, why don''t you go and take a look at the academy, then you can decide what you want!" he offered again and before she could reply, he looked at Leo and instructed him, "why don''t you take her to the academy and show her the whole area. You both can have your lunch out too. Take your time. We will not wait for you." The meaning was clear. He wanted them to spend time together in the name of going to see the academy.


    His eyes and tone were telling that there was no ce for discussion. Leo knew his father too well, so all he could do was nod and obey!


    "Yes father." was all he said but before he could continue his breakfast, he saw Eve elbowing Eli and he red at her.


    Eve trembled when he red at her and forgot even about cutting her meat and took it whole in her mouth. Only to choke on itter.


    The meal was rather full of emotions for everyone. Just when it finished and everyone took a breath of relief for different reasons. A knight came and announced.


    "Your highness, there is a messenger from the royal pce who hase to meet you." Eli looked at her father who gave her an assured look and nodded to the knights.


    "Ask him to wait in my office, I will be there in a minute." The knight nodded and left the room when Eli and Leo followed him.


    "Leo, you should go and get ready, Evangeline, Leo will meet you in the carriage in fifteen minutes, dear. Be ready." Evan knew the matter was serious. She looked at William and then at Leo but nodded her head silently and walked to her room.. It was not her ce to interfere in their family matters anyway.

 Chapter 80 - Sir Valen

    "Father"


    "I can see that you are learning to disobey me. Is it because of your rising position?" the words came rather harsh from duke William and Leo bowed his head. Not even in his dreams had he thought that his father would take his actions and challenge his authority.


    "I only want to know about the message father, you are the head of the house and dukedom and would always be!" his voice was resolute, as if he was taking a pledge. Even duke William who was trying to keep him away from the matter was stumped for words. He felt pride in his son, whose eyes were gleaming with determination.


    "Then you should learn to follow my words. I will inform youter about the message from the royal family.'''' Leo knew that his father was doing that intentionally. He was using this trick to keep him away from the matter. But he still did not want to go against his words. So, all he could do was nod.


    He looked at Eli, with hope that she would talk to the father, but she only passed him an assuring smile. Even though she did not want toe with them. He sighed, his eyes turned cold and then he turned and left without saying a word.


    "Sigh.. he is upset." murmured Eli and duke William patted her shoulders.


    "He will be fine in a while. Including him in the matter is no less than starting a civil war. From the behavior of the crown prince yesterday, I am sure that the messenger had not brought any good news!" Eli nodded, she knew that too well. Andrew had cleared it not even once but many times that he was not ready to ept the annulment of their marriage. But not even once did he say that if she was so against being his concubine then he would marry her.


    A strong sensation filled her chest when she remembered yesterday''s event. To say that she was not touched when he tried to treat her injury, even when everyone''s eyes were on him, would be a lie. But she could not ept being mistress of the man just because he showed her concern. All those moments would be between him and his wife in the future and then she would only be a spectator instead.


    "No! Eli! You could not be weak." She took a deep breath and locked all the feelings bubbling in her heart, deep inside her heart and filled her mind with determination to leave him.


    "Do not be too hard on yourself, Eli. Why don''t you go for a tour of our estate? We need to check the welfare of our vassal families once a year. Would you like to go with the staff this year? I was thinking of doing it personally for the past three years, but due to the death of your mother and the turmoil after that, I was not able to do that!" Eli stayed silent. She was at a loss of words, she knew that her father was trying to help her only but running away from the situation was not something she had ever done. Her deep eyes filled withplex emotions and William sighed. He did not want her to suffer so much. Eli as the eldest daughter had always been a responsible and disciplined child. But because of that she was not able to live her childhood. All the eyes had always stayed on her.


    And when she was 4, she was announced as the future wife of the crown prince, which only increased her responsibilities. Everyone watches her every action like a hawk as many were vying for that position for their daughters. So, she had to take every step after so much consideration. Not only that she had taken training for being a perfect empress from the age of 11 and now after getting preparation from past 12 years, the long awaited marriage was cancelled. It had not only made the whole Thawyne family asughing stock but even the reputation of Eli had been badly hit.


    Everyone was ming her for not being apetent match to be the empress that was why she was rejected at thest minute. She was offered the position of mistress because the royal family felt pity on her. Some even said that it was because she had hypnotized the crown prince from her beauty and forced him to not leave her by using her tears.


    That was the reason that the Thawne family had stood up and initiated the annulment of marriage. But who would have thought that the crown prince who had decided to marry the princess of another empire personally would be so against it and create a scene in the party. All the empire was baffled by his behavior.


    But it had made one thing clear, he would not annul the marriage at any cost. William rubbed his temples, no matter how much he tried for his kids to stay happy and carefree, he could not even give them basic happiness and freedom.


    He just wanted to go and beat that dumb man and ask if you love my daughter then why in the world did you want to marry someone else!


    They both walked towards the office of duke Thawyne lost in their own thoughts. The knight bowed his head and greeted them.


    "My lord." He opened the door for them and the messenger sitting on the sofa stood up and bowed his head in front of them too.


    When the knight had informed them about the messenger, they had thought it would be an ordinary messenger but who would have thought that the personal aide of his majesty, the emperor woulde to deliver the message. His position was no less than a chancellor in the royal pce. He was the eyes and ears of his majesty.


    "I was not expecting to see Sir Valen here personally."


    "I apologize foring unannounced but the matter was too big to be dyed."


    "..........."

 Chapter 81 - Waiting For His Demise

    Duke William''s eyes erged a bit when he saw Sir Valen standing there personally. The man never leaves the sides of his majesty and his presence shows the gravity of the situation. His eyes flickered with rage but he blinked and entered the room with a calm face. He weed the man with a smile on his face.


    "I was not expecting to see Sir Valen here personally." he held Eli''s hand and walked towards the other side of the table. The chair that represents the head of the Thayne house, the heir of the dukedom, where lord William sits personally, held Eli''s hand and made her sit there.


    Eli looked at her father with utter shock. Her eyes widened and her hands trembled for a second when her eyes met her father, but there was only a calm and assuring look on his face. She took a deep breath and nodded. Her father was trusting her so much. He was ready to give her all his powers so that she did not feel weak in front of the power of the royal family, so she had to live up to his expectations.


    Valen raised a brow when Eli sat on the chair of duke. In their empire, women had never been made heir and thew did not provide them any support to be in the distant future. Only men have the right of inheritance and those who die without having a son, their properties were taken by the royal family only to be given to the husband of their daughters or grandson.


    Wasn''t it challenging the authority by giving Eli the chair in front of a royal messenger? A sneer formed on his face when he saw their warm interaction. He broke their heart melting interaction carelessly


    "I apologize foring unannounced but the matter was too big to be dyed." Although he was apologizing, there was no sincerity on his face.


    "And the matter is?" asked duke Thawyne, a servant who had already pce a chair near Eli where he sat with a calm face. He had seen the man''s expression but it didn''t affect him even a bit.


    "His majesty came to know that lord Thawyne was asking other nobles to support him to annul the marriage. Are you trying to wage a war against his majesty or are you asking everyone to go against his decision??" his voice turned sharp and using and Eli trembled. She knew that the matter would not be resolved easily but she had never thought in her dreams that they would be med for treason!!


    The only punishment of treason was to end their whole family on the guillotine. She wiped her sweaty hands from her dress under the table. But her face stayed serene. As if the man was only talking about taking a walk in the garden.


    On the other hand, Duke Thawyne chuckled as if he had heard a joke. He looked at the man with an amused face, "if i did not know any better, i would have thought that you are using me for treason, Sir Valen. As the personal aide of his majesty, you should choose your word carefully,'''' Duke Thawne shook his head with a chuckle again as if he was stillughing over the joke, but his eyes were sharp and filled with ridicule.


    "I can challenge your words, and ask for justice in the royal court, sir Valen. But I know that it was just a slip of tongue. Right? Or shall I confirm from his majesty if the words were chosen by him?" came the sharp voice of duke Thawyne. The words were calm and serene, there was no sign of anger or ridicule but his eyes were filled with indefinite confidence, as if he was sure that no one could challenge his authority.


    Valen had thought that those words would be enough to scare the old man but he was still standing there majestically and looking down at Valen, which made him furious. No one had ever talked to him in a high voice or challenged his words due to his position but duke Thawyne was treating him like any other messenger that was uneptable to him.


    But he could not use them for treason directly without the instruction of his majesty.


    "I am just iterating what I have heard, Duke Thawne. Of course, I would trust your words more as you are loyal to his majesty.`` Duke Thawne nodded at the statement with a grave face and Valen''s face filled with a proud smile. The old man could not win against him in wits. But his smile did not stay for long when duke Thawyne added


    "As an advisor of his majesty, I was not expecting you to believe the rumors. Next time, choose your words wisely, not everyone is calm and understanding like me." Valen gritted his teeth as he was called dimwit indirectly. But he did not want to indulge in verbal arguments from the duke.


    Valen was sure that the duke would face enough in the royal court, he would make sure tough at him when that timees.


    "Of course, duke Thwayne is the most understanding person in the whole empire. I am here to pass the royal summon, you have been invited in the royal court regarding the matter of annulment of the marriage. All the higher nobles and the crown prince are invited too.'''' He passed a red envelope to the man who took no initiative to take that personally but looked at the knights who moved forward and Valen felt humiliated again.


    But he kept his rage forter. Duke Thawne had always been this proud but he never gave a single chance to anyone to raise their finger on him but now that he was trying to favor his daughter, Valen was sure that Duke would receive enough humiliation in the meeting.


    "Then i shall take my leave.. i will wait for duke Thawyne and his daughter in the royal pce."

 Chapter 82 - Tie Him Down And Trample Him

    Evan wiped her forehead again with the handkerchief in her hands. She was trying her best to minimize her presence while making an obedient face. She did not know why he was so furious. But she still remembered how he had cut the te into two when Eve was going to tell about something.


    She shuddered at the thought.


    Leo could not help but be furious by the fact that Eve had seen her with torn clothes and marks of lipstick. He had stopped her on the breakfast table somehow. But he knew that she would tell them about it when she would find a chance and then they all would misunderstand the situation. It was all because of Evan!


    He turned and red at the girl again. He could not forget what she had done with himst night! If not for the fact that she was asleep and she did not know what had happened! He would have skinned her alive! But telling her, her mistake would be making fun of himself by her too.


    He could not even forget that there might be a chance that Eli was called to the royal pce or they had declined to cancel the marriage. He was angry at his father for not letting him in too. His face hardened and Evan moved further away from him.


    He was emitting cold northern blizzards. If she continued to share the carriage with him, she was sure she would be frozen to death. Why was he fuming so much? She was too curious to know what had happened but too scared to ask him directly.


    She decided to find a chance and ask Eveter. She was sure that Eve knew his secret! With that thought she smirked only to get a re from the man sitting beside her.


    When she met his eyes, a chill ran down her spine and she gulped. Could he read minds too? How did he know that I was thinking of gossiping about him!! No! It could not be possible! But then how had she offended him?


    Unless something else had happenedst night? Was he angry because she was not able to prove herself wicked? Only this could be the reason. For that they both needed to sit together and make another n. Scaring her and ring at her was not a solution. She cleared her throat to talk about it when the carriagee to an halt with a sudden jerk


    She held the corners of the window to stop herself from falling and Leo frowned.


    "What kind of riding is that? Are you riding a carriage for the first time?" though it did not affect him, even he felt that the halt was too sudden.


    "I apologize, my lord. But a man suddenly came in front of the carriage." The man was trembling with fear and his voice was low as if he was afraid to even speak a word.


    Leo frowned when he heard the words. He looked out of the window only to see a servant or rather ve standing in front of the carriage. It looked like he jumped suddenly to stop the carriage.


    He gave a look that said. ''Why am I surrounded by crazies?'' and opened the door of the carriage. Taking a step down, he walked towards the man and observed him, "what is it?" he asked when he was sure that the man did not have any weapon and could not create any threat for them.


    "My lord,dy Olivia is here and wishes to meet you. She has asked me to convince you to meet her.'''' The man bowed and replied respectfully but his voice was shaky and fear was evident with his trembling body.


    "And for that she risked your life by throwing you in front of a fast running carriage?" Leo tilted his head, his expressions had darkened and his voice were no less than ice daggers thrown on the person in front of him. The man who was already trembling with fear fell on his knees.


    "I apologize for my imprudence. But I did not know any other way to contact you. Thedy has been waiting anxiously for you all night. She had not even taken a sip of water or a bite of food. She had not even slept while waiting for you all this time." Leo chuckled, as if he had heard the most absurd joke. He had thought that Olivia had forced the man to do that stunt so he was not showing him anger. But who would have thought that it was the idea of the man all this time.


    "So, you jumped in front of the carriage on your own ord?" Leo asked again, this time the temperature around him dropped to a few degrees.


    The man shivered but nodded. He did not want Leo to misunderstand his mistress and me her further or else the mistress would beat all of them and show another tantrum. Getting the rage of Leo was better thaning in bad books of Olivia who even knew about their family members.


    "My lord, I did not have any other way to contact you. If i would have knocked the door and requested them to let me meet you. Then I would have been sent back. I apologize as my way of meeting you was a bit outrageous." came the fearful voice of the man again.


    "Ha! So you think this is a better way? What if the carriage had not stopped on time?" That was thest chance of redemption that Leo gave to the man but it looked like he was not ready to take it.


    "Then I would have happily epted my death."


    ".........."


    "If you are so determined to be trampled by the carriage, I will fulfil your wish!" came the cold voice of Leo then he turned to look at the knights who were standing behind him.


    "Tie this man on the ground and then start all the carriages and trample him."

 Chapter 83 - Evil Duke, Please Be Gentle

    To say that the man was shocked would be an understatement! He had thought that the lord would be angry and punish him. He was ready to spend a few days in prison. He had even steeled his heart to get beaten a bit. But dying! He had neve thought that he would be killed for this reason. His face turned ghastly pale, he could see his death standing in front of him with a cold face.


    He fell on the ground but crawled back instinctively when the knights moved closer to him.


    "No! No! Please spare my life." he continued to shake his head and beg for mercy, but none of them was ready to listen to him. They have learnt to listen only to Leo.


    "Weren''t you anxious to die! Now why are you afraid?" asked the knight with a smirk on his face. The man was so shocked that he did not know what to do or say to save himself from these bloodthirsty demons.


    Leo did not even spare him another look as he turned and walked back to the carriage. He opened the door and sat elegantly as if he had not ordered to kill a man just a minute ago.


    Evan gulped, she knew that what the man did was not right. But killing him for that! Was it not a heavy punishment inparison to his mistake. She was scared of the man sitting beside him but she could not let that happen.


    "Umm, isn''t the punishment too severe?" her eyes were still following the actions of knights who had already started tying the man from the nearby tree.


    "He was the one who wanted to be trampled down, I am fulfilling his wish!" he replied with a straight face as he shrugged his shoulders nonchntly. Even felt stumped for words. She did not know what to reply to him? Was he crazy? How could he evene to a conclusion that the man was trying to do suicide? But she did not want to argue with him and make the matter worse.


    "But wouldn''t killing him create a horror among other citizens. What if they all started looking at us as if you are evil?" she tried to convince him when he tilted his head and finally looked at her.


    His tall figure waszily leaning on the headrest of the carriage, and he was sitting with his legs crossed.


    The handsome face that was distinguished by a defined jawline was tilted to the side, entuating his deep-set features. His whole presence exuded a regal aura. Yet he was looking no less than a devil who hade to take life on the earth to Evangeline who was precipitating profusely when he stared directly at her. She could not bear the aura he was emitting.


    Just when she had thought that he was not going to reply to her, he opened his mouth and uttered three words sexily, "I am evil."


    Evan, who had opened her mouth to convince him further, shut her mouth abruptly. Did he just confess that he was an evil duke? So he did know that his actions were evil yet he was doing them with a proud face! Could he not be a bit gentle?


    She continued to cuss him in her mind and look at the man who was already bound on the tree with a panicked face. She did not want to see a murder with her own eyes. When she looked at the man again, strangely his figure ovepped hers and she saw herself bound on the tree and few crept in.


    "Hup" she cupped at that thought.


    Leo, who was looking at her every action, smirked. He knew what passed through her pea size brain. He should still be furious at her for what she did to him and what misunderstandings it created but when he looked at her panicky face, it soothed his heart.


    She was definitely feeling indignant and wanted to argue with him over the life of that servant but she was too scared to put her point freely. She was trying to tter him to listen to her.


    "Start the carriage." he ordered the coachman as he moved his gaze away from her. She jumped on her seat and gave ast look to the man who had started shouting and screaming for mercy. He was looking ashen and scared and she was sure she would be in worse condition if this would have happened with her!


    She closed her eyes when the carriage moved towards the man but the sound of shing with the man or any jerk or screaming did not sound again. She had thought that the whole carriage would shake when they trample the man but she felt nothing.


    In fact, the carriage was moving more smoothly than before. She frowned, how was this possible? Shouldn''t the man be shouting before dying and shouldn''t the carriage be disbnced?


    She peeked out by opening her one eye first then another. There was silence in the carriage.


    She peeked out only to find that the man could not be seen anywhere. She turned her head backwards and tried to search for the man but the road was deserted. She could not see his body or even blood on the path. Her brows knitted and she looked around only to find that the man was still bound on another path.


    They had changed their paths after binding him in front of them.


    "Phew" she took a deep breath when she realized that they had not killed him but left him after tying him on the road. But then why did he lie to her?


    She looked at him only to notice that he was already staring at her. His eyes were not that cold before in fact, there was a warm smile on his face. Could this iceberg even smile? But he was looking mesmerizing with that face.


    "You seem to be happy!"

 Chapter 84 - [Bonus ]

    Leo was never going to kill the man, he was just showing the man how important life was for him (the man). But the way Evan panicked was unexpected. Nobles did not care about the life of others, well, a few of them do but mostly nobledies are full of themselves only. They would not plead for the servant of the girl who was trying to cover her future husband.


    His eyes were burning with rage, filled with amusement and delight looking at her actions. The way she was jumping and dancing on her seat made him forget the events of night. She wanted to stop his actions but was too scared to ask directly, yet she could not let that happen.


    His corners of the mouth lifted upward unconsciously, slightly looking at her huping and closing her eyes, yet trying to peek from the corners of her eyes.


    But when he heard her words, his lips froze and the warmth in his eyes dissipated. He became the cold blizzard again, throwing ice daggers at her from his eyes.


    She blinked, it felt like it was all an illusion she had made because her life was saved so as the man''s.


    "I knew spring can never touch the northern pole." she muttered under her breath, and his brows knitted into a line.


    "What did you say?" he asked with a cold re but she shook her head calmly.


    "Nothing, I am just repeating my geography lessons. We are going to the academy, so they mighte useful."


    "........." he was sure that she was cursing him once again, but looked at her. How easily she lied with a straight face and even turned to her and blinked with an innocent face.


    "Why? What did you hear, my lord?" she should be the one who should be bound on the tree and being trampled by the carriage. In the whole empire, she was the only one who cussed him all the time yet sat sofortably beside him.


    Leo just fumed and looked out of the window. While Evan giggled in her heart. She had finally been even with the man who was being furious at her since morning without any rhyme or reason.


    "My lord, we are here.'''' Finally the carriage stopped and they both took a breath of relief as if they were prisoners that were captured for a long time and finally got free after their punishment.


    Evan looked at the academy in front of her. It was bigger than the pce she was living in. It looked like a pce too with a lot of annex buildings surrounding it. It had a regal aura and three gs could be seen hoisted on its apex point.


    The entrance wasrge, not like a bridge in the pce but a wide door that was guarded by four knights, two on each side. It was open and many men and women were passing through it. They all would be noble as each of them wearing fine clothes and jewels.


    "Even a snail can walk faster than you." he chided and that is when she noticed that he was already standing on the door.


    She nodded and walked as fast as she could in those heels without falling. When she reached closer to him. He forwarded his hand and grabbed her hand in his clutch.


    Her eyes widened at the sudden intrusion and she opened her mouth to scold him but when she looked at his frosty eyes that were already warning him that if she opened her mouth, his hands would be on her neck, strangling her, she closed her mouth instantly. But she still red at him for holding her hands.


    "We are a future couple here. You have to act like a loving fiance yet a wicked and haughty woman, this is yourst chance." he whispered in her ears and her brows knitted into a thin line. She understood what he wanted but why was it herst chance?


    "Are we not going to meet anyone after today?" This was the only valid reason she could think of for it being thest chance.


    At the same time her mind started to overwork, thinking about the ideas on how she could behave haughtily


    "Hmm, because the corpse could not act." her mind shut down the instant, she heard him. The hands that felt warm at first felt like iron chains that were bound to prisoners so that they could not run away.


    He was threatening to kill her if she did not seed today. Her face turned pale as her mind started to devise hundred ways to run away from here instead of making ns for being a wicked woman. She was so lost in her fears and escape n that she did not notice his lips that had curled up again.


    He did not even realize that teasing her and scaring her was giving him a strange delight.


    "Now walk. Or others would take us as new guards." he almost dragged her when he walked with her long legs and she had to struggle to match his steps. She even forgot to look and enjoy the vast garden and high buildings of the academy.


    She wanted to tell him that she could not match up but she did not want to end herst chance of living so soon. She could only cuss him in her heart once again.


    Many nobles who had heard about yesterday''s party and did not believe in the news, thinking that it was a rumor, stopped in their tracks. They were looking at the couple with stunned eyes.


    Hello! The iceberg who did not even give another nce to a woman, and emitted frost blizzards whenever a woman walked closer to him was holding the hands of a woman while walking. Everyone looked at his face and then at their entwined hands. This was no less than spring amidst the snow. A girl''s eyes narrowed on the scene and she nudged her friend


    "Olivia, look there."

 Chapter 85 - Limit Of Delusions

    Olivia was still lost in her thoughts. She was waiting for her servant toe back and give her the good news. She was sure that when Leo would know that she had not slept or eaten anything, he would surelye to coax her to eat and sleep normally. She had intentionally worn the dullest dress she had in her wardrobe. And left her hair a bit messy. She had even asked her maids to darken her eyes and make her look pale.


    She was sure that her hard work and sacrifices would pay off once Leo would look at her. He would realize she loved him too much. That was why she had turned into this because of his cold behavior. Then he would feel regret and ask her for forgiveness. But for that, that idiot had to convince Leo toe and meet her.


    She wanted to follow the servant and park her carriage nearby so that Leo did not need to face so much trouble for meeting her. But her father was adamant in sending her to the academy. He had not even once cared if she was going to the academy or not. Yet he was so determined to send her today.


    She fumed once again when she looked at the other nobles around her that were passing gazes at her face. This was the first time she was not looking presentable enough because she wanted to look meek and frail. Yet they were enjoying the view. If it was not because of Leo, she would have shown them what she was!


    No! She took a deep breath. Her sacrifices would bring her the chance to be the duchess, then she would show these nobles what it meant tough at her.


    "Olivia, look there, lord Thawyne has finallye." Olivia was about to re but when she heard the name of Leo, she stopped abruptly. She ran a hand in her hair and patted her dress to look a bit presentable but then she remembered that she had to look haggard, so she let go of the dress and stood up while acting weak and frail.


    But no matter where she looked she did not see Leoing towards her. She fumed, her hands clenched into a fist when she realized that her friend was making fun of her.


    "Vienna" she called her through gritted teeth when her friend shook her head and pointed at the couple subtly.


    Olivia wanted to tell that she was not in a mood to gossip and look at other couples when her eyes fell on the dark hair and a smiling girl with the man. Her eyes narrowed when she realized that Leo was not here alone. He had brought that beggar with him.


    She fumed further, she stomped her feet on the floor and walked towards them with gritted teeth. They both were standing on the corner and talking about something when finally Olivia reached there.


    "How could you do this to me?" tears started to well in her eyes as she looked miserably at Leo who had not noticed her presence till now.


    He turned after hearing the sharp still only to find Olivia standing there. Her eyes were red and she had covered her mouth with her left hand''s palm and muffled her cries as if she had faced heavy grievances.


    His eyes narrowed on her face and she trembled. She felt a chill run down her spine but she soonposed herself. She was not ready to give up that easily.


    "You.. Why did you bring her with you when you wereing to meet me? Do you want to create jealousy in me? If that is the case then you have already seeded. I am jealous of her presence around you.


    Now let the act go. Or I would really do something wrong.`` She moved closer with the intention to separate their hands which were still entwined but before she could take a single step towards them, she felt that icy gaze that she froze right there.


    When she looked above, she found Leo looking at her with the intent to kill and she shuddered.


    "I apologize for my behavior if I had tried to scare you by talking with other noblemen. But only you are in my heart Leo. I will not talk to other nobles. Now let this beggar go. It is affecting both of our images." sheined again with her heavy heart.


    Evan wanted to apud for the courage the woman was showing. She was the epitome of strength for Evan who was sweating with fear. Leo''s murder intent was so strong that even she was getting affected, yet Olivia was standing there and continuing to cry and act.


    Is she not afraid that she would not see another day! She did not know whether to p for her bravery or felt pity at her untimely death.,


    But when she was expecting Leo to burst out and send the girl to the pit of hell, he did nothing. Was he waiting for her act to finish? Evan frowned. If he was waiting for Olivia to finish her drama first then he should know well that it was not going to happen anytime soon.


    She looked up at him only to see that he was already looking at her rather than Olivia. Her brows knitted when he looked at their entangled hands and then at the crowd that was collected to see the show. Her eyes followed the crowd and then looked at him confused when he gritted his teeth and moved his lips.


    "Start acting wicked. This is your chance." hepsed without making any noise and she finally realized that he wanted to use her as his sword to get rid of his enemy. Shrew! Saving himself from all the hassle by asking her to handle Olivia.


    Had they not debated enough, yesterday? Evan knew that Olivia was not going to leave no matter how much she insulted him until Leo would ask her to leave. Yet the ice blizzard wanted her to deal with Olivia!

 Chapter 86 - The Act Begins

    Had they not debated enough, yesterday? Evan knew that Olivia was not going to leave no matter how much she insulted him until Leo would ask her to leave. Yet the ice blizzard wanted her to deal with Olivia!


    She gritted her teeth and took a step forward hesitatingly when he red at her again.


    She cussed him. He should re at Olivia, not her. Why was she supposed to do all the work?


    She cleared her throat and took another step more confidently and he finally nodded with satisfaction.


    The crowd looked at the drama with imaginary popcorn in their hands. Many had witnessed the drama of yesterday too, so they were sure that Evan would win but others who only knew that Evan was just amoner hadplete trust in Olivia.


    Olivia''s mouth blew fire when she noticed their silentmunication. She gritted her teeth and forgot that she was trying to be meek for a second. She charged towards Evan


    "It is all because of you!!!"


    "....."


    "You are the one who is brainwashing my lord against me. Do you think you can have lord Leonardo all for yourself? Ha! I had known him since we were a kid and we are a perfect match for each other. I had even yed the role of his wife when I was young!"


    Where did the meek and frail Olivia go and how did she turn into an argumentative, furious Olivia. Evan was even having trouble opening her mouth. She knew if she did nothing, she would be tormented by both Olivia and Leo.


    "Do you think that you would be epted just because you know how to dance and y musical instruments. I am sure I am better than you when ites to taking decisions, managing dukedom and performing the duties of a duchess. Do you even have any idea what a duchess does?" Evan bit her lips, no! She had no idea what a duchess did. She was sure that behind all that luxurious life and facilities of servants Eli stayed busy all day in her office. She had seen many officerse and go all day in her office.


    But she never tried to know what she was doing as she was afraid that she would disturb her work. But Evan was sure that Eli was managing her mother''s post.


    But if she epted that, it would mean that she lost this round. She had to pretend to be a wicked and possessive woman who would not ept defeat. She raked her brain to think of an idea as she was not prepared like yesterday.


    She had thought they hade to have a look at the academy. She was so ecstatic to see different musical instruments and many nobles ying them. But when had her life been this easy!


    She was sure Leo was enjoying her condition. She did not understand what women liked in him. He was nothing but a frozen sculpture who emit icy daggers and cold blizzards that were enough to freeze you till death.


    She was sure that a woman would hug him! Wait! Her eyes sparkled when she thought of an idea. If he wanted her to act, then she would act! But why would it be that he would enjoy the show from the sidelines? After all, it was his idea.


    Evan forgot Olivia for a second and turned to look at Leo.


    The smile on his face froze when he saw evil glint passed through Evan''s eyes. She was looking at him so strangely that he frowned. Shouldn''t she be looking at Olivia and chasing her away. Why was this womaning closer to me?


    But he could not ask anything in front of the crowd. After all, he was ying the role of a good lover who had no problem with this marriage.


    "Darling Gg." Evan''s lips formed a pout and her eyes looked aggrieved in a second. She was looking like a lover who had faced heavy grievances. The way he called Leo with so much affection stunned everyone. Even Olivia who was ming her continuously forgot what she was going to say.


    Leo was a powerful and talented man. He even had that charm and sexiness, but he was cold. Of course, everyone epted it as he was the best. Yet no one ever had the courage to call him even by his name except his few friends and family. Olivia only called him my lord, or lord Leonardo. They never even dared to call him Leo. yet the woman was calling him Darling in public. Not only that she even purred in the end! Olivia was sure it would be enough to get her anihted right there.


    She waited patiently for Leo to shout in anger and threw her away but that did not happen.


    Leo''s eyes shed with a strange light before it turned calm again. He looked at the woman who was trying to make him target instead of Olivia. He was sure she was doing it intentionally to get even with him.


    Evan walked closer and spanked her arms in his arms and tightened her grip. His whole body turned rigid when she did so. They were holding hands before too, but this was more intimate than he had thought.


    "Darling.." she purred again as she blinked her tear filled eyes. If anyone would see her, they would think she had suffered heavy grievances. "Have you epted anyone else as your wife when you were a kid? Didn''t you say that you waited all your life for me and I am the only one whom you have ever loved?" her words came out stuffy as she continued to pout. Her eyes fluttered like butterfly wings. She was looking breathtaking even when she was trying to act childish


    She had thought it would be fine since he was the one who had asked her to act, but his whole body had turned stiff like a rock and his face was hardened.

 Chapter 87 - Tormenting Him!

    ''Shouldn''t he support my act and say a few words?'' she muttered under her breath but continued to act coquettishly. They would surely take her as a witch who had spellbound their hero. She was sure that nobles would take her as a wicked woman when they saw that Leo was dancing on her fingers! But she waited patiently, yet Leo did not say a word.


    She fumed but her face turned teary, she buried her face in his arms and acted as if she was trying to hide her tears. She took a deep sigh as it was difficult to act when your partner forgot all his lines and acted like a statue.


    She waited for a second for anyone to react. Either Leo would speak something or Olivia would lunge towards her and shout again. She had done her part of the act, and she did not know how to continue the drama alone. But nothing happened, there was deafening silence as if she was alone in that huge corridor.


    She sighed, why was it so difficult for them to react?'''' Unable to contain her curiosity, she crept up her head and peeped at Olivia. When she met with hre violent look. Olivia was looking just like she had expected, her intent to murder Evan was clear as a day yet she was only standing there silently while ring at her. Why?


    It confused her, so she swept her gaze away to other nobles who were looking like they had seen ghosts! Their faces were horrified, which confused her even more.


    "You! Get off of him right now!" Finally her hard work paid off when Olivia shouted at the top of her lungs. Evan smirked showing the whole corridor that she was not upset as she was showing but when she looked back at Leo, her face was meek again.


    "Did you hear that darling? She is still shouting at me and asking me to leave you. Do you want me to leave you?" her voice was so soft and smooth as if the violin was ying.


    But everyone saw that she was acting and started whispering among themselves. Evan danced in her heart. Finally! Finally they were convinced that she was a wicked woman. Now she could ask for more rewards when they would reach the pce. And soon the news of her actions would reach the pce too. Then she would act more and fight with all of them so that they could throw her out.


    Evan had already produced, directed and wrote the whole drama in her act just by watching the trailer. Her face filled with smirk and the shine of gold. They all exchanged nces and then looked at Leo who had not even once reacted.


    Family remembered that she still had to finish the show. Evan turned to look at Leo again, she moved her hands and cupped his cheeks. His unfathomable gaze fell on her face but she was too excited to care. She was lost in her role to be a wicked lover and counting her rewards which she would have soon under her arms, her eyes were sparkling with that thought and she was looking breathtaking even in her childish act.


    "Tell me darling that you only love me and you never liked Olivia." She spoke with so much emotion that she was sure she would win.


    If Leo would get angry and jerk her hands away, then she would be taken as a clingy wicked woman who was trying hard to climb thedder.


    If he nods and epts her words then she would be called a wicked witch who had hypnotised their hero and used him as her puppet to climb thedder.


    No matter what he did now, her sess was final! She could see her bright future in front of her now.


    On the other side, Leo, who knew that she was acting and did not mean a word she was telling him, felt his heartbeat rise like crazy. He was feeling strange in his chest when she had started the drama but when she said thest line, his heart skipped a beat. He was sure that she did not even look at him like a man right now, only a way to get all the rewards, yet he could not help when that stuffy feeling filled his chest.


    This was only making him annoyed! How could sheck so much awareness? Winning the reward was the only thing for her.


    "I.. I never liked Olivia and we never yed husband and wife. It is only her self promation." only he knew how difficult it was to speak these few words. But that was enough to create an uproar.


    "No! How could that be? Are you supporting her, my lord?" asked Olivia, she was looking heartbroken as if she would faint this instant if she did not get a positive reply from Leo.


    Evan smirked while looking at Olivia as if she was asking,


    ''Do you think you''re the only one who has that kind of charm?''


    Olivia was beyond furious when Even used the same strategy as her. She had prepared so much for this y. She had even made her face pale and wore a dull dress. She could not ept that Evan won this round too. She could not let this beggar win every time.


    "No¡­." but before Olivia could speak further. Evan shook her head and buried her face deeply into his chest. If Leo was stiffened before, his whole body turned rigid that Evan was not sure if he was even taking breaths anymore.


    Yet she did not care, in fact she was smiling ears to ears. This iceberg had tormented her enough, now it was her turn to be tormented. To exaggerate her act and his tormenting, she even nuzzled her face on his chest. Her lips rubbing on his thin shirt and the events ofst night passed his eyes. His eyes darkened as he remembered her nuzzling her head on his thighs list night. He could smell her fragrance that was ying with his nostrils, her soft touch that was making his skin sensitive.


    ''Did the dumb woman even knw what this actions meant to a man?"

 Chapter 88 - Turn Into A Bunny Again

    His eyes darkened as he remembered her nuzzling her head on his thighsst night. He could smell her fragrance that was ying with his nostrils, her soft touch that was making his skin sensitive.


    ''Did the dumb woman even knw what this actions meant to a man?


    Oblivious to his thoughts she continued to bury her face deeply into one side of his chest while looking at Olivia with a smirk on her face. As if she was asking ''Why, are you amazed? You thought you were the only one who could act frail and damsel in distress?''


    But when she did not get any reaction, Evan took it to another level, fluttering her eyes and asking. "Darling. Are you not going to show me the academy anymore?" her voice was seductive, as if caught by the words of siren, Leo nodded instinctively. In fact, many men were spellbound by her actions. She was already looking breathtaking but with her actions, she was able to scratch the desire of everyone.


    "I have brought Evan for her admission here. So, if you excuse us now. I have to show her whole academy and we are gettingte." Leo finally replied, controlling his emotions while looking nkly at Olivia who was still killing Evan in her mind mercilessly. Olivia''s death re finally left Evan and her gaze turned meek again.


    "My lord, how can I let you do this menial task? Allow me to arrange that. Both of youe here and show thedy the whole academy.`` She turned and instructed two girls who nodded and came forward.


    They smiled at Evan, "it will be our honor to show you the academy. Mydy." They knew if they wanted her toe with them, they would have to behave sweetly. She was special to lord Thawyne, so they did not dare to insult her in front of him. Let here with them, then they would show herter what amoner like her deserved.


    Evan shook her head. Though she did not know what trick they were going to y. She was on a mission to be a wicked person. And how could a wicked person be sensible enough to let her lover go for work. No! She would waste his whole day so that even his family knew about the matter.


    "No, I am afraid that they will hurt me because I am amoner. I will only go with Leo." Though she knew the excuse might hurt the sentiments of others, this was all she could think in such a hurry.


    But listening to her words, the girls turned pale. They looked at each other with confusion. How could she know their n? But then they turned indignant.


    "You should not me others like that,dy Evangeline. We were only trying to help you by showing you important ces. The Lord would not know the ce better than us students. And yet you are ming us. Perhaps you did not want any friends here!!" their voices rose as they continued to me her while talking respectfully so that they could not be med for their wordster.


    Leo''s eyes narrowed on the girls. He had noticed a change in their reaction when Evan had med them. So, he was right, the nobles would not ept her this easily. They would y a trick on her as soon as he left her alone. But! Would she even fall for their trick? Even he wanted to test her capabilities further after witnessing her splendid performancest night.


    "Darling, I am already getting tired by standing here for so long. let''s go!" Evan was getting tired of the act. She wanted to go away from here. Her desire to look at other nobles performing died the way she had to fight with them every passing second.


    Evan once again nuzzled her head on the side of his chest. He reflexively gripped her shoulders so tightly that she thought they were going to be crushed.


    One more word and he would use his sword on her neck.


    She felt his threat through his touch and gulped. She realized that her act had gone a bit too far. Would he think that she had molested him? No! He was the man here. If anyone was molested. It was her! After all, she was doing all this on his instructions. So, she tried to control her trembling heart and looked at him with the same seductive smile again.


    Leo wanted to pinch the space between his brows. The act was getting out of hand. Even if he wanted to test her, he could not bear her acting anymore. So, he nodded finally.


    "Yes, I understand. Let''s go and meet the moniker first." she smiled ear to ear when she listened to him. She held his arm as if it was her property and turned towards the office. After taking a step further, she turned and passed a haughty smirk to Olivia and both girls who still did not get a single reply from Leo as if he could not even hear their plea.


    "My lord, my lord." her voice turned urgent as she looked at him with pleading eyes. Leo raised his brows at her sudden change of face expressions. He knew she was up to something, the way her eyes started glittering.


    Evan''s seductive and haughty face suddenly turned full of ttery. She was looking at him like he was great and omnipotent.


    "My lord! I performed well. Right?" she asked with a ttering smile. Her big bright eyes looked like a white bunny that waspletely harmless.


    "It was okay." he replied in a cold voice and her smile turned stiff. She fumed in her heart! How could he be so miser when ites to praising her! But she could not re him, after all, she still needed his favor.


    "Then then, will I get more reward? Even the rewards of yesterday are due!!"

 Chapter 89 - Getting Formalities Done

    "Then then, will I get more reward? Even the rewards of yesterday are due!!" she fluttered her eyes as she asked for it. She wanted to calcte, but she was still not sure about the value of stones she had received first. "And if possible can you give me half of it in gold coins and the rest in silver coins with a bit of bronze coins too?" her eyes were filled with gold. She was only thinking about money when she was talking to him. He could see that she was doing everything just for money.


    Normally, Leo is disgusted with these kinds of women, but when he looked at Evan whose mind and heart was only filled with getting money from him. He found her rather cute. Only she could be dumb enough to care about a meagre sum of money from him when she could have it all by getting married to her.


    "Hmm, you do deserve another reward!" he nodded with a straight face and her face filled with glitter of gold. She could see the gold and silver coins and then open her own sses and have her home back. Then she would not be dependent on anyone and would not need a man to rely upon.


    "And your reward is. I will show you the whole academy by myself."


    "............" who wanted to see the academy, it was not like she would study here. She needed gold coins so that she could buy a house. Who wanted thepany of an iceberg? To freeze herself to death.


    The smile on her face turned so ugly when he announced hispany as a reward that he was sure, if possible she would have beaten him and thrown him out. He squinted at her and sheughed embarrassedly.


    "I am honored, my lord." she replied as she looked everywhere but him. But he knew that it was her act. She was not happy to be with him at all.


    "Then i will apany you the whole day." he added, though he felt strange by saying that and his eyes darkened, he could not resist teasing her. The way she red at her yet tried her best to smile at her.


    "Ah.. no! I could not do that. The knights must be waiting for your guidance. I will manage by myself. In fact, I had seen enough of the academy. Why don''t we go back to the pce now." she replied with a sigh.


    If that was the reward, she would rather not have it! She would rather stay at the pce and have a rest than stay with him all day!


    "Why? Do you not want to see the academy or take admission in it?" asked Leo as he had seen how much she enjoyed music and dancest night. His eyes turned to her when he noticed that she was not even looking at her.


    She was looking at the rooms and her eyes had erged like a kid who had gone to the fair for the first time. Yet she did not want to stay there. Was it because he was giving herpany? His eyes squinted at that thought and his whole aura turned colder.


    Evan rubbed her hands as she suddenly felt the chills, "hmm! I have to leave this ce after proving myself as a wicked woman. So, it is better that I did not take admission in the academy. Nobles are not epting me when I am going to be your wife. Then how would they ept me if I would be a meremoner with no background of nobles. I am happy as long as I lead a simple life." her unintentional words created a stuffy feeling in his chest. As if someone was crushing it. His eyes darkened and he held her hands rather abruptly.


    She looked at him with confusion and then around him. ''Don''t tell me that we have to do all the drama again!'' Going out with him was rather exhausting. She was feeling like all her energy had been drained and she could not even walk further.


    But no matter where she saw, there was no one who wasing towards them or staring at him. There are a few who had their eyes on him but it was not like people always behave like a lovey dovey. She did not understand why he had acted so suddenly.


    But before she could ask anything, he had started dragging her. She had to almost run and walk together to match his footsteps. But he did not even notice her struggle to match his footsteps as he continued to move forward!


    "Where are we going? And why are we in so much hurry?" she asked when she started feeling breathless and only then did he realize that she was having difficulty walking.


    He slowed down but did not reply to her. Finally taking a breath of relief, she looked around. They were walking back to the building from where they had met Olivia. She had not even seen the gardenpletely and he already wanted her to have another battle with Olivia? Even the thought left a sour taste in her mouth.


    "I think it is already enough for a day. If we continued the drama further. People would be suspicious of us that we were doing all this intentionally. So, I was thinking we should let the act be for some other day!" She raked her brains to think of a more subtle and ttering way to persuade him. She did not want to spend all her time fighting with others.


    "Who told you that we are going to fight with others?" he asked with a snort and she looked at him with furrowed brows. Did they have any other work to do too?


    "Then" she asked when he did not exin any further. But he still stayed silent. She waited for a bit but when he did not reply she halted and stared at him as if telling that she could not move further if he would not tell her where they were going!


    "We are going toplete all the formalities of your admission."

 Chapter 90 - [Bonus ]

    "We are going toplete all the formalities of your admission."


    Evan frowned when she listened to him. His cool breath was filled with a possessive streak.


    His gleaming ck eyes were dark to the core, just like the color of ink. It was so frightening! Why did she feel that he was going for a war not for his admission and why was she suddenly taking admission anyway? Didn''t she just tell him that they would never keep amoner among them. Even if they let her stay here as she had already taken the admission before the marriage broke, she would be tormented and bullied. She did not want to stay in a hostile environment at any cost.


    But when she looked at his frightening eyes, herints died in her mouth. All she could do was cuss him in her mind.


    "Why was he so authoritative and bossy!" They silently entered the office. The room was brightly lit with a feminine look. Monique was sitting on the chair with an olddy on the seat of the head. But her eyes widened when she looked at the thirddy present there.


    Ladies turned when they heard the sound of opening the door and footstepsing towards them. Normally students knock on the door before entering even if they had higher status. They were about to admonish the intruder when Miss Parker noticed Evan. her eyes gleamed when she looked at the stunned girl!


    Even Monique smiled, ignoring the haughty attitude of Leo, he was the icy king after all.


    "I thought we were never going to meet again!" Evan had a guilty expression on her face. Even when she was not at fault, she had promised thedy to join the work from tomorrow but she just vanished like that.


    "Hmm, I heard that you ran away with your husband." Miss Parker nodded and then shifted her gaze to Leo, "so, this is your husband! Now, I understand why you ran away!" She did not clear, which incident she was talking about running away from home or running back home from town.


    "No" came the abrupt reply of the girl. She was afraid that she would be tormentedter if the misunderstanding grew. After all, Leo was a strange being! No one knew what could infuriate him!


    Miss Parker raised her brow at her reaction. She was looking like a deer caught by the hunters. Evan smiled awkwardly when four pairs of eyes stared at her together.


    "I mean, he is not my husband. We are only engaged." She wanted to make it clear that it is only a promise to get married. And promises could be broken anytime.


    She was so consumed in convincing thedies that she did not notice Leo''s eyes, which were getting darker every second. Just how repulsed she was by being called his wife!? How eager she was to get disconnected by him in every way!


    His face turned uglier when the thought passed his mind. Why was he so worried about her then? Ha! Now he felt like a fool to care about her! His eyes widened when the thought crossed his mind. Why was he caring about her in the first ce? His eyes turned hard and cold again.


    "Let me introduce her properly. She is the chosen wife and new duchess of Thawyne family. They were going to bind the knot soon. I met her at a recent tea party. She has a good talent when ites to dancing. If nurtured well, she could be a great dancer!" informed Monique and miss Parker frowned.


    "Dancer! No! There are some mistakes, she belongs to the music world. She had immense talent when it came to ying instruments. Though I have only heard her ying the violin, I am sure she can y many instruments. Right, Evangeline?" she asked and Evan nodded with an awkward face. They were talking like it was a great thing to dance and y music. Wasn''t it a menial task that people do leisurely?


    "Aah, yes she can y well too. But I still want her under me. I will train her to be the best dancer." Monique brushed off the statement of miss Parker lightly who narrowed her eyes at Monique Wahimilton.


    "Are you trying to steal a good seedling from me, Monique Wahimilton?" she asked in a sharp tone but Monique nodded without any hesitation.


    "Well, she had epted my invitation toe here. So, of course, she would join my ss!"


    Evan looked at both of them with confused faces. By their words, they seem to be teaching music and dancing in such a great academy, yet they were fighting over amoner like her? Wouldn''t they already have hundreds of nobles under her wings. She did not know how to feel about this? Though she was grateful that they felt she was worthy enough. But she didn''t want to be here.


    The more she tried to run away from the world of nobles, the more she was getting entangled in it.


    "That is enough!" the eldest and the third woman who was silent till now, ordered in her authoritative tone. Her voice was low yet it worked like magic and the two arguing women shut their mouths instantly. There was a frown on her face.


    "I never knew that you too can still fight over something so menial. Who would believe that you are the head of the two departments." she shook her head as if she was disappointed by both of them. And bothdies pursued their lips.


    "I am the dean of the academy, it is my honor that the lord personallyes here to get the formalities done for his fiance, but as you can see, thedies here are not able to decide the department for her. So, how about a test that shows which field she is more talented in?" she asked in a courteous voice from Leo but he did not reply as she had expected.


    "She should be the one to decide."


    "........"

 Chapter 92 - [Bonus ]

    "Gone are the days when I was alone.. I have you in my arms now.."


    "..."


    As if her whole personality had changed, the moment she closed her eyes, her whole persona turned profoundly. She was looking lost for a long time. Her face was like a spring breeze, that was scratching the heart of Leo. He could not move his gaze away from her.


    How he could see a new form of her every single day! But that was not the only thing that had taken his attention. It was the song she was singing. This song! He had heard too many times before!


    Though he was not fond of music at all! But this song was part of his childhood. Her mother used to sing this song often. Whenever they did not sleep or whenever his father requested, his mother had only sung this song. Even when they said that they were bored of it! She only replied that it was her favorite song! Though it could be just a coincidence that she had sung the same song too. But he still felt that there were too many coincidences surrounding her. Even her meeting with Miss Parker when she ran away from the pce!


    Was it just a coincidence that out of all the ces she reached the home town of Miss Parker and met her there. Evan even managed toe in her good books in such a short period of time!


    He could not help but think there was something hidden behind all thoseyers, he could not get grasp of. He had to test her further to know more about her! For that he had to keep her around him! After getting resolute about his actions, his eyes finally started to clear but whenever he looked at her. He felt a sense of attraction which he could not exin. His heart started to deny that she could be wrong!


    He wanted to get rid of this feeling, but he didn''t know how!


    A loud apuse broke his train of thoughts. He looked at the threedies who were looking astonished by her performance.


    Then the olddy looked at Leo. Her eyes were still filled with shock as if she was still in stupor when she muttered.


    "Now I know why your father had chosen her. She reminded me of your mother, Leo." her voice was low and distant. Her eyes were filled with longing as if she was missing a very closed person in her life.


    Her words made Leo''s face hardened. So, he was not the only one who had felt the resemnce. Was that the reason even he was not able to take his eyes off her?! If it was natural then it was fine. But if she was trying to form that resemnce then why? What was she nning?


    Knock, knock..


    The knock on the door finally brought their attention back to reality. A man with the uniform of the academy entered and bowed his head in front of threedies.


    "You called for me, mistress?'''' His voice was filled with respect and obedience. The eldestdy nodded and then pointed at Evangeline.


    "She is a new student at the academy. I want you to register her name for the ss and arrange a room for her.'''' The man looked surprised by the simple instruction. It was normal for kids to get admission there. The academy was famous for courses for both men and women.


    They had archery, knighthood and horse riding skills for men, while dancing, singing, and ying instruments. While basic etiquette and painting for both. But it was already more than half of the year and most of the things had already been taught. There was a strict rule to not give admissions even when half of the year was about to end, yet the dean of the academy was breaking the rule by herself.


    The man had remembered that the rule was not broken even when the princess had asked for that a few years ago. His eyes lingered on Evan for more time than required. He did not find anything extraordinary in her except her exceptional beauty that could only be described as ethereal and breathtaking.


    He even tried to recall the name but nothing seemed to strike his mind, when his eyes moved away from the girl and fell on the man beside her who had already narrowed his eyes on him. He could feel the pressure he was putting on him. Was this because of Leonardo, the man whom the whole empire knew as the ice prince of death, whose voice was no less than the call from Nethends!


    But it still did not make any sense for him.


    "Is there any problem, count Edgar?" asked Miss Parker and the man finally turned to look at them and nodded.


    "Mydy, half of the year had already passed, the courses would end soon. Then how are we supposed to take new admissions?`` There was dissatisfaction in his voice that could not be hidden by his polite words. But before Miss Parker could reply to him, the eldestdy waved her hands.


    "You do not need to worry about it. She is talented and skilled enough to not need the daily sses. In fact, I am afraid that she would even be able to teach soon if she wanted to." her words stunned the man who only took it as over exaggeration. He could not believe that a young girl around 17-18 years was qualified enough to teach when she had not even taken the basic sses. But he did not want to argue with the eldest woman. It would have been fine if it had been miss parker or Monique Wahimilton, but the eldestdy was higher to him in status and age both not to forget that she was the owner of the academy. So, he could keep his reluctance to only himself and nod his head.


    "Yes, mydy." He was about to bow and leave the room when Leo''s raised his hands.


    "Wait a minute. When did I permit that my finance would live here?"

 Chapter 93 - I Want To Stay Here

    Leo did not realize when his eyes filled with pride as he listened to the subtle praises the olddy was giving for Evangeline. His lips curled up and his eyes shone with a spark, he did not even notice himself. But his whole aura had changed, as if finally spring came in the north pole. But it only took a few seconds to turn the spring into a snow blizzard when he heard that she had to stay at the academy! A re formed on his face as he raised his hand high in the air. He red at the man who did not even find it necessary to ask them and asked in an icy chilled voice


    "Wait a minute. When did I permit that my finance would live here?"


    The count froze at his ce when he felt the cold emitting from Leo''s body and looked at the threedies helplessly.


    The eldestdy coughed and finally Leo turned back to look at her. The count took a breath of relief. Leo''s voice was so low and full of coldness, that he felt that he had been called from Nethends.


    "It is the rule of the academy that the students stay here and devote their full time to learning. It is also a great source to make contacts and friends they would need when they would start working or handle their estates. For women, it could be a way to make her social standing and for men it helped in making strong contacts all over the empire. After all, the academy did not have students only from the capital but even from differentnds and estates. We even have some students from the nearby empires which have peaceful rtionships with our empire.'''' Thedy tried her best to exin to Leo, who already knew about it. Since his sisters had got their education here too.


    "But as you said that more than half of the year had already passed. And it would only be a matter of months when the year would end. So, how would she make the contacts and improve her social standings? The groups had already formed and others would only be jealous of her if she was given special treatment by entering in the middle of the year!" his tone was confident as if he was sure that she would not be able to get the desired results.


    "But if you still insist us to let her stay here then you have to give me in written form that she will be able to make a lot of noble friends and her status and social standing would improve by living in the academy." his lips formed into a sneer as he folded his hands while sittingzily on the sofa.


    Even his simple posture was full of regal aura. His authoritative tone was clear even when he spoke the words leisurely. The light from the window was falling on his side face, making his face shone in the room. He was looking like a sculpture made by gods to show the world what was the true definition of handsome and masculinity.


    Evan, who was still lost for words when she saw all four of them deciding about her even without asking her even once, did not know how to react! She was looking back and forth at the both parties who were deciding their future. She looked at Leo to tell him that it was better that she live here than in the duke''s pce as she had to leave it soon anyway. But when her eyes fell on his face, she fell into a daze. She forgot what she wanted to say as she looked at the royal god in front of her. There was no denial that he was a sex god! She could understand why Olivia was so bent on being his wife. Even her heart beats turned abnormal when she looked at him for too long.


    No! She shook her head. She could not think of him that way! He already had a lover or more. And he did not like her at all! He was ready to pay her all his treasure to get rid of her. So, she better keep this budding feeling out of her mind. She closed her eyes and repeated these words a few times in her mind. Finally her clenched hands loosen, and started regaining herposure.


    "....." three of them looked at Leo tongue tied. They were of higher status in the nobles society, so even when Monique did not tell them, they knew that Evan was not a noble but amoner. Of course, it would be too difficult to make one noble friend for her in such a short period of time. Let alone be two or three! And how could they guarantee the social standing of amoner. If it had been any noble, they could have helped her but there was hostility among nobles formoners who try to gain equal standing among them.


    They call them opportunists who were trying to mimic them. No matter how hypocritical it sounded, it was a in truth that they could not change, even if they tried.


    A sneer formed on the lips of Leo when he saw their lips pursued into a thin line. He knew the dreams they were showing to his father were hollow. He had no doubt that Evan was talented in the field of music but he knew that music was not the base on which the noble society worked. If she had been any noble from a higher family, she would have been treated like a rare treasure.


    But as amoner she would only get jealous and hatred for her skills and talent. And their silence was confirming his suspicions.


    He stood up and adjusted his dress,


    "Since there is nothing left for discussion I will take my leave. If you change your mind about her stay in the academy, do write a letter to the duke pce."


    "Wait! I want to stay here!"

 Chapter 94 - Handle The Chaos

    He stood up and adjusted his shirt. He would never let her stay here and be bullied by those snobs and greedy bunch of women. He had no problem with her studying here but at the end of the day, no matter howte it was, she should return home.


    "Your silence was the reply I needed. She can study here, but not stay here for the rest of the month. Since there is nothing left for discussion I will take my leave. If you change your mind about her stay in the academy, do write a letter to the duke pce."


    The woman only looked at each other and did not reply to him. They were already breaking the rule by giving her admission, if they even allowed her to go back home daily, many nobles would question them and they were not sure if they would be able to handle the chaos.


    When he was sure they would not object any further. He turned and forwarded his hand towards the girl who was surprisingly silent all this time. It did not suit her nature at all. She either spoke non-stop or red at him all the time. But looking at her, sitting there in daze, he raised a brow as if seriously asking her what was wrong!


    She finally raised her head, and looked into his eyes. Her eyes were filled with strong determination. As if she had already decided what she wanted to do now.


    "I have no problem staying here." she looked at him with her eyes that were filled withplex emotions, but her tone was resolute. She would not bargain over it.


    Leo felt his chest stuffy. His hands moved to the button of his shirt and he opened it. He tried to take a deep breath again but the stuffy feeling did not know. It only increased as he continued to look into her eyes.


    "My lord!" came the voice of Miss Parker who was closer to their age among all three of them. They all could feel the shift in mood. The atmosphere had turned somber all of a sudden.


    The eldestdy waved her hand, and the count bowed and left with a sigh of relief. He did not want to be part of the argument anyway.


    Leo looked at Miss Parker when he heard her voice. A sneer formed on his face. Why was he even worried about her when she did not care about her well-being by herself? Yet he could not force himself to allow her to stay there till the end. He closed his eyes in defeat and shook his head.


    "I will not allow that even if she did. And as the rule my permission is required for her admission and eptance. The condition is still the same, she can attend the academy, but she would not stay here." his tone had gone several degrees colder that they all shivered. They looked at each other but nodded their heads in unison.


    "But why can i not decide when we are talking about my admission.'''' Evan could not believe it! Why did she need the permission of Leo for getting her admission. They were not rted by blood and they did not have any other rtion too. As he had said that it was only a promise that they would get married and promises could be broken anytime. Then on what basis was he getting the right to decide her future.


    She felt infuriated with the bias she was facing since the death of her father. First she was forced to stay in the duke castle and marry their son. Then they took her house and everything that belonged to them. Because of that she had to tter him and now he had got the right to rule over her life. Her breath turned uneven when all these thoughts hit her at once.


    Her eyes were ring at all of them as if the whole world had wronged her. Miss Parker felt bad for the girl, her eyes filled with pity.


    "Rx Evangeline. Why don''t you sit down first then I will exin to you."


    Evan closed her eyes and took several deep breaths to calm down herself. She sat down but did not speak a word. Her whole aura was still gloomy. This was the first time Leo had seen her furious. Though she often red at him, it was never that serious. He felt a bit guilty to take her life''s decision forcefully but he knew that exining would not work on the stubborn girl!


    He was doing all this to keep her safe. She did not know these nobles were like hawks! They would devour her without even knowing her. If she ended up in lifetime imprisonment for the crimes she had not even done or even hanged to death then he would not be surprised. Even the thought was enough for his whole body to turn frosty. His whole face darkened, he felt like he was burning with rage.


    "Because your whole family had died and as your future husband, all the decisions rted to your life would be taken by me!" there was no warmth or care in his voice. It was frosty and hard. As if he was announcing her a death sentence, there was no mercy in his voice. Her eyes snapped open as she looked at him with the same cold eyes that were matching his!


    Miss Parker, who did not even get a chance to speak a single word and exin it to her, closed her mouth awkwardly. The room was full of snow as they both continued to look at her coldly


    "Why don''t we decide it with a calm mind. Let''s take a break and make the decision after two days One of us would personallye to the house of Thawyne to get the reply. For now why not i arrange a tour of the academy for you and Evangeline?"


    "..........."

 Chapter 95 - No Sense Of Awareness

    Leo finally took his eyes off her and walked out of the room without even looking back at her. He felt wronged. This was the first time he had shown worry for someone except his family, yet all he got were res and cold eyes in return.


    But she was no better. When Leo left without even asking her toe with him, she felt like he was behaving like he had her own. Though she had always been aware that society was not equal for both of them, this was the first time that she was feeling the disparity.


    "Evangeline.'''' Miss Parker called her with worry, she knew how difficult it could be to cope in a new family and new rtionships. But she even knew how difficult it was to live alone for a single woman in this vile world. And she could understand the reasoning of Leo. she could see he was worried about her or else why would he waste all his time toe here and even argue with them for her.


    Evan brought a forced smile on her face as she did not want to worry others without any reason yet her bright eyes had turned dim. She bowed her head


    "It was a nice meeting with all of you." her voice came out rather stained and then she walked out of the room following leo who had already passed the corridor without even waiting for her.


    ",,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,," she looked at the increasing distance between her and she felt like her heart was stung.


    ''Could he not see that she was going to leave the pce. Yet he was talking like they were going to stay together forever! Why? If he already had someone in his heart then why was he being possessive of her!'' she shook her head again and smiled. It was just that he had never heard no in his life so he was behaving like that. She had never wanted to study here anyway! So, it was better that her admission was cancelled this way.


    She walked out of the academy towards the carriage. She could hear the snorts and other remarks behind her but she was too lost to stop and listen to them or understand and reply to them. Her mind was filled withplex emotions she was not able to understand.


    When she finally reached the carriage, Leo was already sitting inside.


    The knight opened the door for her and she passed a grateful smile to him who bowed his head with embarrassment. It was his duty to serve the wife of their leader.


    The coachman gave a whip to the seven horses that were waiting for themand to move forward. They neighed and started running. Leo did not even look once at Evan. he closed his eyes the moment the carriage started while cold winds continued to emit from his body.


    Evan looked at him as her cheeks puffed up. His whole face was giving do not approach me vibes, if you would call me, you would die.


    She took a deep sigh and turned towards the window. The cold breezeing from the window caressed her face and finally her emotions came into her control.


    She suddenly felt too exhausted with all the pretending. She was upte at night yesterday and the butler woke her up early in the morning for breakfast so that they could leave for the academy timely. Now she was drained of all her energy.


    The cold breeze soothing her skin and rocking of the carriage worked as a luby and soon her eyes turned heavy and her breathing turned even. She did not realize when she had fallen asleep in the carriage.


    Leo''s eyes snapped open when he felt her even breathing. He looked at her face with the same cold eyes but there was an unfathomable ray of light that started to melt the frost and soon his eyes filled with her image.


    A few hairs were falling on her face, her eyes frown every time they touched her nose but not even once did she open her eyes or move her hands to sweep them away.


    ''How could she sleep anywhere without even a care in the world. She had no sense of awareness. Yet she wanted to stay in the academy. Ha! Did she not know how naive she was? She did not know that she was protected by the knights of the Thawyne family and had their name added with her name that was why no one had approached her till now.


    Once all this was gone, she would be devoured without even bones leaving behind. No! He would rather force her and keep her at home. It was not like others did not call him devil prince. So she had started to call him that too!


    His melted eyes started to harden again when he decided to not give in to her whims. His hands unconsciously moved and tucked the tendril behind her ears. A satisfied smile brought on her face and she continued to sleep peacefully.


    How much time had passed when he continued to look at her face and finally turned to the other side when the knight called him.


    "My lord," he turned and moved the curtains on his side of the window and looked out at the man who was looking at the carriage hesitantly while the horse''s reign was held in a tight grip.


    Leo''s eyes narrowed at his actions, "speak."


    "My lord, are we not going to the training field today?" His voice was calm, but he was full of panic which he was trying to hide but the sweat on his face and the movement of his eyes gave him away.


    Leo, who had nned to go to the training ground after escorting her to the pce, did not even think about twitching before shaking his head in denial.


    "No! I am going to take leave for today." and as expected his face turned pale. He looked like he had seen a ghost in front of his eyes. But Leo did not react; he wanted to see what the knight was up to.


    "Why is there some problem?"


    "...."

 Chapter 96 - An Obedient Kid

    Leo, who was already grumbling, stopped in his tracks when he looked at the staff that was running a monk like an earthquake had hit the pce. He remembered the ashen face of the night and the pale face of the staff now confirmed his thoughts.


    Could he turn and take Evan back to the academy or hide her in the training ground? He was about to turn back with thought when he remembered that she had told him not to interfere in her life and let her stay in the academy.


    She wanted to taste how vicious nobles could be! Very well! Now she would know why he was trying to protect her!


    He took a step back and turned towards the pce again. With a nk face, he entered leisurely in the pce as if he could not see the panic in the eyes of the maids.


    "Leo." he heard Eve calling him and he turned to look at her.


    Eve was biting her nails while looking at all the preparation. Why was she alone in the pce today! She was cursing her luck. Her father had left for the royal pce with the messenger and taken Eli with him, while Evan and Leo had gone to the academy before them. She had thought that she wouldze around in the garden leisurely all day when she got the news that a hurricane wasing. And before she could even let the news sink in and think of a n to save herself, the hurricane even arrived. Now she was standing in the middle of the crisis. When she had thought that she was about to drown alone, she found thest straw that could help her.


    "Leo!!!" she ran towards him forgetting all the manner of thedies she was taught. After all, her life was at stake. She only stopped when she grabbed his arms and held them tightly.


    Usually Leo would have looked at Eve with cold eyes and scolded her for her actions. But this time, he could see her panic and did not throw her hands away.


    "Is she already here?" she nodded before he could even ask any further.


    "How did this happen? I mean.. Hadn''t she visited and lived here for months when mother left us. It had only been a month of peace and now she is here again. Leo, I want to go to our summer house. It is bing too cold here.'''' She looked at Leo as if he was herst hope but he just took a deep sigh and shook his head.


    "Running would not help. She would not let you go anyway!" With those statements, herst hope was shattered too. She took a deep breath as if this was thest time she would be able to do that. After that she would be drowned too deep into the water.


    "At least pray for my easy death!" she mumbled as she let go of his hands and walked towards the sofa with an ashen face, her face was looking like her soul had already left her body, and she was a walking dead. She slumped on the sofa with a thud. Her eyes were down casted and her hands wereying on both sides as if they had no life.


    Leo continued to look at her when the image of Evan sleeping leisurely in the carriage passed through his mind and he finally understood what was happening.


    His face turned grim and his eyes turned cold when he uttered,


    "She had note here for you!!!"


    "Mydy!"


    "Mydy!" the maid called Evan in her low and soft voice. She was afraid that if she raised her voice even a bit higher, the hurricane woulde to know that she was cking from her work. Her eyes continued to look around as she tried to wake up the sleeping girl who had a rxed face.


    She wondered how long it was going to stay! Finally the maid took a deep sigh and entered the carriage. She held the shoulders of Evan and nudged her.


    "Mydy. Please wake up! We have to go before the hurricane arrives." finally feeling the touch of someone, Evan flustered her eyes but did not open them.


    The face of the maid was worse than crying. Why did thedy not understand her dilemma?


    "Mydy lord had asked me to wake you up, why don''t you go and sleep in your room." ''if that would be possible after entering into the pce.'' added the maid in her heart. She felt pity on the girl who was sleeping without knowing her doom was waiting for her. Should she let Evan sleep for a bit more time, as it could be herst sleep!


    No! She shook her head at her absurd thoughts.


    "Mydy, I have cooked your favorite soup and even made fish for you. If you do not wake up it will turn cold so I better serve it to my lord." as if an rm had been finally pressed by the maid. Evan opened her eyes and looked around. After blinking a few times, her eyes got adjusted to the bright light of sun,


    "What did you say?" she asked with anticipation as she looked at the maid with her big doe eyes like a small kid who was tempted by treats.


    "I have cooked a delicious meal for you. Shall we go in so that I can serve you?" asked the maid with a smile. She even forgot the fear of hurricanes for a minute.


    Evan nodded her head like an obedient kid and stood up from her seat. they walked out of the carriage and finally the maid took a breath of relief when she saw that the path was clear. But before they could take a step in, a strong and sharp voice was heard,


    "so, you are Evangeline, the future duchess of Thawyne family?"

 Chapter 97 - Imagination Runs Wild

    "Why is there some problem?" the cold voice was enough to froze him right there.


    "..." the knight could only shake his head at Leo''s question.


    "No, my lord. Then shall I take other knights to the training ground after escorting the carriage to the pce." his tone was strained, and though he was trying to smile, it was uglier than the cries.


    But Leo did not erected or ask any question, he simply shook his head again leisurely.


    "Let other knights go, I also need one knight with me. So you will stay." thump, thest hope of the knight also shattered into tiny pieces by leo. He looked as if he would fall on the ground right there with a thud. It took all his energy to sit there and nod his head.


    "Yes, my lord." the sound hardly came out of his lips. He slowed the speed of his horse, so he left behind. While the carriage moved with speed.


    ''`Why are you so worried?" asked another knight who was watching the interaction from far away. Even the ears of other knights perked up. The head of the knight had stopped knocking the carriag since thest time when he had seen something he had not imagined his lord could do in the carriage.


    It was apt that every strong man had an achilles heel. And evan was one for Leo, who was not even realizing that he was breaking all his rules for her. The head of the knight shook his head and looked back at the knight who was on the verge of crying.


    "Hurricane hade at the duke''s pce. I had especially received a message while lord was in the academy to not let theme to the pce and only thedy should enter back by the hurricane.``He wanted to cry and tell them how they could even think that he had control over leo.


    Leo was his master, not the other way around. But he had no one to listen to his grievances.


    "How did that happen?"


    "No! The question was why did they want the master to not enter the pce?" though there were many questions and a wave of panic rose in the heart of every knight. They controlled their voices and continued to whisper as they knew how sharp was leo. He must have realized that something was up!


    Their faces filled with sympathy for the knights who were going to face his death today and felt relief that they did not receive the letter or it could have been them who would be going on the death parade.


    Leo could see the knights talking to each other and looking at each other sympathetically from the space between the two curtains but he could not hear what they were talking about! His mind started to work on what could be the reason behind their agitation when the coachman announced.


    "We have arrived, my lord." his eyes shifted from knights to thedy in the carriage who was still sleeping soundly. She had no sign of waking up anytime soon.


    His face was leaning on the window whose curtains were opened by her before sleeping. The light rays were dancing over her skin and her face was glowing. She had a soft skin like babies which always made him wonder how it could be?


    Commoners mostly work in the field and all the chores were done by them personally. They often spend most of the time under the sun. Yet when he saw her, except a bit rough and calloused hands, her whole skin was soft and glowing as if she had spent all her life in care of a lot of servants.


    "My lord." he heard the sound of coachman again. It had already been a minute or two when the carriage had stopped yet they were still in. None of the knights had the courage to go and open the door carelessly after thest incident. Even the head of the knights took a step back when all the knights looked at him.


    Leo gritted his teeth as he looked at the girl. How could she still be sleeping? They did not have a female knight with them whom he could ask to wake her up and he would not do it by himself. Not when she behaved like that.


    His eyes narrowed at her face and he red at her. But Evan was sleeping too soundly to know about the snow blizzard. She rubbed her hands on her arms and then adjusted her posture a bit and continued sleeping.


    He fumed and coughed, once, twice, thrice, but the girl was sleeping as if she had heard the lure of the siren and was hypnotized to sleep. There was no sign of her waking up any time soon.


    He gritted his teeth and took out his sword from his belt. Giving ast look to her, he threw the sword on the floor of the carriage. The sound of nk filled the carriage, it was loud enough to wake up a sleeping person but Evan who was habitual of all the sounds made in the field and the shouting of her father a few times to her mother, did not even show a hint of waking up. She continued to sleep, making him speechless.


    He could not bear the torture anymore. His face had darkened yet the woman was too imprudent to not care about the ce and position anymore.


    He opened his side of the door and came out from the carriage with slow steps and then turned back to look at the knight he had ordered to stay with him today.


    "Call a maid from the pce who could help in bringing thedy out of the carriage." came his low growl leaving the imagination of the knights wild.. Then without even waiting for their reply, he turned and walked towards the entrance of the pce.

 Chapter 98 - [Bonus ]

    "so, you are Evangeline, the future duchess of the Thawyne family?" The sharp voice took all the attention of Evan who was still groggy. She blinked her eyes and tried to dissipate the left sleep in her eyes and she turned at the direction where the voice hade from.


    Ady in herte fifties was descending from the stairs.


    Ady with a noble aura around her. Her face felt filled with pride that reached the level of arrogance. She was dressed in avish outfit despite her age. While her face was stern. Her steps were calm and collected and there was not a single expression on her face of being angry or annoyed. Yet everyone trembled when they heard her voice. As if the god of death hade to take their lives, their faces turned ashen and their bodies froze on the spot.


    Yet the woman did not even spare to gaze at the terror- stuck staff. She looked straight at the girl standing in front of her. She took slow and collected steps towards the girl who was still confused and dazed.


    "Are you Evangeline, the chosen duchess of the Thawyne family?" she asked again with patience. She was not looking in a hurry to get the reply as she looked at the girl from top to bottom as if assessing her worth.


    "Matriarch! Thedy had juste from her trip to the academy. She must be tired and needed¡­" before the maid couldplete her sentence. Thedy tilted her head and looked at the maid. Only a gaze was enough to create goosebumps all over the body of the maid and a chill ran down her spine.


    "Were you saying something?" she asked in the same calm voice. But her eyes were chilly, only her gaze was enough to freeze the maid then and there.


    The maid shook her head and bowed further in hope to get speared from the wrath of the woman who was called hurricane.


    "I can see that the staff here had forgotten the meaning of discipline. Shall I teach you personally a lowly maid like you can not speak until she is asked?" the words came out in a polite tone with a sweet smile on her face yet the words were nothing but rebuke. Even dazed Evan came back to her senses when she heard the merciless words of the olddy.


    "I.. i apologize, mydy. I did not intend to.." the girl was already pale from the remark. The job meant everything for her. The only way to support her family and keep them together. She knew a single word from the matriarch and she would lose her job without any notice. Tears welled up in her eyes as she plead for mercy.


    Evan was confused at the conversation. She did ot understand why the maid was so scared. Though thedy had scolded her, she wasn''t looking angry. And Matriarch! Didn''t they say that the duchess had died and she was not looking too old to be the mother of the duke. She was looking in her fifties only, the same age as the father of Eli.


    "Tch. are you really sorry?" asked the woman in a haughty tone as if she was sure that the maid was only apologizing to save her job. Not because she was even a bit remorseful about her words.


    "I.. I am. I promise that it will never happen again." the maid bowed and shook her bowed head. She did not have the courage to stand straight and look at the face of the olddy.


    "You know i have only learnt one thing with time, an apology without any repentance, did not mean anything. It is hollow. If you are truly apologetic, you would not mind getting a slight punishment as a reminder. Will you?" she tilted her head, her lips curled up a bit as a smirk formed on her face. Her face was still looking calm and kind. There was not a hint of malice, yet the words were enough to break down the maidpletely. The tears she was holding too tightly flew like a broken dam!


    "I.. of course. I am ready for any punishment, mydy!" replied the maid in her trembling voice. Her knees were already shaking! She knew that the punishment would be very painful yet if she refused to take it then she would be thrown out of the vi in the name of ill-discipline.


    "Very well, I am d that you still have some self awareness. You can go and meet my servant. She will give you apt punishment." responded thedy in a kind voice. A soft and sweet smile on her face while her eyes filled with a sense of aplishment.


    The maid nodded and turned to leave for her predicament. Her heart had turned heavy with the fear of uing punishment yet she was relieved that she was able to keep her job!


    Just when she had thought everything was sorted out she heard a voice stopping her.


    Evan that was still stunned with the new face and trying to understand what was happening around her felt the fear and pain of the girl standing near her. But no matter how she think, she did not remember her doing anything thatcks discipline. She was just telling truth about her yet she was getting punishment because of it. Did it not mean that the maid was getting punishment because of her?


    No! She could not let that happen. Not when she did not feel the maid had said anything wrong.


    "I did not understand what was the basis of punishing her? Even if you think that she has said something wrong, then punish me. As she was only taking my side. And I apologize if you have felt that I had disrespected you but there must be a reason to punish anyone. We are not living in the age of tyranny. Are we?"


    "........."/

 Chapter 99 - Are You Done?

    "I apologize if you have felt that I had disrespected you but there must be a reason to punish anyone. We are not living in the age of tyranny. Are we?" Evan asked in a calm and collected way. Her voice was filled with respect yet strong enough to know that she was not going to relent just because the person was older than her. She looked at the old woman in front of her defiantly.


    A displeased look formed on her face when she got a reply for the first time in her life. Not even her family had ever got the courage to reply to her. Her words were the royal decree which had always been followed without a word. Every head had been bowed in front of her since she remembered. When she heard Evan, her deep and old eyes turned icy cold. It was like a beam of frost was charged towards Evan.


    But even did not feel anything. From the past few days, she had been spending most of her time with Leo who was a walking iceberg. He had the capability to freeze everything to death just by looking at them. So, the gaze of the olddy was not at all effective. It was like a snowfall for the person who hade out after living a long time into the ciers of the north pole.


    "What punishment were you going to give her? I think a small scolding would be enough even if you think she had disrespected you by speaking between us." continued Evan, ignoring the displeasure of the olddy.


    But her expression soon returned to normal and she smiled back, "no doubt you will take side of her. After all, both of you share the same origin!" her eyes filled with disdain as she looked at Evan as if she was looking at something very dirty. Even her eyes would malign just by looking at her!


    Then she casually turned her head towards the maid who had stopped in her tracks and was looking back, towards them. With the same smile she asked her again.


    "Shall i need to remind you who is the matriarch here and who has the right to issue orders? Or shall i take it as a rebellion against me?'''' The olddy raised a brow casually but it was enough to turn the pale girl ashen. As if her soul had left her body, she copsed on the floor and bowed her head.


    "I apologize.. I truly apologize.. I will leave now." She collected her fallen bones and ran from there before she could be chewed raw and her bones were thrown out of the pce. She only prayed that the olddy did not remember her name or face while staying there.


    Then the olddy turned her face towards Evangeline with pride. As if telling you that you had no standing in front of me. How did you even think that you would be able to cut my words and stop the girl from getting her punishment?


    "When I heard that William had chosen a wife for Leo, my happiness had no bound. I took the carriage immediately and ran here. But when i reached here, i was informed that the girl did not belong to any noble family but amoner.


    I knew that instant that he had done the biggest folly of his life. Yet I wanted to trust his wisdom and judgement. There must be something he had seen in you that he epted you as the future mistress of the house of Thwayne. But after meeting you I am sure that my first assumption was right. You are a good for nothing girl who did not even know how to respect elders and behave in front of them. You had not even greeted me even when you heard her calling me matriarch.


    Yet when you opened your mouth for the first time, you started speaking against me. That also for a lowly maid! But as I said, it is not your mistake. After all, you have never been taught manners in your life. Your origins only matched the maid, so you felt a sense of duty to speak for her.


    I pity you. But this is not a school to teach manners but the family of the royal duke! How did you even think that you! A girl who did not even deserve to be the maid of Leo could be his wife. Huh?" her tone stayed calm and her words were low yet each word was filled with disdain and venom. Evan could see the disgust in the eyes of the olddy. She was looking at Evan like she was standing in front of a pile of garbage that was making her nauseated.


    "My brother may have made a mistake, but did not think that there was no one to correct him. I am still alive and I would never let you be the part of the house. So, it is better that youe back to your senses and leave the pce as soon as possible." with those words she gave onest look to Evan''s face that had turned pale.


    Satisfied with the result, she nodded and then turned to leave. She knew that a slight reminder would be enough. She had only left the pce as she was ensured that Eli was smart enough to take care of the pce. And her brother was wise enough to handle the matter of their marriages. But when she came to know that he had decided to break Eli''s marriage with the crown prince and choose a nobody for Leo, her fury knew no bounds. Only now when she had got rid of Evan, did she feel better. But before she could take a step further, she heard a furious sound behind her


    "Wait a minute. Are you done? Now it is my turn to speak up!!"

 Chapter 100 - [Bonus ]

    Evan felt furious. It was not the first time that others had pointed at her origins since the day she hade here, but this was the first time that she had been treated in this manner. A lump formed in her throat. She was getting married in a matter of force and then she was med for getting part two! The whole family was crazy!


    She had been unable to speak for a long time because she was stunned. From the time when she was brought here to the crazy demands Leo had put in front of her with the invigtion of reward. It had all been a dream that was slowly turning into a nightmare.


    It was only when this olddy had questioned her right to be here did shee back to reality. But no one had even asked her once: Was she even wanted to be here in the first ce?


    Even if she was not wise and noble like her, she knew that their fight would only bring her loss. After all, they were part of the family. Even if they would fight, they were going to support each other in the end. While she! She was nothing but an outsider bound by a promise of the duke Thawyne. When he would face a dilemma, of course, he would choose his alive elder sister over a promise to the dead man.


    But if she had to leave the pce, she would show reality to this olddy that not everymoner was greedy of the wealth she had. Though Evan needed money too but not even once she had tried to covet what did not belong to her!


    "Wait a minute. Are you done? Now it is my turn to speak up!!"


    Gabrie had never thought that themoner would have the courage to speak even after hearing so much. She really did not know her ce!! With no self awareness and respect, except her face she had nothing worth noticing. What was William thinking when he chose her? She could not believe that her brother could be this fool. She promised herself to take his good ss when he would return.


    When she took no initiation to turn back and listen to Evan. Evan moved forward! She did not walk calmly and collected like Gabrie. She walked hastily, her each step showing how furious she was. All her bottled up grievance and anger was ready to lose.


    Maids were looking at her with fear. She did not know the power of authority Gabriea held in the family but they knew. Even the children of duke Thawyne were never able to speak in front of her. But they did not have the courage to go and stop Even after looking at the fate of the maid who would be severely punished.


    Evan stood in front of the olddy and looked straight into her eyes. There was no sense of fear or hesitation in her eyes. It was clear from all the malice yet determined to speak out her mind.


    "Do you think i wanted to marry in the house of great Thawyne''s?" her voice was filled with exaggeration but when Gabrie raised a brow, Evan snorted.


    "I didn''t even know that such a family existed in the empire. You may be a great royal family in the noble circle, but formoners like us who live peacefully in their towns, you didn''t mean anything. At least for me your existence never mattered." Evan took a deep breath, she was losing it. They all were sick and crazy who think that the earth rotates because of them. They were the sole owner of air and sunlight too.


    Gabrie''s eyes widened when she heard the girl. Who could dare in the whole empire to say that they did not know them. "You must be a frog.." but before Gabrie couldplete her sentence, Evan raised her hand in the air.


    "You have spoken enough. This is my turn to speak.. So you better listen to me." Her words left Gabrie eyes erged. Even the word shock would be an understatement to express her current actions.


    "I was kidnapped from my house on the name of meeting my father for the veryst time and when I tried to go back I was prisoned here. And when I still found a way to run away, I was followed and caught like a prisoner and forced to stay here and marry your loving nephew. Who even wanted to be here in the first ce? Whenever I look at that cold iceberg, I choke on my food. Only I know how I was bearing this much. Yet I wasbeled as greedy.


    If you think I am not worthy of your loving nephew then arrange a carriage for me and I will leave right now. But you have to give it in written form that no one from the family of Thwayne would follow me again!!!" the words came out through gritted teeth. Her chest was heaving up and down as if she had run a marathon. But her face filled with relief when she finally took out all her grievances. She closed her eyes and rxed but the same could not be said about the other woman standing in front of Evangeline.


    Gabrie''s eyes were wide with trepidation and her mouth was agape, but she could not say a word.


    "You mean you are getting forced into this marriage. And if i will send you back safely you are ready to leave this instant?'''' She could not believe the words of Evangeline. No woman would be ready to leave the golden spoon they had got without any effort. Their family can bepared to the royal family when ites to wealth and they are only secondary to the royal family when ites to authority and prowess. Her brother was the head of the administration of the empire while her nephew was the head of the knight of the first order.


    "Of course i will leave this crazy family if i will get a chance."


    "......."

 Chapter 101 - With All My Pleasure!

    Leo had finally calmed down Eve and took her in her room. She got anxious every time their aunt came because she was a strict disciplinarian. She had often been punished badly due to her actions and childish attitude. Therefore she always gets too nervous when she hears that aunt Gabrie is going toe. This had always been the case as their aunt was in too perfect at giving punishments, whether it was a staff or the member of the family.


    Her behavior was no less than a hurricane for the whole pce. Therefore, rather than aunt Gabrie she was known as the hurricane. But William never raised an eye or spoke against her elder sister even once. She had always told her kids that all she was doing was for their betterment.


    Gabrie had single handedly raised and nurtured William when their parents died. He was too young to handle everything, yet as the rule of the empire he was the lone heir of the whole property even when it was his sister who was at her prime age and capable enough to rule the estate.


    She managed everything perfectly, and taught William even after knowing that she would get nothing in return. It took golden years of her youth and she even passed the age of marriage due to taking care of the estate and her brother, William. She had to marry a count because of that which was beneath her respect. Yet she did that without anyint.


    For all this, William felt greatly indebted to his sister and therefore, he never questioned her actions. For him, his sister was always right. She had reasons to behave the way she did and even he could not be as devoted to the pce as she was!


    Leo knew everything but he also knew how much his aunt had pride in her being the noble blood. She had never epted her status as the countess, she even called herself as the daughter of duke. Then how could she ept Evan who had no background.


    So, he hurried to reach the hall. Afraid that Evan would be bullied and insulted by his aunt. But when he reached there, it was just the opposite! Evan was mercilessly scolding his aunt while she was standing there dumbfounded. She did not even reply to her even once.


    He would have cated his heart by thinking that she was trying to behave wicked as he always asked her to. But her eyes were telling how serious she was! Whenever she acts, her eyes filled with mischief, but they were beyond serious now.


    His eyes narrowed when she told Gabrie how eager she was to leave this family and his eyes narrowed at her face. Though he did not want to marry her either. But his chest felt heavy when she spotted all those words.


    "Had you had enough?" he asked as his eyes squinted on her face. His whole aura turned cold as if the ce that was burning hot like the south turned frozen in a second.


    They both turned to look at him and turned silent.


    "Leo!" was all Gabrie said. She was not at all pleased with the sudden interruption but she could not show that to Leo, the future heir of the dukedom.


    While Evan just closed her mouth. She folded her hands in front of her chest and ignored the man entering.


    Leo walked towards both of them with slow steps. His actions were regal and defined, even normal walking turned exceptional when it was done by him. Gabrie could not believe that Evan was not at all attracted to the man or his wealth. Even a blind could get tempted with it!


    But when she saw Evan from her peripheral vision she was not even looking at Leo. her face was contorted as if she had seen a piece of trash that would ruin her day and she was astonished. No! She shook her head. It could be an act to prove her lies!


    "Aunt, I came as soon as I heard that you hade. How have you been?" he asked with the same indifference but there was respect in his tone. It could be seen that he respected her a lot on his face. Then he looked around and frowned. "Why are you standing at the door? Let us go in and sit. Shall I order your favorite tea and snacks?" he asked with the same soft tone. His words were no less than music for the ears of listeners.


    "Ah! Only you care about your old aunt. Tea and snacks would be great!" as if her whole aura had been changed. The woman who was showing fangs to Evan had turned into an amiable olddy who is meeting her grandchildren. Evan blinked at the sudden change.


    She should have been habitual by now! The nobles had manyyers on their faces. She shook head at her own naivety.


    "What are you doing here? Go and rest in your room. Your food will be sent there. Do note down and disturb the aunt." he instructed her in a cold tone. A smile of satisfaction formed on the face of Gabrie. She knew that her nephew could not like amoner like Evan. he had been admired by all the higher nobledies yet he did not spare a nce to them. Then how could he be bewitched by a girl like Evangeline!!!


    Small doubts that had appeared in her mind when she came to know that he had personally escorted her to the academy were dissipatedpletely by his actions.


    "With all my pleasure." Evan didn''t even want to spend time with a crazy man and a snobbish woman. She turned her head and walked towards the stairs.


    "Leo! Why are we even keeping her in the pce? You should have denied your father the moment he had chosen the girl for you. But do not worry, I will handle the matter personally now."


    "..........."

 Chapter 102 - Adelaide

    "You do not need to worry about anything. I will handle the matter. If asked, you just have to say that you do not want to be the concubine. Okay?" This was the umpteenth time when her father had told her the same statement. Yet she nodded obediently.


    She knew that her father was worried about her. She would lie if she said that she was not! But yet she behaved bravely as she did not want to worry her father further. She turned and looked out of the window. She had crossed this path to reach the pce many times in the past too, but there had always been anticipation to meet the crown prince, toplete her training and learn the etiquettes of the pce. This was the first time she was going to end all of that.


    Yet she did not know how to feel about it. An invisible power started to clutch her heart. She started feeling suffocated yet the smile did not leave her face.


    "A truedy never shows her defeat to the world!" she still remembered her aunt''s words, who had given most of the training to be ady! Her face turned calm and serene as if the matter had nothing to do with her, she was just a spectator.


    She could see a horde of knights and maids came to wee them. Her wee to the pce had always been grandiose but this time it felt it was extraordinarily different! Why did she feel like their faces were strained?


    She ignored their reluctant faces and turned to look forward at the entrance when the carriage entered the pce. She could see the man who hade to pass the message to them standing on the door. His face had the same evil smirk on her face. She knew what he wanted, what they all wanted.


    When the carriage finally stopped a group of knights came forward and opened the door for her and her father. All the maids bowed their heads in unison while standing in the two parallel lines on each side. They both came out of the carriage and once again William passed her an assuring smile.


    His repeating assurances were only telling her how worried her father was! Guilt filled her heart when she saw him getting scorned by the chancellors who did not even have the courage to look at them in the past! When they crossed the entrance and entered the pce. A number of men could be seen waiting for them.


    "Your highness, his majesty is waiting for you in the royal court." a man with the uniform of vice chancellor came and bowed his head as he weed them in.


    Her father nodded and then held her arms in his. He smiled with confidence as they walked towards the long and narrow path that would lead them towards the royal court. It was the sitting room of his majesty where he made all his important decisions.


    The maids continued to bow their heads and greet her when they crossed them. Soon they could hear the soundsing from the royal court. Her steps halted for a second when she heard theughter of a woman from inside. Her eyes were filled with shock and his face turned ugly.


    But she recovered in a fraction of second, before her father could even notice the changes in her. She was back to normal!


    Her eyes were the first to search for thedy whoseughter was reverberated in the corridors and as she had thought, the princess of Danstintian Empire, princess Adelide, was sitting on the chair of the visitors. Her green eyes were twinkling when she was smiling. Her face had bloomed in the shade of deeper pink and her golden hair, adorned with flowers instead of heavy jewels, was looking breathtaking. As she heard, she was a natural beauty. Even in her simple dress, and without much jewels, her smiling face and her fairy skin was glowing.


    Even as a woman, ELi was not able to move her gaze away from the mesmerizing face of Adide. But Eli had thought that Andrew would be sitting behind Adide too. But even when her eyes searched for the whole pce, she was not able to find him!


    "Ah! You are finally here! I had thought that you were going to reject my invitation for tea when you did not arrive on time!" came the musical voice of the emperor who looked at them with a kind smile.


    ''We would havee earlier if we would have known about the invitation in advance! You had only inhabited us a few hours ago and we had left the pce right after then. We did not even change our clothes and yet he was behaving as if we had made him wait for a long time!'' she wanted to rub the truth on the face of his majesty. Yet she knew it would only create further arguments!


    "We apologize for keeping you waiting, my load. The invitation was rather unexpected!" came the blunt reply of William Thawyne who had read the eyes of his daughter. He did not want her to bow down her head. It was the misfortune of the royal family that they lost such a great woman as the empress and the prince lost such a loving wife.


    "Aah! Did the messenger not reach on time? It''s a pity! Come in anyways!" their faces turned ugly as he had asked them to enter only now! They were already inside the room and his invitation was ament that theye in before taking permission from his majesty as if the room belonged to him.


    William gently rubbed the arms of his daughter to assure her that he would handle to end her anxiety.


    "Thank you, your majesty, for inviting us today. I was even thinking of pleading for a meeting with you for a few days. But i had never thought that we would discuss the matter in front of the strangers!"


    "........"

 Chapter 103 - Spring Vs Winter

    Adide''s face turned ugly while her eyes turned cold when duke William called her stranger. The whole pce knew that she was the chosen wife of the crown prince. She was the daughter of the pce. Yet the man defined that they had a closer rtionship than her! It was like a lump formed in her throat which she could not ept.


    But she knew that saying anything would go against her personality. She was a sweet and kind girl after all. She could not be cold and blunt like Eli who was not liked by anyone in the pce.


    She closed her eyes and when she opened them, her eyes had already turned wet and her face turned embarrassed. She looked down apologetically as her words came out flustered,


    "Oh! I apologize. We were having such a nice conversation that I did not notice how the time passed. I should not waste the precious time of his majesty like this! I apologize once again for the trouble caused by me." her voice was soft and enchanting. It was like music was ying in the distance.


    Her soft features were enough to get the sympathy of everyone and the emperor was no different.


    "She is the future wife of the crown prince. How could she be a stranger, duke Thawyne? She is part of the family." his voice was a bit annoyed while his eyes were soft and kind when he was looking at Adide, it turned sharp when he moved his gaze to duke Thawne as if he was displeased with his sarcastic remark! But the face of duke Thawyne did not have any change of expressions. He was looking at the emperor with the same expressionless face from the start.


    The emperor frowned when duke Thawyne did not apologize to Adide or him. In fact, his lips curled upward as if he had heard a good joke!


    "As you said, your majesty. She was going to be the future wife of the crown prince. She is not yet part of the royal family." he pointed out so inly without any emotions on his face but it was like cold water was poured over Adide and a p was given to the emperor who was clearly trying to show that she was part of the royal family now.


    The emperor frowned. He felt like his authority had been challenged. An ugly scowl formed on his face as he asked, "what difference did it make? I have already promised her the position of the empress!!" came the sharp and cold voice of the emperor who looked at them as if he would not spare them if they would not apologize to him or Adele


    The duke chuckled, a heartugh that was. Everyone in the room looked at him with shocked eyes. They all could feel the pressure his majesty was emitting. He wanted the duke to bend on his knees, yet he wasughing. Could it be that he had turned into a maniac after what happened to his daughter.


    They all looked at the duke with sympathetic eyes! They knew how shocking and tormenting it could be! His daughter would have been at the pce of Adide yet they were struggling for the marriage now. So, of course, he could not ept Adide, so easily. But then she was a much better choice for the post of empress than Eli ording to them.


    Eli was cold and expressionless like a snow queen. She did not have a kind heart and empathy. She would not have understood and cared about them as Adide would. She had a sweet and soft personality. If Adide was spring, filled with joy andughter, Eli was winter, frozen and barren!


    Though it may sound selfish, they were relieved that Adide was chosen as the empress!


    "What does yourughter mean? Are you trying to insult the throne or me? Or are youughing at my choice of words? Do you know your behavior could be taken as treason against the royal family!!'''' His loud words thundered in the pce and everyone shivered. They could see that the emperor was really furious but they could not me him. The way duleughed was rather shocking and a bit exaggerated. They had never thought that the most loyal family to the throne would behave like that one day!


    The duke finally stoppedughing yet her eyes were crinkling as if he was having a hard time muffling hisughter. Eli looked at her father with worried eyes. She did not want to face him any difficulty because of her. But the assured look he was giving her and the way he had patted her hands, did not let her speak. So she waited silently and prayed in her heart that everything would end on a good note for them.


    "The marriage was set in stone yet it breaks so easily. How would I believe that the marriage that had been decided just a few days ago would surely take ce? I apologize if you felt it as your disrespect, but my experience did not let me believe on it so easily!" finally the duke spoke when he had controlled hisughter enough. But his words were cold and brutal., though he had apologized there was no regret or sincerity in his voice.


    It was clear that he was ming the emperor for being weak in tongue. And he was telling me that he could not trust his words anymore!


    The emperor was stunned with the way he spoke. It was so cold as if he would have killed him for this incident if possible. It took him a minute to collect himself, but as an emperor how could he ept defeat so easily?


    So, he only smiled and replied,


    "For the peace and unity of the empire, we often change our decisions if we find a better idea.. An emperor should be flexible enough to ept his mistakes and correct them."

 Chapter 104 - [Bonus ]

    "For the peace and unity of the empire, we often change our decisions if we find a better idea. An emperor should be flexible enough to ept his mistakes and correct them." The way the emperor interpreted was enough to give a boost to the smirk of Adide. Her face was still soft, yet her eyes were full of pride and confidence.


    He was clearly telling that he had changed Eli and epted Adide as the future empress because she was much better than Eli and Eli was nothing but a mistake! He smirked when he saw the expressionless face of Eli and then shook his head as if he was disappointed


    "Just look at her, she did not even care about it. She is so cold hearted that not even once had I seen her expressions changing. How could she be empathetic enough towards the subjects of the empire!" The words were not less than knives that were stabbed in the heart of Eli. but if she would cry and beg then they would seed in pumping their pride! She could never let that happen! She would never let them know that they have the capacity to hurt her!


    Eli smiled brightly, her face was dazzling enough to even blind all the chancellor and servants in the room. There was no sense of pain or grief on her face or tone as if she did not care about the marriage and the position of the empress at all. Her face was devoid of any negative feelings and her eyes were clear.


    "I understand that, your majesty. And I am happy that you have finally found a woman that suits up to your taste for your dreamt empress! But I fail to understand how we are entangled in it.


    If you have changed the bride of the crown prince. I wanted to nullify the marriagepletely. So that i could look for a groom for my daughter too.'''' The tone duke Thawyne used was not a request. Though he was calm, the pressure he had used in the voice showed the urgency of the matter.


    The faces of the emperor and the princess turned cold when they heard him. As if duke Thawyne had touched the sore spot.


    "I have called you to talk about that only, why don''t youe in and sit so that we can discuss it." an amiable smile formed on the face of the emperor when he weed both of them in, but his eyes were still cold and nk.


    Both bowed their hands and entered in. Duke Thawne sat on the seat of the advisers of the royal court while Eli walked towards the seat tended for visitors and sat beside Adide. The girl passed a sweet smile to Eli but Eli ignored itpletely. She looked in front of her with a nk face as if she was sitting alone and could not feel the presence of another girl.


    Adide passed a smile to Eli, but looking at her nk face, her smile turned stiff. She bowed her head and sighed. The emperor who was noticing everything frowned. He wanted to say something, but when his eyes met Adide''s, she shook her head and bit her lips. Her eyes were turning moisten so she looked away as if afraid that the other person would see her vulnerability.


    The emperor''s eyes turned cold. When he looked back at duke Thawne, there was no warmth in his eyes.


    "So, you want me to annul the proposal of marriage?" asked the emperor in his frosty voice.


    "Yes, your majesty." Though the aura of the emperor was pressurizing, duke Thawyne continued to sit there regally.


    "I agree. But there is one condition¡­" said the man as he leaned back on his chair and folded his one leg over another. A shrewd smile formed on his lips and duke Thawyne''s eyes narrowed.


    But then a smile formed on his lips, "of course, i will ag.."


    "His highness, the star of the empire is entering the hall." The sudden announcement ovepped his agreement to any condition.


    Soon the hasty footsteps filled the room, and Andrew entered in. Although his face was nk and he did not say a word, his forehead had ayer of sweat and his breathing was a bit uneven. As if he had run a long distance to reach here.


    "Your majesty."


    "Duke Thawne" he wished both of them with a nod. The smirk andid back attitude of his majesty changed the moment when Andrew entered. He red at his son. His eyes were filled with zing fire, as if he would burn him alive.


    "I did not know that you wereing here too." asked the emperor with a raised brow. His face was back to calm andposed one, "ah! Do not tell me that you can not stay without your fiance even for an hour!" with that he chuckled, and then shook his head.


    "What can I say, Duke Thawyne! Even when Adide was staying in the pce only, Andrew did no leave her alone even for an hour.'''' His tone was soft. Even though he wasining, his voice was soft and full of pampering.


    Duke Thawyne looked at Eli with worried eyes. His face filled with concern but when he looked at Eli, he frowned! Her eyes were looking straight at Andrew. She did not even notice that he was looking at her, though her senses are sharp normally!


    His eyes followed the gaze of his daughter back to Andrew, when his frown changed into surprise. Even he was looking at Eli without taking his gaze away. No matter what his majesty had said, Andrew''s expressions were screaming for whom he was here!


    He looked back at the girl in question and saw her frowning. Adide had held her dress so tightly that her knuckles had turned white. She was looking embarrassed and full of rage. He raised a brow at the turn of events. Didn''t the whole empire have only one topic to talk about these days!


    The love story of the crown prince, Andrew and the fallen princess, Adide. It was love at first sight and they could not keep their gaze from each other. A match made in heaven! Then why was he looking at his daughter with that gaze. It was the same gaze he used to have with his wife.


    But he was not the only one who was noticing the kids. Even the emperor had his gaze on his son all the time. His face turned sour and wrinkled with all the rage, when he noticed how his son was proving him a liar without even saying a thing! He could not ept the way Andrew was looking towards Eli.


    "Andrew, we are talking about an important matter. If you want to talk to Adide, take her out with you." only the name of matter was able to bring Andrew back to his senses. He reluctantly looked away from Eli, back to his father.


    "I am here to discuss an important matter with his majesty too." His voice was grim and his face was strained as if he was suffering a lot.


    "Well! Even if that is the case, duke Thawyne had covered a far distance to meet us. We should not keep him waiting. You and I can talk anytime." came his voice coldly as he waved his hand for him to leave. But he did not move. He continued to stand there while looking down. His face was unreadable, yet I was irking the emperor to no end.


    "Andrew! Is there a problem?" asked the emperor as he tilted his head and looked back at Andrew. His whole body was oozing a cold aura that the servants shivered from away.


    The whole atmosphere turned somber.


    Andrew stayed silent. He did not say a word, and continued to stand there as if he was a frozen statue in time. His blue eyes had turned dim and his fair skin was looking pale under the chandelier.


    But he was not at all affected by the cold voice of his father.


    "Father, you should not be angry. You will get sick that way!" came the sweet voice of Adide breaking the silence and awkward atmosphere.


    "Would you bring a ss of juice for his majesty? And tea for the guests too." She stood up and walked towards Andrew and stood beside him and instructed the maid standing nearby who bowed her head further when noticed her presence.


    The maid bowed her head and left the room. She was relieved that she was able to leave the suffocating room. Back in the room Adel turned to Andrew with the same sweet smile and soft face.


    "I understand that your matter might be urgent. But his majesty was already talking to duke Thawyne when you entered.. You did not want to interfere when two elders were talking. Do you?"

 Chapter 105 - [Bonus ]

    "I understand that your matter might be urgent. But his majesty was already talking to duke Thawyne when you entered. You did not want to interfere when two elders were talking. Do you?" her tone was soft as if she was coaxing a small kid. She even smiled brightly when he finally turned to look at her. But his eyes were cold and hard, his whole body had turned rigid.


    "Then I would sit here and listen to their matter first." he said nonchntly and before anyone could react, and turned and sat on the seat of Adel beside Eli.


    "..........." Adel looked at the couple that were matching each other''s temperament and looked like a perfect pair, with misty eyes. Her eyes turned aggrieved, yet she kept her best to maintain her smile. And walked towards the second line. Though she was sitting behind Andrew, she was looking at him with a face full of longing as if he was too far away!


    Andrew sat there with a bored look, though he did not say a word, his presence had disturbed everyone in the room. Even Eli was not expecting to sit him beside her. But she did not react. She did not even turn towards him, but greetings were mandatory.''


    "Your royal highness." She bowed her head a bit when he came and sat beside her.


    "How are your feet now, Eli?" The tone was so different from the way he spoke to the emperor or Adel. all the snow of his eyes melted, and spring arrived. His tone was soft and tender. For a moment Eli forgot what he was asking about.


    The look on his face was just like before. No! Better than those times. He had always been a bit tender towards him but these days, his face was filled with longing whenever he looked at her.


    "It is better, your royal highness." it took her a few seconds to reply as she was too surprised that he remembered such a menial thing even when they were not in a rtionship now.


    His eyes moved towards the bandage in her feet and then at her face he opened his mouth to say,


    "Cough cough.. So I was telling you, Duke Thawne, the marriage was fixed by our elders. My father, the old emperor, loved Elizabeth as a child and that was why I had offered you the marriage of Andrew and Elizabeth. She is a wise girl that always makes the right decision. Despite her cold personality, she hadpleted her duties as the finance of the crown prince all these years without even a single mistake.


    But as you know we had recently started a mission to unite all the boundaries in our empire to create one strong empire. And Adel, is the princess of thergest empire.


    Though we have defeated them due to our strong army, the chances of rebellion are too high. They are not ready to ept us as new rulers. So, I had decided that marriage between both families would ensure that their rulers did not change.


    And the chances of rebellion will decrease. When I offered the chance to Adel, she sacrificed her future, without even thinking twice. But for that we have to sacrifice a bit too. Elizabeth is a wise woman, she could understand the need of marriage and ept her position.


    I did not want to break their marriage as it would be an insult to Elizabeth. I wanted her to ept her position as the second wife of Andrew. Why are you making the situation difficult by continuously going against my decisions? Or is that you care about being your daughter''s empress rather than the peace in the empire?


    Do not tell me that you enjoy your son being called a war hero?" His words were filled with double edged swords. If duke Thawyne still asked for the annulment of marriage, that meant he was enjoying how Leo was getting more and more glory through winning wars and if he did not ask for the annulment of marriage, then Eli had to be the second wife of the crown prince, which was no less than a lover with a fancy title.


    A cold smile formed on the emperor''s face when he looked at the face of the duke thawed and then at Andrew whose eyes were colder than he. He snorted and rolled his eyes at the protectiveness of his son. He could not believe that his son was thinking from heart rather than brain? Had he over indulged his son by fulfilling all his wishes?


    "I understand the position of the empire, my lord. I even ept that marriage is needed by their empire, and I would be the happiest person if it ended the rebels.


    To send my son to war may be glorifying but only I know how I had spent those 2 years in dread. He is my only son. If he would die, I would have no one as my heir. Which father would want to send his son again in the war at the risk of losing him just to get some reputation?" Although his words sounded like he was supporting the marriage and his wise decision, he challenged the im of trying to win the power for his son through war.


    It was a witty reply to avoid being called greedy and used of treason.


    "But I wanted to ask, what does it have to do with my daughter''s marriage with his royal highness? I never forced or asked you to fulfil the promise made long ago. I eptdy Adide as the future empress. But as a father I want the right to marry my daughter legally with someone else who would love and cherish only her all his life. I will not ept my daughter to be the second wife of any man even if it is a royal family proposal!" His words were resolute and calm. He looked straight into the eyes of the emperor when he spoke.


    "I will not ept my daughter to be the second wife of any man even if it is a royal family proposal!" his words were resolute and calm. He looked straight into the eyes of the emperor when he spoke. His face was filled with determination which silenced even the emperor for a whole.


    The emperor had thought that he would ept the decision if he would be threatened by his position and the usation of treason. But not only was he not afraid or flustered but he even told subtly that how much sacrifices his family had done and were ready to do in the future by sending Leo for war even if he was the solo heir of the dukedom and could have enjoyed all the luxury by living in the pce.


    And now taking back Elizabeth and epting Adel as the empress for the betterment of the empire. If he would still not ept the decision then he would be the one to be called unreasonable.


    "Are you not afraid that Elizabeth would be insulted in the society and would hardly get an offer for marriage. Even if she would be the second wife, she would still be part of the royal family. Many nobledies would die for that position. You know better than me how many families were vying for this position." he offered again, trying to be kind and concerned towards Eli.


    He looked at Andrew with annoyance. If not for his presence he would have epted the annulment of the marriage long ago and got rid of this forceful marriage. Duke Thawyne already had riches equal to them and his son was a war hero, everyone lived. The whole knighthood was under him.


    Now if their daughter would be the empress. Wouldn''t the strongest family in the empire be Thawyne''s instead of him!?


    "I understand that, your majesty. But I am not vying for the position but for the respect of my daughter. I want her to stay happy in the future. That is all. So, I am ready to ept any condition that you have set for us to ept!!" he replied confidently with the same smile on his face. He looked at her daughter and assured her with his eyes who bowed her head. She had never wanted her father to suffer because of her. The whole discussion was looking absurd to her and so was the behavior of the man sitting beside her. He was emitting a warm and cold gaze every second as if there was a switch of hot and cold over his mind that was being pressed consequently.


    "A condition?" Andrew tilted his head and looked at his father with an unfathomable gaze? His gaze was strong and piercing. But his father stayed calm and only nodded about his query.


    The emperor knew the great he was trying to give through his gaze, but he was not even worried a bit. He had already found the weakness of duke Thwayne, which he could use to bring them down.


    "Then I want you to marry my daughter with your son instead. So that the rtionship between two families continues to exist!!"

 Chapter 106 - 12 Seconds!

    Knock, knock..


    Evangeline looked above from the book she had in her hands, it was the detailed list of nobles and their family. It had their history, details of their estates and how much power one held in the empire with the extra notes made by Eli and Eve.


    The incessant knocking on the door hounded her ears annoyingly. With an annoyed face, she stood up to open the door she had closed to get some peace when the knight from the other side called,


    "Mydy, my lord is here to meet you."


    Her hands halted in mid air when she heard that Leo was waiting for her on the other side of the door. Her face looked distorted as if she had eaten something wrong and now her stomach was aching. She stood there for three seconds pondering whether she open it or not when the knight shouted again,


    "Mydy, the lord, did not like to wait so much!" The voice of the knight was full of pain as if he was suffering from any ailment. She realized that he must have a dark face to worry a knight like that. But why was he angry? Shouldn''t she be the one who would be angry the way he behaved warm and cold with her?


    As if there was a switch that had pressed, his personality changedpletely.


    Hasn''t he asked her to study a lot of things? Though she knew it was Leo''s trick to keep her in her room, she happily obliged as she did not want to meet the newdy of the house anyway. But just when she thought that the day was peaceful, the man was here again.


    She was so annoyed that she did not want to open the room. With that thought, she gave onest look to the door that was still knocking and turned back. Walking back to the sofa, she sat down with a slump and looked at the book that was on the table with a sigh. Picking it up, she started reading it but three deep lines formed on her forehead when the intensity of knocking increased. She was not able to concentrate. Did the man not understand, he was not weed here?


    She put her book back on the table and stood up to walk towards the balcony.


    "Mydy, the lord is saying that if you will not open the door in ten seconds, he would take the reward back to his room."


    "........." her eyes widened and turned golden. As she turned and ran towards the door. Opening it, she passed a big ttering smile to Leo as if she was waiting for him for ages. Well she was waiting for the reward though!


    A smirk formed on his face when he saw her face full of ttery. She was looking like a hungry dog that had smelled bone in the hands of its master. Her eyes were big and bright and her face was straining from making a big smile on it.


    Soon her eyes left his face and looked at his hands. The big bright smile turned into a frown when she realized that his hands were empty.


    ''Of course, a noble like him would not hold the money in his own hands. There would be a knight or servant behind him holding all her rewards!'' she nodded and the smile returned back on her face.


    But this time her whole face darkened when she saw no one but him standing there. There was no servant or knight behind him!!!


    She red at the man instantly with all the grievances in her. The small pet animal turned into a beast suddenly which was ready to tore the person into pieces.


    "Where is my reward?" she asked with a re but the man standing in front of her only snorted.


    Avoiding her question, he entered the room with slow steps and looked around. His eyes crinkled when he saw that a bunch of books were lying on the table. Most of them were open with a page book marked or highlighted. But his proud face soon turned into a frown when he saw the untouched food on the table.


    "Why did you not have lunch?" he turned back and faced her again but she was looking at him with blood lust.


    Her eyes were using him for all her grievances. He was amused by her expressions and a strange feeling was there, he could not describe in words!


    "You should not avoid dinner for studying." he advised her in his cold voice with a nk face, that she was not even sure if he was caring for her or trying to change the matter of conversation.


    But this time she was not ready to let go that easily.


    "A cold hearted person had asked me to finish all my lessons before night, so i was studying that!" she snarled as she pointed at the bunch of books and he blinked.


    "......" she was the first one who had the audacity to call him coldhearted and insensitive on his face, yet he found her cute with that re. She was looking like a frisky kitten who wanted to scratch him.


    "Sigh! Have your dinner then I will teach you a shortcut to learn all these names and their position in the empire." he said in a defeated tone as if a parent gave in to their kids'' tantrums.


    A sense of achievement filled her heart when she looked at his face. It was no more cold and nk but rxed and soft. But then she remembered how he tricked her to enter in and a scowl formed on her lips.


    "Who wants to learn a shortcut for remembering these names? Why am I even learning them? I am just waiting for my reward! Where is it? Didn''t you say that you brought my reward just a minute ago!!" her voice was sharp as as she put both her hands on her waist and looked at him with sharp eyes.


    One wrong answer and she will pounce on him and beat him.


    "You took 12 seconds!!"


    "..........."

 Chapter 107 - The Family Song!

    "Didn''t you say that you have brought my reward just a minute ago!!'''' Her voice was sharp as she put both her hands on her waist and looked at him with sharp eyes.


    One wrong answer and she will pounce on him and beat him.


    "You took 12 seconds!!"


    ".........."


    Was he serious? He did not offer her a reward because she took two extra seconds in opening the door? Could he be any more shrewd? Her whole face turned red and her eyes zed fire, if looks could kill, he would have died by now!


    "Cough '''' Leo cleared his throat when he felt increasing blood lust from her body!


    "Come here! I will teach you the shortcut method of learning these names and their positions.`` He was sure the first thing his aunt expected her to know was the name of nobles and she would ask the most crucial one to insult her further! The way she had smirked and told him that she would handle this matter perfectly, he was sure she had already devised a n. The peace and tranquility that the pce had today was nothing but the silence before the storm.


    But oblivious to the turmoil Leo was facing, Evan looked away defiantly and did not move at all! His eyes narrowed on her face but she did not cower back or look back at him.


    "So, you do not want the reward at the end of the day!!" he said with a smirk on his face but she still did not look back at him.


    ''Scrooge! Miser! He always tells me that he will give me a reward and force me to do his bidding but whenever I ask for the reward, he does not give it to me and even continues to me me for not getting it.


    No! I would not listen to him anymore. I will not hear a word! No! No!'' she continued to remind herself the way he had tricked her again and again!


    On the other side, Leo sat on the sofa. His one leg over another, he had that devilish smile on his face as he looked at her struggle. His eyes were set on her face, the way she bit her lips and murmured. He was sure she was cursing him in her heart.


    She finally took a deep breath and cussed him again. A look of defeat was on her face. His lips curled downwards as she looked at him and dragged her body and sat in front of her.


    "So, you are finally done cussing me?" he raised a brow and then picked up the first book from the table. His long fingers held the book gracefully. His eyshes dropped when he looked down to read it.


    ''...'' could she say yes! No! She could never be done cursing him! He was taking her benefit from the start!


    "We needed to learn the list during our debutante. That is ouring of age ceremony. Because before that we only met our family, rtives and friends. I know how difficult it could be. That was the time when someone special introduced a song to help them learn it easily. Since you love music, it will be easy for you to learn the song and then you will remember it in a very short period of time." his eyes filled with a look of longing when he said thest line. He looked outside the window as if the person was still standing under the twilight hue and smiling at him.


    Her eyes erged when she heard his exnation. Since when had this iceberg started exining his actions. Wasn''t he habitual of giving only orders?


    But her curiosity peaked when she looked at his longing face. Was it his lover? Was he missing him in front of her? The thought left a sour taste in her mouth.


    "What is so great about making a song? I can do that too anytime." she replied with a snort and his gaze moved back to her and he blinked. Even she was surprised at the worst that left her mouth unconscious! Why did she say so? What did it matter if she could make a song or not? He did love the girl for her song making ability anyway!


    She had closed her eyes as she was waiting for his sarcastic remark, but it did note the way she had expected!


    "Of course, you are good when ites to music."


    Her jaw hit the floor when she heard him! Did he justpliment her? Then her face filled with pride and her eyes breamed. She even forgot that she was angry with him with that smallplement and craned her neck like a proud peacock.


    He wanted tough at her antics but pursued his lips as he knew she would turn conscious then.


    "Mmm.. what is the song you are talking about?" she even forgot that she had decided to deny him to remember the names. Why did she need to learn them anyway?


    "Reynold Grasitias loved thedy Lina while William Thawyne was crazy for Elena¡­" he closed his eyes and continued to sing the song in his sweet voice that even surprised her.


    She felt that his voice had suddenly turned charming and his face was looking sexier today. No doubt so many women were vying for this man! But they did not know that he could turn every woman crazy in more ways than they knew! She shook her head and decided to concentrate more on the song lyrics in case he would ask herter.


    She held her chin with her right hands while her other hand tapped the ss of the table. She had heard this song before. Though she did not remember where. She had learnt it in her childhood.


    As Leo started to sing the song in his seductive voice, the words came to flow in the mind of Evan, his eyes closed and before Leo could sing the rest of the song..


    "The knight won the heart of the countess.."


    "While the baroness was the princess of Ansal town."

 Chapter 108 - Never Been Here

    She held her chin with her right hands while her other hand tapped the ss of the table. She had heard this song before. Though she did not remember where. She had learnt it in her childhood.


    As Leo started to sing the song in his seductive voice, the words came to flow in the mind of Evan, his eyes closed and before Leo could sing the rest of the song..


    "The knight won the heart of the countess.."


    "While the baroness was the princess of Ansal town."


    Evan never knew that the foolish song was an important one. She had picked it up only because it had many funny names in it. But when he started singing it, the words came out of her mouth naturally.


    But soon she realized that he was not singing anymore. Except for her singing, she could not even hear the sound of his breathing. Did the man leave when she was singing? With that thought she growled as she opened her eyes.


    But contrary to her thoughts, the man was still sitting in front of her, without even moving an inch. But he was looking very strange, especially his eyes.


    It looked like he wanted to rip her apart but he was controlling himself for some reasons. His gaze was enough to leave cold sweats on her body. But she did not understand what the matter was!


    "What¡­ Did I do?" she asked as she folded her legs and held them between her hands tightly as if she was trying to cover her whole body from the daggers he was throwing from his eyes.


    He pressed down between his eyebrows and breathed in deeply. He lifted his eyes and glowered at her.


    His eyes were still dark as they were before. His fists were clenched so tightly that they had green veins popping up. But when he saw the fear in her eyes and the way she was trying to be one with the sofa by crawling back on it more and more, he stood up and left the room.


    "........."


    It took her a few seconds toe out of her shock while she continued to look at the creaking door that was still shaking with the intensity he had used in opening and closing it.


    Her brows furrowed into a thin line as she stood up and ran towards the door. She peeped out of it but his figure was long gone. Then she looked at the door, inspecting the closet.


    "You know it is your good luck that you are still in one piece." she patted the door as if it was a human and would thank her back.


    "Jerk! He is more whimsical than the women suffering from menopause." she snorted and then entered the room and closed the door.


    She did not notice the man whom she was searching on the other side was standing behind the door. His eyes were still dark and brooding. Though his hands had turned normal again, many unfathomable thoughts were running in his mind.


    He was sure that the song she sang just a while ago was made by his mother in front of him. And she had never sung it in front of anyone for Evan to know it. It has just been made for them so that they would not get punished by the aunt.


    Yet the way Evan sang it, as if she had heard the song many times. The words, the tune and the way she sang it!!! A havoc was created in his heart.


    "Evan!! Just who are you!?" his eyes continued to stare at the door for a long time as if the inanimate door would reply to him if he continued to stare at it.


    "What are you doing here? I thought you were busy coaxing your aunt all day? Don''t tell me Evan threw you out of the room?" the voice finally broke his reverie. He turned back to see Eve was standing on the door of the room opposite Evan.


    His aura was brooding and his ck eyes were still filled with death stares. She shivered but stayed put.


    "Why? Don''t tell me that you had a couple fight because of aunt and now you are going to take the anger out on me?" she tried to sound bold by raising her head high defiantly. But when he passed a gaze to her. She trembled in fear and gulped.


    "Umm, staring at the door would not open it directly. If you want, I can teach you how to win the heart of a woman perfectly! But for that you have to stop staring like that!" she replied, collecting all her courage! Yet it did not give her the desired results!


    Leo stared at his annoying sister for a second and then turned and left for his room.


    "Bam '''' after closing the door, Evan walked back to the sofa and slumped on it with an exhausted face. She rubbed her forehead with a sigh when her gaze fell on the leftover books needed to be studied before tomorrow. Her eyes had already turned heavy, yet she took the book in her hands.


    The delicate face that she had seen in the portraits of the walls came in front of her eyes. Thedy had a sweet smile on her face, yet even did not know why it felt sad. Her high spirits dampened looking at the portrait too.


    She did not know why but she always missed her mother whenever she looked at the face of thedy! Maybe it was because every mother gave that motherly vibes!


    She shook her head at that thought. She still remembered a few who beat their kids to a pulp and she never felt motherly vibes from them. But then..! She roamed her hands on the portrait that had slightly turned yellow due to the effect of time. Maybe it was because of her kind smile. Suddenly she felt very curious to know more about thedy!


    She turned the pages hurriedly with a curiosity she never felt before.


    But surprisingly the pages were torn.


    "Ohh" she turned the pages hurriedly only to find that the other pages were fine. But the portrait had changed to the duke William Thawyne. Disappointment filled her face and her lips curled downwards. She turned more pages, but the book continued to Eli, Eve and Leo. She was about to keep the book down when her eyes fell on the face of Leo. he was brooding even in the picture. She wondered what he would be doing now.


    ''Ha! He would either be roasting his knights or brooding alone in the room, turning his room into a north pole!''


    Leo walked towards his study room with urgent footsteps. His eyes had always been cold yet the knights did not have the courage to look at him at that moment. As if he would rip apart the person who would make eye contact with him.


    His posture finally rxed when he saw the waiting document on his wooden desk. Walking with leisure steps, he picked up the ss and drank it all in a single gulp. When he opened his eyes again, rationality had returned a bit in them.


    He finally held a set of documents in his hands. His eyes had a bit of anticipation that could be felt with the way he fluttered the pages of the document.


    But as the pages continued to change, his aura turned chilly again. All the room froze when he gazed at the paper as if it was his mortal enemy. The more he read it, the more knights wished that they could be one with the walls.


    "My lord, ording to our investigation, thedy had never left her hometown, let alone visited the area nearby dukedom.


    There is no way that she had ever met thete duchess.


    But.." his aide tried his best to speak further but before he could continue the sentence.


    "Bam!" the documents were forcefully mmed against the desk and the heart leapt out of the knight''s body.


    His eyes were filled with so much cold as if he would froze even time and the empire would sleep into a deep frozen night. The knight sweated tears. He did not know why he was so ecstatic when he was chosen as the side of Leo when the war ended.


    He cussed the day when he had said yes for the job. If possible he wanted to go back and beat his past self and so no for the work.


    Leo forced his eyes closed and when they opened again, it was much calmer than before. But the whirlpool in his eyes turned darker like a ck hole as if he would suck everything around it.


    "So, you mean to say that you were not able to find anything about the girl who seemed to be ordinary in everything, even her background?"


    "Yes!!!"


    "..........."

 Chapter 109 - [Bonus ]

    "Yes!!" The knight felt like he had just signed the document of his death certificate when he confirmed Leo''s words.


    "We.. we looked long enough but we could not find what her father did for their living. Except for roaming around the town and spending time with his friends, they did not seem to do anything. Though thedy had not spent her life in luxury, she had everything needed to live a peaceful life.


    And surprisingly no one remembered where they hade from. They just took a house with one time payment 12 years ago. We tried to search a lot but thedy did not have any record before that. And there is no record of her mother, not even a portrait in the whole house." The aide had an ufortable face as he continued speaking when he looked at the darkening gaze of leo.


    It was as if the whole family had fallen from the sky. Though the method was not developed. Each family had to be registered when they took a home in the town. It would have been impossible if it would have been amoner, but if it was about them, the Thawyne family had strong sources and the final say in the work of administration. Taking out this kind of information was a matter of time for them.


    If they were not able to find anything, it only meant one thing, either the name and details were false or the person hiding the details had a strong background like them!


    But wasn''t she just amoner whom his father had chosen for her because of a promise. He continued to look at the distance, lost deep in his thoughts. His fingers were tapping the parchments in his hands.


    He still remembered how she had fallen in his arms when he had seen her for the first time. She had a pair of eyes that were still filled with innocence and her face was the mirror of her feelings.


    She was wild like an animal, not ready to give up. She still red and scowled at him whenever he ordered her. And never felt delighted when he crossed paths with her, if any she cussed him to be a part of her life.


    Even today she had cussed him instead of being thankful when he walked out of her room.


    He was surprised that he had never felt repulsed or annoyed even when she behaved greedily and only asked for money whenever she saw him as if he was nothing but a walking treasure for her.


    But when his eyes fell on the document in front of him, her image ofpleting his family song shed in front of his eyes and his eyes turned cold again.


    "Increase the workforce used in investigation. Take all the knights if needed and even my staff. Ask all the members of the town if needed but I want all the information about the family. Even with the information about their origins, I did not care if you spent my whole budget but did it discreetly." Leo''s whole budget for a month meant all the earnings of his lifetime!!


    Though noble, Leo had never wasted gold like others. He had always been wise and down to earth as he had spent most of his time in the warzone. Then spending so much to get information about amoner girl could only mean two things.. Either she was a criminal. Or he was making sure that she was good enough to be his wife. The thought trembled the knight, if that was the case then he was unsure should he behave more suspicious towards the girl or respect her more.


    "Are you even listening?" The knight came back to his senses when he heard the devil speaking on his shoulders and nodded his head.


    "Then I shall take my leave!" The knight bowed his head and left when Leo nodded and waved his hands for him to leave.


    Leo stood up and walked towards the balcony, his tall and muscr body leaning on the door of the balcony as he looked at the empty seat in the middle of the room. His mother always came and sat there while waiting for him. Then he used toe and lean on the door while looking at her gazing stars with a look of longing in her eyes.


    How much time had passed when he finally moved from there and walked to his washroom. Two maids were already waiting for him there. They helped him in bathing and changing their clothes.


    "Who is serving Lady Evangeline?" The question surprised both of them, as they exchanged nces with an embarrassed face.


    "Dahlia, my lord." he nodded and lost deep in thought while thousands of stories started to cook in the mind of the maids. Though it was a simple question, Leo had never asked such a question. He has never even cared who was serving his sisters or father yet he was worried about Evan!


    The maids were lost in thought when one of them did not notice that her hands had reached his abdomen. She only realized when the cold wind blew on her neck, freezing her instantly.


    "I.. I apologize, my lord." her words turned incoherent as she stumbled back. Everyone knew that Leo did not like touching women. They never touch him beyond his shoulders, or it would be disastrous for the maid.


    She was shivering badly! When his gaze gaze fell on her, she turned white.


    "Dismiss." Leo closed his eyes and uttered a single word but it was again enough to shock them. Was he forgiving them so easily? They looked at each other and ran out of the bathroom as if they were afraid that he would change his mind and call them again.


    He rubbed his forehead and took a deep breath to calm himself. Coming out of the bathtub, he slid into his bathrobe and walked towards his bed.


    He opened the side drawer of his mahogany bed and put the parchments in it.


    "I will not give up until I find what you are hiding, Evangeline."

 Chapter 110 - Seconds To Minutes

    "Knock knock"


    The door knocked incessantly again making Evan more than annoyed. She adjusted her posture on the sofa that wasrge enough for her tiny frame and continued to sleep


    She was studying tillte yesterday night, even Leo left her room ratherte too. He had already tortured her a lot and made her sleep deprived. She was not that sleep deprived even when she used to live in her small home and do all the chores by herself. Being noble was rather tiring than being a noble!


    But now she has decided, she will sleep the whole day no matter who knocks on the door. Even if the whole pce burned in fire, she was not going to wake up.


    When the knocking on the door did not stop, she pulled the cushion from the other side and covered her ears from it before continuing to sleep.


    "Mydy, everyone has already awakened a long time ago. You have to wake up too." came the voice of the knight fromst night with the increase in the force for banging the door.


    She did not care if they were awake or not. They have chores to do, while she would not do a single thing more even if god wille down on earth to request her. She was not a puppet of Leo!!!


    "My lord had said that if you did note down for breakfast on time, then he would give your reward as charity to all the servants of the pce. But if youe on time, he will give you all the rewards with a precious gift after breakfast." came the anxious voice of the knight again who did not add that he would be thrown out of the pce if she did note for breakfast on time. He cried without tears! When had he be the messenger of a couple and a pillow they could punch while having a fight from a gant warrior!


    "...'''' Evan only turned and continued to sleep. She didn''t care about his nagging at all. She adjusted her posture and decided to ignore the soundpletely when the words slowly started to sink in her mind. He would give all her rewards to others as charity!!!


    Her whole body stiffened, and the eyes that were filled with sleep just a second ago snapped open with a start as if she had seen the ghost sitting on her bed! She let go of the pillow she was hugging tightly, it fell on the floor. Her face was aghast with shock, but in the next second it turned red with rage!


    He was threatening her again! If this time he broke his promises again, she would p him again and this time with full force and in front of everyone.


    She crawled out of the sofa where she had fallen asleepst night after reading books tillte. She rushed towards the door to open it while stumbling a bit on her own dress.


    "What did you just say? An extra precious gift?" her words were filled with anxiety and rage.


    The knights looked with surprise when she opened the door in wrinkled clothes and messy hair. He had never seen ady showing her bed face to a stranger ever. He pulled a long face when he thought of her bing thedy of the house. But he did not have the courage to disrespect the woman his master was taking interest in.


    "The countess, his highness''s elder sister is going to have breakfast with us. So everyone''s presence is required. My lord had asked me to personally look that you reach on time with your maid on the breakfast table.


    He had asked me to convey to you that you will receive an extra gift if you reach on time or all your rewards till now will be given as charity to the needy staff of the pce. Do not worry, you will still receive good wishes at the end of the day." he replied in a mechanical voice which was devoid of any emotions yet it was enough to annoy the girl.


    ''What good blessings from the needy and what charity? She was the most needy one here and she needed the most charity. She had nowhere to go, nothing to wear or no money to eat? Could anyonepare to her when ites to poverty in the pce? Hmph! Yet the man had the audacity to show his threat as a noble deed!'' she stomped her food and closed the door with a "bang" on the face of the knight.


    "........." he stood there stunned by the way thedy had treated him.


    "Do not tell me that after fighting so many wars, my lord has developed an interest in masochism!!!" with that stunned face, he stood there like a door guard. While the girl inside the room was in a mad rush. She washed her face and then started brushing while lying in the bathtub!


    "Mydy, do you need my help?" came the sound of Dahlia but she was soo busy to open the door and let her in.


    "Mydy, only 4 minutes are left!" came the voice of the knight who finally came back to his senses!


    Evan looked at the door with bloodlust. If she ever had the chance, she would kill this knight and then would target Leo.


    Adjusting the first dress on her body, she was about to pick up theb when the voice came again.


    "You only have one minute, mydy!" and she let theb go and rushed to open the door. Her rage was clear in her eyes as she started shouting without even looking at the knights as she adjusted her dress and scolded


    "Do you and your master only know how to threat someone with seconds and minutes? If you were in so much hurry, then you should havee to wake me up earlier!!!"


    "........."

 Chapter 111 - [Bonus ]

    Evan was beyond irked at the continuous nagging and telling time like a speaking clock. Why had she always been given 10 minutes or twelve seconds? She fumed and her eyes narrowed as she stomped her feet towards the door and scolded the knight in a fuming voice.


    "If you were in so much hurry, then you should havee to wake me up earlier!!!" but before she could speak further, her soul left her body. She became frozen by looking at the man who was standing in front of her. Why was this iceberg here? Was it because she was a minutete? Was he going to take back the promise of rewards again?


    "My lor.."


    "You are not presentable at all!!"


    "......." did hee here to insult her early in the morning? Why did she feel like it had be his favorite pastime? If he had nothing to do, he woulde and insult her and torment her by giving her orders. And if she did notplete them, he did not feel an ounce of embarrassment in threatening her with rewards.


    She wanted to shout ''to hell with your rewards and to hell with you!!'' but she could not because of the sick rule of patriarchal society where she was left with nothing. Rewards were the only straw she could hold to start her life again!


    Leo was leaning on the door when he turned to look at her. With a hand in his pocket and an arbitrary pose, he was looking so domineering that she did not have the courage to even speak a word against him. Yet all thedies were looking at him with hearts in their eyes! His dominance only increased his charm and sexiness. He was like a god of beauty for them.


    He took a slow step towards her and she instinctively took two steps back. But this was not enough for him to stoping closer to her. He frowned looking at her terrified face. Did he look so scary to her? Why did she not feel mesmerized while looking at him like other nobledies? Just look at the otherdies who were looking at her with a gaze full of admiration. while all she looked at him as if he was a pest or a beast!?


    He decided to smile at her to make her feel better. But Evan only felt terrified looking at him smirking. It was the same smirk the devil would give her before taking her soul away.


    He frowned and his gaze turned icier when she looked more terrified of him.


    "Umm, aren''t we beingte for breakfast? We shall go!" she suggested with the most calm voice she could muster. But her body was leaving in cold sweat. She did not understand why he was looking like that to her. Was he finally going to kill her to take his revenge?


    That was when he remembered why he was here in the first ce.


    "You need to be prepared for the breakfast today. It is more important that the party you had attended before. Aunt is the matriarch of the family and she would have the final say in every decision taken in the pce!


    ''Then would it not be good if she would dislike her more? Why did he want her to learn and dress in a well manner to impress thedy when all he wanted was her to be thrown out of the pce. Recently she had felt that he had lost his screw as all his actions were against their goals. And before she could say anything, he looked back towards the door and threedies bowed their heads and entered.


    "Good morning, mydy!" They greeted Evan respectfully who only nodded in confusion as she did not understand why they were here. Looking at their clothes, they were not the staff of the pce but some rich or nobledies.


    "We are here to make you presentable. Will you please sit here?" asked the firstdy with a respectable smile on her face. Evan looked at her dress. She had worn it a few times before and she was sure it looked good on her. She only needs to make a bun and that would be fine.


    But looking at the brooding face of the man, she nodded her head and sat on the chair obediently.


    But soon she regretted it. Onedy held her hair in a tight grip, the other started applying so many things on her face she had never seen before and the third one started throwing dresses from her wardrobe on the bed.


    She wanted to stand and scold thedy for throwing her clothes like that but thedy who was holding her hair, held her shoulder and pressed her back on the seat.


    "Do not move, mydy and if possible close your eyes!!" she shook her head and tried to stand up again but this time it was the iceberg who had passed a chilly gaze on her.


    She red back at him this time! He could not boss her like that over everything.


    "I think I am looking just fine! So, let me go." she said to the other twodies who looked at Leo hesitatingly. But instead of being angry, the man had a smile on his face which turned blind to all threedies. They looked at him awestruck. They even forgot to hold Evan for a second but it did not work the same on Evan who felt like a devil wasughing before killing her.


    Leo leaned on the wall near the dining table nonchntly as he passed a gaze on her half done hair and face. His one hand was inside the pocket when he spoke in a baritone.


    "You know I am paying 100 coins every hour to them for your reward. If you consumed more of theirs.. Will you go in a negative bnce?"


    ''.........."

 Chapter 112 - Be A Beggar For The Lifetime

    "You know I am paying 100 coins every hour to them for your reward. If you consumed more of theirs.. Will you go in a negative bnce?"


    ''..............." not only did he want to force her to bear with them. But he wanted her to pay them. What kind of shrewdness was that? Her teeth gnashed and her eyes zed fire. She cussed him with all the words she knew in her heart but she did not have the heart to waste more time as it would cost her more gold. But no matter how much she tried to behave nonchntly. Her face started to grumble. The attack was so strong that she could not bear it.


    Since Evan had closed her eyes, she failed to see the man whose gaze was still lingering on her face. A satisfied smile on his face, as he looked at her aggrieved face. His gaze softened as he felt how aggrieved she was when she had lost such a small sum of money.


    ''Low IQ really had no solution.''


    "Do not move your muscles and do not frown!" came the strict voice of thedy who was moving brush on her face, while the other one was pulling her hair. Evan was afraid she would be bald when she would open her eyes. Her eyes strained but thedy scolded her again and she had to control the urge to open her eyes and shout at both of them.


    She finally took a breath of relief when her hair was not touched anymore. But then she felt her both hands being held by a pair of hands. Her nails were plucked, filed and then painted. And then it continued to her feet.


    After what felt like an eternity, they finally let her go but before she could look at the mirror of what they had done, they moved to the other side where the thirddy was already holding a new dress and a pair of heels for her.


    "Change your clothes into this, and then we will be done." She looked at the dress and then the dress in the hands of the woman and sighed. A frustrated expression filled her face.


    "My lord.. Thedy needed to change her clothes." One of thedies bowed her head and asked Leo to leave the room politely.


    "Mmm" Leo continued to stand there, leaning on the wall. While his gaze lingered on her face. Though she had always been beautiful, yet she was looking breathtaking right now. He only wanted to show his aunt that she could look better than those nobledies to save Evan from her ire. But he could not look away from her face now. He did not even listen to what thedy said. He only nodded half-heartedly.


    "........" they looked at each other in confusion. What did that mmm stand for? Shouldn''t he go out to let thedy change.


    "We shall use the partition then?" suggested another, as Leo did not move at all and others could only nod at her. They used a bed sheet to cover the partition and then took Evangeline there. Only when she was away from his gaze, did hee back to his senses.


    Leo realized that he had stayed with her for more than he needed. His aunt would be suspicious if she came to know that he was there tillte at night and was there in the morning too.


    "All of you know how to leave the pce, right?" he asked and all threedies looked back at him and nodded in unison.


    "Yes, my lord!" He nodded back and then looked at his aide who finally came back to his senses too when he heard the cold voice of Leo.


    He moved and gave a small pouch of gold coins to all three of them.


    With that both Leo and his aide left. Evan looked at the gold coins in their hands and their ecstatic expressions. To say that her heart was bleeding did not do justice with her current emotions. It took all her efforts to not leap on them and snatch her reward.


    "Umm, how much reward did you get?" The girls looked back at him with the same polite smile.


    "400 gold coins each, mydy."


    ".............." could she cry now! 1200 gold coins? She was sure more than half of her reward was gone! Why? To get her face painted?


    She did not even remember when thedies had changed her clothes and readied her.


    "You can look into the mirror now, mydy." her eyes sparkled as she looked at herself. She couldn''t help but touch her face in amazement. Was it really her? How could she look this beautiful? Well, at least she would be able to look at the face of this beautiful girl for once.


    "Your skin is already glowing, mydy. So, I didn''t need to put much effort. You are very beautiful."


    "Then shall I get half of the share in your rewards?" she asked as she turned and looked at each of them expectantly.


    ",........" they all looked at each other awkwardly when they listened to her request.


    "Haha.. thedy has a good sense of humor too. Hahaha '''' she chuckled awkwardly listening to their reply too.


    "You shall go, mydy. The matriarch did not like to wait. You only have a few minutes left." replied thedies as they collected their things from the table. Evan took a deep breath. So he had tricked her again? Was that the reason that he did not let her open the curtains? She had not woken upte. He tricked her into believing that so that she could wake up and take hours in spending her hard earned money.


    "Leo, you fraud! I curse you for getting a wife that spends your money like water and then you have to beg for every silver coin and be a beggar for the lifetime!!"


    ......."

 Chapter 113 - Aurora

    "Leo, you fraud! I curse you for getting a wife that spends your money like water and then you have to beg for every silver coin!!" she could not help but curse him while gnashing her teeth. He had tricked her again and again.


    ......"


    Just when she finished cursing him, she took a deep breath. Her stuffy chest was feeling lighter now. But the same could not be said for others. They looked at her as if she was a witch who could be burnt alive anytime. And they would be included in the massacre, as they had witnessed it.


    Especially the knight, he was looking so aghast that he could faint from the shock anytime but Evan did not even shed a nce to them. She took a deep breath to control her urge to beat Leo and walked towards the dining room. At least, she wanted to utilize the purpose of her looks for the time being or she would not be able to bear the shock of losing so many gold coins.


    When she walked towards the dining room, she could feel everyone''s gaze was on her. In the previous party, she did not attend this well because of her looks. But this time, she was looking so perfect that when she reached the dining room, all the voices there stopped. Everyone looked at her with surprise or shock.


    She was dressed in a beautiful ball gown or white color that made her look elegant, with a waterfall braid bun, and delicate makeup was entuating her innocence. Her bright animated eyes were shining like stars. Even Gabrie could not help but look at her with a surprised face, she had left everyone far behind when ites to look and presentation. She was not expecting this from Evan when she had met herst night. That time, Evan had messy hair and sleepy eyes, she was looking not at all presentable!


    But she could not ept that a meremoner was looking this beautiful. After all, beauty was not the basis of choosing a wife for Leo. with that thought, she brought the nonchnce back on her face.


    "You arete!" she mumbled and Evan''s eyes instinctively fell on the table. Gabrie, Eve, and Eli were only there. Both duke William and Leo were missing. But then she noticed there was a new member on the table too. A young girl who was dressed up even better than her. She had a sweet smile on her face and her face was looking soft and delicate. Eve signaled Evan to sit down, but the girl was lost in looking at the food and then at the new member that she neither noticed the signals of Eve or the darkening face of aunt Gabrie.


    "I know that you did not have any manners. But do you need to prove it every passing second?" came the cold voice of aunt Gabrie and Evan finally looked back at her.


    "........." ''do not tell me that even standing silently was a part of bad manners!!'' She knew that she was not liked by the aunt due to her origins, but targeting her on everything was just over the top! Yet she kept that professional smile on her face and did not reply. As Leo had said, she could not argue with the aunt, so she had to bear with it for a while.


    "Not only do you not apologize for beingte! You are also staring at guests. Even if you are jealous, you should not show it on your face! Your emotions should be kept for you only." continued the olddy with an arrogant yet angry face when Evan did not reply but continued to stare at her.


    "I apologize for beingte, matriarch!" Evan bowed her head and finally pride filled Gabrie. The arrogant and pleased look was back on her face with that smile that she was above everyone. She was too disturbed the way Evan had talked back to herst night. It had hurt her ego, now that Evan know her ce, she felt strong again! Her high raised chin and rxing expression dissipated the tension a bit. Now she had a pleased and rxed smile on her face.


    Finally when she was not scolded anymore, Evan sat on the empty seat beside the girl as she was already sitting on her designated seat that was beside Leo. Now she was sitting in thest seat.


    The food was served but no one had started eating yet as everyone was waiting for the men toe and join them for breakfast. Just after a few seconds, a pair of footsteps could be heard and Leo entered.


    "Father had gone out due to some urgent work. I didn''t even get the chance to inform him about your aunt''s presence. I apologize for my ipetence, but i will make sure to inform him personally when he woulde back." the duke was responsible for the administration of the whole empire, so he was often not present for meals with the family. It was amon scene so everyone only nodded.


    Gabrie was d that her brother was not at home. Though he always listens to her, she was not sure how he would react when she would go against Evan. so, she did not want him to take part in the meal, now that god had listened to her, she was over the moon. But she could not show it on her face. So, she faked a bit of disappointment.


    "Now that we are aging, we should spend more time with the family, but I understand how busy he was! So, I will notin. I will personally send food in his room when he woulde back.'''' She did not only show how sensible and understanding she was but also how much concerned she was about her brother.. "Anyways, Leo, meet Aurora, she is my niece, and the daughter of countess Lizbeth."

 Chapter 114 - The Ugly Duckling!

    The girl in question stood up. A sweet smile on her face, contrary to the res Evan passed to Leo. She fluttered her eyshes animatedly and bowed her head a bit.


    "It had been a long time since Ist saw you, brother Leo. You had turned more handsome and strong these years.'''' Her voice was so sweet that Evan felt nauseated just by listening to her.


    She raised her eyes and looked at Leo instinctively to know how he would react. She had thought that he would ignore her like he did with other girls, but instead of doing so, he nodded his head back.


    "Mmmm" with that he sat on his seat. Though it was not much of a reaction, it was still a great achievement when it came out from the mouth of Leo, an iceberg who only gives death res or avoid like you never existed.


    ''So that was his taste! Tsk! Who would have thought that he was a strong person like him, like frail girls!'' Evan looked at him with disdain but his face froze when he looked back at her when she was cursing him in her heart.


    No! Do not panic. He could not know it. He could not hear what you said in your heart! She arranged her expressions and passed him the same sweet smile as Aurora had given, but it only felt like she was mocking him to Leo who narrowed his eyes further on her.


    She shuddered with the way he gave her a death re and bowed her head and decided to concentrate on the meal instead! But their small bantering did not look like a war to others but a lovers conversation through eyes! And her bowed head was nothing but a shy smile on her face.


    "Leo.'''' Gabrie narrowed her eyes at Leo but he feigned ignorance and looked at her with a nk face.


    "Yes, aunt."


    "You should sit on the seat of your father in his absence. After all, you are the future heir of the family." Although she was talking to him, her eyes were on Eli, who did not even raise her head.


    Leo''s eyes hardened. He clenched his fists but did not say a word and nodded his head. He let go of his seat and walked to his father''s seat. His grip on the chair was so tight that the iron bar of the chair formed the mark of his fingers!


    An arrogant smile formed on the face of Gabrie as she held the spoon in her hand and took a sip of the soup. But then her eyes fell on Evangeline and her face turned sour again. How could a meremoner have the right to sit and have a meal with them! Did she think just by wearing the clothes like them and behaving like them would be enough to be one of them. A duck could behave like a swan but it would stay duck forever!


    She raised her elegantly as she pointed at evan. "Since you are aiming for the post of the duchess of the Thawne family, should you be well versed in the duties a duchess would perform!" she asked unhurriedly as she swirled the spoon in the soup.


    Evan raised her head and blinked. Could she say that she was only targeting to have a small house with a back garden and a small job of teaching music!?


    "Your expressions are telling that you didn''t even know what duties are performed by a duchess!!" she continued with a smirk as she looked at the nk face of Evangeline who only blinked again.


    "But aunt." Before Aurora could say anything, Gabrie raised her hands to stop her right there. The girl looked at her aunt aggrievedly and then at Leo but he was not even looking at her. His eyes were stilled at Evan.


    He wanted to see what test aunt Gabrie was talking about and would she be able to perform it. He even forgot that he had decided to behave cold with Evan and did not spare her a look to keep her safe from his aunt.


    "A duchess had to perform many duties. I am confused about which duty you are talking about?" asked Evan with a calm voice as she took a sip of her soup in a poised manner. She did not look even a bit worried as if they were talking about a third person only.


    Gabrie raised a brow. The Evan she had metst night was too easy to re, she did not know how to talk in a poised manner and her behavior was no less than an ignorant person. But now! Not only had her dress up had been changed, her way of behaving was looking like nobles too.


    ''How could a person change so much overnight! Did Eve or Eli help her by telling her what kind of behavior I liked'' her eyes moved to both sisters in question and narrowed at them.


    "I am talking about every duty. But let''s start with a basic one. It had never been in the history of our family that the future wife of the heir had started living in the pce before the marriage. But I think a homeless girl like you could be spared from this rule! In fact, i will ask aurora if she had a few clothes to spare you as i heard that you didn''t even bring any luggage when youe here." a look of disdain could be seen on the face of Gabrie, though she continued to speak in a sweet voice. She was sure that the girl had been blinded by the luxuries of the pce as she had spent her whole life in the dirt!


    ",........" even gnashed her teeth when she wasbelled as a greedy and opportunist girl! Could she tell thedy that she tried running but her only dear brother had ordered his son to bring her back!?


    "You will be the one to serve my meal today!"


    "........"

 Chapter 115 - Jump Into The Fire!

    Evan looked at the maids and then at her. She did not mind serving food, forget about serving, she did not even mind cooking food for the family. That''s what she had done all her life. But could her goal be this simple? The way Evan had talked to thedy, she was sure that thedy wanted to teach her a lesson? Could it be that there was a special way to serve food among royals, and she was going to insult Evan for not following the way!?


    Eli looked at aunt Gabrie too with a questioning gaze.


    "Aunt, Evangeline is a guest, she did not need to.."


    Aunt Gabrie turned and looked at Eli with a piercing gaze that she turned still. It took a second for Eli topose herself but before she could say further, aunt had already curled her lips into a mocking smile.


    "And here I thought that you are well versed in all the rituals and rules of the ce. Didn''t William alwayspare you to me when ites to handling the affairs of the pce. But I can see you still need a lot of training." her tone was elegant yet her eyes were filled with superiority. "Do not worry, i am here, i will train both of you properly this time.'''' Eve shuddered just by thinking about the training they were going to get this time.


    She wanted to protest and say that she had done nothing, yet she knew it was going to only irk thedy further.


    "It is the ritual of Thawyne family that every new bride would serve the food personally to the matriarch of the family as a symbol when she enters for the first time in the pce. Though she had entered a long time ago, this was the first time we were having a meal together.


    I am not even asking her to cook for me. What was wrong in serving a meal? Or could she not even do that? Your mother had also cooked and served the meal when she hade for the first time in the pce. Only then did I say yes to her. Do not forget that she belonged to the royal family and Evangeline is just amoner with no origins yet this ignorance!?


    But if you want to deny then¡­" she looked down and shook her head, without saying a word, she started sipping her soup. Her expressions were filled with disappointment yet others took a breath of relief. Even Leo, who did not say a word since he knew that his words only worked as oil in the fire, rxed and continued his meal.


    He had thought that his aunt would test her knowledge about the nobility orment on the way she looked but who would have thought that she would ask her to cook!


    But he was relieved that the matter sorted out so easily. When he moved his hands from the fork it was disgruntled. He looked back at the maids who nodded and started serving the meal again.


    "I will do it!" but the peace on the table did not stay for long. They all forgot to look back at Evan who was silent all this time.


    Gabrie smirked while keeping her head low. So, she still could read girls like Evan like an open book! But when she raised her head, it was full of confusion.


    "Pardon!" She feigned ignorance but others were confused too. When she did not reply the maids had already served the meal.


    "I will cook lunch and serve you personally!" Evan replied in a calm voice. But the moment words left her mouth, the spoon fell back in the soup from Eve''s hands. When she looked at them, they all looked like she had epted to be sacrificed on the guillotine. She still did not know why everyone looked so pale and shocked when she epted to cook! Did they think that she did not know how to cook? That could not be the case. Anyways, she decided to deal with themter and looked back at the aunt Gabrie, whose lips had curled upwards.


    "Very well. At least you are not afraid of facing your responsibilities. I will send the menu to you after breakfast. And I am looking forward to the meal you will cook for me.`` Her tone was pleasing to the ears and her face did not have any malice and a bright smile formed on the face of Evan. her animated eyes sparkled. So, it was that easy to please her. And here she thought that she had to face a war of wits! She shook her head and took another sip of her soup. So it was right, everyone''s way of heart goes through their stomachs! When ites to cooking, she was sure that she would be able to cook a delicious meal!


    Her rxed and smiling posture was contrary to the man who was gnashing his teeth at her folly! did she even know how much hard work had he done to protect her. yet she jumped into the fire at the very first chance. How could she be this dumb? But he did not know how to deny it when she had already said yes!


    "Aunt, shall I assist her in cooking? That way I would be able to learn a few things too?" asked Eli with a serene smile on her face. She had felt how tense Leo was all this time. Eve had often told her that Leo was in love with Evan but till now she had never believed in the fact, but now that she saw him staring at her all this while and the myriad of emotions passing on his usually nk face, she was sure that Eve was right this time!


    "Of course, since you are no more betrothed to the crown prince.. You should learn cooking and household chores too. Who knows where you will get married this time!"

 Chapter 116 - Changing Sides

    Evan continued to stare at Gabrie, inparison to the poised and elegant Eli and Leo whose aura dripped with royalty, the aunt looked only egoistical and full of oneself even when she did not share the same name.


    Eli raised her head and then looked at Evan and then back to her food. She did not reply to her aunt about her marriage, yet even felt an unnerving feeling when Eli looked at her. As if she was the reason for her grievances.


    "I will take care of it, aunt" was all she replied and continued to have a meal of her own.


    Aurora looked at Gabrie with her small eyes as if waiting for her permission, her face was filled with hopes and finally Gabrie nodded with a sigh! Her eyes sparkled and a bright smile bloomed on her face as if she had won the rarest treasure.


    "My lord, when will you train today?" she asked as she fluttered her eyes but Leo did not even turn to look at her when he replied in a dry voice, "after breakfast!"


    But his silence did not dampen her spirit even a bit. She was here to gain his attention and she would not give up that easily. With more vigor, she replied.


    "I will get bored alone in the pce. Can Ie to see the training too, my lord?" she replied with both a nervous and an excited tone as she rubbed her sweaty palms with her dress.


    Finally Leo shifted his gaze away from the food and looked at her. shing her best smile to him, Aurora slowly continued, "I would have spent time with Elizabeth, but she is going to help in cooking and me and Evelyn did not have anything inmon to give each otherpany. So, I was wondering if I coulde and see your practice. I have always admired your skills in sword wielding." she bowed her head with a shy face, yet she continued to look at him with a look filled with admiration and worship.


    "Sure,." The one word was a hard rock thrown in the silentke, ripples started to form on the faces of the spectator. He took the handkerchief and wiped his mouth with his long and elegant fingers.


    " I will ask my aide to escort you. If you would excuse me now!" with that he nodded and then left the dining room.


    "My lord." his aide bowed his head when he saw Leo approaching him. "I will make sure that thedy reaches the training grounds." replied the aide as he bowed his head with full of respect, though he was confused with the sudden decision, he was not the one who would meddle in the affairs of his master.


    "Are you not tired from the overwork you have done today?" asked Leo as he looked at the man with a shocked face. The aide nodded his head instinctively. He was indeed tired from the continuous argument with Evan in the morning. It was not easy to lie to the girl that she waste for breakfast when the sun had not even risen.


    But didn''t Leo offer the girl that he would escort her to the training ground? A look of confusion formed on his face as he looked at Leo whose face was still nonchnt.


    "Then you need not hurry. Go and have your meal and take your time. Ady should be understanding enough to wait for you for a while." he gave him a meaningful gaze and the aide shivered. He knew the meaning of that gaze clearly after working with Leo for a long time.


    He was smart enough to read in between the lone and nodded his head.


    "I suddenly remembered that my carriage needed servicing too. I will be a bit morete.`` Finally satisfied with the reply, Leo nodded his head and left for the training in his carriage leaving his aide to suffer the misery alone.


    In the dining room, Eli was about to stand up too when Leo left, but before she could stand up, the piercing gaze of Gabrie fell on her.


    "Elizabeth, I want to know what happened in the pce yesterday." Her tone was so full of authority that Eli did not dare to leave, ignoring her orders. But she did not even say a word, as she looked at the girl sitting beside them.


    Following her gaze, Gabrie looked back at Aurora whose face was dancing with joy. "You will bete for the training if you continue to have breakfast this leisurely. Go and get ready, I will ask the chef to prepare a pic basket. You can have snacks with Leo there.`` Though she was cold towards the three kids, she respected them too. Her brother''s kids were more important to her than her own child.


    Aurora nodded. She was beyond ecstatic with the arrangement. Though she was reluctant that she missed gossip, spending time with Leo was a golden offer, she did not want to give up on it.


    "Alright, as you say! Aunt." Her joy knew no bounds as she stood up and left the room with bouncing steps.


    The moment Aurora left, Gabrie looked back at Eli with questioning eyes, "now tell me what happened yesterday in the pce!" Her tone was impatient and cold but it had been more than a decade since Eli was facing it, so she was calm and collected, her face still had the peace she was known for.


    "His highness had denied the annulment of the marriage. I am still bound to marry the crown prince on the due date, that is after three months.`` Eve and Evan, who was sure that everything was sorted, looked at her with shock. Their eyes widened but at the same time filled with worry.


    "Eli" called Eve as she clutched her dress like a lost kid trying to hide behind her mother. Eli gave her an assured look but was not able tofort Eve when Gabrie looked at her with colder eyes.


    "How dare he force you? Did he forget who we were initially?"


    "..........."

 Chapter 117 - A Narrow Escape

    Eli gave her an assured look but was not able tofort Eve when Gabrie looked at her with colder eyes.


    "How dare he force you? Did he forget who we were initially?"


    "......."


    "Wow! I had never thought that she would be so furious when she woulde to know about the crown prince!" murmured Eve when she held the hands of Eli, "she even sent that lizard back before continuing the topic." she eximed with a bright face. Though she dreaded the presence of her aunt, she was delighted that Gabrie had taken their side!


    Eli just shook her head and did notment over her sister''s overenthusiastic behavior. Her mind was still swirling over her fathers retreating. How strongly he was ready to even leave the dukedom if asked! But when it came to Evan, he did not reply a word! Why was he so adamant to marry her to Leo or was it because Leo had started liking Evan too! She was so lost in thoughts, yet no matter how much she thought, she could not fathom the reason behind his father''s behavior.


    "Eli!! What are you thinking about so absentmindedly that you didn''t even notice the pir!!" asked Eve with a grumble as she held Eli''s hands tightly. Eli blinked and then looked at Eve and the pir in front of her.


    Eve was looking annoyed and worried that Eli felt a pang of guilt. "I am worried about Evangeline. Do you think she knew how to make food that nobles eat! I know that she has cooked all her life but it must be simple: soup, bread and vegetables.


    Aunt would criticize her a lot." in the end a frown formed on her face, that was filled with worry/.


    "Aren''t you going to help her for the meal? Just guide her about the recipes. If you want, I can alsoe to help you.'''' Eve replied, blinking her eyes. "Wait let me remember what the aunt like most!" she scratched her chin as she started thinking seriously about it.


    Eli felt guilty when she looked at her sister getting genuinely concerned about the lunch and believing her lie so easily. Eve was still as naive and innocent as she remembered in her memories when they were young. Her little sister did not learn to lie or understand the lies at all! She knew that Eve looked up to her with admiration and here she was hiding things from her and lying to her!


    "Evelyn!" Eve turned rigid when she heard Eli taking her full name. She only did that when she was furious or disappointed with her.


    "I promise, I did nothing. I remained silent all the time and did not create any trouble these days." to assure her, she even pinched the skin of her neck and swore in a panicked state, making Eli''s eyes soften instantly.


    She patted Eve''s shoulder with a smile, "I know! You have grown up well, dear! I want to ask you something." a curious expression filled Eve''s eyes as she turned and looked at Eli with her big animated eyes. It hardly happened that Eli wanted to ask her something, as she always had more knowledge and awareness about everything around them.


    "Mmm"


    "Have you never thought about your marriage, Eve? Father had chosen a bride for Leo first but never looked for a groom for you! If you have anyone in your heart then you can even tell me. I will try my best to convince my father to ept him." her lips parted up in disbelief as she heard Eli, while her face turned red. Her eyes had erged but not a single word came out from her mouth. Cold sweat could be seen forming on her neck as she stood there frozen.


    Eli felt amused as sheughed with her lips and face. "Why? You will not share your secrets with your sister!" ask Eli with a face filled with disappointment that was over exaggerating.


    "Eli! What are you talking about? I love you and my freedom a lot. I did not want to marry at all! I am d that that father had forgotten about my marriage. Or it might be that even he did not want to part with me" her voice came out rather incoherent and panicked in the start but it turned smug when the sentence ended, gaining another chuckle from Eli, who shook her head at the over indulgence of her sister.


    "Sigh! You have to marry though. It is a pity that you did not have anyone in your mind. I will ask my father to look for a perfect groom for youter.`` Eve turned rigid again when the words left Eli''s mouth. Yet she tried to cover her pale face and fumed.


    "I am not going to leave this family, no matter what! So, it would be better if you do not look for a groom. I will never leave you and father! Hmph!" She folded her hands in front of her chest and puffed up her cheeks. Eli chuckled again and pinched her cheeks.


    "You will never grow! Will you?" though she was chiding her voice was soft and indulging but eve still nodded with fake resentments.


    "No, I will never grow up. I will always be your little sister! Now go and take a rest. And do not worry too much. Evan will handle the aunt.`` She hugged her sister but then pushed her towards her room. Eli took a sigh and nodded as she walked back to her room and decided to not think about the matter of her annulment of marriage anymore.


    But just when the door was closed, Eve took a breath of relief. Her smugness was gone and a dreaded expression filled her heart. She leaned on the wall and closed her eyes to control her fast beating heart.


    "Phew... it was a narrow escape! For a minute, I thought that she knew about my little secret."

 Chapter 118 - My Curses Are True!

    "Ah, you are here!" Evan smiled brightly when she saw that the one entering the kitchen was Eli. her hands that were turning the grilled chicken stopped and she put thedle down on the counter.


    Walking towards the furnace, she wore mittens and took out a vani cake and presented it to Eli who was standing in front of her now.


    "So, how is it looking?" she asked like a small girl who had made something for the very first time and now was waiting for her mother to praise her!


    Eli took a fork and pressed the cake with it. It was soft and spongy as the fork bounced back. Eli could feel the sweet fragrance of the cake wafting into her nose and nodded with a pleased smile.


    "It looks delicious! Evan''s face brightened with this simplepliment. She giggled like a child who was praised for his good deeds.


    Sheid the cake back on the table and poured soup in a small bowl.


    "And this?" she fluttered her eyes again as she looked expectantly at Eli making her amused.


    "I am here to help you, Evangeline. I am not here to judge you!" she replied as a maid came forward and tied the apron on the expensive gown of Eli.


    "Giving me advice and proper criticism is also a good help, Eli! Tell me what shall I add more to it?" Eli looked at the colorful liquid that was thick and tempting. She held the spoon and once again the smell filled his nostrils. Taking a small sip, she almost moaned. It was so perfect! For a minute she thought that it was made by her mother!


    She could not help but take one spoon of soup until the bowl was empty.


    "What else have you cooked?" she asked with a voice full of expectations while her eyes filled with longing. As if she was not looking at food but at a person in her memories.


    Surprised by the sudden enthusiasm, Evan was taken back but then she soon replied with equal vigor!


    "I have made steak, omelette, soup, cakes, veggies, grilled fish and mushrooms with rice.'''' She opened all the lids one by one as she showed the table to Eli whose eyes sparkled with amazement. She had never expected that Evan would manage to make so much in a short amount of time and that also up to their taste!


    She was sure thatmoners did not get to eat cakes! The sugar was an expensive element and they had to depend on fruits to sweeten their foods and the cream was also not avable easily! And those dishes! Though they were not so royal, yet the taste felt so perfect that she was not able to stop herself from eating all of it!


    "Where did you learn to make all this?" asked Eli as she took a piece of mushroom on a te and tasted it. The creamy taste was not greasy or oily but a velvety taste that had filled her mouth with a desire to have more of it.


    Evan brows furrowed. Did she think that they had servants at home like them! She snorted and then raised her head high in the sky, "of course, i have been cooking since a long time. I had made all my best dishes that I had cooked perfectly every time." she replied with a proud voice as she waited for more appreciation but Eli blinked!


    She even forgot that she was about to taste the fruit pie and fritters!


    "You mean themoners in your town eat these kinds of dishes at home?" though she could believe that rice and soup wasmon. But the ingredients she had used in making soup are rare that only nobles could afford! Yet she had blended them perfectly and even the spices. She was sure that not all the spices are avable for themoners.


    Didn''t the report say that her father did not do anything but live on the loans!


    "I do not know about others, as I hardly have meals with others. But that is what we used to eat at our home. My mother taught me how to make everything personally. And she used to love the cakes I had made.`` Evan continued to boost her cooking without noticing the change in the expressions of Eli whose eyes filled with disbelief but she did not say a thing!


    "Very well, I do not think more dishes would be needed. Go and get ready for lunch. You should be presentable like breakfast. Even though only wedies would have the meal together, we should be dressed up well." she replied as she gave onest look to the sumptuous meal on the table.


    "Oh! Is the highness and my lord not joining us?" asked Eve as she wiped her hands with her apron. A maid came forward and untied her apron and took it off.


    "Hmm, father is not back yet and Leo mightete for his training." replied Eli as she forwarded her hand and a maid came forward and took the dishes from her hands.


    A sour taste filled the mouth of Evan when she heard Eli''sst statement! Her chest felt a bit stuffy when she remembered how easily he had epted the request of that girl to join him for the training.


    ''He must have been having the greatest time of his life! But why do I care? It was his loss that he did not get the chance to eat the food i have cooked so passionately!''


    "Hmph! I did not know my curse works that well!" she snorted as she remembered cursing him to have a spendthrift wife.


    "Pardon!" Evan shook her head when Eli gave her a curious look. She was not dumb enough to tell about it to these brother protector sister.


    "Nothing, I was just saying I should go and dress up for lunch." Eli nodded as she tilted her head and Evan left after bowing her head. Eli''s eyes narrowed on her retreating figure as she pointed at the maid standing nearby.


    "Yes, mydy?"


    "Do you have sugar in your house?"


    ".........."

 Chapter 119 - Great Sense Of Humor

    When Evan reached her room, the threedies of the morning were already waiting for her with their tools in their hands.


    "Good afternoon, mydy!" They bowed to her respectively but Evan still stood there confused. She was still wearing the same dress and had not touched her makeup at all.


    "Are you here for a touch-up? I can do so by myself!" Evan walked towards the mirror and looked at herself. A bit of eye makeup and lipstick had worn out, except that everything was perfect.


    "No, mydy. We are here for your makeover again. We are hired for your makeup and dressing up for all three meals!" replied the eldest with a professional smile.


    "Why would I need to dress up three times? Do you think I will tear the dress or what? And most importantly, you are too expensive! The amount you will charge is enough for me to buy a dozen new dresses!!" she poured her contents of heart out in an aggrieved tone. Did Leo want her heart to bleed?!!


    If they would charge 100 gold coins three times a day for every hour, she would be a beggar in a day or two! Then what shall she eat or wear? These dresses! Could she sell themter? With that thought her hands roamed on the fine silk she was wearing. Not for praising it but for assessing its value if it would be sold in the market?


    Thedies looked at her with confusion but then startedughing softly, "oh! You have such good humor mydy. No doubt that lord is so much smitten by you!" she rolled her eyes at their ttering tone. Did they think that she was a kid that would be coaxed by their ttery and spend so much gold coins again?! No! She had her brains!


    "............" alright! She had brains! But she did not have strength!! She could do nothing when they forced her to sit and dressed her up again.


    She could only look at them with a bitter smile and bleeding heart!


    ''Leo, I will make sure to beat you in front of everyone again if you are informed that my reward is in negative bnce after all this!!!'' she cried with no tears in her eyes when thedies left her alone in the room.


    "Mydy, everyone is waiting for you to serve lunch in the dining hall!" Evan only came back to her senses when the maid on the door called her. Taking a deep sigh and regretting meeting the iceberg again, she nodded to the maid and stood up."


    "You are looking beautiful, mydy!" the maidplimented her embarrassed face as she bowed down hurriedly.


    "Tell me Dehlia, for you 400 gold coins are important or dressing up beautifully like me?" Evan did not know why she was even doing that! She could have just said thank you with a smile, but she wanted to know! If she was the only one with that greed behind the money or others thought like her too and only these nobles did not care about money!!


    The girl''s eyes widened and her face turned red and she shook her head, "even if i will spend so much. I do not think I can be beautiful like you, mydy. So, I will better keep the money.`` Evan raised a brow and then chuckled. That was one great excuse! She would use it on Leoter!


    Leo! Damn! That iceberg was enjoying his date and god knows when he would return! Her face contorted and her hands clenched into a fist when she remembered how he readily epted to go out with a girl while she was busy here with his family affairs!


    Evan bowed her head and passed a smile when she reached the dining hall but her smell halted and her face froze for a minute when her eyes fell on Leo, who was sitting on the seat of the head again.


    She did not know what was wrong with her but she felt that the iceberg was not only handsome but was looking pleasing to the eyes today. Had he hired the men to dress him up too.


    "p!!"


    No! She pped herself toe out of the delusion. How could he be pleasing when he was sucking her dry! He was just too overbearing and domineering!


    Everyone blinked when she pped herself. Gabrie who was about to chide her for beingte again closed her mouth awkwardly without saying a word! Even Leo, who was looking down on a paper in his hands, moved his gaze away from it and looked at the girl when he heard the sound of a p.


    "What''s wrong?" his face turned gloomy and the chills he was emitting could be felt from afar.


    Evan was not a fool to irk the death god when he was holding his sword. Sheughed awkwardly as she wiped the imaginary sweat from her forehead.


    "Nothing .. my lord! I was just punishing myself for beingte! How could I make all of you wait for me!" her tone was full of ttery and smiles as she looked at leo! Spare my life or I will haunt you as a ghost!


    "........." they all looked at her and then Leo but could not understand what secret conversation they were having.


    "If you are done with your punishment. Will you serve the meal now or keep us waiting?" asked Gabrie, cutting them in between. It was an insult to her power that the girl did not even spare her a nce and continued to talk to Leo as if he was the only one present in the room.


    "Of course, aunt, just give me a minute." even the sound of the aunt was pleasing to her ears now if she could help Evan in getting away from the scary eyes of the iceberg!


    "You are not supposed to call me aunt! Yet.."


    "............."

 Chapter 120 - The Memories Of Food

    "You are still not part of the Thawyne family, you can only call me aunt when you get married to Leo. But it is still a matter of far away in the future. First Eli and Eve would get married. Only then will Leo get the chance to hold his wedding. And no one knows what awaits us tomorrow. Let alone be the matter of a few yearster.


    Till then you are living here as a guest. So, you better call me Matriarch or her grace!" Her voice was authoritative and full of arrogance. But Evan only nodded. She did not mean to set a close rtionship, she just called her as others did. But her cold reminder made Even realize that she was getting attached to the family more than required!


    She bowed her head politely, "yes, your grace. I will remember that in the future!" Though her face still looked calm, Leo still noticed a streak of pain that had passed through her face for a second!


    His eyes hardened but he did not say a word, as it would only increase the irk of his aunt. But the atmosphere was turning chilly just by his gaze on everyone. As if he was a dynamite that would burst any moment!


    "Evan, go and ask the maids to bring lunch." Eli tried to meditate and distract everyone and it worked. Evan nodded and left towards the kitchen.


    Everything was already set up on the trolleys and by her indication, the maids started to pull the trolleys and started serving the dishes on the table.


    When thest dish was served on the table, Evan checked that everything was there. Once confirmed, a satisfactory smile bloomed on her face and she wanted to sit on her seat, but before she could do so, the cold and authoritative voice interrupted her again.


    "You are the one who is supposed to serve me the meal today.. So, where do you think you are heading to?" Evan was struck dumb for a second. Did she not cook and serve the meal just now?!


    But when she looked at the empty tes of the matriarch, she got her point and nodded.


    Gabrie was finally pleased at the sight of Evan serving fish to her with her head hung low. She leaned back leisurely on her seat as she enjoyed the sight of her working.


    "Oh yes! Leo, I did not see Auroraing back from the training field? The girl is a little meek as she had not gone out of the pce many times. Why did you not bring her back in your carriage?" her voice was filled with a bit of resentment as if she was disappointed by his behavior, but he did not even spare a nce to her.


    Leo looked at the soup in front of him with gloomy eyes and replied rather nonchntly, "she was busy admiring the training area and decided toeter."


    "Madam, I will arrange for someone to go and check up on the miss. She is new so she might be conscious if left alone. I will personally go and bring her back safely." replied the butler in a respectful tone as he bowed his head.


    As Gabrie had been the one who had lived here for long and had kept the discipline as the matriarch, the whole pce was very respectful to her. No one dared to irk either the staff or the members of the Thawyne family.


    She nodded her head, finally taking her gaze away from Leo. she turned to look at the butler with a polite yet authoritative smile.


    "Thank you, Ehazan!" Then her eyes fell on the girl who had almost served her a bit of everything rather meticulously. Gabrie had never gone to amoner''s house but she was sure that they did not have so many cutleries and serving etiquettes as nobles. They have only 4 different types of spoon and forks for eating the meal and many bowls and tes, each assigned for a particr dish!


    She had asked Evan to serve her because cooking was easy for amoner but to know noble etiquettes was rather difficult. Her eyes squinted on the way she had served the meal so perfectly as if she had done it thousands of times! But how could this be possible. A wave of shock passed her eyes as her eyes erged, the way she meticulously cut the pie and served it on the side te too but she hid it in the next second as she did not want the girl to feel proud over this small act.


    Eli! Gabrie remembered Eli by the actions of Evan as if they were cut by the same cloth! So that was why Eli wanted to cook the food today with Evan? Her eyes narrowed on the smile of Eli who was looking proud and relieved! Was she the one who had trained Evan over everything?


    ''Ha! I will not approve of the girl so easily!'' she felt betrayed by the way her own family was helping a stranger in settling well in the pce and getting her approval too! Her face turned cold and bitter with that thought as she looked at the girl with a sharp re who was lost in her own thoughts while serving the meal.


    "Give me another bowl of rice. This one had turned cold!" she spoke unhurriedly as she took a piece of fish and ate it elegantly. There was no sound created by the cutleries when she ate in a poised manner. Like a painting, her actions were too refined.


    "...." Evan was sure that the rice was still hot from the steam they were releasing but who was she to argue with the goddess of the pce! Even if she says it was night, Evan would nod her head without hesitation.


    She nodded respectfully and went forward to scoop another bowl of rice for Gabrie without any hesitation.


    When everything was served and Gabrie did not say a word, Evan walked back to her seat to sit finally.


    "Have I permitted you to sit? Hmmm?"


    ".........."

 Chapter 121 - [Bonus ]

    "Have I permitted you to sit? Hmmm? Pass me a bowl of soup too!" asked Gabrie in a haughty tone.


    Evan looked at the bowl of soup in front of Gabrie and then looked at her face. She was already looking at Evan with a raised brow as if she was asking, do you dare to challenge my authority!


    Evan controlled the urge to snap at her and give her two cents, and stered a professional smile on her face.


    "Yes, Matriarch. Please wait!" She let go of the seat she was holding from behind and took another bowl to pour soup for Gabrie. She ced the soup in front of her Gabrie and bowed her head,


    "Do you need anything else too, matriarch?" asked even with a fake smile on her face. She didn''t want to create a scene every time they met, especially when Leo had done so much hard work for her to leave a good impression.


    Leo had been staring at Evan to see when she would snap at him. He could see her fuming and covering her cussing words with that perfunctory smile. He knew that she could refuse to hear anytime when she thought that it was going overboard.


    As much as he wanted her to leave a good impression on the aunt, he wanted her to not ept any kind of disrespect. But for that he had to stand up for herself.


    Gabrie shook her head, "let me taste this first!" Evan nodded with relief. She remembered the surprised and glittering eyes of Eli when she had tasted the soup. If they both had simr standards then she was sure that aunt Gabrie would like it too.


    With that thought, she stood there with anticipation while looking at the aunt with her big animated eyes like a child waiting for apreciatoin.


    Gabrie raised a brow at her confident face and then picked up the bowl of soup and took it closer to her lips


    In the next second, when everyone was waiting for praise, Gabrie screamed! "A cockroach! How dare you!"


    The bowl of soup suddenly sshed towards Evan while everyone sat there dumbfounded.


    Even Evan was not able to understand what just happened. As if her legs were frozen, she stood there rooted while her eyes closed instinctively as the bowl of soup was thrown towards her.


    But a few seconds passed yet she did not feel the pain of the hot liquid sttered on her. All she felt was a warm embrace that engulfed her in a sense of security.


    Gabrie looked at Leo with widened eyes and her lips parted when he grabbed her shoulder and pulled her into his tight embrace. She did not even notice when he stood up from his seat and stood in front of Evan!


    Leo had moved with lightning speed even before his mind could think rationally. He didn''t even understand his intuitive decision himself. Why was he so worried over it when he had decided that he would not meddle into her affair when ites to aunt Gabrie.


    But it was already toote.


    "Stter"


    The hot soup had already been sshed all over the back of Leo.


    "Aahh" a scream instinctively left her mouth when she felt his grip on her tighten a bit.


    "Bang!" The bowl fell on the ground and created a loud sound while its shards fell on the feet of Leo too.


    The loud sound was enough to bring everyone back to their senses. They finallye out from their initial shock. While Gabrie trembled with fear. Her eyes were still filled with shock.


    Though she had been strict and cold with everyone, she always had respected Leo who was the future heir of the house of Thawyne. And he had handled every responsibility well since childhood. Even she did not dare to disrespect her. But not even in her dreams had she thought that Leo woulde in between. Did he not dislike her too? Then why had he risked himself for protecting her?


    Her eyes fell on the wet clothes of Leo. His white shirt was sticking to his back and she was sure it was too hot to burn his back.


    "Leo, are you okay?" asked Eli as she stood and ran towards Leo followed by eve.


    "Leo! I had never thought that you woulde in between when I would try to teach her a lesson!" mumbled Gabrie too as she stood up to check up on him.


    Leo finally left Evan from his tight grip and turned towards his family slowly. His eyes were colder and filled with bloodthirst that Gabrie stood there frozen. Her face turned ghastly pale. She had seen him ring at others, but this was the first time when she was at the receiving end of his ire.


    Though he did not say a single word to her, his cold gaze was enough to let goosebumps all over her skin.


    "I never acted against any of your decisions but that did no mean, i will bear violence in my ce." his cold voice rang in her ears like danger bells. She could feel the rm, but how could she ept that a child had challenged her authority?


    Who would respect her if Leo would be able to disrespect her in front of everyone. No, she would not handle defeat so easily!


    "What do you mean by your pce. It is our pce!" her voice turned cold matching his when a smirk formed on his lips. But she was sure that she saw the devil rising from the hell when he looked at her with that blood red shining eyes.


    Even Eli and Eve took a step back when their eyes met his. He was raging and only their mother could have calmed him down but she was not here anymore.


    "Why? Did you forget that i was the one who was sitting on the seat of head just a while ago?"


    "..........."

 Chapter 122 - Cry Like A Kid

    "Why? Did you forget that I was the one who was sitting on the seat of your head just a while ago?"


    ".........." the words stunned her. Her lips parted toin but not a single word came out. She had never expected that Leo, whom she had always supported, would be the one to raise a finger on her. And that also for a girl of unknown origin. No! he had epted that it was William who was forcing him to marry the girl. could it be a simple reason of discipline then?


    Her eyes instinctively moved towards Evan who was still staring at Leo with aplicated gaze and her eyes burnt. Her hands clenched into a tight fist as she felt the humiliation. No! She would not let this girl go easily who had dared to create a feud in her family!


    But she did not utter a single word when she saw the zing eyes of Leo. She would wait for a better chance, right now she could only let go to not create further rift between them.


    "Ezhan, called the physician over. Lord Leo had scalded his back and needed immediate treatment." called Eli to the butler who was standing there dumbfounded too. The butler who was sill not able toprehend the situation, nodded his head and bowed but before he could leave, Leo raised his hands high in the air and stopped him.


    "I am fine. The soup was not hot enough. I only need to go and change my clothes. Do not worry." he replied, finally withdrawing his gaze from Aunt Gabrie and looking back at Eli with an assuring gaze. The frost in his eyes had dissipated a bit too.


    When Leo parted his lips and spoke, Evan finally came out of her shocked state. She finally stopped staring nkly at Leo. She still could not believe that he came in front of her to take the hit that was meant for her.


    No matter how much her mind rationalized it, she did not seem to ept the reality. She was looking more shocked than Gabrie, as she pinched herself.


    Didn''t he hate her from the first day and did everything to get rid of her? He even epted a p and forced her to behave oddly so that their marriage would get annulled?


    But if that was the case, why was he so worried that he was ready to get hurt to save her from the hit? A whirlpool of emotions started to fill her eyes as she could not father why he did so?


    Even now when everyone was out of shock, she was not able to utter a single word. She only continued to look at him with erged eyes when he tried to protect her verbally too after the incident! When he assured them and started walking towards his room, she followed him instinctively as if she was possessed by him.


    Leo went into the room without noticing her presence behind him and started opening the button of his shirt when he heard the knock on the door.


    "Come in." Thinking that it might be a servant that hade to help him or a physician, he allowed them toe in without even spearing a nce at the door.


    Even entered with some hesitation in his room., it was her duty to treat his injuries if he had any due to the soup as he got hit in the attempt of protecting her. With that thought she had followed him, But she felt uneasy when she entered.


    And the thought that was scaring her head turned true. He was standing there with all the buttons of his shirt open. The shirt was still there but it was barely covering his muscr chest that was slightly tanned due to the instance training he takes day and night. His muscles were proportionate and he was oozing a sexy look from his glistening chest.


    His lines of abs were perfect and smooth and so was the inverted v figure on his waist area.


    He was not only perfect with loose but with his body too. For a moment she felt jealous of his luck when it came to looking at her body and family!


    "Are you there to drool over my body?" came a mocking voice and she blinked. She finallyes back to her senses only to see him ring at her.


    As if cold water was poured over all her body, Evan finally came back to her senses. Heat rose on her cheeks when she realized that he was tantly staring at his naked chest. Flustered, she bowed her head down as she walked in.


    "You got the wounds only because you were trying to save me. So as a responsible person, I am here to dress up your wounds." she knew the soup was too hot as the aunt hadined that she had served the cold food to her, Evan had made sure that the soup must be scalding hot this time.


    She even remembered how his grip on her tightened when the soup fell on his body. That must have hurt. It might even have created blisters on his back. The thought created an unnerving feeling in her chest.


    He must have lied to Eli as she was looking too worried and he might not want to stretch the matter too.


    "You! I did not get any wounds. So you do not need to feel guilty." he rolled his eyes at her over exaggerating behavior but she was not ready to give up.


    Instead of his denying, she took slow and steady steps inside his room,. She raised her head high when he looked at her with his frosty re that was enough to scare even the highest level of knights too, but she stood there unperturbed.


    "Why? Are you afraid that I will know that you cry like a baby when you are given medicines and applied ointment?"


    "..............."

 Chapter 123 - [Bonus ]

    "Why? Are you afraid that I will know that you cry like a baby when you are given medicines and applied ointment?"


    ".............."


    She knew that he behaved coolly because he did not want to worry them. But that did not mean that he was not hurt.


    "I have not called the physician so that no one would get worried. But even if I am not one, I know how to bandage. I had once bandaged you before too." she reminded him as she replied in a haughty voice. "Now do not be stubborn like a kid and turn around." her tone was stern that even he nked for a second.


    From where had she gained such courage to order him?


    Even she realised a bitter that she had used a strong authoritative tone. She raised her head a bit and saw him ring at her!


    "Please!" she blinked her big animated eyes with pleading expressions. She tried her best to not show him any fear on her face but her trembling legs gave her away. But when she looked at him, her eyes fell on his will built muscr chest again. Her eyes stayed there for more than required, when she heard him snort.


    "You may have the skill for bandaging but I am afraid you are more interested in staring at my chest than taking care of my health!" his tone was full of mockery as his eyes narrowed on her face.


    She clenched her hands and squinted at him,


    "Ha! Who are you? Do you think you are the most handsome man of the empire?" she asked while gnashing her teeth.


    "Yes!" there was no hint of doubt in his voice, that she stumbled for words. If anyone else would have said that, she would have snorted and told me not to be delusional. But when ites to Leo, she had no words to refute him.


    She just looked directly at him with a stern face, "are you going to let me bandage or not?"


    ".........." he did not say a word but his stare had turned so strong that a normal person would have already fallen on their knees. But she had decided that she would not bow down this time.


    The room had deafening silence. Leo''s aide who was standing there, tried to turn invisible by taking slow steps backwards.


    He finally raised a brow when she did not cower back while he continued to stand there with all his pressure that he was enough to pressurize even the head of the knights due to his murderous aura.


    Even when he was not uttering a word! His gaze was strong enough to tremble everyone as he stood there tall and grand as if he was above all of them and the mere humans could not even touch them.


    When she felt that he was tall and grand, she did not want to give up, to show that she was equal, she tried to stand on her toes as she continued to look into his eyes.


    She did not realise that she hade too close to show him that she was fearless. Her hot breath touched his chest and he trembled.


    His eyes flickered with the heat that passed through her body. In the next moment, he turned around and took out his shirt silently.


    Evan blinked. She had given up hopes that he would listen to her as he was ring at her ever so fiercely.


    She was dumbfounded at his sudden change in behaviour. But then her face filled with glee. She could not believe that she won from the iceberg who was harder than a mountain when ites to taking decisions.


    But her smile froze when her gaze fell on his back. She had expected that his back would be red, but it was a scalded body. Blisters could be seen to be formed and she was sure it would only swell further.


    The blisters had covered his whole back and the ce had turned redder.


    "Why did you not say anything?" she mumbled in an aggrieved tone. She did not know why she was feeling suffocated and in pain when he was the one who was hurt!?


    This was the second time that he was hurt because of her. And every time he showed that he was fine, so that she would not feel worried and guilty.


    She blinked and looked above to control the tears from falling on her face.


    "I am sorry." her voice was so slow and soft that it was almost inaudible yet he heard her clearly as they were standing too close.


    Leo''s eyes flickered, he tried to turn back but she held his back and he stopped. His lips parted, but no words came out. He wanted to tell her that it was not her mistake and she was not wrong but he stayed silent.


    He did not know why, he felt warmth when he saw her getting worried for him while he always felt annoyed when Eli and Eve did so!


    But her silence was unnerving him. He wanted to turn and see her expressions but she did not let him.


    "Would you start bandaging or are you enjoying the back view too?" he asked with a raised brow as his lips curved into a smug look.


    A smile curled on her lips too as she shook her head and mumbled, "narcissist!"


    She put the first aid box on the nearby table and opened it with a fish! She picked out the ointment that had been made by her for her blisters three days ago.


    "I.. i have made the ointment for blisters a few days ago. I did not know if it was up to your standard. Please bear with it for now until the physician of the pce make one for you." she replied with some hesitation. No matter how many times she had made it, she was not a qualified physician after all. It was mostly a homemade remedy her mother used to make for her when she got burnt while cooking. Before she could speak further to convince him, he murmured.


    "I am ready to let you apply even if it has poison!"


    "............"

 Chapter 124 - [Bonus ]

    Before she could speak further to convince him, he murmured.


    "I am ready to let you apply even if it has poison!"


    "..........." her grip on the porcin bottle tightened as she looked at him dumbfounded while her heart started to run a marathon. She felt like it woulde out of her ribcage any moment.


    It took her a few seconds topose herself and look at him. Heat had risen on her cheeks, making her rosy hue darker.


    "Atst it would stop your nagging. You are worse than my grandmother when ites to grumbling and fault finding!" his tone soundedzy and tired as if he could not wait to get rid of her and even ready to get poisoned if she would leave her alone then!


    "............" and here she thought, for once he was going to speak nicely with her! What had she even expected from an iceberg!


    "Thank you for telling me. I will make sure to mix itching powder in the ointment for the next time." came her quick retort and though he could not see her face, he was sure that she was gnashing her teeth too.


    A soft smile formed on his lips just by thinking about it.


    She opened the bottle and took out some ointment in her hands but he was too tall. Despite being popr for her long legs among girls, she was only able to reach his chin. She started looking around for a small stool or should she request him to take the pillow! She was only thinking when she felt his movement.


    He hadid down on the bed on his stomach. She took a breath of relief and then walked closer to the bed and sat beside her. When her soft fingers touched his back, he trembled a bit. Her hands paused at the pain he was feeling, and her face turned down casted again.


    But the manying down did not tremble because of the pain. Yet there was no way that he would ept the thought that had crossed his mind. His teeth gritted when she stopped moving her hands, yet it stayed on his waist.


    "Evangeline? Are you going to take the whole day? Even a snail is faster than you.'''' His tone was harsh, making the girl dumbfounded again.


    ''He surely was a man suffering from menopause.'' she mumbled in her heart at his cold and warm behaviour all this time.


    ''Just bear with it! After all he is injured because of you!'' With that thought, she ignored his anger and started rubbing the ointment again. He had closed his eyes and his hands had clenched into a fist all this time.


    How should he exin to her that he was feeling tormented!


    Her steps turned slower again when she was about to finish. She did not know why but only one question was swirling in her mind all this time, even when he infuriated her.


    "Evangeline! Are you a pervert?" he asked again when her touch turned so much slower. If it was not tempting him that what it was? She was not applying medicine for sure with that sensual touch of hers. This was not the first time when a woman was touching, his maids often helped him in getting ready, yet this was the first time that he could feel the touch.


    He never knew that he was this sensitive or he would have denied her to apply medicine.


    "If you abhor me so much then why did you even save me?" she asked as she gritted her teeth.


    He had only mocked,ughed or fought with her. If not any, he had treated her like she was her staff to run around and do his bidding!


    From the first day, he had wanted her to leave the pce. Yet whenever she faced the problem, he protected her. His behaviour towards her made her confused.


    Even at this moment, he was insulting her again and again. Then why did he act so swiftly when she was not able to save herself with such a sudden attack!


    "Why are you ready to risk yourself to save me if you hate me so much?" his whole body turned rigid when he heard her question in an aggrieved tone.


    His gaze turnedplicated and he felt a sudden suffocation in his heart when he realised that he had hurt her feelings. It was not like the question did not pass his mind. But it was an involuntary reaction.


    When the thought of her getting hurt passed his mind, he was not able to bear it! So, he moved and shielded her with his own body. But why? Why was he so worried about her?


    He was known for being cold hearted as he always took the decisions from mind. Even when it was about the lives of many people. That was why he was made the head of the war! Yet when ites to her! He did not think at all! He did what he deems fit. But he could not tell her so!


    ''Could it be that I wanted to keep her close because I had doubts about her identity?'' he asked his heart but then how would he justify the fear he had felt!


    "Leo.. are you?" he came back to his senses when he heard her voice and her eyes turned cold and face was stern again. He looked back at her from sideways when he saw her face full of confusion but it only made him feel colder.


    "Of course, I will protect you in the absence of my father. He had brought you here as he had promised your well being to your dying father. You are our responsibility till you are in the pce.


    And as his heir, it is my responsibility to fulfil the promises he had made.. I can not see him getting disappointed with me and my aunt who was at fault this time."

 Chapter 125 - [Bonus ]

    ==================


    "Of course, I will protect you in the absence of my father. He had brought you here as he had promised your well being to your dying father.


    And as his heir, it is my responsibility to fulfil the promises he had made. I can not see him getting disappointed with me and my aunt who was at fault this time." he looked away as her eyes that were sparkling a few moments ago, dimmed.


    He felt a pang of guilt, but he did not let go of the possibility that she was not amoner but an informator who hade here to harm his family.


    "Are you done?" His cold voice stunned her.


    She did not know why she felt a bit disappointed when he told her that she was only his responsibility because of his father. Her face dimmed and she turnd silent after that, just nodding her head a little.


    But when she heard him bossing around in his cold tone, she red at him fiercely.


    "Bring me a shirt from the closet." he instructed her as he saw a re, finally his mind felt at ease.


    "Why would i? Ask your maids?" she retorted back. If he would have asked politely, she would have helped him. But why was he bossing her around again?


    "Did you not just feel guilty because of my pain?" he raised a brow as he looked at her, folding her hands and snorting at him.


    ''This girl was really going brave this time!'' yet his eyes softened when he saw her getting irritated again. His own expressions losing with her.


    "And you told me that it is your responsibility to keep me safe. More than your father, you need me to act and follow your tasks all the time, so you can not bear to lose me.`` The smug smile on her face was so adoring that Leo wanted to pinch her cheeks and not leave her until tears formed in her eyes.


    "But since you are so polite to me. I will do this favour to you." he blinked when he heard that and his gaze instinctively fell on his hands that were already halfway through touching her.


    His eyes turned a shade darker when he realised that she was affecting him the way no one had ever done! But her ambiguous past was keeping him chained with his nonchnce towards her.


    "Ohh.. you both should have closed the door. You know I am still a child.`` Eve closed her eyes with her fingers while keeping a good space between her fingers to peek at them. Her giggles brought them out of their initial shock,


    Evan blinked! Finally she realised that their posture was too intimate. He was lying on the bed without his shirt and she was bending over while her both hands were on his bare back and waist. But she promised that she had only held him so that she could apply medicine. There was no other motive.


    But Why did it feel like they were doing adult things when Eve looked at them. Heat rose on her face as she realised what she was indicated at and she shook her head like a rattle drum,


    "What are you saying? I was just helping him!!" she tried to exin but it only made Eve giggle harder.


    "Yes! Yes! Every man needs a beautiful girl''s help. Next time just keep the door closed, alright. I am doing you a favour this time!" she replied with a red face as she turned and closed the door with a thud. The sound of herughing hard could still be heard in the silent room.


    Stunned, Evan finally came back to her senses and moved away as if her body was scalded suddenly.


    She was aghast with the words of Eve but then it turned into a re towards Leo.


    "Why have you not exined to her?" she asked in an using tone and his gaze flickered.


    He did not stop her because he was enjoying her words. The way, Evan flustered! And looked at him. Did the girl only realise at that time they were in an intimate position!? How could she be so naive?


    Suddenly he turned and held her both hands. Evan who still had a knee bent on the bed and was standing on a leg only was not expecting him moving so suddenly.


    Her eyes widened and a shriek left her lips when she disbnced and fell on the bed while he was above her, holding both of her hands.


    His bare chest was touching her chest and his legs were on both sides of her legs. She tried to sit up but she could not even move even an inch due to his tight grip on her wrists.


    So all she could do was re.


    "What are you doing? Are you" out of your mind'' she wanted to ask but his darken eyes were looking so scary that the words died in her mouth. She gulped and fear started to rece her rage. Their position was too intimate and they were alone in the room. Even when she screamed just now, no one came in and his strength was too much for her to fight against.


    "My lord. You can not force me to do anything. I am not that type of girl. So," she tried her best to exin in words that did not hurt his ego or gain his anger further but she did not know how to continue it without calling him a lusty pervert!?


    She never knew that Leo was one of them! She had always felt that he was a gentleman!


    "Tell me! How do you know bandaging so well?" what he meant to ask how many men she had helped in bandaging but he was too embarrassed to ask it directly.


    "Because i had helped many in bandaging their wounds!" Did she did it so poorly that he was angry and holding her like that. She looked at him with confusion when he asked


    "Men or women?"

 Chapter 126 - [Bonus ]

    "Because I had helped many in bandaging their wounds!" Did she do it so poorly that he was angry and held her like that. She looked at him with confusion when he asked.


    His face turned more furious hearing her reply. He could still feel the warmth of her hands on his back. But she had touched another man the same way was something he was not able to digest!


    "Men or women?" the words left his mouth even before he could think rationally. A smug smile formed on her face when she heard him.


    "Why? Are you feeling jealous of Leonardo Thawyne?" she asked with a raised brow. Her soft breath caressed his chest and he felt heat rising again in his body. He had never felt this uneasy let craved for the feeling to not end forever.


    She even forgot that was struggling in his arms just a while ago and he was still over her. But him being possessive of her felt such a great thought to her that she could not describe the feeling of it.


    "Ha! I am only worried that I might get an infection due to your lousy treatment skills." he snarled and then stood up and walked out of the room without even turning back.


    "........." what was just now! It was not like he had deep or serious wounds that would get injuries!


    She rubbed her hands as it had left red marks on her fair and porcin skin.


    She was not sure what was wrong with him today! All she could do was to shake her head and leave.


    Leo left the room withplicated thoughts. When he came out he saw the running figure of Eve at a distance and shook his head. He was sure she was trying to peep from the window or listening carefully. And now the topic would be all over the pce in an exaggerated manner.


    "Let it be! It would serve her right!" he mumbled as he crossed the hall and descended the stairs. But before he could leave the pce. His eyes fell on the dinning table where aunt Gabrie was still looking at the shards of soup bowl with cold eyes.


    He still did not know what had happened. Though his aunt was short tempered and full of arrogance. She had never acted violently personally but he still did not walk towards her. He wanted to wait for his father toe back and discuss the matter with him before taking any action.


    "Stop right there!" Leo halted in his steps when Gabrie called him in a cold voice.


    There were strict and serious expressions on her face.


    "Yes aunt"


    He walked forward and sat back on the dining table where only aunt Gabrie was left.


    "Drink it!!" She pointed at the soup in front of him with a stern expression.


    Without even a word, he took the spoon and drank a sip of it. His eyes darkened and he looked back at her and she nodded.


    "Are you still trying to save her?" the words came out in a mocking tone but he did not say a word and stood up. Taking a dish in his hands, he tasted all the dishes she had made, even the cake.


    "I will look into the matter personally!" were the only words left in his mouth. But his whole aura had turned gloomy.


    "So you still did not believe it when the proof was in front of you! Do not tell me that you have already fallen for her innocent act!" The voice was so cold that her anger could be felt from afar. The maids had hid themselves in the corner, afraid that they would be part of the war too.


    "Do you think that I mixed the spices in the food? It was only on my te that the food had spices while everyone else had normal food.


    She definitely wanted to take revenge from me because I had scolded her and asked her to prepare the food!"


    The voice filled with hatred and certainty but Leo did not reply. He could not believe that she could do so?


    "Aunt! Evangeline would not do that." his eyebrows twitched and he gnashed his teeth as his cold eyes met her arrogant ones. She was a short tempered girl but she could never disrespect others.


    "Enough!" she pped the armrest of the chair and looked at him with full authority. "Even did not have a single trait that could fit our family. She would be a stain to over century old goodwill and I would never let that happen!"


    "I have decided that Aurora would be a better choice for you. I will talk to William when hees back. For now, I will handle her further. But I want you to stay away from this matter now." her words were derations that did not have any ce for argument.


    She stood up and left without waiting for him to reply. His face turned gloomy as he took another bite of cake from her te.


    It looked the same yet it was salty instead of sweet. The soup was so bitter that only a single sip was enough to turn his face ugly.


    He stood up and for the first time in his life did he walk towards the kitchen.


    The maids that were chatting while sitting on the floor, stood up abruptly. Afraid of his ire, they bowed their heads hurriedly and stood in a straight line.


    "How can I help you, my lord?" asked the head maid when she looked at the nk faces of all other maids.


    "I am here to ask who had assisted Evangeline in preparing her food?" His tone was nk and devoid of any emotions.


    "She did not take any of us help. Thedy said that she wanted to do everything by herself." the maid replied respectfully with a hint of fear in her voice.


    "And who took care of serving the food?"

 Chapter 127 - [Bonus ]

    Leo was looking outside of the window in his office, while lost deep in thought. His face was cold and solemn. He had not expected the maid to take Eli''s name. If Eli was the one who had checked Evan dishes and helped her in serving them, he was stuck in a loophole. As much as he trusted Evan, he trusted Eli too.


    She could never do anything that was inappropriate and the trust was not because they were family. But it was developed over time.


    "My lord, thedy that hade with the Matriarch is here to see you. She said that she would not go back unless she would meet you.`` The aide was looking as if he was bitten by a snake, his hair was disheveled and there was an urgency in his voice, while his face looked exhausted.


    Leo parted his lips to deny such an audacious request, but then his eyes shed with a sinister ray, and a smile curved on his lips.


    The aide, who was already exhausted by bearing the tantrums and nasty attitude of the youngdy, felt that he had seen his death in front of him. The sinister smile on Leo''s face was no less than the permit of death.


    He would rather bear the banshee than the demon.


    "I think I can take her for another walk, my lord.'''' He bowed his head and turned to walk out before even waiting for his reply, as he was scared of the punishments he could get.


    "Send her in. and you may retire for the night." as if struck by lightning. The aide froze in his steps. Did his master ask him to rest while he would handle the banshee!?


    Tears of gratitude filled his eyes as he turned to look at Leo, whose eyes were still filled with sinister glint.


    "My lord, you do not need to worry about my wellbeing. I am.." but before he could give assurance to Leo, that he could still handle the girl, Leo peered straight into his eyes, and the aide shivered. Without saying another word, he bowed his head and left the room.


    Soon the sound of heels clicking on the floor could be heard in the room. Aurora''s face was filled with arrogance when she entered. her eyes observing the luxurious room with jealousy and greed! Her eyes sparkled as she took everything in. ''Soon it would all belong to me!''


    But her expressions turned to meek and frail girls that had suffered great grievances when she looked at Leo.


    She even squeezed a few tears out of her eyes as she looked at him with an aggrieved face.


    "My lord, i am here to plead with you that you should change your aide!" She did not wait for a second or notice his expressions before speaking. She just started like a rattle drum was shook hard,


    "Not even he wasted a lot of time on the way by stopping the carriage many times. He even did not let me meet you by telling me the wrong path to your practice area. In the end, I spent all my afternoon in a maze and it is all because you did not take me with you!" her tone was full of pain as she came near him and sat beside him. Her hands were itching to move to his cheeks and cupped them in her hands.


    She held her dress tightly to stop herself from making any mistakes. She had to win the heart of this man first.


    "Leo.. I am hurt. Just look at my hands and feet. They got scratched by the bushes in the maze." she fluttered her eyes as she gently raised her gown, hoping that he would notice how beautiful her skin was!


    All she needed was his one eptance, then she would rule this whole pce. Instead of being the mere daughter of a viscount. She would be the duchess.


    "Then you must not get the time to have lunch. Shall I ask the maids to bring you a few dishes?" she blinked at his abrupt and different reply and let go of her skirt with an embarrassed face!


    But when she thought that he must be worried about her being hungry, her eyes sparkled again.


    "Mm, I just came a few minutes ago and came straight to meet you. Eating did not even cross my mind as I was worried that you would think I have note to see you training.


    I did not want you to misunderstand me. In fact, Leo.. I want to spend all my time with you only" her voice was coquettish while she yed with the hair in her fingers and bit her lips seductively.


    Leo felt nauseated with her behavior, he wanted to push her away, but even for that he had to touch her but he didn''t want to get his hands dirty.


    "Then, wait! I will call the maids to serve you the meal that was served to my aunt. After all, you are the guest, aunt brought with her.`` Though his tone was calm, it was a bit cold and distant.


    Her face changed color when she heard him speaking andughed awkwardly. "You should not take the aunt''s portion to feed me. I only eat a few bites anyway. I will take a small potion for your food.


    After all, as a wife.." she stopped in between as she smiled shyly. Her face turned redder and the pale and shocked expression of her face were nowhere to be seen yet Leo had noticed already.


    His eyes had narrowed on her yet he said nothing.


    "I think that you need a shower, I can still smell the smell of animals and dirt on you." her body turned rigid when he heard her. Her face turned sharp and ugly! Did he mean to say that she was stinking! Never in her life had she been this insulted.


    A scowl formed on her face but she closed her eyes and took a deep breath. In the next second her eyes filled with unshed tears.


    "Did the lord mean to say that I am looking ugly and dirty?" she asked as she fluttered her eyes with expectations. Who would dare insult this sweet smile. She was sure of her victory when she looked at him with a face that could cry if he affirmed it.


    "And stinking too!"


    "..........."

 Chapter 128 - [Bonus ]

    Aurora was stunned to hear his words. An ugly scowl formed on her face and she clenched her hands to ignore beating him. How could he say so to a woman? That is also so brazen!!


    The unshed tears in her eyes started to flow like a broken dam and her head bowed further low to hid the seething rage in her eyes.


    "I.. hup, i never thought hup, that you did not find me pretty!" even though she had determined that she would not let him go today without getting a bit of praise from him.


    He had to take his words back and show care to her or else how would she control him after marriage! Her eyes filled with determination with that thought.


    "At least, now you know." he replied nonchntly as he stood up and ced both his hands in his pockets. It was a simple posture yet he looked so regal and noble as if he was above all of them!


    While her face turned red with anger and humiliation. She was proud of her beautiful eyes and dimple cheeks. Her face was one of the most beautiful when ites to noble families. That was why she had higher dreams of marrying a duke only. But the man in front of her was testing her patience!


    "Leo!" She looked at him like a pitiful dog that had been suddenly abandoned but all he felt was the annoyance of asking the same question again and again. He was regretting the decision of testing her by himself. He should have asked Mason to do it too.


    "Martha, go and bring my aunt''s lunch for thedy. Her memory has been getting affected due to staying hungry." what he meant was.. She was mentally retarded as she was not even able to remember the reply he had given a few seconds ago!!


    She was more furious than dumbfounded by his continuous insults but when she heard that he was again asking for her aunt''s share of food, she forgot about her rage for once and shook her head.


    "There is no need. Since you did not like my presence, I am leaving for my chamber. I will onlye back when you call me personally!


    Martha! Serve my food in my room only!" with that she walked out of the room, seething in anger.


    His eyes narrowed at her attempts to avoid the food. "Martha, make sure that you confirm whether thedy had tasted the food or not!"


    Though confused, the maid bowed and left. Standing alone in the room, his gaze fell on Eve who was walking towards the garden and a smile curved on his lips.


    He descended the stairs and walked towards the garden but when he reached there, she was nowhere to be found. He frowned as he was sure he had seen hering there.


    "Have you seen Evelyn here?" he asked the guard who nodded too that only created three deep lines on his forehead.


    "My lord, your presence had been required urgently in the pce." The knight came running towards him with a pale face but Leo didn''t even spare him a nce. His eyes were still looking for his sister!


    "My lord, Matriarchal anddy Evangeline are having a heated argument. Your presence is urgently required." his head snapped towards the knight with red eyes that even the knights staggered on his steps.


    "I.. i ap" the knights knelt instinctively and apologised for disturbing him. He had thought that he would be interested in knowing the matter and he was the one to decide in the absence of his father but he had not expected him to fuming when disturbed.


    Leo took big and hasty steps towards the main hall of the pce where everyone was already present. Aurora had tears welled in her eyes once again, while his aunt was fuming. His domineering streak was at maximum as she punched the table in front of her which cracked instantly.


    Eli was standing in a corner but her face was nk as if she did not even understand what the matter was about!


    Gabrie turned her head and looked at Leo with cold eyes when she heard his footsteps. A mocking smile formed on her face and she started pping in a low and cold manner.


    "I must congratte you for your and your father''s choice when ites to the future duchess! Not even she was amoner with filthy blood in her veins but she was also a vengeful and greedy person.'''' Though she was talking about Evan, she did not spare a single nce to the girl, while keeping her eyes on Leo all the time whose gaze stayed cold and nk.


    "I had already said that I am not greedy! I had not taken anything from anyone!" There was frustration in her voice as if she had already told them many times yet her words went unheard again. "And you can say anything to me, but I will not ept it if my blood is insulted. My parents are respectable people." she added in a raging tone too.


    "Ha! To use his death to force the other person to marry you! I wonder what a noble deed it was!


    Who knows did he even die or was it just an act to gain a chance to usurp all the wealth of the Thayne family! But as the matriarch of the house, I would never let a pest like you create a hole in our family." then she looked at the knights who were standing behind Evan silently


    "Did you not hear me! I asked you to throw the girl on the road and close the door so that she would never be able to enter again!" Her domineering aura forced knights to listen to her at once and then moved towards Evan and held her arms to drag her out.


    "Who cares to stay here anyway! But I will not go with the allegation of being a thief!"

 Chapter 129 - [Bonus ]

    "Who cares to stay here anyway! But I will not go with the allegation of being a thief!" she rolled her eyes and folded her hands. It was one thing to be called a wickeddy, but if she was disgraced as a thief who would give her work and what if the knights put her in prison too. This was more than she had bargained for!


    Her eyes instinctively moved to the man who was waiting to hear these words eagerly! What if he decided to ept the allegations to get rid of her and offered her a reward in exchange! Her simple gaze became a re when the thought crossed her mind.


    Leo felt her re and looked back at her only to see her lipsing, "don''t you dare to offer me a reward to ept the me!" he blinked! When did he say so? And how did she know how to do this perfectly?


    "I can not believe that you listened to her! A thief! Did you all forget that you work for the Thawyne family? Huh?" Gabrie fumed as she looked at the hesitating knights, never in the past had it happened that her orders were not followed instantly!


    And yet when it came to this brazen thief! No she could not let her stay here even for a second or slowly she would corrupt everyone here. Only god knows what underhanded method she had used to get the support of the knights.


    "I have already told you, I have not stolen anything. You just can not me me randomly on your whim, what proof do you have that I am a thief." she replied with a frown. She still did not understand why she dragged her and had been called thief again and again. She didn''t even know what she had stolen.


    "Ha! Proof. It is too easy to find that.`` Gabrie looked at the maid nearby her with a meaningful gaze and the maid stepped forward and stood behind Evan, "let her check you! I am sure the earrings would be hidden in your dress!" Evan took a deep breath and nodded.


    She turned towards the maid and raised her hands so that she could check her easily.


    "There is no jewellery in her dress, madam." The maid bowed her head and replied respectfully as she was afraid that she would be punished for not finding earrings.


    "Then she must have hid them in her room. I must say you are smarter than i had thought" Gabrie pointed and shook her head, "go and check her room, Aurora go with them and help them while keeping an eye that they did not try to protect her.'''' Aurora gleamed, but in the next second she hid the evil glint in her eyes and brought a worried expression to her face.


    "Yes, aunt. Do not worry, I will make sure to find the earrings for you.`` She nodded her head and both of them walked towards Evan''s room.


    "Aunt, maybe you have kept the earrings somewhere else and forgot. Shall I check your room so that we can be sure. After all, this is about the respect of Thawyne family." Eli only spoke when she felt that the temper of her aunt had lowered a bit. Her voice was full of respect and she chose her words wisely yet the aunt only turned and snorted.


    "Ha! So you do know that the Thawyne family had some respect, yet you brought a girl from nowhere and gave her equal status. Do you even know who her mother is and what her father used to do? What if she belonged to a criminal family?" she mocked and looked coldly at Eli who stumped for words. Of course, they had done a background check.


    But it showed that her father did not work while her mother had died long ago. Her family runs through her earnings as teaching music to kids and selling vegetables in her garden.


    If it had been past, Eli would have assured her aunt, but after tasting the food, and knowing that the girl used to have a luxurious meal in her house, she was not sure anymore.


    Her eyes instinctively moved to Evan who was fuming yet her eyes were clear and she felt a tinge of guilt for not supporting the girl!


    "That is it! I have told you not to drag myte parents in the argument. If you want to do an investigation then you are free to do so. I am not afraid of that. You can ask anyone in the town that we were a respectable family." her chest heaved up and down as she controlled her temper and spoke politely. But the insults were only increasing as much as she was trying to control!


    "Aunt, the earrings were found in the cupboard of her room." Aurora came running followed by the maid, but when she saw Leo, she slowed her speed and walked demurely, yet the radiance on her face could not be hidden. She was dancing gleefully in her heart.


    Gabrie raised a brow at Evan who was stunned beyond words.


    "What will you say now, little girl? If you haven''t stolen anything. Then, where did thise from? Do not tell me that earrings had their own legs and they preferred your room more than mine.`` The sarcastic tone was enough to re Evan further. She pursued her lips and her eyes narrowed on the maid who had inspected her room.


    The maid trembled and bowed her head with fear.


    "What! Are you trying to scare the staff so that they did not go against you! How disgusting!" her re did not go unnoticed by the aunt who rebuked her once again for her small acts.


    Gabrie turned to look at Leo who had not spoken a word since the start and asked in a solemn voice, "since you are the heir of the family, I leave the decision to you. Will you do justice or take her side once again?"


    "........"

 Chapter 130 - [Bonus ]

    "Since you are the heir of the family, I leave the decision to you. Will you do justice or take her side once again?"


    "........" a mocking smirk formed on Leo''s lips when he listened to the words of his aunt. He ced one of his hands in his pocket and tilted his head while leaning on the wall.


    His gaze was cold and her eyes were shining evilly, "on one side you had left the decision on me as the heir of the family and on the other side you are tell me that only announcing her guilty would be justice and if she was proven innocent then i am taking her side?'''' His words were blunt and when mixed with his mocking gaze, it humiliated Gabrie.


    Humiliation and anger started to rise on her cheeks, making her whole face turn red and she shook with anger, "you! What else do you need? Can you not see that the earrings were found from her room?" she pointed at Aurora''s hands who were still holding earrings as a trophy she had won after hard work.


    His gaze moved to Aurora''s hands and then towards Evan.


    He had thought that she would be panicking by now, but what he saw were fierce eyes like a wounded tigress that were ready to rip apart anyone that came closer to her.


    "I can not believe it. Just because the earrings were in my room does not mean that I stole it. The knights had been standing in front of my room all the time. Ask them, did Ie out of my room even once after lunch?" she looked at the knights with the same intensity and they trembled too.


    Why did they feel that her fierce gaze was stronger than the cold gaze of Leo?


    "You are still trying to force the staff to support you? What a pathetic person!"


    "Matriarch, thedy is telling the truth. She did note out of her room even once!" Though the knight was scared, he still replied truthfully due to his conscience.


    "So, you can take the guarantee that she was in there all the time? Have you checked even once that she was there? What if she had gone out by the window and went into my room and took the jewels and now is using both of you as the alibi to save herself?" her aura was authoritative and domineering that both knights felt at loss of words.


    Of course, they would not dare to peek into the room of ady. That was against their ethics! And each room''s balcony is joined. So one can easily go to others room with the window of balcony. So they could only look at Evan with apologetic face.


    Evan knew that they were helpless, if they would still support her, they might lose their jobs. So, she passed a warm smile to them and shook her head.


    They felt guilty yet relieved at the same time as they shook their heads, "no! Matriarch. We had not checked if thedy was in the room or not. We can only assure that she did note out by using the door.'''' They both bowed their heads and took a step backwards.


    "Now! Do you have anything to say?" she folded her hands in front of her chest and looked at Evan with a raised brow, as if challenging her!


    Then she turned again at Leo, who was standing there silently,


    "It only happened because my brother did not have enough time to look for the affairs of the household and Eli is still not experienced enough when ites to judging the characters of others.


    If i would have been managing it! Nothing like this would have happened!" her tone was filled with a bit of disappointment but her eyes were not at all upset!


    Leo''s face turned solemn in an instant. His eyes turned colder. That''s all the maids took a step back.


    "Even if I agree that she had jumped from one balcony to another like monkeys, have you left your room unattended today, Aunt? How did you not notice her presence when she came to your room?" asked Leo with a hint of impatience.


    "Because I was taking a nap. Of course, I will not notice if someone walks into the room like thieves!" The situation had turnedpletely standstill with both parties not agreeing to ept the defeat.


    "What about the maids and knights that were serving you?" asked Eli this time, but Gabrie shook her head again.


    "I never ask the knight to stay in my room when i sleep and Aurora had asked for the maid to help her in taking bath since Leo called her STINKY. So I was sleeping alone in the room." she did not forget to re at the man in question while putting enough pressure on the word stinky.


    Leo tilted his head and looked at Aurora. Now he could understand what had happened. But he did not have any proof and he knew that his aunt would never ept his theory. She was an arrogantdy who would only judge the characters through their position.


    "Why would Evangeline steal simple earrings when she had a treasure on her name? Wouldn''t it be an insult to her dignity?" His words left everyone stunned!


    Even the girl in question frowned and perplexed as she did not understand what he was talking about? She did not leave with a single penny on her name! How could she have a rare treasure!?


    "Tsk tsk.. Even if you wanted to lie, you should have thought of a better excuse. How could amoner with no men to have properties on his name be the owner of a rare treasure?" Her words were full of disdain as she looked at Leo who even dared to lie for the girl! Just what kind of magic had she done on everyone.


    "I might lie, but do you think the emperor would do so too?"


    ".........."

 Chapter 131 - [Bonus ]Death Punishment

    "Since aunt can present proofs then i can do so too."


    "......" with the words being spoken, he walked leisurely towards the sofa and sat with his legs crossed over each other. His face was nonchnt as if the matter was nothing serious, but he was having a normal weather discussion with them.


    Looking at his rxed face, Eli took a breath too. She walked and sat beside her with a nk and calm face that matched his personality.


    But the same could not be said for Evangeline who was standing there dumbfounded, out of everyone she knew that she did not have a single penny on her name. Then how could Leo present proof that she had a rare treasure with her?


    Before she could have even argued that she did not leave the room somehow. But after this lie, would anyone believe her!


    A smirk formed on Gabrie''s face when she thought of the same thing, "if my nephew is going to present it, this olddy would certainly like to see old treasures. So, what proof do you have, Evangeline?" her sharp eyes were piercing every expression of Evangeline who stood rooted to her position stupefied and speechless.


    "Why are you not replying. Do not worry no one will ask you for a share as an elder or part of it as the gifts of marriage!" came the amusing voice of Leo forcing Gabrie to turn her face towards him.


    Her eyes narrowed at his face as she kicked the armrest with rage, "what are you implying young boy? That I am a greedy woman who asks for jewels from anybody? Tsk.. if that would have been the case, i would have asked for my share in this property a long ago!" her tone was cold as this was the first time her respect was questioned!


    "That is why I said that it would not happen! Why is the aunt getting hyper? I will always take your side only! Like you epted easily that the girl you brought is stinky!" he raised a brow and asked while tapping the armrest with his fingers.


    He was lookingid back andzy but the way his eyes were sparkling, he was looking so smokey and captivating that even when he called Aurora stinky, she was unable to keep her eyes away from him.


    "...."


    "...." her words insulted both of them yet they could not retort. Gabrie gritted her teeth as she realised that she was tricked by him. But she knew that it was all because of Evan! Otherwise never had it been that any of her niece or nephew had raised their voice in front of her or reply back to her back.


    She red at the girl who was still standing silently with her eyes bowed low. No one knew what was going through her mind with her nk face.


    "If you have any proof, then show me right now. Or I would take it as excuses that were made to save yourself.`` Gabrie pointed it out as if Evan was the one who had informed that she had the treasure and she would be punished further if the treasure was not found.


    "Go and bring all the jewels you have earned! Edan, go and help her in bringing them down!" the knights nodded and finally Evan blinked when she realised what he had done.


    She looked at him withplex emotions but when her gaze fell on Gabrie, she nodded her head and walked to her room.


    The knight very efficiently entered and picked up a ck box from her closet without looking anywhere else. As if he knew the ce of the jewels from the start.


    They both walked back in the hall where everyone was waiting by standing on pins and needles. Gabrie and Aurora were seated too, but Aura was moving in her seat every now and then while looking back at the stairs. Her face had gone pale and her eyes were filled with anxiety.


    While everyone thought that Leo had closed his eyes, he was looking at every movement of Aurora with hawk eyes. His eyes filled with devil glow, as if he would stand up and dig his canines in her neck and suck all the blood out of her body until she took herst breath.


    "My lord, matriarch!" Edan bowed and put the heavy ck box on the floor. It was an old and dusty box that looked like it had been dug from the ground. It had golden carvings that were filled with soil. Even its lock was old but already broken.


    The knights turned to look at Evan who was silent all this time, and bowed his head respectfully, "if you allow me, mydy."


    Evan nodded her head and the knight turned and opened the box for everyone to see. There were some jewels in it that were covered with dust and looked dull. The first look would show that they were fake and had no lusture. But when the knights used a cloth to wipe them, the whole room filled with sparkling lights that even the big chandeliers were not able topare.


    Rubies, diamonds, pearls, emeralds, amber and all the rare jewels were filled with a lot of gold coins below them. There were antique sets, rings, bangles, brochures and hairpins. Even rare stones and old coins that are taken as valuable treasures by royal families these days were in it.


    By looking at the treasure, the eyes of Gabrie turned cold, her face hardened and her hands clenched into a fist.


    She looked at Evan as if she would rip her apart this second, "how dare you? I have thought that you have only stolen your earrings and it could be forgiven if you leave the pce. But you even dared to steal all this from our treasure?


    Tell me did you seduce the guards of the treasure room to get your hand on all this. I will make sure that all of you will be given the death punishment."


    "...."

 Chapter 132 - [Bonus ] War Of Demons

    ¡ª-------------


    Tell me did you seduce the guards of the treasure room to get your hand on all this. I will make sure that all of you will be given the death punishment."


    "......"


    While everyone was standing there stupefied looking at the contents of the box, the voice of Gabrie was like a cold p bringing them back to their senses!


    Leo had not left looking at Evan for even a second as if he wanted to dive deeper into her soul.


    Gabrie stood up but with a trembling body and walked towards evan. Her eyes were zing fire. And as if lured by a siren, she could not see anything else but her rage to kill the girl standing in front of her.


    She raised her hand ready to p the girl but before she could hit her, Evan finally came back to her senses and held Gabrie''s hand.


    She cussed Leo in her heart to steal such rare jewels for her. Even if god would say that the jewels belong to her, no one would believe it. Even if he had covered everything with mud and soil as if he had excavated it from the grounds, there was no way that she could possess such rare jewels! And here she thought that he finally had brains when he thought of this n!


    She was raining and crying like crazy in her heart, but her face was nk and cold as she held the hand of Gabrie who was shooting daggers at Even with her eyes.


    "You still dare to stand against me? Are you not afraid that I will kill you right here for stealing my ancestral property?" Gabrie shouted in rage. Her chest was heaving up and down with madness.


    No one had ever seen her this mad ever! It felt like she would kill everyone who was present there if they dared to meddle in their affairs right now.


    Even Leo, whose eyes were glued on Evan, turned to look at the raging Gabrie with flickered eyes. As if the puzzle was gettingplex with every new step he took, he could not fathom what it was all about.


    "Why are you so sure that the jewels belong to the Thawyne family?" Although the jewels were exquisite, it did not mean that every rare jewel belonged to their family only!


    Gabrie turned and looked at Leo with the same zing eyes. It took her a few seconds to understand what he was asking about. But then her eyes only turned redder with the question.


    "Ha! Do you think that I had taken birth only yesterday in the family? I had been handling the affairs since young of this family. These jewels!" She pointed her finger at the box and then walked towards it. Crouching on the floor by herself without carrying for her image and demureness, she picked up the antique gold coin that had not even caught the attention of anyone in front of those sparkling jewels.


    "This is the coin that was demised almost 19 years ago. Only a few coins were left for memorials in a few royal families as it contained the picture of grandfather rather than royal family. Even the emperor would not have a single coin of this type. Only we and the families that had been loyal to us had one as a sense of respect towards us.


    Then how could she have it when no one even knows who her parents are! Such filthy blood could not belong to a reputed family. Where did she get it from, if not from stealing?" her voice was filled with longing and pain as she looked at the coin and even Leo''s face turned sombre when he listened to her exnation.


    He closed his eyes for a minute to collect himself. Everyone knew what their family had suffered long ago but never knew that there was a coin that represented their glorious time too.


    But when he opened his eyes again, it had gained that tranquillity and peace.


    "Since the coin is so rare, you must have an idea how many coins did we have in our treasure!" asked Leo in a slow voice and Gabrie looked back at him with abusive eyes!


    "So you are still trying to protect the girl?" she tilted her head in such a scary way that everyone around her trembled, "if it had been in the past i would have allowed her to be your lover looking at the attraction you had towards her, but now! I will not even allow her to live more than a few days in the dark prison! I will make sure that she dies a miserable death!" her voice was so cold and low that everyone felt a shiver run down her spine!


    They knew it was not a threat like before, but a promise!


    Even Evan realised that the matter had turned much more grave that it was all thanks to this man who had taken that gold coin to add in her reward. Could she me him and tell the truth in front of everyone. But would the risk be enough to save her life. She was feeling torn. Her face''s smile was uglier than the cries yet she decided to stay calm till the end. If it got worse, she would ask him to dig a tunnel for her in the prison and send her to the neighbouringnd where she could not be found!


    "If only the coin was stolen from our treasure!!" added Leo with the same cold voice, his eyes that had only been calm a few seconds ago glowed like the devil from hell that hade to take lives from earth.


    The simple argument had turned into wars of the demon gods and every living being was trembling for their lives in the room with shaky knees.


    Even Eli was having a hard time in keeping herposure but Leo was still not ready to give up, "so I will ask again, do you have any idea how many coins we have in our treasure?"

 Chapter 133 - [Bonus ]

    "So I will ask again, do you have any idea how many coins we have in our treasure?" his calm voice did not have any ripples as he continued to sit there majestically.


    "Of course, there are a total of 118 coins that had a grandfather portrait on it. It shows our 118 generations that had been part of this empire." her voice was filled with pride as she looked at the coin with both pride and disappointment.


    Leo nodded and then stood up. Opening the button of his coat, he took it off and threw it on the nearby chair.


    "Then let us go and check. How many coins are left in the treasure!" his gaze fell on Evan who was looking aggrieved while looking at him and he was sure that she was cursing him again in her heart. But this time he did not feel amused by it, a stuffy feeling started to fill his heart whenever he looked at her.


    Giving ast gaze to the ck box that was still speaking he walked out of the hall.


    "You!!" Gabrie could not believe that he ordered her just like that and even left before she could deny.


    "Don''t you think that you will be able to escape from here because you have spellbound all the men of the pce. I am still here to maintain justice and discipline." The matter of earring was long forgotten. Now it was about the respect of the Thawyne family.


    With her piece of threat, Gabrie stomped her feet and turned to follow Leo, clicking her heels on the floor.


    "Shall we follow them?" Eli mumbled as she looked at Evan with aplicated gaze. Even she was suspicious of the girl now. How could she have the coin if it was too sacred and rare.


    Evan took a deep sigh as she knew her fate was locked! That olddy would not let her go unscathed. She could feel the doubt in the eyes of Eli too, but could not say a single word in her innocence, as she did not want to drag Leo in the fuss!


    She meekly nodded and Eli nodded back,


    "You have to lead the way. I did not know the way to the treasure room." ''Just a few minutes ago, i didn''t even know a ce like that existed in the pce'' but she knew if she would say that loudly, they would only think that she was making excuses to show that she was innocent.


    So, she kept her screams to herself. Eli looked at her and then at the ck box again with her eyes narrowed but Evan just stood there silently. She was telling the truth. She did not know!! ''Did you still want me to lead the way and then get lost in therge corridors!''


    "Come with me then!" was all Eli said in the end as she walked and Evan nodded and followed with a big sigh.


    ''Leo! This time you have messed up really big! How could you take out such precious jewels!'' She shook her head at his foolishness as she continued to walk forward only to end up bumping into Eli who had stopped walking.


    Evan rubbed her forehead and then looked above only to see a big door that had four knights standing on both sides. They all were ring at her as if she had insulted their ancestors.


    She shrunk back a little when she felt the intent to kill from everyone.


    "So tell me which one of you has the guts to let a meremoner enter in and take anything she wants? If you still tell the truth, I will only give you the death penalty and let your family live. Or else I will announce the punishment to all your families!" The cold words rang in the silent corridors like danger bells.


    "..........." now she knew why they were ring at her. Where did that untrustworthy man go? She looked around but Leo was nowhere to be seen. When she heard footsteps behind her.


    She turned only to meet his eyes. They were so dark like a ckhole, she felt as if she would drown in it, if she continued to look at them.


    He passed her another nce, before leaving her there and walked towards the door.


    "........" why did she feel that he was furious with her! Should she not be the one to be furious! Why was he throwing tantrums?


    "Mydy, the door is always locked and we did not have its keys. Even if we think of betraying the pce, we can not open the door, let alone anyone entering the room." the man pleaded as he pointed at the locks.


    The door had three big locks, which needed different keys to be opened. But Gabrie had lost all her reasoning. She was not ready to ept that Evan had not been to the treasure room.


    But before she could me them further, Leo walked forward and opened the lock with the keys in his hands.


    "Clink"


    "Clink"


    "Clink"


    One by one all the three locks opened and the door was pushed by him. "Creak" the door was an old iron door that made the sound of the creak while opening.


    Gabrie was the first to enter, followed by Leo and then Eli and evan.


    The room was dimly lit but the shine of gold and sparkling stones were giving the room a mysterious and majestic look.


    Leo lit up the lights and soon the whole room sparkled like a big piece of diamond.


    Large and small boxes of gold coins, diamonds, pearls, rubies, emeralds and much more wereid here and there.


    The room was splendid, even Evan was stunned to see the sheer amount of wealth they had.


    "So do you know where the coins are?" her gleaming eyes were taken back from the jewels when she heard Leo''s cold voice and nodded.


    "They are in the centre, below the portrait of your grandfather."

 Chapter 134 - [Bonus ]

    "So do you know where the coins are?" her gleaming eyes were taken back from the jewels when she heard Leo''s cold voice and nodded.


    "They are in the centre, below the portrait of your grandfather." she pointed at arge portrait of an old man that was looking regal by his posture. But he was not dressed up as the duke. He was sitting on the throne of the royal family.


    Gabrie looked at the portrait with pride as she mumbled, "I missed you grandfather!" She took slow steps towards the portrait and then opened a red velvet box below it.


    The box had the same gold coins that were found in the ck box of Evangeline.


    "Count them.'''' Leo pointed at a knight but Gabrie did not let go of the box. She squinted her eyes at the knight who tried toe closer and he took a few steps backward with fear.


    "I will count by myself." she replied as she stroked the corners of the coin with longing.


    "Very well, start then." She looked coldly at the young boy but his gaze was sharper than her.


    She took a deep breath and then started to count the coins slowly. Her face had a satisfied smile, as if she knew that she was right already. Evan and Eli were sure about it too, Evan''s mind was already running like a headless chicken as she continued to make her escape n only to reject them due to feasibility.


    Only Leo was the one whose expressions are unreadable. His eyes were not on the counting of coins but were on the scared face of Evangeline. The light in his eyes was dim.


    "115, 116, 117, 118." all the colours of her face drained when she ended the counting of coins and her eyes bulged out. The coins were full, not a single coin was less. So there was no way that Evan had taken the coins from there/


    Even those who had lost all hopes and were looking like a deted balloon inted once again. Her eyes sparkled and her jaw hit the floor. But soon she covered her shock and looked at the olddy with haughty expressions.


    "See, i have told you that i am not a thief. Yet not only did you not believe in me, but created such a fuss too. But I will still forgive you since you are the matriarch of the family." Evan was too pleased to continue arguing. First she was free from the allegation of being a thief and secondly, Leo had given her much more reward than she had thought.


    He must be only joking when he had said that she would have to pay thedies per hour.


    Listening to her, Eli came back to her senses again. Yet she did not understand how it happened! If the coins were rare as Gabrie had said, how could a meremoner have them. Not to forget the rare jewels with it.


    As far as she knew each of them was a valueless treasure. By all those jewels she was richer than a count. But there was no source from which amoner could have earned that much wealth.


    "You! This is all your trap! How could you have so many jewels if you have not stolen. I will check the authenticity of each jewel and personally ask all the nobles if there was a theft in their pces in the past few days!!" Gabrie mumbled with rage. Her eyes were shining like crazies.


    She had never been humiliated all her life, but this was the epitome of it.


    "I will not let you go so easily, Evangeline!" she promised in a cold voice, but before she could speak further. Leo moved from his ce and stood in front of evan.


    Though he did not say a word, his cold eyes were enough to pass the message. A single step towards Evan and he would make sure that Gabrie would be the one who would suffer.


    Her eyes widened and then turned cold when she felt Evan had a deeper ce in Leo''s heart than she had expected! She gritted her teeth and her hands clenched into a fist, but she did not say a word.


    She looked at each of them who had humiliated her today and left silently. Her rage could be felt by the pressure she was using in the clinking of her sandals.


    "I think we shall go too." Eli looked at Leo but was not able to receive any reply. The man was looking lost somewhere. But Evan nodded. She wanted to go and close her room and sleep. She did not want to do anything with these crazy people who created a show every time.


    She left the room with high spirits. Walking back into the hall, she picked up the box and then left to her room with a big bright smile that was filled with the shine of gold.


    Though the gold coins were not given back by Gabrie. There were too many other jewels by which Evan can spend all her life easily.


    Reaching her room, she closed the door and hugged the box to her bosom. That was the ticket of her freedom, her future''s protection and a way to live a better life.


    Walking in she opened the box again and looked at each of the jewels with dreamy eyes.


    "That Leo is not that bad! At least he had the conscience to fulfil his promise well." she chuckled again as the dream of her bright future started to fill in her eyes.


    She jumped on the bed in glee and looked at the ceiling with a contented smile on her face.


    Now all she had to do was to make an aggrieved face in the morning, and leave the pce with the excuse that she could not marry into a family where everyone would take her as a thief. She could even smell her freedom with her closed eyes, she could see all her dreams getting fulfilled.


    "gurrrrr?"

 Chapter 135 - [Bonus ]

    The knock on the door was expected, so the knights let Gabrie in without even asking Leo, if the guest was invited or not.


    Gabrie raised a brow but did not say a word as she entered. When she had returned to her room, she was not expecting that Leo would ask her toe into his room.


    In the past, even if he wanted to talk to her, he was the one who had alwayse to her room rather than summoning her. Though it was a small matter, Gabrie still felt that she was getting insulted again.


    Leo was still in his armchair with his legs crossed over each other. A mysterious light was shing in his eyes. He was toying with the same gold coin that has been found in the jewels box of Evan.


    His eyes were stilled on the face of his grandfather that was smirking proudly on the glitzing metal that was looking splendid.


    His mind was filled with the words of Gabrie, "the coin was rare and demized long ago with only a few of them left to the noble families who were loyal to the Thawyne family." if the coin was so important and had vanished with time, how did she have it!


    He closed his eyes and remembered how he had spent all his day investigating her house rather than going to the training area.


    He wanted to be sure about her before taking her side in front of her aunt.


    When he entered the house, it was a simple and warm house. But itcked portraits, he did not think much about it as making portraits was expensive.


    The ground floor had a small kitchen, a hall and two bedrooms. They were designed simple and have minimal furniture like in anymoner house. But if looked closely and used, all of them were made out of the finest quality of wood andparable to their pce when ites to softness. But it was worn out. As if it was brought a long ago but never changed since then.


    When he walked to the kitchen, it was a simple one too but when he looked at the containers, it had all types of dry fruits, sugar, fine flour and many other ingredients that could only be found in the house of nobles.


    The staple food formoners was wheat flour, coarse flour and corn with some wild andmon vegetables that could be easily grown in the garden. Sugar was only for rich and nobles and so did the dry fruits.


    Yet they had all the rare food avable and that also kept this shabbily as if it cost only a few copper coins.


    He walked towards the stairs that lead him to the attic. The room was filled with musical instruments of all types. There was a harp, piano, violin, cello and much more.


    He was sure each one of them would cost thousands of gold coins. It would be enough for a single person to live leisurely for a century.


    He moved closer and his fingers yed with the keys of the piano. As he had expected, it was the finest quality one. Though looking old and dusty, worn out, it was still able to handle the test of time and was working fine.


    A lean figure, dressed beautifully and ying the piano shed in front of his eyes and his eyes darkened. That breathtaking figure was hidden in the fog of mysteries that even he was not able to solve.


    He walked back to the two bedrooms. One of them had arge bed with a big wardrobe and a soft rug and other necessary things neatly organised too. When he opened the closet there, it had the fine clothes of a man and some other utilities.


    He gave ast gaze and walked to the other room which was much smaller as if a store room was changed into the room. It had a small bed and a small cab with a small study table that was neatly arranged.


    He walked leisurely as if the whole ce belonged to him and sat on the bed. It was good but when hepared it with the other furniture of the house it was the most rough and worn out.


    "Hmmm" then he stood up and walked to the cab. It only has 4 dresses that were neatly arranged in the cab. He did not know much about the clothes of the girls yet he knew that the clothes were made of cotton and much worn out. It was the only cloth that looked like the clothes of amoner.


    His face turned sour when he realised that though the family used to live like rich, Evan still had the worst things given in the house, while she was the only child the couple had.


    His eyes darkened. And he decided to take another round of the house before leaving when he saw the one wood of the house was new among all the old wood blocks.


    It could have beenmon that repairs had been done and the old block of wood had been broken and changed, yet he did not know why, he was being so suspicious that he crouched down there and checked the wood.


    He traced the corners of the wood and then tapped on it. It sounded hollow. His eyes narrowed and he tapped on the other blocks of woods surrounding it, but none of the sound hollow.


    A mocking smile formed on his lips as he walked back to the kitchen and took the sharpest knife. Putting all his pressure on it, he broke the wood with the help of a knife only to find there was soil in it like other woods. Yet he was sure that the sound was much different.


    He ced his hands on the soil only to feel it solid. He dug a bit of soil and saw a golden tip shining in the dark room.


    "You called me!"

 Chapter 136 - [Bonus ]

    Leo finally came back from his memories of the morning and looked at his aunt. She slowly entered his room and without waiting for his instructions, sat down on the couch and looked at him defiantly.


    Though she did not say a word, her eyes seemed to be screaming that she was furious but Leo feigned ignorance.


    "What did you want to talk about?" she still could not forget how she had lost face in front of the whole staff, who would respect her now?


    "How many others knew about the coins!?" His tone was cold and somber but the pressure could be felt by his voice.


    "Everyone in our generation knows about them. It was a proof that our right had been taken, if not for the sudden, you would have been the crown prince and your father would have been the emperor.


    Even though the emperor knew about it, that is why he still tried to take more of our power. He is just scared that we will ask for what is rightfully ours one day!!" she snorted at the end, as she remembered her past with arrogance.


    "That meant none in our generation knew about the value of coins and so as Evangeline." Gabrie looked at her with a solemn face, the moment he took the name of Evangeline. She did not know what was running in his mind but she only felt rage when he heard her.


    "Ha! I bet she didn''t even know about the value of jewels she had stolen or she would not have been so brazen to show it to us. How could you still support us? I am disappointed that as a member of the Thawyne family, you are keeping your lust over your responsibilities!!" she punched the armrest of the sofa as she looked at her with rage filled eyes but he did not even flinch or care.


    "She had not stolen them. Are you raising your finger on my father and me and all the staff? Even though you know that the treasure room is locked by three keys. And all three keys are with different members of the family. Moreover there are four knights that guard the door that keep rotating. It is impossible to go there and steal anything. You are just jealous that a meremoner had so many jewels that even your family could not afford to have!" though he spoke nonchntly, it was enough for Gabrie to feel humiliated. Even if there was no one to witness the conversation. She could not ept that a kid was insulting her financial status.


    "How dare you!!!!!!!!!" She stood up from her seat abruptly while passing a death re to the man who was still sitting there in a poised manner as if he had not insulted her.


    "There is no need to fight between ourselves. As my aunt, I respect you a lot but that does not mean that I will ept that you create problems intentionally.


    So, tell me? Do you think she had stolen from your room? Did she even have the chance to enter? As far as i know only one girl has the right to enter your room and leave it freely." his eyes flicked as he remembered her pale face when she had been offered the food of her aunt.


    He pped his hands and a maid entered and bowed her head.


    "My lord."


    "Have you served dinner tody Aurora?" he asked as he continued to look at Gabrie who was looking confused! She had a perplexed face and her eyes narrowed on the maid.


    "Yes, my load. But thedy refused to have the meal. She said that it is almost dinner time and she would not eat stale food. It will affect her health." a deep smile formed on his face when he heard the food being called stale.


    As much as sexy it looked, it was filled with the intent to kill. Even Gabrie felt that desire to kill and her back trained straighter. She sat back silently as if she was not the one who was throwing a tantrum just a while ago.


    "Good! You may leave." his eyes once again moved back to his aunt who did not observe the words of her niece at all.


    "Yes, my lord." The maid bowed and silently left the room while closing the door behind her.


    "I am d that you are taking interest in the well-being of aurora. Since you did not go for dinner. I will ask her to bring some food in your room. And if it is about that thief I didn''t even want to talk about her with you.


    Let your fathere tomorrow and I will discuss the matter with him." She knew that she could not push her nephew much. But if he had the same level of attraction towards Aurora, it would be easy to throw that bad blood out of the pce.


    She was ready to argue more and put more effort in convincing him but she would not leave until she heard yes from him.


    "Sure, ask her to bring some wine too. I am feeling thirsty." he replied with a nod of his head and she blinked.


    Did he agree that Aurora would enter his bedroom just like that? She had not thought that it would just need a simple instruction to convince him. His foul face finally rxed and a friend smiled on her face.


    "Alright, then I shall leave. This olddy had been hungry the whole day too. I will see you tomorrow." ''after discussing the matter of your marriage with your brother and throwing that fool out of the house.'' she added in her heart as she left with a smiling face.


    "Good night aunt, I hope you have a rxed night and good sleep.." ''s so that you will be able to handle the storm that was going toe in the morning.''

 Chapter 137 - [Bonus ]

    "Grrrrr" Evan held her stomach when it grumbled again. Skipping the meals in the past had been a general thing. But since the day she had started having her meals in the pce. They were served timely and much more delicious, so she had developed a habit of having all her meals.


    "I did not have both lunch and dinner today." and now she was not able to sleep because she was feeling hungry. She tossed and turned in bed for a while trying to sleep but in the end she sat with a defeated face.


    Wearing her sleepers, she stood up to find something in the kitchen. The knights gave a look to her but did not say a word when she walked out of the room with a small candle in her hands.


    It was veryte at night so, most of the staff was asleep except a few knights that were on night duty.


    "You may leave. I am going to sleep soon and I will not run away like before." she replied awkwardly as she looked at the tired face of the knights who kept standing all day and night in front of her gate without any reason.


    They looked at each other but then nodded and left silently. Recently their owner was trusting the woman a lot. So they were sure that he did not want to keep an eye on her like before.


    She smiled when they finally left and then walked quietly towards the kitchen. When she reached the kitchen, she looked at the empty bowls and pans with surprise? Shouldn''t a bit of food be left since a lot of members had not eaten their lunch and dinner? She even checked if something was left from lunch but none!


    "Do you need any assistance, mydy?" Evan jumped on her ce when she heard the voice suddenly before calming herself.


    The voice came from the corner of the kitchen where a maid was stirring from her sleep in the nket. It was a cold night and she did not want to disturb the sleep of a maid who had done hard work all day so she shook her head.


    "I am just trying to find the leftover lunch or dinner. Do you where the leftover food was kept?" the maid frowned when she heard the strange question.


    "There is no leftover food in the pce mydy since everyone only eats fresh food, all the food that was not eaten is distributed among the staff so that it would not go to waste!" exined the maid and Evan nodded.


    "Of course, what was I even thinking!" She shook her head as she contemted whether she should cook or drink water and sleep when she heard the maid again.


    "Perhaps you are hungry. Shall i cook something for you?" asked the maid as she finally stood up but Evan shook her head again.


    "No! I am in the mood to cook. I will make food by myself. You do not need to worry about it." The maid took a breath of relief and nodded her head as she went back to her bed and slept again without asking twice. Her eyes were half closed and she was sure that she would not be able to cook well even if she forced herself to do so.


    She rummaged through a few drawers and thanks to the cooking lunch, she found ingredients easily. She started cooking pasta while humming a tune, she enjoyed the peace she hardly got chance to have when she heard footsteps.


    Had she disturbed the maid again? With an apologetic face she turned to say sorry when her eyes met the ring pair of haughty eyes.


    "What are you doing here?" asked Aurora in an enquiring tone as if she was the owner of the pce.


    There was arge tray in her hands filled with many kinds of exquisite dishes. Evan wondered where she got all this from. She hasn''t found a single food grain in the whole kitchen. But that did not stop her stomach from grumbling again when the fragrance of food wafted into her nose.


    "Grumble"


    Aurora raised a brow when she heard the loud voiceing from Evan''s stomach. "Are you even qualified to call ady? How could you be so loud?" she replied with a face full of disdain as she looked at the pasta Evan is making, "and what is this smell? Is it even worth eating? What will happen if anyone gets sick by eating the food you made? Will you be able to take responsibility?"


    She used enough pressure trying to scare the young girl as she looked at the tray in her hands with pride. It is filled with exquisite dishes that could make anyone salivate.


    "It is fine since I am the only one who is going to eat it. You do not need to worry about my health." Evan covered the pan with a lid and started cutting olives, avoiding the girl who was looking at the food with a foul face as if it was smelling badly.


    "Better that you get sick then while Leo would enjoy the meal i had prepared especially for him." there was no remorse in her voice, if any a hint of excitement to get rid of Evan.


    She turned and left with the tray in her hands when Evan''s eyes fell on a small bowl that had a little bit of soup left.


    She turned abruptly to check if the girl was still there but took a breath of relief when Aurora was not there. Without wasting a second, she took a spoon and tasted the exquisite looking soup. It was as Aurora had dered, one of the best soups Evan had drunk.


    But after having a few sips, her head started to turn heavy and she felt dizzy. Her eyes turned foggy and she felt heat rising in her body. Holding the kitchen counter she moved towards the sink and washed her face with cold water.


    "Better that you get sick then while Leo would enjoy the meal i had prepared especially for him."

 Chapter 138 - Victory, Just A Step Away

    ¡ª---------------------


    Aurora knocked the door with anticipation. She could not even stand still for a second as she adjusted to her ce again. Her eyes were checking her reflection on the mirror of the door. Her red see through gown was only hiding her private parts. While her long legs could be seen through the sheer clothing and so as her thin waist. Her face had a rosy hue and her eyes were smokey. Her lips were red and luscious and very tempting to get kissed.


    No men would deny if the woman would take the initiative and so as the alluring woman like her. Her eyes were filled with confidence and anticipation as she touched her open hair again. She was proud of her good looks and thin figure that she was sure that Leo would be his tonight.


    She knocked on the door once again and finally entered with a pause. Her eyes fell on the figure who was ignorant that he was going to be hers tonight.


    Leo was still working on the papers when she entered. His sharp and defined features glowed in the dim light of the room with onlymps burning on her table while the rest of the room was dark. His eyes turned alert like a hawk when he entered her voice yet he did not even moved his eyes to look at her.


    Her eyes shone with gleam and lust. She could not help but shiver with anticipation as she thought about the night.


    Hiding the evil glint, she ced a shy smile on her face, "my lord, aunt told me that you are tired and hungry." her face filled with concern and she pouted her lips, "why did you not tell me? I would have cooked my best meal for you."


    She took slow and confident steps towards the sofa andid the food there. Then she turned and picked up the ss of wine from the table and smiled at Leo who had not even spared her a single nce. But it did not affect her mood even a bit.


    He could show her all the arrogance he had! But after tonight, he would be hers and then he would have nowhere to go.


    She gently ced the wine in front of him and then walked behind him. Her hands were ced on his shoulders and then she pressed them.


    "My lord, let me message you a bit. You seem too tired. Let me help you with your stress!" Her voice was soft and seductive. Any man would have closed his eyes and enjoyed the special treatment the beautiful girl was giving her.


    Leo tilted his head and looked at the girl that was standing behind him. His eyes had a misty and tired look yet he said nothing when she touched him. He just gazed into her eyes that only increased her confidence.


    A sultry smile formed on her lips as she bent her hands and the thin strap of her shoulder fell, making her corbone bare.


    She bit her lips seductively as she started pressing his shoulders, "Leo, why don''t you take a sip of the drink and rx your muscles. I will help you with the massage." he nodded silently as he held the ss in his hands and sniffed the drink.


    But his eyes glowed when the fragrance filled his nostrils. His lips curled upward as his fingered started tracing the tip of the ss leisurely.


    She bit her lips with anticipation as she looked at his hands. Just a few more seconds then he would gopletely crazy for her. With that thought she was already on cloud nine.


    She could smell her victory that was just a few sips away. She looked at the maids with a re and they all seemed to cower.


    "Could you not see that my lord wants some peace and rest. What are you standing here for? Leave the room and do not disturb us until you are called!" her tone was authoritative and cold like Gabrie and they all turned to look at Leo who had already closed his eyes. His legs were crossed and his straight figure was already leaning on the chair with a tired andzy face.


    "Mmm '''' He passed azy nce at them and nodded his head as he finally took a sip of the drink, surprising all the servants who had thought that he would once again insult the girl and ask her to leave the room.


    The servants looked at each other but bowed their heads and left the room silently. While her face shone with the victory as her hands continued to move on his shoulders in a sensual manner.


    "Shall i pour more wine, Leo"


    In the kitchen,


    Evan sshed cold water over her face to feel better. But she was perplexed by what had suddenly happened to her. It felt like her senses were getting dull and heat was rising in her body.


    Biting her lips she shook her head as she went and stirred her pasta that had started to stick on the bottom.


    "Sigh, now it will not taste good." Shemented when she finally understood that her state turned hazy when she tasted the soup cooked by Aurora.


    The proud smirk of Aurora filled with evil glint when she took the tray of food up to Leo''s room shed past her eyes. "Damn the girl had mixed something in his food."


    When the thought crossed her mind, she switched off the stove and ran towards the stairs.


    She even forgot to knock before opening the door with a beam. The sound was enough to surprise the man and woman in the room when both of their gazes moved to the door.


    Evan was standing there with ayer of precipitation on her face and her chest was heaving up and down when she looked straight at the office table where Leo usually sits. Her face was filled with worry as she entered in without even greeting him properly.


    "My lord, have you tasted the meal already?"

 Chapter 139 - [Bonus ]

    "Bam"


    Evan was standing there with ayer of precipitation on her face and her chest was heaving up and down when she looked straight at the office table where Leo usually sits.


    Leo waszily sitting on the sofa with his eyes closed and his legs were crossed while resting on the table nearby.


    His face that had always been alert and sharp was giving aidback look, yet it only gave him a sensual look.


    He was mindlessly swirling the ss of wine in his hands, but she did not know if he had already drunk it or not. But she was not much concerned about it. Her main concern was the soup.


    "My lord, have you already had the soup?" she asked as she dashed into the room without invitation.


    "You! What are you doing here? Do you not have any manners to know that you can not enter the room without a knock. What if we have been in a more intimate position? `` The loud and sharp voice of Aurora finally took her attention away from the man who hadzily opened his eyes but except looking at her, he did not say a word even when Aurora rebuked her.


    That is when Evan noticed that Aurora was standing behind Leo, his hands were messaging his shoulders while the top three buttons of his shirt were already open.


    Even when she was rebuking Evan, her hands did not move as if iming her territory.


    Evan''s eyes instinctively moved towards the tray but the food was still untouched, let alone be soup.


    ''So this was not the effect of the food! He was genuinely enjoying her touch and that close proximity.''


    As the thought crossed her mind, her eyes trembled. She suddenly felt suffocated while standing in the room as if someone had strangled her neck tightly, she could not breathe properly.


    "Leo, are you enjoying the message, shall I put more pressure?" Her words were spoken so sensually that Evan felt nauseating.


    What was she even thinking when she thought that Aurora might have mixed something in his food to bring him closer to her! Men are always ready for a sensual woman like her! Since when did they need the use of Aphrodisiac?


    Her eyes once again passed through the food that was still covered with a lid and not a single spoon was tasted then at the silent man who had not said a word since she hade in or reacted when Aurora had insulted her.


    If only his eyes were looking annoyed as if Evan had disturbed his quality time. As Aurora had said, what if she hade when they were being more intimate! How could she be so meddlesome in his affairs?


    "I am sorry, I have misinterpreted a few things. I will leave now." she replied through gritted teeth as she turned to walk back towards the door.


    Leo''s eyes had darkened when Aurora had started to touch him, he wanted to push the girl right away. But he wanted to know how she had mixed the spices in the food and stole the earring from his aunt''s room and nted it in Evan''s room when Evan was iming that she had not left the room even for a minute.


    So, he let here closer. And when he sniffed the drink, he knew something was mixed in it too. That was why he was only ying with it while taking a sip or two.


    But he had not thought that Evan would dash into the room with the will to save him. The worry on her face was genuine, and he did not know why instead of finding her nosy, he found her actions rather sweet. Yet he did not feel nauseated by it like the purring of Aurora.


    But he had to ignore her or his n might not work. But the way she looked at him with disappointing eyes and turned to leave. Something in him was going berserk. He could not let her misunderstand him.


    A smirk formed on Aurora''s face and she moved her hands closer to his chest to show her possession to the man. But Leo, who was still mad that she had so much distrust of him, was annoyed with Aurora''s trying her luck farther.


    He held her hand and pressed it tightly as if he would only stop when the bones would be broken. Aurora who could not bear the intensity let out a small scream when the pain turned unbearable.


    Evan, who had reached the door and was about to close it again, stopped when she heard the scream and her eyes instinctively turned to look at its source.


    Aurora realized that her scream had got the attention of Evan. she could not let her linger in the room for long, or else she would understand her trick.


    "My lord, you should not be this manly with a frail woman like me. I am not made for rough love but gentle touch." her words were more daring but she had to take the risk or else she would lose from Evan once again.


    But when her eyes met his annoyed look, she retracted her hands silently. Her face had an aggrieved look but instead of giving up she continued to massage his shoulders.


    "My lord, take a few more sips and you will be more rxed." she encouraged as only this could help her in achieving her target sooner.


    Evan who was about to turn once again stilled when she heard Aurora encouraging him to drink wine. Her eyes once again moved to the ss of wine that Leo was holding in his hands.


    That was right! If she could mix aphrodisiac in food. She might have mixed it in his drink too. The way her eyes were looking at Leo and the ss of wine with anticipation, why was she in such a hurry for him to drink wine?


    "Wait! You can not drink wine further!"

 Chapter 140 - [Bonus ]

    "Wait! You can not drink wine further!`` Leo, who had always been an alert man, had such a dull reaction that it was impossible. She should have understood it when she saw his posture as she entered the room. She cussed herself but then her eyes filled with the determination to save him.


    She once again barged into the room only to receive a re from Aurora.


    "You! How shameless are you! You do not even react to your insults. Wait.. I will call the knights and maids to throw you out this time." Aurora shouted as Evan had finally noticed the wine.


    This time her voice had more panic than anger which brought a smirk on Evan''s face. Aurora''s erged eyes and pale face showed that her doubts were correct.


    "Then go and call all the knights of the pce. I am not afraid of any of them but do you really have the courage to do so?" Evan folded her hands and raised her brow as she looked at Aurora with challenging eyes.


    Her confidence was so strong that even Aurora trembled. She could call all the staff and throw her out but what if her n was caught by others too. She bit her lips as she raked her brain on what to do now.


    Taking the benefit of Aurora''s distraction, Evan moved closer to Leo and held his wrist in an authoritative way and ordered him, "Leo, you can not drink the wine anymore."


    Leo paused briefly. His eyes shed with something dark when he saw how naturally she had shown her authority over him yet he did not want to push her away like others. In fact, it bubbled something indescribable in his heart.


    A smirk seemed to form on the corner of his mouth when Evan red at Aurora and stood for him. For the first time in his life he was getting protected by someone and that also a frail girl who often fell into troubles by herself. It was amusing yet a sense of belonging was created in his foggy mind.


    "Evangeline you are crossing your line. How could you be so brazen to hold the wrist of my lord? Do you not want to live anymore?" shouted Aurora as she moved closer with an intent to pull Evangeline away from Leo.


    But before she could do so, Evan took the ss of wine from the hands of Leo and let go of his wrist. A look of disappointment formed in his eyes when the touch left his hands and he wanted to re at Aurora but he kept his eyes low.


    "Oh! I did not know that holding my wrist was a brazen act! Next time I will open the button of his shirt and message his chest like a shy and respectable maiden!!" replied Evan with a sneer on her face.


    "You! You! How dare you?" Aurora felt speechless the way Evan was mocking her. Never had she been suffered by an insult from a noble lower than her and here amoner was calling her a woman with questionable character. Her face turned red and ck as she burned from rage.


    "You! Leo, just threw her out of the room as she had forgotten her ce. How could she insult me?" She knew that anger would not work on Leo, who was a man of authority. A man like him could only be concerned about those who needed his protection. So, she squeezed out two tears in her eyes as she looked at the man with an aggrieved face.


    But Even did not wait for Leo to say anything, ording to her, he was not in his senses. So, she sat down beside Leo and leaned her head on his shoulders in a possessive manner.


    "You are right, I had forgotten my ce as the future wife of Leo. What are you doing in my husband''s room at this hour?" she asked in a demanding tone as she looked at Aurora with a look full of authority.


    "............." they both were stunned by her sudden im on the man. When Aurora was touching Leo it was full of hesitation and stiff but when Evan leaned on Leo. It was so natural and smooth as if the ce had always belonged to hers. It stunned both people as they were lost in their own thoughts.


    Evan looked at Aurora with a smirk on her face. If Aurora could act, then Evan could win the trophy of best actress. There was no way that she would lose this easily.


    "You! You! You are not his wife." In the end Aurora was so agitated that was having trouble forming a sentence. She wanted to sit on the other side and hold his other arm but when she looked at his cold eyes, she was scared to do so.


    "Of course, we are still waiting for our wedding day to be announced. Do not worry, I will surely send you a wedding card.`` Her replies were on the dot and shot like a machine gun that Aurora was having a hard time dealing with.


    "Evangeline, do not forget that you are a meremoner. you will never be the part of Thawyne family. Who gave you the courage to be so brazen?" Aurora looked at her with sheer hatred as she gnashed her teeth. She wanted to walk closer to her and rip her apart from Leo.


    Evan leaned closer to his chest and rubbed her head like a kitten on his chest. Only the sound of purr was left as she acted so sweetly. "You mean, like this?" she asked after a second to the girl whose whole face had turned red, "it is the power of my good looks and exceptional beauty." she flicked her hair with an arrogant face and then she looked at Aurora and added.


    "Oh, yes one more thing. I do not stink like others. I smell like honey!"

 Chapter 141 - [Bonus ]

    "Oh, yes one more thing. I do not stink like others. I smell like honey!" The giggle on the face of Evan was like a dagger that was digging deep into Aurora''s heart.


    Her blood boiled with rage! "Stinky! Who the hell is stinky? You! How dare you call me stinky? You just wait! I.. I will make sure you suffer for the insult you have done to me!" her sentences were incoherent as her chest started heaving up and down. She was mad at the couple who kept calling her ugly and stinky!!


    Evan just spared a nce at Aurora nonchntly and asked, "are you done? Then go and n how you will take revenge. My hubby and I are feeling sleepy." her hands moved to his waist as she held him possessively.


    "....." Leo turned stiff in an instant. His senses were already turning dull and now Evan''s words and proximity were creating havoc in his body and heart. He was holding thest thread of his sanity but the way she called him hubby intimately and her soft and tender hands moved to his waist, broke itpletely. He wanted to take her then and there.


    "You!" Aurora was stump for words. Her nails were digging deep into her skin but she could not do anything to Evan except giving death re as she had to maintain her persona as a weak and demuredy.


    But before she could snap and show her real face, Leo jerked Evan away and took a few deep breaths as if he was suffocating.


    Evan''s heart sank when she was casted aside so abruptly.


    Did he not realize that she was trying to save him only?


    Aurora smirked at the turn of events and took the wine from the table again. She walked and sat on the other side of the sofa while swirling the wine in her hands with a smirk on her face.


    Now Leo was sandwiched between two beautifuldies who were iming their right over him. Yet the smell and touch was making him too sensitive that his sense of judgement was colluding.


    "See, even he did not believe in your bber. Now it would be better that you leave. Besides asking for rights, what have you done for him? He was so tired and I was giving him a message and you are disturbing that." her eyes were like a ferocious tiger when she red at Evan.


    But when she turned to look at Leo, her eyes were filled with seduction, "Leo, ask her to go and have some wine with me. I know you are in pain. Trust me, I will help you in feeling better." she tried to cup his cheeks but he held his face with his both hands and her hands stifled in mid air.


    "...." not even once in her mind, Evan thought that Leo would not believe in her. As she was telling the truth, she took it for granted that he would stand by his side. But now she was not sure anymore. But that did not mean she would give up!


    "Leo, even if you like the girl there, I will not let you drink wine or eat the food." her tone was demanding as she gazed straight into his eyes with her clear eyes.


    "Tsk! Do you have any proof? You are just trying to ruin my reputation as revenge because I was the one who told my aunt about her lost earrings." Once Aurora gained confidence that Leo was not at Evan''s side. Her words became clearer and strong. "And how shameless you could be, Leo had pushed you away with a sour face, yet you are trying to linger closer to him. Do you even have any self respect or not?" Aurora knew that if she was red up, she would leave the room as she was too short tempered. All she needed was to re her!


    Evan''s eyes narrowed and she stood up abruptly, drinking a smug look on Aurora''s face. but instead of standing up and leaving, she walked towards the table and poured another ss of wine.


    She took the wine ss and ced it in front of Aurora. "Since you are sure that the wine is fine. I want you to drink it." Once finished, she folded her hands in front of her chest and looked at Aurora with narrowed eyes.


    "......." the color of her face changed but she did not take the ss from Evan, taking a deep breath, she controlled her emotions as she asked again, "why would i listen to you? Who are you to demand that I drink? Huh?" Her voice was equally sharp as she red at Evan for ruining her night.


    "Why? Didn''t you say that you are here to spend the night with Leo and urging him to drink again and again. Then why are you afraid of drinking it?" Evan raised her brow with a smirk on her face as if she had already won the battle.


    Leo would only be a fool if he could not deduce the truth by looking at Aurora''s hesitated and pale face.


    "I am not drinking because I do not like to drink wine!" Aurora retorted as she looked at Leo with meek eyes, "Look at her presumptuous behavior! She is forcing ady to drink wine." her tone was turned aggrieved again as if she was bullied badly by the inappropriate demand of Evangeline.


    "Ha! As ady you do not drink wine then what about the wine you have drank in your room the other night? Were you notdy that time or have your choices changed because you know that the wine had been tempered. I am warning you, if you will not drink wine now, I will shout and collect the whole family.. Then you have to exin all this to each one of them. And at that time, not only wine but food would be served for inspection too"

 Chapter 142 - I Was Right

    "I am warning you, if you do not drink wine now, I will shout and collect the whole family. Then you have to exin all this to each one of them. And at that time, not only wine but food would be served for inspection too."


    Aurora''s eyes erged with her dominant behavior and continuous questions.


    She had never thought that Evan could stand on her ground so stubbornly. But she was not among those who gave up so easily. She hid the evil glint in her eyes by the tears in her eyes as she bowed her hands and wiped her eyes.


    "Leo, just look at her. Just to keep us away, she was ready to wake up everyone in the middle of the night. Do you know how much your aunt will be furious by her impudent behavior? Ask her to leave please." she even shook her head as if she was really disappointed. She seemed to be worried about her aunt and Evan both the way she presented her words.


    "You!" Evan wanted to retort but before she could speak even a word the man who had closed his eyes all this time and pinching the space between his eyebrows, snapped his eyes open.


    He looked at both girls that were creating nuisance with rage, especially Evan. he had made such a good n to extract truth from Aurora, yet she ruined itpletely.


    Evan fumed terribly when she found Leo was ring at her. Here she was putting all her efforts in saving him, yet he did not trust her!


    But before she could open her mouth, Leo craned his neck towards Aurora and asked in a cold voice,


    "Drink it and finish off the matter." It looked like he was trying to finish the matter and give Aurora a chance to prove her innocence, but in reality he was supporting the stubbornness of Evan.


    "Even you do not trust me, my lord." Aurora shook her head and wiped her eyes again as if deeply hurt. But then she clenched her hands and looked at him with a determined face.


    "Fine, if that is what you want to trust me, i am ready to even pass this test for you." her meek voice had resoluteness. She looked like she would even suffer any grievances just to be with him.


    Her love was pouring over every other emotion that Evan felt nauseated again at her overly intimate way of looking at Leo.


    But what surprised her more, that she was against drinking wine in the start, then how did she agree easily when Leo asked her to drink. After all, the contents of the wine did not change, so why had she taken the ss that Evan had personally poured for her!!


    Evan''s eyes widened when she realized the fact! There was nothing in the bottle of wine! Only the ss in the hands of Leo was tempered! But it was toote.


    Aurora had snatched the ss of wine from Evan and drank a few sips from it yet her eyes were clear and she was standing there confidently. Her expressions did not change at all.


    She raised a brow and smirked at Evan whose face had lost all her colors. Even if Evan had understood her trick, it was toote, "so, what do you have to say now? Now do not tell me that you will ask me to drink Leo ss.


    Your next excuse could only be that I did not mix anything in the wine but tempered his ss. So that when he would swirl wine, the drink would be mixed too." her voice was filled with disdain that Evan trembled.


    Even if she would tell the truth, no one would believe her. Since Aurora had said it before, it would only look that she was trying to frame her by making excuses that she even repeated her mockery as a new allegation.


    Evan gnashed her teeth at her folly. She should not have poured another ss but would have asked her to drink from the same ss from the start. Now she has lost her chance.


    "Since you have gotten your investigation done, leave the room now." demanded Aurora in a righteous tone but Evan just looked back at her with an icy cold gaze that stunned Aurora.


    Even clenched her hands and looked at the ss on the table that had been swirled so many times. Left with no choice, she collected all her courage and took the ss in her hands with determination.


    "I will show you that this wine has been tampered with. A strong aphrodisiac had been mixed in it and soup." with that she drank the wine in one shot.


    "Crashhh"


    The ss fell from her hands with the sound of tinkle and its shards fell all over the carpet. Her expressions changed in a minute.


    Her face turned fiery red in color and its eyes were filled with lust. Her whole face that was sharp and ring turned so seductive while her senses were dull. She staggered at her ce and was not able to maintain herposure at all.


    "Hup" she moved her gaze away from Aurora who was standing there with a stunned face. Her face had turned pale and she was at a loss for words.


    Her n was wless. She had acted like she was afraid of drinking wine only to drink it easily in the end to show that she was innocent from the start. Then Evan would be used for framing her but Who would have know that the dumb girl would drink all the wine to expose her!!? She gnashed her teeth in annoyance, tonight she was going to have the child of the Thawyne family and announced as the new duchess.


    But now she was standing there like a clown!


    Evan took slow steps towards Leo with stumbling in between.


    "See, i told you, i was right.. Hup, but you have never believed in me. hmmm"

 Chapter 143 - [Bonus ]

    "See, i told you, i was right. Hup, but you have never believed in me. Hmmm" she pulled the tie of his shirt and looked at him with an aggrieved face.


    Her face had turned red with hazy eyes that were looking so alluring on her innocent face, "do you know you are an Evil duke! You always keep ordering me and never listen to me. Hup!" her words were turning incoherent but her temptations were getting stronger every passing second.


    "This girl there!" "hup" her shaking hands were pointing at the empty space a few inches away from Aurora, "she! She huped! She mixed something in the soup too. But you did not believe me." her cheeks puffed up and a cute little pout formed on her lips.


    Leo held the armrest so tightly in his hands that his nails were digging deep into it. Her eyes had darkened when he felt her so close, not to forget her enchanting face and sweet voice was creating havoc in his mind.


    His breathing was fast, as if she was running a marathon. There was something wrong in the way he looked at her with his eyes filled with rays of light.


    But oblivious to the torment the man was suffering through, she moved closer and sat on hisp when he did not reply to her. Her legs parted and she sat up on him by her one leg on each side with Leo''s thighs in between.


    She cupped his cheeks in her both hands and only stopped when his eyes stared deep into her eyes, "do you believe me now. Hmmm?" her soft breasts caressed his face and her warm hands were creating heat all over his body.


    He was burning and losing his sanity every passing second. He was not able to make heads and tails about the jittery feelings in his heart. The way she was pursuing her lips and her cheeks puffed up, the look in her eyes and her rosy cheeks, everything was so attractive that he could not control himself much. His gaze on her was turning dense andplex and he was about to move closer and finish the gap between both of us when the girl was taken away.


    Aurora pulled Evan away from hisps. How could both of them forget about her presence and continue their show right in front of her eyes. She was trembling with anger that she even forgot that it was the result of her medicine that she mixed in the wine.


    Her eyes burnt, when she felt that Leo was about to kiss the girl! The kiss that belonged only to her! She would never let that happen.


    "You! You are drunk because you never had wine before yet you drink a whole ss in one sip. Let me escort you to your room." ''before it starts making you uneasy further!!'' She added as she soon knew, the girl would not be able to control herself and even tore her clothes because of the heat rising in her body.


    "Hup!" Evan blinked her hazy eyes and tried to look at the face, but the vision was not clear no matter how many times she blinked, "I am feeling hot. Hup! My body is burning!" sheined as she tried to move closer to Aurora to get rid of the uneasiness.


    "......" Leo knew that the drink was tempered but he had never thought that Evan would be the one to drink it. He wanted to expose everything about Aurora but now that Evan had drunk the wine and had started feeling uneasiness, he did not know what to do.


    "Damn you stupid girl!" he shouted to bring the attention of Evan back to him. She had already opened the few buttons of her gown, revealing her fair neck and corbones.


    The visual only tempts others to see more of her. Her hair had been falling messily on her face and down her waist.


    "Leo, I am feeling hot. I am.." she staggered when she tried to turn to him.


    But before she could feel a strong arm suddenly embraced her waist and hugged her. Then with a flip of her body, her back hit the sofa and her hazy face pouted.


    Leo towered over her body and his both hands were holding both sides of the sofa trapping her body in between.


    "Leo!" Aurora shouted! "How could you touch another girl in my presence? Just throw her out or ask the knights to escort her into her room. How could you touch her like that. It is.." Leo craned his neck and turned to look at her and the rest of the words died in her mouth.


    His gleaming ck eyes were dark to the core, just like the ck hole, as if it would suck every living thing around him, it was so frightening. It looked like he would rip her apart. She fell into a stupor just by looking at him. And when she blinked and came back to her senses, she was already standing out of the room, with the door of the room closed.


    "Jerk! Open the door. I should be the one to be with you in the room. Open the door!" she was not ready to give up as she knocked the door incessantly.


    But before she could do it again two knights came from both sides and towers over her.


    "Mydy, we are asked to escort you to your room!" one of them replied respectfully and she fumed.


    "Really! Who the hell asked you to do so? Your lord is inside the room with that witch. Help me in opening the door and I will reward you with gold!" her eyes had turned darker and her face was turned contorted.


    She had lost all her senses with thest scene and her imagination was running wild. She knew how strong the drink was! There was no way they would stop before morning if they started once and then she would lose her chance to be the duchesspletely. No! She could not let that happen! Only the thought was enough to rage her.


    She kicked the door with full strength but it was nothing for the iron door that stood tall and straight.


    She started knocking the door again.


    "Open the door Leo or I will tell everyone what you did!"

 Chapter 144 - Drowning The Rationality

    She kicked the door with full strength but it was nothing for the iron door that stood tall and straight.


    She started knocking the door again.


    "Open the door Leo or i will tell everyone what you did!" she shouted at the top of her lungs. But before she could create further nuisance and wake up the whole pce, the nights held her arms.


    She snapped and red at both of them, "what are you doing? Who do you think you are to touch me like that? Do you know I am the future duchess of the empire. I will throw both of you out of the pce if you will not let me go!!" she continued to re and shout like crazy but both of them did not pay any heed to her shouts and threats.


    They had helped their master to get rid of many nobledies, so these threats had been normal to them now.


    They only stopped when they reached in front of her room. One of them opened it and the other let go of her body.


    "So, you finally realise your mistake and let me go. Huh? It is ok, I will deal with youter. For now we need to go and open the door of his room. I will forget what happened and will reward you if.." she continued to bber as she made ns like crazy.


    "...." did she not notice they only let her go because they were standing in front of her room? This girl was the craziest among the one they had got rid of!


    They moved forward and she had to take a step back to maintain the distance that she did not realise she was already in her room. Until the knight turned and closed the door shut.


    She only came back to her senses when she was standing alone inside her room. She ran to the door which was only inches away and tried to open it, but it was locked from outside.


    "Both of you have death wishes! Open the door or I will announce the death penalty for both of you. I will not let you go!" she hammered the door with her full strength as she continued to scream but only silence mocked her voice and then she could hear the sound of footsteps that faded after a few seconds.


    "Damn! You locked the door after leaving me here?" she could not believe that it happened to her! That wench took her ce! While she was here shouting alone in the room, Evan must be screaming while withering under his touches on the bed!


    On the other side,


    Trapped between his hands on the sofa, Evan was shivering. She was withering to take off her clothes but Leo had held both of her hands tightly so that she could not disrobe herself. Her face had flushed red and her eyes had turned ssy.


    "I am burning, please help!" her voice was barely above a whisper but it was enough to w his heart. He was not a saint to not feel the temptation, not to forget that he had taken a few sips too.


    Every passing second was a torment to him which he had never thought he would ever face in his life. If it had been any other woman, he would have thrown her out of the room like he threw Aurora without a second thought and took a cold and long shower for himself.


    He would not have cared with whom the girl would have extinguished her heat! But even the thought of being seen by someone else was enough to burn his heart, let alone be touched! He would rather burn the whole pce.


    "Leooo" damn! He had to close her mouth somehow. Her soft purr, her face and her actions were igniting fire in him. And her bare corbones and opened buttons were not helping him at all.


    Leo was trying very hard to control, reminding his mind that she did not like him and she had always wanted to run away from this pce. A single wrong step and both of their lives would be bound to each other.


    She might even start hating him for what happened tonight but damn! It was more difficult than facing a whole army bare handedly. She licked her lips and tears started to form in her eyes due to the pain she was suffering through.


    He knew this was not the solution but his body was betraying him. He was not sure where they would end up if he would let her hands go.


    "Leo, you are hurting me. Pleaseee" her soft voice made him crazy. Her smell of honey was colluding his mind. His rationality was drowning in her deep breaths, the way she was biting and licking her lips was so sensual. He just wanted to pounce on her and ravage those luscious lips that were teasing him since long.


    His forehead covered with sweat as he put more and more effort in stopping himself from touching her and keeping the insane girl from doing another blunder when she moved her lips closer to his wrists to test his patience and will power further.


    Her soft lips started biting and sucking his wrists to get free but it was so damn seductive to be touched by her warm and luscious lips that his closed eyes burst open and he looked at her with the eyes of a predator.


    She had closed her eyes and was sucking his wrists as if it were his lips, she was feeling that her slides were burning and the man standing in front of her was her only cure. She wanted to touch him, being touched by him. She opened her misty eyes and finally let his wrist go when the strength loosen on her arms and her hands were finally free. She moved her hands and cupped the cheeks of the man with heated gaze


    "Kiss me please, Leo."

 Chapter 145 - [Bonus ]It Is You

    Leo was dazed! As if called by the sirens, he had lost his rationality the way she was whispering against his body. Her warm breath was creating a sensation in his body that he never knew existed.


    He could see her lips moving towards him, but he did not have the rationality left to push her away or stop her. Her ssy eyes and flushed face was so enchanting that he could not stop himself at all.


    Her lips were warm and soft, and Leo closed his eyes instinctively when he felt the warm feeling enveloping him and the world around him ceased to exist. He forgot that he had to control her and that she was not in her senses.


    He held her waist and pulled her further in his arms to gain better ess to her lips and she instinctively held his neck to not stumble.


    He sucked on her lower lips, nibbling them gently but soon the intensity increased. He started sucking and grazing them and a soft moan escaped her mouth.


    She gasped and he took the chance to enter her mouth. She tried to imitate his actions sloppily but in the end gave up and let him take the lead. His tongue poked her and soon they started ying a game of tagging.


    The kiss had turned fierce and ravenous. His hands that were holding her waist started to roam on her body freely. Her gown had already been falling due to the opened buttons moving further down from the back, while staying at its ce in front due tock of space between the two entangled bodies.


    But that was enough for his hands to touch her bare back. His lips were so fierce as if he would suck the life out of her body. Soon she started turning breathless but he did not let her go.


    Her hands that were holding his neck moved and hit his chest but it was no more than a tickle for him. Going out of breath, she mustard all her strength and bit his lips.


    "Aah" he frowned when he felt the iron smell and the wet liquid filling his mouth. But it also brought him back to his senses. He looked down at the woman who was panting. Her breath was rugged and her breasts were heaving rhythmically but once again his eyes zoomed on her falling gown that was slowly sliding from her body.


    His eyes widened and then turned over and got up very quickly. He closed his eyes and pinched the space between his eyebrows. How could he lose his senses when he knew that she had lost her sanity?


    Theck of air had brought some sanity back to the girl too. But the uneasiness in her body only increased with it. She froze when she looked down at her almost falling dress and opened buttons and then her heated breaths that were carving for his touch and her eyes welled up.


    Soon the tears started rolling down from eyes and her silent cries turned into muffled sobs.


    Leo, who was still trying to calm his lower body that had reacted to the kiss and now he could feel the tent forming between his legs, was stunned when he heard the sound of sobs.


    He turned to look at the girl and flusteredpletely looking at her tear stained face, "what''s wrong? Are you hurt? Do not cry! I will.. I am sorry, I did not want to kiss you.. i ¡­ I am sorry!" Leo had never felt this helpless in all his life.


    He felt that his heart almost stopped beating for a second.


    "Evangeline, please. Do not cry! I am sorry." The cold and detached man was trying his best to soothe the girl who did not seem to be listening at all as more and more tears fell from her eyes.


    She looked like she would just die by crying miserably. Her eyes had turned red and her breathing was already rugged yet the flow of tears only increased. She had finally realised that she had done the biggest folly of her life in haste!


    How could she drink the wine when she knew that it was tempered. What did it have to do with her if Leo would drink it or not or if he would believe her or not. But the road was already taken and there was no going back!


    But the more she cried, the guilt of Leo increased who felt like he had taken advantage of a helpless girl.


    "I am sorry. I promise I will not touch you again. It is alright now. You are safe, you are safe here. I am sorry." After crying what felt like eternity, Evangeline finally stopped crying as her breathing was too uneven and started to hup badly.


    She shook her head when she heard him ming again and again. He had been a gentleman who was struggling to control her from the start. She was the one who was initiating again and again making it difficult for him too.


    If it had been any other man, he would have given in to the temptation. It was only his sense of judgement that had saved her innocence, how could she me her then!


    "Let me go and call the physician. There must be some medicine for it. You will be fine, I promise. Just do not cry further. I am sorry for the kiss!" he mumbled again as he patted her back. Though the touch was electrifying and he felt scalded eyes when his hand came in touch with her bare back, he put up with it.


    He could not believe that his will power was so weak. He had thought that he would not be affected even if the woman disrobe in front of himpletely. But looked like he had been so soft these days that he even took the benefit of a dazed girl.


    "Evangeline, I am sorry for what happened!" he wanted to assure her that it would not happen again when the crying girl shook her head and finally looked into his eyes.


    "No! I am lucky that it is you."

 Chapter 146 - [Bonus ]

    "Thank god it is you!" The words were enough to freeze Leo. As if arge stone had been thrown in a calmke. Her words created ripples in his calm mind echoing them again and again.


    Evan did not even realise how much she had started to trust him even when she spoke those words unconsciously. She took a few deep breaths, but her body had started feeling pain. It was withering due to the effect of the aphrodisiac. She scratched her body helplessly. Her eyes that always sparkle had turned dim.


    "Do not do that." he turned to stop her only to see that only a corset was left on her upper body. Her back was bare and so as her corbones, her cleavage could be seen too.


    His face turned red and he turned his head away abruptly and coughed, "Wait here! I shall leave and look for ady physician till then, I will send a maid to help you."


    Evan shook her head, that way. They both would lose their dignity. What happened in the room, shall stay in the room. She did not care when others called her shrewd or wicked, but being found with disoriented clothes in a man''s room would ruin her imagepletely.


    She tried to stand up, but stumbled and held his pants only to fall again. His eyes widened as he moved closer to her and held her. His hands once again touching her back and his body turning stiff. He was hardly able to calm down but she was there to light the fire again.


    "Do not call the physician or maids. Only you will be able to help me. Do not go. I only need you." her words were so seductive and ambiguous! Did she even know what she was saying and how a man would interpret it?


    Or did she think that he was immune to her charms? Did she even look at him as a man? He wanted to pull his hair and tell her how he was feeling while looking at her but he did not want to shatter her trust, she had formed on him.


    "What do you want me to do?" he asked in a torn voice. Only he knew how much courage was needed to control his urges!!


    "I want you to tie my hands and blindfold me." she replied in a voice that came out seductively due to the alcohol an aphrodisiac in her body.


    "........." gone! He was gone! She would be the death of him today. The greatmander of knights who did not even get any scratch in the war would die due to the attacks of a frail girl! How embarrassing!!!!


    But when he took a deep breath and her words sunk in his mind, he realized what she was trying to do! He nodded and walked towards the cab and brought two silk handkerchiefs and walked behind her.


    "Can you button your dress before I tie your hands?" his nerves tightened whenever his eyes fell on her. He was sure all the veins of his body would pop up if he continued to look at her.


    But in spite of looking at his struggling face, she shook her head. "It is so hot and the clothes were burning me. I.. it is fine, since you have already seen me and I trust you.'''' He wanted to say that it was not fine for him and no matter how many times he had seen her, he could not stop his body from reacting.


    She should not trust a man so much as the physical reactions had nothing to do with mind. But all he could do was gulp and nod! He closed his eyes and resigned to his fate of being tormented by her.


    ''Damn! I would make sure to burn Aurora in hell. She had created so much trouble for me.'' he gnashed his teeth and forced his stiff body to rx a bit.


    "What happened, Leo?" her soft voice rang in his ears again making him torn and the handkerchief in his hand almost torn.


    "Nothing!" was all he said as he came closer to her to tie her eyes.


    His masculine smell wafted in her nose and the effect of the drug amplified. She felt like pouncing on him and kissed those cold lips again. She wanted to enjoy the hold of his masculine arms on her soft body. She shivered only with the thought of being close to him that her whole body started to burn again.


    Leo felt her struggles and for a minute he forgot that he was suffering the torments too.


    "This would not work. You need proper treatment." His voice was worried and she smiled bitterly as she blinked her animated eyes and turned to look at him for onest time before he would darken her world for tonight.


    "Do not worry, I will not eat you. I know what consequences it would bring." and then turned back and closed her eyes as if telling him that she was ready to be tied.


    "......" he gulped and looked at her. Could he tell her that he wanted to be eaten by her and he would very much appreciate these kinds of consequences?!! With a deep sigh, he moved closer and tied her eyes finally and then moved to tie her fair hands that could have a mark even when held tightly.


    His heartbeats had turned erratic too and he did not know how she was handling herself so bravely when all his resolve was crumbling just by looking at the visuals she was providing.


    She took a deep sigh when she could not look at him anymore and could not breathe his smell too. Since she could not move her hands, she was not afraid of attacking him suddenly too. Finally trying to take deep breaths, she tried to calm her body, but it was still too hot and uneasy.


    "Leo, will you do me another favor?"


    "....."

 Chapter 147 - [Bonus ] On The Other Side

    "Leo, will you do me another favor?" Leo knew that he should deny. Her requests were having a lethal effect on her.


    If she was looking seductive with the falling gown before, he had to hold his breath and close his eyes now to control the temptations. An alluring girl with her bound hand and blindfolded with her gown falling from her body.. Everyone would go crazy just by looking at the visual once, his eyes were darkening just by one glimpse.


    "Leo, are you still there.'''' She tried to move but only staggered with her dull actions and he cursed his luck as he moved closer to hold her.


    "Yes! Yes.. I am here. What favor do you need?" she bit her lips with hesitation but all the blood rushed to his lower body looking at her action and he sighed. Tonight was going to be very long!


    "Would you carry me to the bathtub?" ''in my arms! Her soft and supple body in my arms'' the thought rang like an rm bell in his mind and he gulped.


    "Hmmm? If I take a cold bath, it might help me in getting rid of the heat in my body." she mumbled in a soft tone, afraid that he was getting annoyed with her bossy attitude.


    "I really can''t maintain my bnce. Not to forget that I can not even see now. Please Leo." her soft voice was like ws scratching his heart and he couldn''t help but nod on everything she would say!


    "Wait here, I will prepare the water fast!" he muttered as he turned but she shook her head again.


    "There is no need to take a bath in cold water only." ''this was the only solution her mind could think of!'' he sighed and nodded.


    "Alright." he moved closer to her and carried her in his arms. His face turned red and his walk turned stiff the moment his calloused hands touched her warm and bare shoulders and another hand touched her soft thighs. He had held her before too, but tonight he felt like he could burst just by touching her.


    The small distance from room to the bathroom felt like eternity to the man who had held the girl closely in his arms.


    He had almost thrown her into the bathtub when they reached there. If she would not have been holding his shirt with her one hand and her other hand was not wrapped around his neck, she would have already been dumped into the water.


    He bent andid her gently under the water. After her body finally dipped into the cold water, she sighed with a relieved look on her face "finally!"


    But the uneasiness of the man standing in front of her increased by tenfold. The small tent under his pants had turned into arge pole and he was thankful to the god that she blindfolded herself. His face had turnedpletely red when her white corset turned wet.


    "I am going out first and looking for a solution. If you need anything, call me in a loud voice and I wille back. Tell me if you feel better and I will help you ining out of the bathtub too.'''' He spoke hastily and without waiting for her answer, he turned to the other side.


    "Ohh.. ok" she was a bit reluctant to let him go but she did not want to be too burdensome, so all she could do was not ept it.


    Leo ran out of the bathroom as if demons were chasing him. It only took him a few seconds toe out of the bathroom and he took a deep breath as he leaned on the wall aftering out. Yet when he closed his eyes, the tempting visual did not leave his eyes and he cursed himself again.


    He was sure that the visual was not going to leave him anytime soon. He had to distract himself or he would go crazy. He shook his head and walked towards the door of his room.


    He opened the door and then saw his aide falling on the floor on his face without any support to hold his strong body.


    Instead of being worried about the fall, his gaze searched the whole room as if he had lost the most valuable thing of his and was trying to search it. He came back only to his senses when a strong kick was delivered on his back by his master.


    Only then did he realize he was too obvious when he was looking for the girl in the room. His face flustered and he looked at his master with an awkwardugh, "did you need something master? I was just worried about your safety when I heard that you have asked all the maids and knights to leave the room at once."


    He spoke in such a righteous tone as if he was the most honest person around. Leo rolled his eyes at his self righteous tone.


    "I want you to bring the expenditure list and the budget of next month for the first order of knights right now!" This was the first time that the knight was not afraid of themanding voice of his master, but was looking at Leo brazenly as if he was looking at a fool.


    A big ''O'' was formed on his month as if he was asking are you sure that you want to sit and read how much grass had the horses eaten in the past month and how much should they eat in the next month?


    In the end, he adjusted the cor of his uniform as he looked with and alert eyes towards Leo and could not help but ask, "my lord, a beautifuldy is in your room suffering from aphrodisiac and yet you want to read about the bills and budget and n the expenditure rather than helping her in feeling better! boss, are you bent on the other side?"

 Chapter 148 - Oh My Poor Leo!!

    "My lord, a beautifuldy is in your room suffering from an aphrodisiac and yet you want to read about the bills and budget and n the expenditure rather than helping her in feeling better! boss, are you bent on the other side?" All the pent up frustration of Leo knew no bounds when he heard the words of his aide!


    He shot daggers from his gaze and his voice turned several degrees colder when he looked at his aide and asked, "why don''t youe in and i will prove to you whether i am bent or not!"


    When the meaning of the words sunk into the mind of his aide. He took a step back and shook his head like a rattle drum, "no! No! You need not! Why shall you prove your orientation to a small servant like me. Hehehe" heughed awkwardly as he took another step back when Leo did not reply.


    Damn! He was going to get married soon. He did not want to be themb of sacrifice just to be clear about the likes and dislikes of his master. Leo was pleased to like anyone if he was not one of them.


    "I think I shall go and bring the papers first. I shall not keep the master waiting." he dashed away by jumping two or more stairs at a time as if he had seen a ghost behind him and wanted to run away at full speed.


    Leo continued to look at the empty space in the hall for a long time. What an antidote! What help! The girl did not even think of it as an option when she bore that extreme heat! The sound of her small moans and running of water could be faintly heard by his bitter heart but all he could do was bear with this torment.


    Soon his aide returned with arge bundle of parchments. The files were too much work and mostly the aide helped Leo in reading and calcting the minor expenses while Leo only handled the major expenses and managing armory and horses. But when the aide was about to sit, Leo passed him a frosty re that was telling you will note back alive from this room if you dared to sit down.


    "Then.. then I shall be leaving. Call me if you need anything else or want me to help you in the work.'''' He stood up and bowed his head as the sweat broke on his forehead.


    Leo''s gaze flickered for a second but then he shook his head and the aide bowed and left.


    The sound of water continued to torment his ears, as Leo tried his best to concentrate on the work in his hands. But an eternity passed yet he was not able to do a small calction. So he gave up on that and started reading the records of the weapons broughtst year.


    Finally his mind calmed a bit and he felt the image getting blurry in his mind when a small scream took his attention back towards the girl who was in his bathtub.


    "Aah, Leo, Leo.." the sound was filled with panic and for a second Leo forgot to take a breath. He let go of all the parchments in his hand and ran towards the door, but his steps halted when he reached the knob of the door. He felt hesitated in going in.


    "Leo Leo.." but her panicked voice did not stop which created panic in him too.


    He let go of the hesitation when the matter of her safety rang in his mind. He opened the door of the bathroom and asked the girl in a worried tone.


    "I am here. I am here. Do not worry. Tell me, are you feeling more pain!" with that thought, his eyes filled with killing intent. He would make sure to torment Aurora before killing her.


    "My hands and legs are getting numb and the muscles of my legs ache. Help me please." her aggrieved tone came with a pout on her face.


    "..........." he was both relieved and annoyed at her tone but he resigned to his fate and looked at the girl but his eyes darkened instantly.


    As the water was cold, her wet clothes were turned transparent and could be easily seen through. Her corset was like a flimsyyer stuck on her body that was making her figure more clear. His mouth ran dry and his Adam apple moved as he gulped. Though he had only a small sip of the wine, the visuals were amplifying its effect and the torment he was going through was more than the girl was suffering.


    ''At least she could scream and sob'' he shook his head and sat beside the bathtub when his eyes fell on her white and face that had lost all its color. She winced as she even tried to move and a small scream escaped her lips,


    "Aah, Leo it is hurting too much." He knew that she was being too sensitive due to the drug now. So, he could only give in to her pleas and sat there.


    "Which leg are you feeling pain in?" he asked, trying his best to calm down and behave normally.


    "Both legs, Leo. It is too painful!!"


    He held her ankle from one hand and stretched and messaged her feet with the other hand. His eyes darkened But her wet and soft body was so smooth and tender that he could not help but froze whenever his hands touched her. His moments were so stiff that rather than making her feel better, it felt like he was beating her.


    "Ouchh, Leo! It hurts more now!" his gulped and closed eyes, thinking the same logic as hers, out of sight will be out of mind. But it only increased his sharpened senses as his hand traced her legs. His fingers were already pressing up to her knees.


    "A bit higher, Leo."

 Chapter 149 - [Bonus ]

    "A bit higher, Leo." the girl pressed her lips together to control the screams leaving her mouth unconsciously.


    "........." if he did not know any better, he would have thought that she was trying to seduce him. How could she believe that he did not feel a thing? Did she even look at him as a man!!


    Now he was confused. What did her ,thank god it is you, mean!?''


    "Leo" he wiped the sweat forming on his face due to the pressure he was exerting in controlling himself and looked back at her with clear eyes, "how is it now?"


    "It is painful! Use some force!" she winced and he pressed with all his force but she winced again.


    "Aah, my leg will break. A bit softer, softer!!"


    He nodded and pressed softer when she shook her head again.


    "It is too soft! A bit harder please!"


    "........." he was baffled! Evan had never behaved like that. Was it because of the drug she had taken or she had finally lost her senses?


    It took all his strength to not snap at her and continue to message her legs. After a while, she finally felt her legs had life again and she took a deep sigh.


    "You can let it go, it is much better now!" he nodded his head and let go of her legs that gently drowned in the bathtub again.


    "Are you feeling better?" he asked with concern and she nodded meekly. Her face had turned a bit white and small wrinkles started to form in her body due to staying in cold water for too long. There was no way her legs would not have turned numb.


    A frown formed on his face when he looked at her condition, "thene out, you will get sick if you stay in water for more time!" she shook her head with a bitter smile on her face.


    "The water is barely able to keep me in control. If i wille out of it, there is no way that I will not pounce on you and attack your virtues!" her words were filled with righteousness as she patted her chest like she was taking a solemn oath.


    "........" then why are you seducing me all night? It would have been better if he would have strangled her long ago.


    "Come out, I will bring some medicine to make you feel better. There would be no one in the room to tempt you!" she scratches her chin as if analyzing how true her words could be. In the end, she sighed and nodded.


    "Help me a bit." he nodded and stood up while she moved in the water. He held her bound hands tightly as she tried to maintain her bnce while standing up.


    Her legs were still numb and pained when she stood up. A wince formed on her face and her face crumbled but his eyes were struggling to keep looking at only her face too.


    Herce corset was transparent now which was more alluring than being her naked and he had hard time controlling his eyes. But his worry for her finally took over and he held her in his arms.


    "Let me help you. You will not be able to walk with closed eyes." his voice came out grim and she nodded as only standing looked like a big job for her.


    "Next time!"


    "Hmmm" his words came out gritted teeth and she could feel the pressure he had used in speaking those words.


    "Next time if you do this kind of foolishness, I will make sure to beat you with my bare hands!" she shivered by the intensity of the threat.


    "I.. if only you had believed in me! I would not have taken this step! It is all your mistake!" her cheeks puffed up as she replied to him.


    "You even jerked me off when I was acting to be your future wife and forcing her to leave the room." continued her aggrieved voice.


    "......." if only he could tell that he only jerked her off because the drugs had started to affect his mind too. Since he took only a little bit of it, he was in control or they would have been tearing each other''s clothes on the bed.


    His Adam apple bobbed just by the thought of it. But before he could think further the girl in his arms shivered. He shook his head and took her back to the room. Gentlyying her on the bed, he wanted to move when she held his hand between her bound hands.


    "I ampletely wet, I will ruin your bed!" she replied in a low tone as she bowed her head in embarrassment and his eyes softened.


    "It is okay. I will go and bring a new dress from your room. You can sit here till then, I will change the nketster.`` His tone was warm and gentle that left her stunned. Now that she was feeling a little sober, she remembered how she had ordered him all this time and he had followed her every whim!


    The closing of the door brings her back to reality. He must have already left. She sighed andid on her bed but her body was still restless, and the bedsheets smell like him. It did not help her that she was resting on his bed!


    "Sigh! What a strong medicine had she used.. I wonder if I would not have intervened, would they have been having fun right now." another sigh left her lips. "I could only pray that he would not kill me in the morning for interrupting his night." she mumbled as she rubbed her body on the nket. Her hands instinctively moved between her legs as she rubbed her thighs while keeping a nket in between.


    She was feeling hot and cold at the same time and her body was feeling funny. As if her core was on fire and it was slowly affecting all her nerves, "if only I had someone I love, I would not have been facing such a dilemma!"


    ".................."

 Chapter 150 - [Bonus ]

    Leo let her sit on the bed and walked out of the room to get a dress for her and ask the physician if there is some antidote as he could not see her suffering more. It was a torment for him too and that also more than her


    But when he opened the door, the aide was already leaning on the door like before. But this time instead of falling, he only staggered and then stood straight again.


    "What are you doing here?" asked Leo in a cold tone but the aide only looked at him with a wronged face!


    "What are you saying my lord? Didn''t I say that I will wait for your call the whole night? I am here so that you do not need to look for me." ''He could not say that he was curious about the orientation of his lord. Could he? It was not for gossip but for his own curiosity! After all, he had been serving the lord for a long time but never saw a woman in his room ever!''


    Leo shot the man daggers with his eyes and then opened his mouth and spoke in a low voice, "since you want to help so much, go and ask the physician if there is an antidote of the aphrodisiac drug? Take this wine ss if he needs to check the drug before answering. I want a reply in 5 minutes!" He threw the wine ss towards him and the aide had to jump a bit to catch the ss.


    "..." wouldn''t he be seen with weird eyes if he would go and ask about these kinds of drugs in the middle of the night? He would definitely be tagged as a pervert from morning.


    He looked at Leo with an aggrieved face as he knew that his boss was taking revenge on him for being nosy! But Leo''s cold eyes were enough to kill all the grievances in his throat.


    The aide trembled and then bowed his head and left from there. Leo held the door and came back in when he heard her mumbling,


    "if only I had someone I love, I would not have been facing such a dilemma!" his eyes turned cold when he heard those words.


    A mocking smile spread on his lips as he remembered how badly she wanted to stay away from him!


    Without speaking a word, he turned and left the room, and walked towards her chamber. If only I had a lover! Those words continued to stung his chest like a thorn had been piercing his skin!


    Why was he so worried about the girl when she had never even looked at him as a man!


    When he entered her room, the knights were not guarding the door anymore, which made him frown. The door of the room was ajar so he opened it and entered.


    "The damn girl was not worried about getting trapped again. Did she forget that Aunt''s earring was found in her room." he shook his head and entered.


    The room was dimly lit and the bed was neatly arranged. Walking towards the closet, he opened to take out the dress. He shuffled a few dresses, trying to find a simple one which did not need the help of a maid to tie its belts or strings.


    Finally he found a simple white dress without fancy strings and took it out but a strong thud was sounded and he looked down only to find a frame had fallen on the ground.


    His eyes filled with curiosity as he picked it up to see who was in it. He picked it up casually and looked at the little girl who had a silly smile on her face. She was standing there in a dress that reached up to her knees and had two pigtails. She was shing all her teeth as if she was afraid that the portrait would not be able to capture her smile if she did not show her wide pearly teeth.


    A smile formed on his lips as he looked at the silly girl but then his pupil contracted when he saw a hand on her shoulder. A couple was standing with her, a man who was looking rather cold and fuming while standing there.


    Ady that had a sweet smile on her lips but her face was filled with worry and fear as if she was afraid that anyone would see the portrait.


    All the three have so different expressions on their faces that the picture was looking rather weird. But what caught his attention was a shadow. As if someone was hiding in the dark and looking at the family of three. The painter did not notice that he had captured another person in the painting unconscious. Though his face was not painted as it would not have been felt important.


    But the image of it, he was sure that it was a woman that was also a rich one if not noble. Could it be a sign? Answers of his questions that were tormenting him? By the looks of it the couple must be her parents. He might get a clue if he would investigate them more.


    His hold on the frame tightened and after a second of hesitation, he took the frame and hid it inside his coat as he held the dress and walked out of her room. This time he made sure that the room was locked so that no one could enter in it once he left from there.


    He walked back towards his room only to find the aid was already standing there with a defeated face. His hands knocked the door once again and he took a deep sigh and mumbled with an ambiguous tone


    "Did the boss start the deed and did not need the medicine anymore therefore he was not opening the door.. Well, at least I am sure that he is not bent to the other side."

 Chapter 151 - [Bonus ]The Running Kitten

    "Did the boss start the deed and did not need the medicine anymore therefore he was not opening the door. Well, at least I am sure that he is not bent to the other side." The aide looked at the medicine in his hands and then at the closed door and shook his head. His grip on the medicine tight end.


    "I should not disturb my lord anymore." with that thought he turned but he had not even taken a single step when his whole body froze.


    His pupils contracted and cold sweat started to form on his forehead. He could see the devil standing in front of him. How did this happen? Wasn''t the door closed? How did hee out and stood behind him? No! The question was when did hee and stand behind him? Did he hear him muttering all that..


    Leo was standing there while holding a white dress in his one hand and another hand was ced in his pocket. He was leaning against the wall as he continued to listen to the bber of his aide.


    He tilted his head and looked into the eyes of his aide which were full of fear, "why don''t youe in and i will show you do i like man or woman? Let me prove to you my manlihood!"


    The words were full of illness and the aide needed to lean on the wall to continue standing.


    His mind filled with wild imagination as he started imagining him and his boss!...


    "Future" he shook his head and pped himself from his both hands forgetting for a second that Leo was standing right there who had a scowl on his face when he saw the reaction of his aide.


    Even a blind could tell what he was thinking!


    "Arden!!" The cold voice brought the aide back to his senses.


    "You seem to be too free to imagine all day. Today you will spend the whole day taking care of the needs of my aunt and her niece and keep an eye on both of their activities. A single mistake and you will be 6 feet below the ground." the cold voice resonated in the air, bringing the aide back to his senses.


    He had spent all day taking care of the whims ofdy Aurora and it was enough for him to realise that his boss was better than the others and now he had to take care of the whims of bothdies. He would rather die!


    But before he could open his mouth and protest about his grievances, Leo was already gone.


    "Bam" the sound of the door closing could be heard. The aide blinked, he looked at the medicines in his hands that he had collected by ruining his reputation. And in the end, the boss even forgot to take them.


    He looked at the door with hesitating eyes! He had already red him too much. If he would knock the door again, would he be able to leave alive!!?


    But what if he went away and the boss med him for not giving him medicines.


    "Sigh" what a dilemma! He closed his eyes and took a deep breath when the "creak" of the opening of the door was heard.


    He opened his eyes only to see Leo had already taken the medicine from his loose hands and now ring at him with his cold eyes.


    "Are there any instructions for the medicine?" he asked and the aide finally turned serious.


    "No! Thedy had to only drink it and then she would sleep due to its effects and when she would wake up, she will be normal.'''' Leo nodded, looked at the medicine and the aide passed him a ttering smile.


    "Cough cough" he cleared his throat to ask for lessening his punishment. But before he could open his mouth,


    "Bam" the door was closed again mercilessly.


    "....." his shoulders dropped and his face looked tired. He was feeling exhausted only by thinking about theing day. Dragging his tired body, he finally stopped guarding the door and decided to rest as much as he could in his quarters.


    Leo finally turned and entered the room when his eyes widened as he saw that Evan was running into the room with closed eyes and bound hands. If she fell, she would not even be able to protect herself.


    "Why are you running?" he asked as he ran towards her to hold her.


    "I am trying to drain my energy and exhaust myself so that I can sleep. Be careful, do note closer to me." she warned him in a meaningful tone as she ran towards the opposite direction from where his voice came.


    "Why should I be careful? It is you who can not see!!" he asked, confused as he turned to the other side so that he could get a hold of her. But she ran like a kitten who was trying to get hold of the milk.


    "Of course I do. I am still feeling the effects of medicine anding closer to you just amplifies its effects. So you should stay away from me until I exhaust myself and sleep or I might pounce on you and.." she shuddered even at the thought and her face turned red again, '''' I did not want to die young, I am sure you will kill me in the morning to save your image!" how would he face the world if a woman will force her to do the deed with her! She did not want to get hanged or killed miserably.


    "......" "You sure have wild imagination!!" ''I would rather keep you in the room to eat daily if you start it once today!'' he shook his head on his own thoughts. Had he been this pervert after looking at the body of a girl or had he been this pervert because it was.. Her? Had he started liking her or was he being attracted to her body!!


    "Bam crash! Thump.."


    "Oww... Leo!!"

 Chapter 152 - A Lost Diamond

    Had he started liking her or was he being attracted to her body!! The thought created havoc in the mind of Leo that he even forgot about the girl that was creating havoc in the room.


    "Bam crash! Thump.."


    "Oww.. Leo!!"


    The sound of falling a vase brought him back to the earth. He turned only to find Evan was rubbing her lower back while the table had fallen over her and there were shards of the vase all around her. Her hands had been bleeding due to a small shard that had pierced her fingers.


    He sighed and ran towards the small ball of idents. Since the day she had entered his life, there had not been a single day when he had felt peaceful. Yet here he was attending her every whim. He wondered how life would be if she stayed in it forever.


    "Ouch" her face had formed a pout as she moved her hands and tried to take the shard out of it. But her bound fingers were too close to each other to move freely and her eyes were blindfolded so she was not even able to see where the shard was. A look of defeat and disappointment filled her face as she felt alone and helpless, when a warm had held her.


    "You should start learning to listen to me!" rather than angry, his tone was full of warmth that she raised her head instinctively even when she was not able to see his face.


    He looked at her face looking miserable and felt a pang in his chest. His fingers instinctively moved and touched the tear that had escaped the blindfold. The blindfold was already wet from her tears and he sighed.


    He looked at the pearly tear that was glimmering on his finger withplex feelings. He did not know what he was feeling exactly. It was a mixture of anger, hatred, care and worry.


    "Umm, Leo" he blinked and looked back at the girl who was still sitting on the floor with her hands closer to her chest and let go of the tear, he was looking so keenly as if it was a lost diamond.


    "Can you help me in taking out the shard. It is hurting me a lot!" her voice was low and raspy and he could feel the pain through it.


    "Aah, yes!" he moved and untied her hands and then held her right hand that had two shards piercing it. One was on her finger while the other was on her palms. Her hand was bleeding from both ends.


    He took out the charades in one swift motion and she winced.


    "Ouch. It hurts!" she mumbled as she tried to take back her hands but he held them tightly without letting it go.


    She looked at him with confusion but she was not able to see his face to make any sense.


    "Let me wrap the wound or it will get infected." he mumbled and she chuckled.


    He looked at her with a frown when she muttered, "do you have medicine with you right now? You have to let go of my hand. Only then will you be able to bring one!" he blinked at her cheekiness and his lips curled upwards.


    "Alright, sit here like an obedient girl. Do not move much since the shards are everywhere. I will take you after getting the medicine." he patted her head and instructed in a warm voice as if he was giving instructions to a kid but she nodded silently without even a singleint or retort that was too rare for her.


    He raised a brow but did not say a word as he stood up to bring the first aid box. Evan touched her cheeks with her left hand where Leo had wiped her tears. His fingers were too cold yet all she felt was warmth that was still lingering there.


    Even the loneliness that was filling her heart, dissipated with his single touch and a smile bloomed on her lips. Why did she feel that being ill was not that bad if he was the one who would take care of her.


    She shook her head at her foolish thoughts. He would kill her if she continued to trouble him. She was only feeling like that because she could not see his cold and ring eyes!!


    "What are you smiling about?" asked Leo with a raised brow as he brought the first aid box.


    The smile turned stiff on her face and then it vanished without a source. Her face turned grim again and she shook her head, "will you help me in standing up first?" she was feeling helpless as she could not even move by her wish!


    "Wait!" he moved closer to her and his breath caressed her face and her eyes widened.


    "What.. wha.." the words died in her throat when she felt his hands touching the back of her head.


    He untied the silk handkerchief that was covering her eyes. She rubbed her eyes with her other hands and blinked a few times to get adjusted to the light and fluttered her eyes open.


    She opened her eyes only to see a pair of dark eyes were trying to suck her soul by just an inch away. Those dark ck holes were staring at her as if looking deep into her soul and she suddenly felt conscious of her appearance.


    Her face turned redder when his heated gaze did not leave her face and she coughed to distract him but he did not move a bit.


    "Umm, Leo! My hands!" She spoke slowly but her voice came hoarse and raspy as she was shouting and crying for long and the man finally moved his gaze away from her alluring face and looked at her injured hands.


    He took out the cotton from the box and started cleaning her wound without saying a word. And then wrapped it with a cotton roll.


    "I am sorry for creating so much trouble for you!"


    "........"

 Chapter 153 - [Bonus ] His Guilty Conscience

    "I am sorry for creating so much trouble for you!"


    "At least you have self awareness to know that!" his cold voice resonated as he pressed his wound a bit while tying a knot of the bandage and she winced.


    "......" and here she thought that he had changed into a warm and caring person.


    "Here, this is the dress I have brought from your room. Change your clothes or you will be sick.`` He passed her the clothes which she took without speaking another word as she did not want to re the man further.


    But he continued to sit there without moving an inch. She waited but it didn''t look like he had any intention to leave?


    "Umm, Leo, do you want me to go to the bathroom to change my clothes?" she looked embarrassed now when she saw her condition. Though she was still wearing her gown, her unbuttoned gown had slid a bit down and was giving a good view of her body and the water had made thecy corset almost transparent.


    More than cold she was embarrassed to continue wearing that piece of clothing.


    Leo blinked, only then did he realise that the girl was injured and exhausted. Her eyes had turned dreary and her voice was hoarse. Her whole body was shivering with cold and he sighed.


    "Wait!" He took the dress back from her, that made her confused.


    Then he stood up, holding her dress in one hand and then forwarded his other hand towards her. A grateful smile formed on her lips as she held his hand with her uninjured hand and held her wet dress on her ce with her other hand. He pulled her up with a bit of force as her knees were trembling.


    "I think your legs are numb again. Change your dress and then I will help you in going back to your room." she nodded and he helped her in reaching the bed again when she dragged her body sloppily, he held her hands tightly to give her the strength.


    When she sat there, he gently ced the dress beside and turned to leave the room. Closing the door shut, he walked into the balcony instead of going out as he was sure he might bump into the aide again.


    The cold winds of the nights helped him in controlling his emotions and soothing his physical difort. He looked at the distance lost in his thought as his hands instinctively moved towards his coat where he had hid the frame.


    He felt a bit guilty but he knew that it was for the safety of his family that he had to uncover her identity. He was not afraid that she had wrong intentions towards him or his family, yet he could not let go of mysteries that were surrounding her.


    "Leo, I am done. You cane back." he almost dropped the frame when he heard her voice and his guilt only increased.


    He took out the frame and hit it under the cushion of the chair in the balcony and then walked back to the room.


    She turned to look at him when he came back and smiled, "thank you for taking care of me. I am feeling much better. I should leave for my room now." she bowed her head while sitting on the bed, as she was not sure if she could do that after standing up.


    "Wait!" He took hasty steps towards her and she frowned.


    "My lord, I do not think that I should stay here further. I did not know when my body turned out of control again." she bit her lips as her face turned red. She was embarrassed to ept but she knew she was like a dormant volcano that could erupt anytime.


    His eyes darkened hearing her words, but he controlled his emotions and spoke in a calm voice, "I know that, that is why I am stopping you. I.." her eyes widened and she stood up abruptly from the bed before he could evenplete his words, she spoke in a righteous tone.


    "Do not tell me that you have decided to sacrifice your virtue because of me? I will not ept it!" she shook her head and took a step further backwards to clear her intentions.


    "......." why did it feel like she was a spoiled noble man and he was a poor maiden whose innocence was getting sacrificed and suddenly he had a change of heart and wanted to save her.


    "Stop spouting nonsense all the time!!" his cold words shut her mouth instantly. She pursued her lips, but her eyes were determined that she would not stay here further.


    "I have bought medicine from the physician for you. It will help in removing the difort from your body and help you in sleeping. You will be normal once you wake up tomorrow." he took out the medicine from his coat and her eyes sparkled like a kid who was offered the gift before Christmas.


    "Really, then why did you not tell me earlier? Here, give it to me" she forwarded her hands to snatch it but he took it back.


    "You can not take it in my room. I will escort you to your room, so that you can sleep there after taking medicines." he could not imagine him sleeping in her room. He would burst out with pent up frustration just by looking at her sleeping figure.


    "Yes!" she nodded in satisfaction and stood up with the help of his hands again and they walked towards the door.


    Leo took a breath of relief when no one was standing in front of the door and they walked silently to her room.


    He took the ss of water and mixed the contents of a small bottle in it and she drank it without another thought, showing how much she trusted him.


    "Thank you for everything you have done today, my lord. Though it would not have happened if you would have trusted me at once!"

 Chapter 154 - Over My Dead Body!!

    When the morning arrived, Hazel blinked her eyes and took a yawn. Her body felt sore that a frown formed on her lips when the events ofst night was flooded in her eyes. Her eyes widened and her hands instinctively moved to her lips. His warmth was still there in her lips. She had rewind it all night in her dreams. She should have been furious at him, yet every time she thought of that kiss, all she felt was heat rising on her cheeks.


    Her eyes bowed down and her heart skipped a beat when she heard that she was called by Leo. but she adjusted her facial expression. She could not let him know that she loved being kissed by him! No! She froze and then shook her head. Enjoy! The word was enjoyed.


    It might be that she was so excited because it was her first kiss. She suppressed the strange feelings in her heart and forced her mind to believe it.


    On the whole way from her room to his, she kept on chanting that the kiss was nothing special for him so she should not behave too excited about what happened. It was just an ident! An ident.


    She knocked on the door when she reached there, but the knight standing on the door opened it for her without asking for permission. Though surprised, she entered silently.


    Leo was still on his office desk and looking at some parchments in his hands. He was lost in thought since his strong senses did not notice her presence yet.


    Her eyes admired the looks of the ungodly man who was sitting there like a majestic being! How could just sitting silently look so pleasing to the eyes?


    The faint light that had been falling from the windows was creating a halo around him and his features were looking more defined. Her eyes instinctively fell on his lips. There was still a bite mark on it. His swollen lips were looking only more attractive.


    She gulped, as her mouth suddenly felt dry. When did she be this pervert??? She shook her head to get the shes of his lips out of her mind when his voice rang in the silent room,


    "Do you have another fit of your craziness!??" she froze and then slowly opened her eyes only to see him staring at her as if he would prate her soul.


    "I.. I was deciding whether to disturb or leave quietly since you were busy." her face still turned red when she looked at him. Would she ever be normal around him again! Shemented in her heart as she took slow steps and walked in.


    She knew that Leo did not love her. He only supported her from time to time because she was chosen by his father and any insult of hers would affect the dignity of his father.


    And aunt Gabrie was trying to force her to marry Aurora that was why he had protected her. He just wanted her as his cover yet her heart did not stop to do somersaults in her ribcage.


    No! Evan! Come back to your senses. He was a cruel duke with that stunning face to lure the victims!!


    There was a demon right in front of her!


    "If I had called you then there must be a reason. It could not be that I wanted you to drool while looking at me." her hands instinctively moved to her mouth to wipe the drool when she felt that her lips were dry.


    He had tricked her! But when she red at him, his frosty eyes were enough to dissipate her anger and she turned into a docile kitten.


    ''Let it be. I will not take offence since I was ogling his good looks. So I would be kinder and forgive him.'' she muttered under her breath.


    She walked and sat on the other side of the table and looked at him.


    "My lord, you wanted to talk to me in private?" by adding the word private, shemented. Why did she feel like the whole sentence had turned more ambiguous now!


    "Don''t you think that you have to exin a lot of things to me?" he finally let go of the parchments in his hands and stared deep into her eyes.


    Though he was only looking at her, his whole aura was pressurising and his eyes were piercing deep into her soul.


    What was he talking about! A look of confusion passed in her bright eyes when she remembered the words Aurora had saidst night, "it was Evangeline who had mixed something in the drink and now she was ming me so that you did not like me and she can marry you. She is coveting over your wealth and status. Or else how did she know that something was wrong and came here to save you personally when i did not realise while standing in the room with you."


    She had thought that he did not believe Aurora since he had thrown her out of the room. But who knew that he was still investigating the matter! Her cheeks puffed up and her eyes turned aggrieved in an instant when she thought that he still did not trust her!


    "What is there to exin? I have never left the pce alone. Then how would I get the aphrodisiac or that kind of medicine¡­ i have only.." she had only started exining but when she looked at him, she felt the pressure was only increasing. He was narrowing his eyes at her like a hawk who was keeping an eye on his prey. Had he really decided that she was the culprit here?


    Her whole body trembled with anger and she stopped exining herself. She was about to curse him again when he raised his hands in the air as if reading her thoughts, "I am talking about the ck box that you have!"


    "Oh, so you want the reward back too. Only over my dead body!!!"

 Chapter 155 - [Bonus ] The Black Box

    "I am talking about the ck box that you have!"


    "Oh, so you want the reward back too. Only over my dead body!!!" she stood up abruptly and without giving him a chance to exin she continued, "i have always thought that you are a wise person but to not understand who was the culprit you chose to me me!


    How wrong I was when I trusted you!! If I wanted to seduce you that was why I had drank the drink, then I would have not spent the night in the bathtub!" "achhoo" she sneezed at the end of the sentence but when she looked at his face, it was nk.


    She could not decipher what he was thinking by looking at it. But it only made her furious, why was that he could not trust her?


    Last night! The way he had apologized to her and taken the cafe for her, if not much she had thought that they were good friends. Then why had he changed so much over night!?


    His eyes flickered as he heard her using words! But when he looked above and met her eyes, it was calm like ake. He did not say a word as he continued to stare into the eyes of the girl, as if trying to decide how truthful she was!


    She was right, he did not trust her! He could not trust her! The sheer amount of jewels were forcing him to not trust her.


    "So, you will not return the reward!" he asked, making sure that she did not know the origins of the jewels but thought that he had given her those jewels as her reward.


    "No! They are mine. I have earned them rightfully. I have followed your everymand and fulfilled your every whim. Then why shall I return them?" she asked back in a sharp voice as if a kitten was showing all her ws to the tiger to protect her milk.


    "Don''t you think that the amount of jewels were more than promised?" he could not believe that she thought that the jewels were given by him. If he would even ask for his share in the assets of the Thawyne family, he was sure that he would not get more than that!


    So, did she think that he had given her all his part? Or she had no idea about the properties of the Thawyne family and the value of the rare treasure she had!


    Evan pursued her lips. She had never seen so many jewels and its variety so she had no idea how precious they were.


    Her face turned uneasy. Maybe he had added a lot more jewels to shut his aunt and now asking back for the extra ones, that softened her face, and she sat back again.


    "Oh, so you were asking me to return extra jewels to you? You can take all of them back and pay me in gold and silver coins instead. Selling such rare jewels would be difficult as they would look at me with suspicious eyes like the matriarch." her soft and innocent eyes were clear, she was telling the truth!


    If not, she would not have offered the jewels back to him! But how! How did she not know that she was the owner of all those and he had not added a single bronze coin to eat much less gold or silver!


    "Alright, give all the jewels to me and I will pay you, your reward in gold and silver coins." he raised a brow and his lips curled upwards devilishly. "1000 gold coins would be fine, right?" he added as he tilted his head.


    The amount was lesser than the amount she would get just by selling a single piece of it. It was a challenge, a test she had to pass!


    "I do not know, maybe 1200." she blinked and he chuckled.


    "Very well, 1200 it is! Arden would go with you, give him the jewel box and he will give you 1200 gold coins and 1200 silver coins." he replied with a chuckle, but his eyes were cold.


    Evan did not notice his strange eyes as she was relieved that he did not want to me her but asking back what belongs to him! She took a breath of relief and a smile came back on her face.


    "Alright, I will do that. In fact, this is the right time. I am sure after the achoo, events ofst night, achoo." she covered her face as she sneezed again and again and his cold face turned into a frown. He passed his handkerchief to her which she took unceremoniously and snorted on it.


    He shook his head, she could never be ady with those traits of her!! She wiped her nose clean with the handkerchief and then blinked her red eyes.


    "Yes! I was saying after the events ofst night, I am sure that the matriarch anddy Aurora would not stay silent.


    They would create a ruckus and me me for trying to mix drugs in your food and seduce you when I saw that my position as your wife is not stable. Achoo" there was no worry in her eyes at all when she talked about it. They were gleaming with amusement and excitement as if she was looking forward to the matter.


    "Do not worry, I will support you." His nonchnt reply made her blink her eyes and she smiled warmly. She shook her head as her smile turned a bit bitter when she remembered how he was ready to do anything to get rid of her.


    "That is not needed, you have to support them and throw me out of the house to end my chapter in your life. After all, that was what you wanted from the start.`` She stood up ready to leave. But before she could turn, she asked back


    "Leo, does it mean that you trust me?"


    ".........."

 Chapter 156 - [Bonus ]

    "That is not needed, you have to support them and throw me out of the house to end my chapter in your life. After all, that was what you wanted from the start.``


    She was right! He wanted to get rid of her in the start.. But after walking a long journey with her, did he still want to get rid of her? If not about the veil of mystery that had shrouded her, he would have epted his father''s choice.


    When he closed his eyes, he could still see herying in his bathtub in his bedroom. He could still feel the touch of that luscious lips on his pale one.


    The events ofst night had not let him even wink. The wetness of his bedsheet and her crumpled clothes. She would think he was a pervert if he would tell her that he had kept them in his closet carefully.


    But was all that in his mind? Did she not feel anything? After all, the kiss and the time they spent together was all due to the drug! She had not even once tried toe closer to him. In fact, she had always been eager to leave the pce as if ghosts were chasing her here.


    The thought left a sour taste in his mouth and his eyes turned cold. But that did not mean he would let her go! He could not let her go until he knew her truth!


    "Leo, does it mean that you trust me?" her soft voice broke his reverie and he looked back only to see her eyes glimmering with hopes.


    The question had caught him off guard. "Did he trust her?"


    He did not reply as his gaze prated her soul. Slowly her eyes that were filled with hopes, started to turn dim, but before she let go he nodded.


    "I do, Evangeline." Those three words were like a spark that blew the firecrackers in her heart. Her face bloomed and she smiled brightly, making the whole room lit with her shine.


    "Then I did not care what others thought. I am ready to take all the me and leave with my reward." she patted her chest like a soldier that was going to sacrifice his life in the war.


    The sound of urgent footsteps broke their conversation. Leo looked behind her only to see Arden running towards them.


    His eyes turned cold and authoritative as he knew what could be such an urgent matter that he did not even knock or wait for Evan to leave.


    "My lord, the matriarch is calling you. All the family is collected in the main hall of the pce. Your presence is urgently required!" The panic in his voice was telling of the severity of the matter.


    Even when he did not ask Evan to join them, she knew that she would be called soon too.


    "Sigh! This had started before I expected!" she took a deep breath and muttered with a disappointed voice.


    "Leo! I will remember you." she muttered as she left the room.


    As the words left her mouth, the aide shivered. He could see the red eyes of his master. He was looking like a bloodthirsty demon that would not spare a single soul. His whole aura turned gloomy.


    He cried in his heart. Why did thedy have to say words like goodbye, that too after taking the innocence of his master!?


    Did she not know that she had to take the responsibility of his master now? He took a step away from the gloomy couple, afraid that he would be their window to vent their anger!


    "Shall we go together or I shall wait for my summon?" asked the girl who was oblivious to the changes in surroundings around her. She tapped her chin as if she was in deep thoughts, "I think I should not go with you. It will only re the matriarch further. But then how will I go to my room from your office without being noticed by them?" she took a deep sigh as she faced the dilemma.


    Arden had to give it to her. She was the wisest and most foolish girl he had ever seen. When ites to the battle of wits, she has won so many times with everyone. But when ites to understanding the sentiments of his master, the girl was so oblivious that he did not know if he should shake her and ask her to give a look to his master.


    Leo was looking at the girl who was trying her best to find a way to burn all the bridges between them. And the way she said, leo! I will remember you!! He wanted to strangle her for thinking nonsense.


    He stood up from his seatzily. Picking up his coat from the back of his chair, he wore it and buttoned it unhurriedly. His elegant fingers were tracing the corner of buttons that took the eyes of the girl who was deep in thought.


    She really envied leo. How could he look so charming just when he was wearing his coat. He was not wrong when he said that she drools over him.


    Once done, he tilted his head and looked at the girl who had finally closed her mouth. He took slow steps towards her and held her wrist in his grip.


    Evan blinked when Leo held her tightly, but he was not looking angry. Was he? The girl looked at the man with confused eyes and waited for him to exin but he did not say a word and started walking while holding her.


    "Hey! What are you doing?" she asked with a frown but hiszy gaze did not give her a hint. He passed her a nce and then started walking while dragging the confused girl with her followed by the stunned aide who had not thought that his master could do that too.


    "You! Areing with me and I will be the one to decide what we have to do in this situation."

 Chapter 157 - Who Will Sit?

    "You! Areing with me and I will be the one to decide what we have to do in this situation."


    Evan had not expected Leo to drag her like she was a sack. She was not able to match his long legs and speed and had a hard time walking.


    "My lord, what are you doing? Let me go." She tried to reason with him but the man was not listening. He was half dragging her with his force and letting her walk a bit.


    Everyone around was looking at them with stunned expressions. Leo had never taken the initiative to touch a woman, all this time Evan hade closer to her, but this time it was him who was holding her wrist possessively.


    "At least let me descend the stairs myself or I will fall!!" She pleaded again, confused at what happened to him and why he was behaving so strangely.


    Leo took a deep breath trying to subside his anger a bit. His speed decreased when they started to descend the stairs but he did not let her hand go.


    Evan looked at Leo to ask him to leave her hand again but she was taken aback by the looks on his face. He was looking furious, but she did not understand why!


    "Are you furious with Aurora?" no matter how much she raked her brain, she could only think of this reason.


    He gave a side nce to her but did not respond to his question and she did not ask again as she did not want to infuriate him further. She only pursued her lips as she tried to match his speed so that she did not fall.


    "Creak"


    Hearing the sound of the door, everyone''s eyes instinctively moved towards the door. A smile formed on their lips when they saw Leo entering the room but it froze on their faces when Evan followed.


    ''They wereing together! Was Aurora telling the truth?'' a look of bewilderment filled their faces which was soon reced by shock.


    While Aurora clenched her hands into a fist. Her eyes were zing fire. She could not bear it anymore as she lunged towards Evan with an intention to p her.


    "You! You still have the audacity to hold his hand and stick to him!!" In her angry state she even forgot the fear she had for Leo. she could not bear that she had lost everything whileing this closer and all because of this wench!


    "........" Evan snorted, by which eyes did she see that she was holding his hand and sticking to him. He was the one who was not letting her go.


    When Aurora was just a few inches away from pping Evan, Leo stood in front of her. His aura was dark and imposing. Only by looking at her dark eyes, she shivered.


    "Were you saying anything?" he asked in a tone colder than blizzard.


    His menacing eyes swept in the room and looked into the eyes of all the members. Eli and Eve bowed their heads as they felt guilty.


    They did not believe the words of their aunt, yet they could deny her when she called for a meeting. But standing there with the aunt was making them equally guilty for the ordeal.


    He gave onest look to Aurora who staggered a few steps backward and walked into the room.


    With one hand holding the wrist of Evan and the other hand waszily ced in his pocket. He walked towards the sofa and sat on it while leaning on the backrest.


    Evan whose hands were still in his tight hold were pulled down by him when he sat there leisurely. Shended on the seat beside him as he had chosen a love seat to sit.


    She felt like she was sitting on pins and needles when she felt the infuriating gazes of everyone pinning her. But she also knew that he would not let her go. So, she better act confidently rather than calling a sack which was dragged by him at his own whim.


    So, though her heart was running like a headless chicken in fear, her eyes turned calm and her face formed a haughty smirk that increased the blood pressure of the matriarch and infuriated Aurora beyond bounds.


    She gritted her teeth and ran towards them but Gabrie held her hands this time and shook her head. Though she was infuriated too, she knew that it would not let them anywhere to be physical and argue like fools.


    The staff was stunned when they saw Leo forcing Evan to sit with him. Was it a deration that he had epted her as his wife? They both had simr cold expressions on their faces. They were looking like a perfect couple while sitting beside each other to the eyes of the spectator.


    "What is the meaning of all this? Evan is sitting while we all are standing. Are you challenging our authority?" The demanding and loud voice of Gabrie broke the deafening silence.


    Many shivered looking at her furious face, but Leo just tilted his head and smirked,


    "I thought you knew who had the right to sit during meetings and who did not?"


    "......." her eyes widened and her lips parted but she did not say a word. She was looking dumbfounded and everyone else was confused by looking at her expressions. How did the woman who was about to thrash Evan turn so shocked just by a word!


    It is the rule of every noble house that only the head and his wife, that is the duke and the duchess had the right to sit as they preside over the meeting while everyone else stood and presented their viewpoints.


    By mentioning the decorum was he announcing that she was the new duchess of the house of Thwayne! Her eyes narrowed at the girl who was sitting there with arrogance.


    ''Did it really mean that they had spent thest night together?''

 Chapter 158 - [Bonus ]

    By mentioning the decorum was he announcing that she was the new duchess of the house of Thwayne! Her eyes narrowed at the girl who was sitting there with arrogance.


    ''Did it really mean that they had spent thest night together and now he was taking her as his wife?''


    "Leo!" she forgot about the situation and the arguments when the word duchess Evangeline Thawne echoed in her mind like the call of a siren!


    As if reading her gaze, a cold mocking smile formed on the face of Leo. he tilted his head and looked straight into her eyes with mockingugh and her eyes flickered with shock, her lips quivered as she finally asked


    "Did you really do itst night?"


    Her words came out as a shock for everyone. They all turned and looked at the couple without even blinking for fear they would miss any expression that could tell the reality.


    "...." even the facade of Evan broke. As if a cracker was lit and his ass was on fire, she stood up abruptly. But Leo did not let her go and pulled her on the seat again.


    "What made you think that I will share my and my fiance''s personal life with you?" he asked nonchntly with a look of disdain on his face but it was enough to create an uproar in the heart of everyone.


    But they did not have the courage to open their mouths and speak. The room turned into a standstill.


    "No! It could not be! You are lying! You can not like a woman like her! She was nothing but a filthy whore who had seduced you!" shouted Aurora. She could not digest the fact that Leo was being too warm with Evan and even asking her to sit when even Gabrie was standing.


    That should be her ce. As the words left her mouth. Leo tilted his head and looked at her. The gaze was enough to tremble her but she did not want to back away as this was herst chance.


    But before she could speak further, two knights came forward and held her hands from both sides like she was a prisoner.


    "You did not have control over your filthy mouth and you dared to insult the duchess of the Thawyne family. You will be charged for treason and will be punished in front of everyone." His regal aura and imposing stature was enough to shut everyone''s mouth around them.


    No one spoke in the favor of Aurora as she stood there with an ashen face as if she had seen a ghost.


    "No! You can not do this to me. She did not deserve that ce!" Aurora shouted but her words fell in the deaf ears. Even Gabrie did not support her. She looked too lost to even speak. Her dted eyes were fixed on the face of Evangeline who was dazed herself.


    "Aunt! Look at her! She had mixed drugs in the drink of Leo when I went to serve him and then used me. And now she is enjoying the title of the duchess of Thwayne! Haven''t you promise me that i would be the one to have that title.'''' She tried to take a step towards lost Gabrie but the knights did not let her.


    She was held tightly by the knights at her ce. She turned and red at them but they did not let her go.


    "Aunt! Are you epting her as the head of your house?" she screamed again like a banshee. Herst call finally brought frozen Gabrie back to her senses.


    "You! You are choosing her as the duchess of the house?" asked Gabrie with a shock but Leo''s calm gaze only felt on her for a second,


    "She was chosen by my father. So, choose your words wisely. I will not ept any word against the choice of my father." he recalled in a cold voice but Gabrie only scoffed.


    "So you want me to ept a thief who uses drugs to control my family as the newdy of the house? Just because my brother had made a mistake, it did not mean we could not show him the mirror! This girl who had no background¡­"


    "That is it! I am bearing every word because you have been the matriarch of the house for a long time. But you should not forget that you are not a Thawyne anymore." his cold words like a p that had hit Gabrie badly. She could not believe that he had pointed at her position just to save Evan!


    If this continued then he would lose his sense of judgementpletely and would only be that witch!


    "I had always thought that you were wise enough. How wrong I was!


    So, you think that I do not belong to the family of Thawyne anymore! But I still can use her for the theft as a victim!" Gabrie''s voice had turnedpletely cold. If the child did not remember that she was his aunt, then why did she care that he was her nephew!


    "I want to plead to send her to prison for stealing my earrings." She was determined, but there was no fear in the eyes of Leo. Even when Evan moved, Leo held her hands and pressed it to assure her.


    "Of course, I wasing on that matter only. So, you want to send the thief of the earring to prison?" he tilted his head and asked in a cold tone but Gabrie nodded immediately. If he thought that she would be intimated and denied then he was so wrong. She would not let the matter go!


    "Yes! I want the thief to end up in jail for lifetime. But that does not mean that you can use anyone. Only the one who is proven as the thief would go to jail."


    "Of course, I pledge on the name of my family that I will only punish the real culprit."

 Chapter 159 - Whom She Would Support?

    "Of course, I pledge on the name of my family that I will only punish the real culprit. And i will give you proof so that you can be satisfied with the decision too." Though he was talking to Gabrie, his gaze swept past through Aurora who gulped. A guilty expression passed through the eyes of Aurora but she covered it soon.


    There was no way Leo could find proof against her. Till she continued to behave innocently and confidently, there was no way he could me her! He was just trying to intimidate her! She changed that in her mind and then looked at them with an aggrieved face.


    "Aunt, do not forget about mixing spices in your food too." she added as she looked back at her aunt who nodded.


    "What kind of spices?" Evan looked at both of them in a confused manner! Were they trying to frame her for more things so that she would rot her whole life in prison.


    "My lord, i.." he tilted his head to look at her when her hot breath caressed his cheeks. It gave him an electrifying feeling as if thunder had stuck his body. He did not know why he was being too sensitive from her touch and proximity.


    He did not even know why he had not let go of her hand and created such a ruckus. But when she continued to talk about leaving him again and again, he just could not bear it! He wanted to rip her apart for the wish to leave him!


    No! He wanted to investigate the matterpletely before letting her go. But right now was not the time about thinking about her, it was about ending the matter for once and all.


    "You have to trust me this time." he whispered in her ears and smirked when his whole body turned stiff. She did not even blink when his smooth and velvety voice rang in his ears. Satisfied with his affect on her, he turned to look at the spectators that were looking at him with a stunned gaze.


    In the middle of the serious discussion they both were having their loving conversation. Did they even care about the rules now? Would Leo even support the truth now? Gabrie was beyond furious when she saw their disy of affection.


    "Wait! I" but before she could interrupt, Leo raised his hand and his expressions turned cold again.


    Leo''s lips curled up in a mocking smile as he asked, "how do you know about it? After all, you were not at home when the incident happened and your aunt had not rified it even to the maids of the family."


    Aurora, who was fuming with anger looking at the couple, froze. Her face turned pale when she remembered that her aunt had not made any issue out of the matter. She used Gabrie!! It took her so much effort to mix spices in her dishes only, yet she did not react and wasted all her efforts!


    If only she had been this furious at that time, Evan would have already left the house a long ago.


    "That! Aunt told me about itter when I went to spend time with her in her room!" she replied with confidence and then looked at her aunt who was staring at her with a stunned face.


    Gabrie bowed her head. She did not need any further hint to know who was the culprit. All this time she had thought that Evan was trying to take revenge, since Aurora was not even present there when the ident happened. But who would have thought.


    She looked at Evan with aplicated gaze. Though she was not responsible for this matter. She had still stolen the earrings and other jewels!! With that thought her eyes harden again.


    "Is that so? I did not remember you going to your aunt''s room since you visited me the moment you came back and then took a long time bathing and getting ready for eating dinner and then came back to my room with food and drinks! Is that right?" he asked the knights who were serving Aurora and Gabrie.


    "Yes, my lord." Both of them nodded their heads instantly and Aurora gritted her teeth.


    "Are you keeping an eye on me like a culprit, my lord?" her tone was ming as she wiped a tear from her eyes, "aunt had told me about it when we were going to have dinner together!!" she wiped the tears and then looked at Leo to make him feel guilty but his cold expressions did not change at all.


    He chuckled as if he had heard a great joke.


    "I am just keeping my eyes open to make the right decision. Yet you are making it like I am trying to wage a war between both families. Are you sure you are ming me for it,dy Aurora?" His words stunned her but she did not say a word.


    If her father woulde to know that she was the reason for the rift between the families then he would lock her in her room for lifetime.


    She shook her head and tried to bow but the grip of knights did not even let her do so, "I apologize my lord, I did not mean that. But I am not the culprit you are searching for! If only you look at the broader view, you will be able to discern that too"


    "Aunt Gabrie," he did not reply to Aurora but turned to look at his silent aunt that would have been scoffing and ming him till now if Aurora would have been right! Yet he wanted to see whom she would support! truth of her foolish niece that was still not realizing the gravity of the matter.


    "Is Aurora telling the truth? Did you inform her about the incident of spices during dinner?"


    [Wish you a merry Christmas everyone. sorry for thete chapter. i went out to celebrate with my family.]

 Chapter 160 - [Bonus ]

    "Is Aurora telling the truth? Did you inform her about the incident of spices during dinner?" his cold gaze was burning but what affected Gabrie was the truth.


    Though she had always been strict and cold towards the family, she had always worked for only their betterment. Not even once had she lied or tried to hurt the family members intentionally. But Evan!


    She was not part of the family so it would matter if she told the truth. She bit her lips and did not reply for a long time.


    "Aunt, what are you waiting for? Tell him the truth or he will continue to me me!" the urged voice of Aurora churned her gut but she still did not say a word.


    "That.. i!" Leo tilted his head as he looked back at Aurora who was giving the best actress performance. Her smearing makeup over her face due to her tears and her wet eyes would make everyone feel pity on her but he felt nothing but disgust!


    His frosty re trembled her and she bowed her head but it only made her look more vulnerable.


    "Arden!!" his cold voice with a mocking voice was confusing everyone.


    They could not believe that Leo was twisting the truth and ming an innocent girl just to save Evan. they developed deep hatred towards the woman who was sitting beside their god! They red at Arden too when he was called by Leo!


    If he also supported this foolish girl then they would beat himter!


    "Yes, my lord." Arden came forward and bowed his head respectfully and walked out of the main hall only toe back with two maidster.


    Both maids were crying and looking white as if they had suffered great torment.


    Hearing the sound of screams and footsteps everyone turned to look at the door as Aurora. Her face drained all its color as she looked at the faces of maids. They were the ones who had helped her..!!


    Her eyes widened and for once she was thankful that the knights were holding her at her ce or she would have staggered and fell on the floor.


    "My lord. Please forgive us and spare our lives! We beg you.. We are innocents!" They both kneeled in front of Leo and begged for their lives.


    "My lord!!!" they bowed their heads on the floor as they pleaded for mercy.


    "What is happening here?" finally finding her voice back, Gabrie asked in a cold voice as she looked at the pathetic state of maids. She knew that Leo never interfered in the internal affairs and had never punished the staff before except knights.


    Both maids trembled but did not dare to raise their head and reply to Gabrie.


    Leo''s dark eyes were staring back at Aurora but even she did not dare to raise her head and look back. If she had doubts before, everything had been clear now. He knew! But how!


    No! If she would deny there was no way that they could me her! All she had to do was to deny them from recognizing them and then there would be no proof against her. They were trying to frame her! Her hands clenched into a fist and her eyes filled with determination.


    "These are maids that have mixed the spices in your foods. They had used ayer of salt on your dishes, so that when the food is served to you its taste changed. While all the other food was perfect.


    It is a great way to not get caught. Too bad! Their scared faces gave them away." he looked at the maids who had told him that Eli was the one who had helped Evan in serving the food!


    The n was perfect! It would have created rift between Evan and Eli and Leo would have been torn to decide whom to trust and whom not to. While the real culprit would have enjoyed it from the sidelines.


    His whole aura turned further gloomy when he remembered how they had lied with their innocent faces.


    "Tell everyone the truth or else I will make sure that even your family would suffer for up to seven generations!" The maids trembled when they heard the cold and low voice of Leo.


    As if the death god had issued a summon, they shivered only by thinking about it and stood up on their feet.


    "Thedy aurora hade to us after breakfast and asked us to serve the food to the matriarch in these special dishes. She told us that these are special dishes and the matriarch would only eat food served in that.


    So we readily agreed as we did not want to irk the matriarch. Later when the lord came to ask us about the meal, and we heard about the incident from other maids, we felt strange but the truth came out when the dishes were washed and it started to release a strange odor andyer of spices.


    When we went to ask thedy, she med us instead and we were scared so we stayed silent this whole time!


    We did not know the truth, my lord. Or we would have never dared to go against you. We have been loyal servants since the start. It had been 10 years since we had started working here. Please spare our family lives, my lord!" tears started to fall on their faces as they joined their hands and pleaded from everyone. But no one said a word.


    They all were stunned when they heard the word of maids and looked at Aurora with shock. But the girl did not have an ounce of guilt or fear in her eyes.


    "Ha! To think that you will make such a foolish story to support Evangeline? Weren''t the dishes of the aunt the same color and size? How did they even feel that they are special and why would they believe me?" she asked in a confident voice even when her heart was jumping out of her ribcage.


    "So, you were not the one who ordered the special dishes?"

 Chapter 161 - [Bonus ]

    They all were stunned when they heard the word of maids and looked at Aurora with shock. But the girl did not have an ounce of guilt or fear in her eyes.


    "Ha! To think that you will make such a foolish story to support Evangeline? Weren''t the dishes of the aunt the same color and size? How did they even feel that they are special and why would they believe me?" she asked in a confident voice even when her heart was jumping out of her ribcage.


    "So, you were not the one who ordered the special dishes?" asked Leo with a smirk on his face. No one knows what was running in his mind but Aurora shook her head confidently. There was no way that she would ept it.


    She had confidence that if she would not ept it, no one could prove that she had done it. Everyone would listen to her, no to the servants.


    "No! Of course not!" she replied in a confident tone and the man nodded.


    "Aunt, the red dishes you were served in were of dark colour. That was why you did not notice the coating of spices. But you should still have noticed that everyone was eating on different tes.


    Why did you not ask anything? It made me feel that you are the one who had nned everything or you are trying to save Aurora!" His authoritative tone shook everyone who was not expecting this result.


    They all exchanged nces and looked at Gabrie and Aurora with doubt when Aurora gritted her teeth. She was fuming by the fact that he was lying only to support Evan! While Gabrie bowed her head in silence. Her eyes were filled withplex emotions.


    She knew what Leo was trying to do but she was scared of the result. She was afraid that she would lose the respect she had umted all these years once the result would be out. Yet she wanted the matter to continue with silver hope that Evan was the culprit.


    "What are you talking about? Aunt, why don''t you tell him that your cutlery is not of red colour. It was the same as others. There was no difference in the size of color!" she was frustrated with the silence of her aunt who did not say a word!


    "Why are you so silent, aunt?" she asked in an annoyed voice as she looked at her silent aunt, who raised her head slowly, but when Aurora looked into her eyes, she felt stumped. Their eyes were so cold that she froze at her ce.


    Yet she failed to understand why her aunt was so angry? Should she not support her when it was the most needed? Her gaze turned cold and aggrieved too as if she had been bullied by her own family.


    Leo chuckled when he heard Aurora who was still oblivious that she was caught.


    "You do not understand why was she silent? Then let me exin to you. How do you know the color and size of the dishes when you were not present there? Don''t tell me that ain''t even told you that when you were having dinner?" finally Aurora realised that she had spoken more than necessary and her actions were out in the public.


    "That.. that was because.." he shook his head when she still tried to think of an excuse but his eyes turned cold and he scoffed.


    "Arden, bring more witnesses!" His words astonished Aurora who had thought he could not have any more excuses.


    "Yes, my lord." Arden nodded again and went out. Everyone was holding their breaths to see how the drama would unfold further.


    "Aunt, why are you not saying anything?" Aurora knew if anyone could support her here, it was her aunt. Everyone else did not care if she was alive or not. Among them or not!


    But Gabrie did not listen. Her eyes were swirling as if lost in a hurricane! There was no way that they coulde out unscathced. How could her own niece be so vicious and dumb! Her hands had clenched into a fist.


    Soon the footsteps could be heard again. Arden had returned with the maid who had found the earrings in the room of Evan. they did not need to be the head of the em0ire to know what the matter was.


    Audible gasps could be heard and soon the maid was standing where others were.


    "So, you are the one who found the earring in Evangeline''s room?" asked leo tilting his head and the maid bowed her head respectively as she nodded and epted it.


    "Where have you found the earrings?" asked Leo again but the maid panicked when she looked at the number of persons present there. She did not want to face troubles.


    "I.. I have not found the earrings there. The earrings were with me when I returned to the room. I just took them out of my pocket and used thedy that she had stolen them and I had found them while checking her room." she replied in a scared voice as she continued to bow her head, unable to look in the eyes of anyone.


    She was ashamed that she had broken their trust.


    "Why did you do so? Do you have any kind of enmity with thedy?" he asked again but the girl still shook her head.


    "No! My lord. I was asked to do so in exchange of these jewels." The girl took out a few gold coins and a gold ne to show everyone.


    The murmurs and gaps increased as everyone looked at them with astonished eyes.


    "Who has asked you to do so?" Aurora took a step back, hearing the cold voice of Leo. she could see that the trust other had on her was lost as she could not see her getting exposed so easily. If possible she would have killed the girl there and then!


    "I was asked to do so bydy Aurora."


    "........."

 Chapter 162 - The Confident Lies

    "I was asked to do so bydy Aurora."


    "........" the words were enough to create an uproar. Everyone started murmuring clearly and loudly that their voices could be heard clearly.


    "Oh my! So she was the preparator?"


    "Wow! That was really an eye opener!!"


    "And here she was ming the blood all the time. Now who is at fault?"


    A lot of noises filled the room. But Leo put no effort to stop them. He continued to look at Aurora with those cold eyes as if he was dismembering her skin by that. If possible he would kill her just by looking at her!


    Aurora was shaking with anger and hatred. They all were trying to bully her. Forcing her to ept what she had not done. How could they? She would not let that go!


    "You! All of you are lying. This is all nned to me me and save Evangeline. But I am not a pushover whom you can easily me. I will never ept her crimes!" she screamed with anger with her red eyes staring at the maids!


    "Arden!" The man was called again when Aurora challenged the facts. The man who mostly started to act tired orin from Leo for his torture had cold expressions on his face as he nodded and left with confidence again.


    Everyone had curious expressions on their faces. Who would be the next witness and what if Aurora denied to ept that too!


    "Yes, my lord!" The man left again only toe back in a few minutes. He had collected everyone early in the morning as he was sure that the meeting was about to happen.


    Soon, two physicians started following Arden into the room.


    "My lord." They both bowed their heads in front of Leo.


    "What do you know about the drug,st night?" asked Leo in a cold voice without even sparing him a nce.


    "My lord, thedy hade to me to ask for a few ingredients that are used to keep a person alert and keep sleep away. She told me that she is having trouble sleeping. And then asked for Kaempferia parviflora. It helps in increasing the sensitivity of the person and is also used as an aphrodisiac.


    I did not know the purpose but I did not doubt thedy since she belonged to the family of medicines.'''' He bowed his head respectfully.


    Though Aurora had imed that they all were telling lies, the man standing in front of them was a man of integrity. He had a great name in the field of medicine and science. She could not me him for being a liar so easily.


    She smiled and raised a brow, "so, what does it prove? It is as the physician said, i was sleeping all the time like a log, so i wanted to create a medicine that would keep me awake and help me in studying more. After all, I am preparing for the council.


    And the drug is also used as a way to increase your senses so that you can fight better if you take in a very small amount. Only inrge amounts would it work as an aphrodisiac. And ask him, ``How much have I taken?" Her confident voice surprised everyone who had thought that she was finally caught.


    The way her eyes were clear, it made everyone confused if she was telling the truth of lying. Leo stood up and walked towards her. His slow steps were full of pressure. Everyone took a step back so that he would not notice their presence.


    His eyes were stuck on her but she had clenched her teeth too. She would not ept defeat no matter what! Her n was wless. No one could im that she had brought the drug because she had created it herself.


    No one knows that she had the art of creating medicines too as she was often taken as a fool in her family when ites to their talent of making medicines. But she had done a lot of hard work in learning this one.


    She looked straight towards the physician who nodded.


    "Mydy is right. She had taken only a small amount of the drug that would not be enough to make it a strong aphrodisiac!" a smile curled up on her lips as she raised a brow and looked at him with challenging eyes.


    "What about you?" he tilted his head and looked at the other physician calmly and Aurora frowned. She did not know the other physician or had never seen him. Could it be that he was really collecting false proofs against her?


    "What does it mean? I didn''t even know the person and I have never met him before? Are you trying to force me to ept what I had not done at all?" she asked with anger as her aggrieved eyes looked straight at him.


    "Does that mean he is the only one whom you do not know?" he asked back and she nodded instinctively but then stopped when she realised what he meant.


    "I am d. That meant you do know the maids and you are epting that you have dealt with them before!" she wanted to deny but when he stared straight into her eyes with that piercing gaze, she was not able to open her mouth and lie again.


    The proximity was making her weak! He was so close to her for thinking straight


    "My lord, Sir Arden, hade to mest night asking about the antidote of the drug. I do not know much except giving the medicines.


    But when sir Arden left, i checked the ingredients of the drug and how finely it had been used.


    Only then did Ie to know that the drug had used Myristica fragrans. The most surprising thing was it is a rare ingredient that had been found in the house of the count Emerald Saniata. They used to sell it in the market a decade ago.. But due to its less production, its only use is limited to the medicines they make and sell in the market."

 Chapter 163 - [Bonus ]

    "They used to sell it in the market a decade ago. But due to its less production, its only use is limited to the medicines they make and sell in the market." The announcement was the final stone of her grave. Now there was nothing left which she could retort too.


    Taking a deep breath, she tried her best to maintain her confidence but her fists were clenched so hard that her knuckles had turned white.


    "It must have been stolen by someone from the pce. Just because it is found in my pce does not mean I can have it. It could be a trap to use me." she replied as she looked at her aunt for help. After all, she was the one whom she could rely on.


    Gabrie had great authority in the pce. If she would support Aurora, then there was no way that they could me her. With that thought some of her confidence returned. But Gabrie did not even look at her. She continued to stand there like a frozen statue which was unable to even speak a word. The silence was deafening.


    "And who else could be except you who had the chance to reach both pces. Or do you want to say that nobody like Evan had the power and contacts to steal medicine ingredients from your ce and then feed them to me?" asked Leo with a cold smirk on his face as if he was talking to a fool.


    If it had been any drugs that had been found easily in the market, then it would have been possible that Evan would have bought it and fed it to Leo. But theplexity of the drug was proof that it was not done by evan. Only a person with higher knowledge of medicine could do so.


    And the whole pce knew that the family of Aurora was making strong physicians and medicines since immemorial times. No lies would work now as every eye was staring at her!


    "I do not know! All I know is.. I had not done it! I have not done anything. I am just getting ndered because you want to save her!" she snarled through gritted teeth as she looked at the girl who was leaning leisurely on the seat of the duchess as if it belonged to her.


    "It does not matter what you say or think. Decisions are taken by the head of the house of jury. But I would still give my aunt a chance. She could present her view points before the decision was taken.`` He looked back at the aunt with his deep and soulful gaze and an icy feeling prated her entire body.


    She did not dare to lie. The proofs are all against her. If she would still lie and support her, that would only mean that she was not able to discern between right and wrong. That was not a chance but a test to show where her loyalty lies!


    She took a deep breath and then looked at her niece with aplex gaze! How could she be such a fool. She could have waited patiently and could have got the chance to be the duchess but her haste and vicious n had not only taken away her right to be the duchess but had affected Gabrie''s position in the pce too.


    "Aunt, you know me since childhood. Tell him that I have not done it!" Aurora pleaded when Gabrie finally looked at her but Gabrie''s gaze did not soften.


    The cold was freezing everyone.


    "What is there to tell him! Did he not know everything already. I will ept every decision you will make. You are right here and i am proud at your wisdom and ability to investigate the matter deeply." she replied as she took slow steps and sat down on the other side as a spectator.


    She did not want to be part of the case anymore. Suddenly she felt like her whole body had been exhausted. How did it end up like that?


    Aurora''s eyes widened with shock when she saw the retreating figure of her aunt. She could not believe that she had given up on her just like that!


    "No! No you can not do that.`` Aurora shook her head and tried to hold the hand of Gabrie but she could not due to the knights standing in front of her.


    "Does anyone else want to say anything about the case?" he asked as he tilted his head and looked at his both sisters who had not said a single word since starting.


    Eve was proud as she was smirking, her happiness could not be hidden as if she was the one who had won the case while Eli was looking at Evan with aplicated gaze. Though she had not doubted her for stealing, there were many things about Evan that she had failed to understand.


    Would it be alright if such a mysterious girl became the duchess of their family?


    "Well, then a decision is made. Aurora had tried to poison the matriarch of the Thawyne family, ndering the new duchess of the Thawyne family and then kill the only heir of the Thawyne family and even spoke ill about the family in front of everyone!


    She is alleged for treason and for that she would be given imprisonment of 5 years just because she is rted to us or else she would have been given life time imprisonment." he replied somberly and before she could reply he leisurely walked back on his seat and raised a hand in the air.


    The aide passed the parchment of the punishment to him and he signed it with the ink on the table and even sealed it.


    Finally Aurora''s knees gave away and she fell on the ground with a thump.


    "I hope everyone will learn from this incident and will think twice before instigating a n against the Thawyne family."

 Chapter 164 - What Do You Want?

    "I hope everyone will learn from this incident and will think twice before instigating a n against the Thawyne family." Aurora''s eyes shrunk and her face turned ghastly pale in an instant.


    Her perfect ns had already been ruined and now she was sentenced to imprisonment.. No! How could this be!


    "Do not forget that I am also a noble and you did not have any concrete proof against me!" she demanded to be free but her words fell on the deaf ears.


    Leo had already signed the papers and she had been dragged by the knights out of the meeting hall.


    Leo turned to look at the dazed girl with a smirk on his face. He was sure that the girl would be impressed enough to look at him with eyes full of admiration.


    But she did not even pass him a nce. She was gleaming but lost in her own thoughts. Even when he cleared his throat, she did not seem to notice him.


    She felt as if both her feet were stepping on cotton and her entire person was floating in the air¡­


    When she regained herposure, she saw that his deep eyes were staring icily at her.


    "Evangeline, you will be the one who will be in charge of my every work for next week as your punishment!" his icy gaze and cold voice shook her so she nodded instinctively to save her neck.


    She did not want to end up like Aurora. He was a merciless man. Only god knows for what reason would he me her and punish her for her whole life.


    Only when she nodded did Leo turn his gaze away and raise his hands. But no parchmentnded on his hands this time.


    He tilted his head and looked at the stunned Arden who was staring at him with erged eyes.


    "What is it?" he asked the stunned man who trembled when he heard his master''s low growl.


    "Master.. What crime had she done to get the punishment?" he asked in a scared voice as he saw the face of Leo turned gloomier. It only made him shrink at his ce.


    He was asking only so that he could create the papers, alright! It had nothing to do with his personal work. His hands worked faster than his thought process as he wrote the letter of punishment and passed it to Leo who was shooting daggers at him.


    Only when Leo read that she was going to spend all the time of next week with him did his icy gaze dissipate a bit and the cier in his eyes melted.


    Arden took a breath of relief as he survived one more day and bowed his head and took a few steps back when he saw Leo''s sister walking closer to him.


    The eyes of Eve were sparking with gossip written all over her face. She rubbed her hands with anticipation as she looked at Leo with a raised brow as if asking to spill the beans or she would not let him go!


    But Leo ignored as if he could not feel her enthusiasm and turned to look at her pensive sister.


    "Leo, I want to discuss a few things with you privately!" her cold and somber voice turned Leo serious too and he nodded.


    "I was thinking of having tea with you after breakfast! But right now I have matters to attend to." Eli looked at Evan instinctively who was sitting there with a dazed look and nodded her head.


    Passing one more nce to the dragging Aurora, she was about to walk towards her aunt when she saw two knights walking towards her.


    "Mydy, there is an urgent matter that requires your assistance." she frowned when she saw the pale face of the knight and nodded.


    "I will see youter in my office then." Once done, she left with the knights with hurried footsteps. Eve looked at her sister with worry, and her desire to gossip dissipated.


    "I shall go and look at what happened!" she added as she stood up and followed her sister out! Leo looked at both of them leaving and his brows furrowed. Could the pce be peaceful even for a day!!


    He stood up and took two steps towards the door when he felt that the warmth that was filling his heart and body at the same time was missing. He frowned and looked back at Evan who was still standing there lost in her thought that only made his face darker.


    The maids and staff who had stayed there to see the drama noticed the change in his temperament and left the room stealthily. The aide came forward and escorted the physician and maids that were taken and the witness out of the room too. Only the two of them and a lost Gabrie were left in the room now.


    It had been quite some time since she was lost in her thoughts but he was sure that it was not about him or the Thawne family. Then what could it be?


    Giving onest look to the door when his sisters had already disappeared he started at Evan with a cold re as he asked finally,


    "Are you going to sit here all day and enjoy the attention you are getting?" she blinked, finally noticing that the room had been cleared and everyone else had left while she was sitting there alone.


    A tinge of red covered her cheeks as she stood up and adjusted her dress. Her actions were so conscious that raised a brow of Leo who knew something was cooking in her small brain.


    "Then.. I shall get going too..!!" she replied in a hesitating tone and bowed her head but before she could take a step further, he called her again.


    "Wait right there." Evangeline stiffened but turned to look at him with keeping her face neutral as if she did not know what the matter was


    "Come on, ask me what do you need?"


    ".............."

 Chapter 165 - [Bonus ]

    "Come on, ask me what do you need?" more than the need to reply to her, Leo was curious as to what had made her hesitant. From the time she had asked for taking a tour of the estate to riding a horse, she had always been vocal about her desires!


    "I.. there is nothing my lord! I just wanted to go and have some rest before doing other tasks!" she gulped the lump formed in her throat and turned to leave hastily from there. But the residences on her cheeks were evident.


    Was she embarrassed?


    His eyes darkened when she lied. It was written all over her face that she was worried over something. But he did not stop her again looking at her flushed cheeks and wishing to run away from there.


    Her red face and tempting eyes from thest night shed past his eyes and his hands instinctively moved to his lips.


    "My lord, the witnesses are sent for recording. Shall I send the maids to the prison too?" asked the aid respectfully once he returned back and bowed his head. Leo''s eyes turned cold again when he thought about the incident again.


    If she did not have strong will then he would have already crossed his limits! Then would he ever be able to look into her eyes!


    "Yes! Keep them in until they realise the results of betraying Thawyne family." his icy voice was full of ferocity that even the aide trembled.


    "My lord, what about Lady Aurora? We can not keep her in there for five years!" She was not only a noble but the niece of the matriarch. If she would be punished so harshly. The family would have rifts!


    "Why not! Her crimes had been proven in front of everyone. If we leave her now, wouldn''t it leave an impression that the Thawyne family was easy to mess with? Let her stay there. I will handle it if anything happens!" the aid could only not at his authoritative tone. He did not know how to exin further so he gave up.


    "Yes, my lord. Then shall I do the preparation for us going to the training ground?" He seriously wanted a break from the family drama and to go for training.


    A good spar would make him feel better far away from thedies at home. His eyes filled with anticipation of running away from the house.


    "Yes, arrange a carriage for today. Lady Evangeline would go with us too!"


    "........" he wanted to retort andin but when he looked at his cold face and royal aura, he did not have the courage to do so. So, all he could do was nod and leave to arrange a carriage while wondering, should he take a leave for today and go rest at his home.


    When the aid left again, Leo walked away from the seat of the head but instead of going out of the room, he walked towards the aunt who was sitting there in a lost manner.


    "Do you want to say anything about the matter?" he asked in a nk voice. His emotions were unreadable when he looked at her with his deep and soulless eyes.


    But she had already had enough, if he was here to receive an apology for her then he was so wrong! She gritted her teeth and clenched her fists as she replied, "I know that Aurora''s methods were wrong. That was why I did not support her when she pleaded with me a while ago! But she did all this because she loves you.


    She must have been afraid that you would choose amoner over her! It''s just that she had made the wrong decision due to her impulsiveness. You were going to get married so having an aphrodisiac is¡­"


    He had thought that she understood that Aurora was a vicious woman that was why he did not press her to apologize to Evan. he had thought that she would do itter by herself. But when he heard that she was still trying to defend Aurora, his whole demeanor turned frosty as if he would freeze the whole ce to death.


    He took out the parchment from his coat and flung the parchments in front of his aunt with a cold face.


    Gabrie, who was busy speaking, was stunned by his sudden action. It took her sometime when she finally came back to her senses and looked down at the parchments that had been thrown towards her. Her red eyes shrunk further and a streak of guilt passed through her eyes which she did not even try to hide this time.


    "What do you want to say while showing this kind of impolite behavior towards me?" she asked as she finally raised her head back and looked at the man with same cold eyes that he had.


    "The drugs were so effective that its bigger dose could have affected the brain and lungs of the consumer. She did not even care about my safety when she tried to feed me the drugs. Do you still think that she loves me?" he tilted his head and a scold mockingugh formed on his face. The atmosphere became somber.


    Gabrie opened the document and read the details of the document. How Aurora had tried to instigate the other knights in the training ground against Evangeline. How she had paid for stealing earrings from her room and how she had even mixed a bit of poisonous herbs in the drugs to make sure they are the most effective one while Evan was the one who had drank the whole ss to protect Leo from the trouble.


    Her hands trembled as she continued to read the parchments but not a single word came out from her parted lips. But her shrunk pupils and white face told that she was shocked and ashamed.


    "Do you think Evangeline''s background is not worth us even after looking at the jewels she had?"

 Chapter 166 - Feed The Family

    "Do you think Evangeline''s background is not worth us even after looking at the jewels she had?" Gabrie frowned when she heard him. Her brows furrowed into a thin line as she asked him.


    "Had she not stolen that too?" her tone was sharp but looking at his red eyes she turned silent and pursued her lips.


    "Here I thought that you will finally be able to look at reality! Do you really think that she is strong and brave enough to steal from our treasure or are you doubting the knights I have trained personally?" she looked back at the parchments when he asked her so.


    She knew in her heart that it was impossible for a mere girl to steal from them. But she could not believe that she is the owner of such rare jewels too.


    "Did you¡­?" but before she could ask he shook his head.


    "I pledge on the name of my family that I had not given her those jewels." He would not have been trying to exin to her if he did not need her help. But he had no choice, no matter how he investigated the girl, the results were always nil!


    As if she had fallen from the sky one day, her origins could not be found.,


    "How could this be! So she is one of those families?" her bewildered aunt mumbled as her grip on the parchments tightened. The soft papas crumbled and started tearing under her strong grip.


    Leo''s eyes narrowed at her worried figure, she was looking like she had seen a ghost but all his concentration was on the words she had said,


    "One of these families? What do you know about those jewels?" She trembled when she heard his pressurising voice but she was not affected at all as her mind turned into a mess.


    She stood up abruptly from her seat, "no! There is nothing. I did not have any idea of what you were talking about!" she replied while shaking her head again and again and then ran away from the room with hasty footsteps.


    "Aunt wait! I know that you are hiding something.." he tried to stop the leavingdy, but she did not pay any heed to his pleading as if she could not hear him at all.


    Spellbound by the sound of the siren, she could not hear any sound around her. Stumbling a bit, somehow she disappeared from the room, while he continued to stand there with a dark face andplex emotion on his face.


    His eyes were deep and serene, just like a pool of spring water. Figuring out what he was thinking was unfathomable, yet one could not help bing immersed in those eyes.


    ¡ª


    "What happened, what is the urgent matter you were talking about?" asked Eli as she sat on the seat of the duchess. In front of her there was arge pile of documents she had to check and a list of tasks she had toplete.


    "Mydy, the contract for the food we had given to the baron was rejected. He said that theck of rain had disrupted the production of grains and the prices of food had increased. Since others understand his problem and offered him more prices, he sold the supply to them.


    So, he can not supply food to us at that cost.`` The man was looking embarrassed while disturbing her to talk about such matters.


    She frowned as she tilted her head and looked at the document. Of course she knew that the rain was less this year but she did not hear any news about less production of grains. But even if that was the case, it was not any urgent matter that required her presence.


    "Then pay him more. It is not like we can not afford a bit higher amount for grins!" she asked with an annoyed voice as she stood up. She had to discuss Evan, that was the urgent matter.


    "Wait! Mydy. The baron said that since we had not offered him a good price, he had sold all the grains to the other families and he did not have any left for us!" the voice of the man was almost turned into a crying state when he said so.


    Even Eli was stunned when she heard that. It had been years since the baron was taking care of all the needs of their family. As the family of barons was one of the vassal families of their house in the past before her mother helped them in raising their status as the baron.


    "The man had forgotten his origins. If he did not want to supply us food then it is his choice. It is not like he is the only one to supply grains. Buy all the food and grains from anyone else in the market." her voice turned colder and her voice was sharper as if she would beat the baron if he would evere in front of her.


    But the man only shivered further but did not say a word. She raised her head and looked at the man coldly as she knew that the problem was moreplicated than this.


    "What else happened?" she asked with a gloomy face and the man trembled.


    "Mydy, I did not know what was happening but trust me I had tried everything. I contacted all four other families that work in the food grains but none of them had so much food grains that could full the need of Thawyne family individually or collectively.'''' Since their family was the training ground of knights their usage of the grains was ten times more than any other noble family but this was the first time they were facing the trouble of food grains in all these decades.


    "You mean to say that the family of the duke did not have enough food to feed its staff and knights! Are you kidding me?"


    "............."

 Chapter 167 - [Bonus ]

    "You still seem to be busy, is everything fine?" Leo looked at the worried face of his sister who did not even notice his presence from the past one minute.


    He had knocked the door since he cared about the privacy of his sister but she didn''t reply so he entered. But even after taking the steps in and sitting there for a while she was still only turning the parchments and writing letters. Not even once she turned to look at his direction while her lips formed into a frown.


    She red at the letter as if it was her mortal enemy and she wanted to shred it into pieces. Her grumbling face was rare to be seen and so was her lost figure.


    That was when Leo decided to intervene. Listening to the sudden sound, Eli raised her head and found Leo already sitting on the other side of the table. He was looking at her with concern.


    That was when she realised that her worry was showing on her face. She shook her head and picked up the nearby letter on the table and passed it to Leo.


    "Father has been asked to go for a tour of the areas suffering from low rains, he will not be here for two more days." she replied as he started reading the letter.


    "Are you worried about that?" he asked as he tilted his head. A professional look on his face while the concern on his face turned into confusion.


    "No! But I will handle the matter." but before he could ask further, she continued, "since father is not here, you should take care of the knights and administration work both. If you need any help then take Eve with you. She should learn a few things too."


    His eyes narrowed on her face but she feigned ignorance and kept her face nk while her hands clenched into a fist. She knew how the matter had started and who was responsible behind it.


    Since she was the matter behind the problem, she should be the one to solve it! She did not need anyone else to meddle in it, even if it was her brother.


    Leo continued to look at her face for a long time before taking a deep breath and shaking his head.


    "You are still too stubborn!" he muttered but she just scoffed, "look who is talking!" Then her gaze flickered as she looked at the letter in front of her.


    "I heard that you are taking Evan to work with you too. If you want, I can assign a few tasks to her so that she would learn better." his eyes stirred when he heard that.


    He knew that Eli did not trust Evan and her background like him. Yet she was ready to offer her the tasks! All the tasks she had are rted with the royal family or the administration of the empire, if things go out! The results could be dire.. Yet she was ready to take the risks for him! Or was she trying to test Evan by giving her some less important tasks to see if she could handle the matter well and maintain privacy?!


    "That would not be needed. I am just taking her to see how she would behave there. I know you have doubts about her, and so do I. Rest assured, I will not take any decision that could affect the family." Eli sighed listening to his assuring tone.


    She still treats him like a younger kid sometimes! She should understand that her young brother was a wise adult now.


    "I did not mean that. Of course, I trust you over everything." he raised a brow as if asking, really! To her and she coughed with red cheeks.


    "Alright, then both of you keep going. I have some matters to settle myself too.`` She looked at the letter in her hands and he frowned but knowing that she did not want to tell him, he took a deep breath and let it go.


    "Mm, then i shall not disturb you further." he stood up ready to leave. His face glum as he turned to leave but then he turned his head and added,


    "Eve, do not forget that your younger brother had grown up into an adult and he will do anything to help you. he is always here to handle the problems nad you do not need to suffer anymore." he stood there for a few seconds for her to response but she did not say a word and he sighed.


    "I know, you are grown up, that is why you are getting married. Now leave! I have to settle a few things too!" she replied with a chuckle and he frowned but did not say anything further and left from there.


    She took a deep breath and her straight shoulders fell. She slumped on her seat and leaned once she was sure that he had left.


    "I know you are always here for my help, brother. But I can not ept that I am the reason behind the troubles of the family." she whispered as her face filled with a bitter smile.


    She pressed the bell in front of her table and a maid entered.


    "Mydy.'''' The maid bowed respectfully as she waited for the instructions.


    "Is the carriage ready?" Eli took hold of all the files and three letters in front of her and stood up.


    "Yes, mydy. The carriage is ready and I have informeddy Eve to look after the pce while you and my lord would not be here." Eli nodded in satisfaction as she closed all other files on the table and walked towards the door.


    "I need three knights to apany me to the royal pce and a messenger would help me pass the letters before my arrival there." The maid halted for a second before starting to following her again.


    "Are we going to the royal pce to meet the crown prince mydy?"


    "Yes, i want to gift him something."

 Chapter 168 - Delusions Of Leo

    Evan was sitting dazed in her room.


    "Have you already done it?"


    "What made you think that I will share my and my fiance''s personal life with you?" the words echoed in her brain like an rm bell. She was not able to get rid of the sound no matter what!


    She slumped on her bed and closed her eyes, "no! It was all because he wanted to get rid of Aurora and wanted to teach a lesson to his aunt too!" she muttered but still she was not able to control the funny feeling in her body.


    She could feel her erratic heartbeat and his regal face was shing in front of her eyes like crazies!


    She sat up in an instant when she felt herself swooning over his figure. Was the antidote not effective? Leo had promised that she would be normal once she would wake up then was it that she was still feeling his smell on her body and he was still teasing her with that devilish smile of his?


    She must be possessed! She shook her head and stood up from her bed as if beasts were chasing her. She ran towards the bathroom and jumped into the cold bathtub again.


    The water soothed her nerves a bit and she sighed. Did she have to spend all her time in the bathtub to get rid of his presence in her life?


    "Achoo!" the cold started affecting her body and she sneezed hard!


    "Achoo!" another sneeze left before she could even take a breath. She rubbed her red and swollen nose when she heard a cold voice behind her.


    "What are you doing in the cold water when you are feeling this cold?" she jumped at her ce as her eyes widened when she saw him standing behind her.


    "What!! What are you doing in here!?"" she asked, horrified, as she dipped further into the water. Though theyer of the water was covered with rose petals, she still felt embarrassed with his presence as the event ofst night started filling her mind.


    She could not believe that she had not adjusted her dress and continued to take cold baths in room in his presence and even dared to ask him to massage her legs and he had massaged her tights brazenly. She had lost all her mindst night


    The more she think about the events of thest night, the more she felt like digging a hole and hide unto it.,


    "You! You better leave the bath before I scream for help" she shouted as she looked at the man who was standing behind her. But her eyes widened when the space was empty.


    She looked left and right and back of her hastily but no one was there as if the person had vanishedpletely.


    "Was it just my illusion?" she mumbled with horror. It would be devastating if he had started to torment her in her dreams too! No! No! She sshed the cold water over her face again and again to calm the heat that was rising on her cheeks.


    How much time had passed, she finally came out of the bathtub when her skin started to wrinkle and her sneezes did not stop.


    "Are you trying to run away from me, huh?" her steps halted when she came out of the bathtub only to see him standing in front of the towel rack.


    Her whole body froze and she wrapped her one hand on breasts and other hands on her lower region when she saw his lustful face.


    "Anchoo." The cold wind from the window shook her and she sneezed hard, covering her face with her mouth but when she let go of her face and looked in front of her again, there was no one.


    "Sigh!!" her shoulders felt in defeat when she realised that she could not get rid of his presence. He was all over her.


    The way he had taken her side and protected her today! And the way he had taken care of herst night! She could not let go of that from her mind.


    "I think I shall go to the physician and ask for one more dose of the antidote." she replied with a defeated look on her face and took two towels from the rack.


    She wrapped the towel and dragged her exhausted body out from the bathroom as a cold wind started to hit her skin.


    "Why the hell are you wrapped in a towel at this time when you have a cold??" she turned only to find Leo standing there widened eyes and red face and snorted. Without giving him another look she turned towards her closet and started shuffling her dresses to find an appropriate one.


    She was not going to believe in his presence anymore. This one was not even realistic with that widened eyes and red face. Leo only had a cold face and frosty eyes.


    Leo was stunned when he saw her wet body. Water was slowly dripping from her face on her slender and bare neck and corbones. She was looking enchanting that he could not take his eyes off her but at the same time he felt too embarrassed.


    He regretted entering into the room without her permission and even asking the maids to leave the room, afraid that she would shout or create a scene. but who would have thought that she would be taking a bath at this point of time even when she was sick. Her face had turned red and her eyes had turned ssy. The way her body was shivering, he wanted to move forward and held her but at the same time he was worried that she would take him as pervert.


    Or was she suffering from the side effects ofst night? But what shocked him was she did not even spare him a nce and turned towards the other side as if he was not standing there.


    "Wait! What are you doing?"

 Chapter 169 - [Bonus ]

    "Wait! What are you doing?"


    Evan gritted her teeth when she realized that she could still see him. She had thought that she would not see him if she would take a cold bath, but he was still there. She needed to go and see the physician urgently before she turnedpletely crazy.


    "Bam"


    She opened the closet with all the frustration she had and its door hit the wall and jerked to their original ce.


    Taking out the dress she was about to let go of her towel when she heard a frosty but panicked voice behind her.


    "What are you doing?" she blinked and turned only to find him still standing there. No! He was taking cold steps towards her now.


    She blinked again to get rid of the delusion. And then sneezed.


    "Achhoo!!" but his frosty aura only increased with time as he kept looking at her as if she had gone crazy.


    "What the hell are you doing?" he asked with a glum look when she did not reply to him the first time.


    But she did not tremble with fear like she always does. In fact, she moved closer to her. Taking slow steps towards him, she looked at him as if she was looking at him for the very first time. Her eyes were filled with shock as she moved her trembling hands closer to his body and then pped him.


    The sound of the p reverberated in the room and she looked at her hands with shock. She could feel the warmth of his cheek. It meant that he was not a delusion but standing there in reality.


    "......" the man was stunned! He could not believe that she had once again pped him! And that also without any rhyme or reason!


    Evan who was finally relieved that she was not getting crazy and he was there in reality trembled when she felt his frosty re on her face. He was looking at her with his squinted eyes as if he was nning which would be the most painful way to kill her and she gulped.


    "That.. i"


    "You should have told me that you want to die!" His voice was so low that she could feel chills run down her spine. She could feel the anger the way his voice came through gritted teeth.


    "There.. There was a mosquito on your cheek my lord! I was just trying to save you from it."


    "......" ''He narrowed his eyes while his lips pursued into a thin line. He was looking at her with piercing eyes as if trying to digest themest lie she coulde up with that straight face!


    But when his eyes fell on her rosy cheeks and quivering lips, he did not have the wish to expose her and shout at her.


    "Achooo" she sneezed again as she held the corner of towel in her hands which slipped a bit when she sneezed.


    Only then she remembered that she was standing there only in a towel while he was staring at her. Her meek demeanor turned into a re as she snarled at him,


    "What are you doing in my room and how did you even enter? Where are the maids?" she asked with a re and took a few steps away holding her towel.


    His mind was distracted with a p but now that she had reacted that way, his eyes wandered on the towel again.


    Her bare corbones and a bit of her cleavage could be seen with the towel and her face had turned misty and reddish due to the bath. She looked enchanting. Her long legs were still a bit wet and a few drops of water could be seen dancing on her body.


    That made him feel sour. Why were the water drops touching her body so leisurely? His eyes darkened when he continued to look at her before she ran into the bathroom again.


    "Pass me a dress!" she screamed once she had locked the door and was sure that he could note in.


    Her heart was thumping so hard that she was sure she would faint any moment.


    "Leo, you scoundrel. What were you doing in my room when I was changing clothes?" she glowered from the bathroom while rubbing her chest to calm herself.


    "You were the one who decided to take off your towel even when you saw that I was standing there. How would I have known that you would be taking a bath at this hour and strolling in your room only in the towel." came his frost voice from outside.


    "......" he did sound logical when he put it that way!


    But why did she feel that there was something missing in the whole conversation?


    "Wait! Why were you even in my room in the first ce? We have separate rooms for our privacy only!" she retorted and he pursued his lips. He walked closer to the closet where the girl had thrown the dress on the floor while shouting in the room.


    He bent and picked up the dress from the floor and stood up. Walking towards the bathroom with slow steps, he tried to open the door only to realize that it was locked. His eyes narrowed at the door and the person who was standing on the other side of the door.


    "So that was why you pped me?" he asked as he knocked on the door and she jumped on her feet.


    "I have already told you that I was killing the mosquito so that it could not bite you. Why are you trying to open the door?" her slowly calming heart started to thump again and the events ofst night started to dance in front of her eyes.


    ''Did he want to kiss her again or do more of that thinking that she was an easy girl!'' no! She had to tell him that she has her conscience.


    "How am i supposed to pass you the dress then?"


    "..........."

 Chapter 170 - Change Your Dress!

    "How am i supposed to pass you the dress then?" came his cold voice from the other side and she could imagine the look of disdain on his face.


    "......" alright she did not think of that when she realised that he was there in reality. She turned and pulled the knob and the door unblocked.


    Opening a bit of it, she took out her hands "give it to me." his eyes flickered when he looked at her fair handsing out of the door and a strange desire started to burn his chest but he curbed it and took the dress and gave it to her.


    She pulled her hands back with relief when she looked at the dress in her hands. Quickly shuffling into the dress, she came out with her hair still falling unruly on her body.


    But she was a bit stunned when she found Leo still standing on the door of her bathroom like a door guard. She took a step backwards and rubbed her chest again as she bowed her head and asked,


    "Umm, why are you here my lord. How may I help you?" his expressions had turned calm till she came back and with a smile he looked at her.


    "I am here to take you with me!" his eyes narrowed when he saw her confused face.


    "Did you forget what you had epted in the main hall a few hours ago?" he asked as he passed another frosty re at her.


    "......" why did she feel that he would not leave her until she froze up to death. She had not heard anything happened in the main hall after he epted that they had spent the night together and that he did not want to discuss his personal life with her in front of everyone.


    "You have even signed the papers that you will spend the next week while working at my side!" His frosty re and cold voice brought her back to her senses and she blinked.


    Did she agree to assist him in working and spend the rest of the day with him too? Would it be good for her weak heart that was already thumping too hard in her chest?


    "I do not think that it is a good idea!" she shook her head but before she could give him a valid reason, he added,


    "Or you can spend the next week in the underground prison while givingpany to the mice and snakes!" she shrugged his shoulders nonchntly and turned to leave when he heard her.


    "It would not be a good idea for me to only be your aide! I should also be in in charge of your meals. I think that you are skipping meals, my lord, which is not good for your health at all." she replied in a ttering tone as she ran and followed him out of the room,


    A smirk formed on his lips and his eyes twinkled when he saw that ttering smile on her face. She was obviously cursing him in her heart while passing that fake smile yet he enjoyed how she puffed her cheeks and red at him from time to time.


    "Very well then get ready. I will wait for you in my chamber." he replied with a satisfactory smile on his face, only then did she take a breath of relief and nodded her head.


    "I will be there soon, my lord." but when she bowed, his eyes widened and then his face turned red. The dress was beautiful but its neck was cut in a "V" shape which was a bit deeper and he could see more cleavage than before when she was in the towel. Though he did not mind seeing the view by himself, he could not ept that she would wear it and walk out of the room, much less going to the administration office and the knights training ground.


    Just the thought of others seeing that view with their dirty eyes made him burnt. He would rather gauge the eyes of all of them if she wore the dress out of this room and a manid his eyes on her.


    "Wait! Are you going to wear this dress while going out with me?" She did not know why but she felt like his anger had risen again. His dark eyes turned into a deep abyss when she rose and looked into his eyes.


    "Yes! Is there something wrong, my lord?" she asked unsure why he was so angry suddenly when the blizzard only increased.


    "I deny! Change your clothes to something better!"


    "....." the dress was the one that the fourdies had chosen personally and even she felt that the dress was beautiful.


    The small flowers and the gold craftsman ship around the neck were perfect. Yet he did not like the dress or was it not up to his standards!? Though she did not agree with him, she did not want to make it into an argument as she was not that finicky when ites to clothes.


    So she nodded her head readily,


    "Alright, I will change into a better dress, my lord!" she had thought that he would be satisfied with her reply and leave her for good but he kept standing there as if he was waiting for her to do or say anything else too.


    When she looked at him with confused gaze as why he was still not leaving, he finally parted his pale and thin lips,


    "Show me!" she blinked when his cold words reverberated but she did not understand what he wanted her to show? Could it be that he wanted to see the clothes and jewels! Nah! He was a busy man who did not care about these foolish things.


    "Pardon!" she blinked and looked at him with curious eyes when his eyes narrowed at her face and he replied with a frown,


    "Show me the dress you are going to change into.. I will decide on the dress by myself."

 Chapter 171 - [Bonus ] You Are Not Allowed In.

    "Mydy, his highness did not meet anyone without an appointment." came the apologetic voice of the maid who bowed her head, hoping that Eli would understand and leave. But she was not in a mood to be sympathetic and sensitive.


    "Did you tell him that I am here?" Eli took no initiative to stand from the sofa. Her eyes were deep and serene just like a calmke but no one could fathom how many storms were hiding beneath it.


    "That.. that.. Mydy, the lord, had asked me not to disturb him the whole day once he had returned from the main pce." her face broke into cold sweat when she looked at the cold eyes of Eli.


    Yet she did not have the courage to go and disturb the crown prince who was more than furious. She had seen the red eyes of the man that was out to murder outhers if anyone came into his sight.


    "So, you are asking me to return back even when you have not informed me about my presence to his highness." The chill that the maid felt after hearing the cold voice of Eli was another blow on her weak heart.


    She knew that it would be wrong. After all, Eli was going to be the empress. If it had been past, the maid would not have dared to stop Eli. but now that she was not the future wife of the crown prince but only his concubine. She did not feel that much fear.


    "That! I am just following the instructions of his highness. He had strictly denied me to disturb him." ''and she did not care much about the person who had already been stripped off her post.'' Eli could see the hint of arrogance and mockery in the eyes of the maid. Who was definitely trying to pick a fight with her.


    A cold smile formed on her lips which turned her face more enchanting than before, "very well. If you did not have the guts to stand in front of his highness. Then I do not think you are good for this post. So, you better leave and I will handle the matter myself.`` What Eli wanted to say was to leave the ce for now and resume the work once she had left, but the maid felt humiliated.


    It had taken a lot of effort for her to rise up in ranks and get the chance of serving his highness personally. In this toughpetition, she had won above all. Would they notugh on her if a person who was not even in power would dismiss her for the time being.


    She would only be aughing stock if she would go out. But if she would be able to chase the ex empress out, then no one would be able to raise their head in front of her ever. She would be regarded as the one with the power.


    A mockingugh formed on her face as she continued, "mydy seems to be forgetting that only the royal family had the right to dismiss the staff of the royal pce.


    By any chance are you forgetting that you are no more the main wife of his highness. Shall I ask the physician to prescribe you medicine for improving your memory?" She covered her mouth with both hands as she faked a gasp and asked with a concerned face but her eyes were filled with mocking, Eli could notice very well.


    She did not want to fire the maid, she just wanted to end the matter as soon as possible so that she could leave peacefully but every time she came to the pce they created a new drama!


    A few months ago these maids did not leave her side telling how talented and wise she was. And they were eagerly waiting for the day she woulde to live in the pce as the wife of the crown prince. Their eyes seem to be shining whenever they see her and now! Now they all were ridiculing her! Showing off that they are the one in authority.


    "Ha! To even think that I would have a peaceful time here was my wishful thinking. But since you have started the drama, do not me me when things did not end up your way!" The enchanting smile of Eli did not fade away.


    She still had that elegance and aura even when she was crushing others beneath her feet. The maid trembled as she felt scared for a minute. But her confidence grew again when she remembered the words of Adel.


    Adel had promised them that they all would get promotions and a lot more bonuses if they made sure that the crown prince and the daughter of the duke did not meet. Poor girl did not want to create further issues and dramas, and the crown prince had personally denied meeting everyone.


    She was only doing her work by stopping Eli, so there was nothing she needed to fear. With that thought, her expressions turned confident again as she continued with her defiant attitude


    "Are you trying to threaten a lowly maid just because she did not listen to you and do her work meticulously? I had not expected that you could be this petty, mydy! But even if you fight me till the end, I will not let you go in.`` She raised her voice a bit so that other maids could hear her and she could gain the support and sympathy of others while they all looked at Eli with disdain. There was no way Eli could win with her now when she had been demoted to the post of future queen.


    [Hello readers, I am adding one more tier like every month of 10 new chapters. So, the story would not show updates for the next five days from 1 Jan to 5th of Jan. I hope you will kindly wait. Thank you.]

 Chapter 172 - Not Your Sister!

    There was no way Eli could win with her now when she had been demoted to the post of future queen. Today she would insult her to show how she had been treating them coldly all this time.


    "So you will not let me meet his highness, no matter what! Are you not afraid of the consequences when hees to know that you did not let me meet him even when I continued to wait for him for the past two hours?" asked Eli again without caring in the world what the maids were thinking about her.


    She knew that their loyalty only belonged to the power. And since she had lost it, there was no way they would see her in good light, no matter what she did.


    "Of course, I am not worried since I am only following the orders of my master. If he would have told me that he did not want to get disturbed by anyone except the daughter of the duchess, then I would have surely let you go in. but since that is not what his highness said, i can not let you go in!" she replied haughtily as if she was the owner of the area and only she could decide who will go and meet and who will not.


    The sound of footsteps took the attention of both and Eli turned to see Adel wasing with flowers in her hand with a sweet innocent smile on her face. Her face was radiating with morning glow and her hands were holding a beautiful bouquet.


    "Good mor.." the smile on her face faded when her eyes fell on the cold face of ELi. but she soon controlled her emotion and smiled again,


    "Hello, sister. I was not expecting to see you here early in the morning. Are you waiting for his highness?" she continued with the same warm expressions on her face as if they were long lost sisters.


    But Eli did not even spare her another nce as if she was not talking to her but someone else.


    "I am not your sister." came her cold voice with a small frown on her face and then turned to sit there calmly again.


    Adel''s face turned red with humiliation. Her hands clenched into a fist yet she continued to smile warmly on her face, "oh my! Did I cross my limits? But since we both are going to be the wives of his highness. Would it not be better if we live like sisters rather than enemies?" her voice was soft and dejected as if she was hurt by the harsh and cold behaviour of Eli towards her.


    She instantly got the sympathy of maids that were looking at the whole scenario and immediately realised that their new empress was a kind and pitiful soul while the queen was no less than a witch who did not care about anyone.


    "Mydy, even if you did not like the princess, you should be respectful towards her. After all, she was going to be the new empress. The legal wife of your husband."


    "Yes, mydy. Even if you did not care about her, you should at least care about your future in the royal pce. The expenditure and power of the queen was decided by the empress only."


    Soon a few of the maids came forward and started lecturing Eli as if it was their responsibility to get justice for Adel who smirked. Her eyes were filled with evil glint as she looked at the scenarios from the sideline.


    ''You are not only cold, but a fool Eli! You would never be able to get the appreciation and respect of any of them with that frost face of yours!'' She was feeling better now that she saw Eli getting insulted and lectured by all the maids of the pce. Even the maids knew where their loyalty should lie


    "Insult you say?" Eli finally raised her head as she looked at all of them. Her cold eyes and evil smirk was enough to shake everyone of them, "what did i say except that i am not her sister? And how did that can be counted as an insult. Huh?" she asked in a calm voice. Her face was neither panicked nor not angered. She did not seem to be affected by their harsh words at all.


    "But I am impressed that the pce staff of the crown prince think that they have the right to lecture me even if I am only the queen? Did you forget that even the queen had the right to throw each and everyone out of you. Not only that, I can even put you in prison in the name of insulting me!" she asked with such a sweet smile on her face as if she was asking their names.


    But most of them trembled. If it had been anyone else they would not have felt scared but they knew what Eli was capable of! Moreover she did not forget anything. They all gulped and looked at each other with fear, as if asking silently should they apologise to her. But Adel could not let that happen.


    She was enjoying the mini show provided by the maids. She was proud how they all love her while detest Eli and they were even ready to stand for her. But if they realised now, would it not mean that they were epting defeat and they would never take her side in the future?


    "Sister, even if you do not like me, you should not take out your anger on the poor staff. If you want you can punish me anyway you want but please do not drag innocents in it!"


    [Hello readers, I am adding one more tier like every month of 10 new chapters. So, the story would not show updates for the next five days from 1 Jan to 5th of Jan. I hope you will kindly wait.. Thank you.]

 Chapter 173 - [Bonus ] The Cat Fight!

    "Sister, even if you do not like me, you should not take out your anger on the poor staff. If you want you can punish me anyway you want for taking your ce. But trust me I never wanted to do so. It was a political decision.. And Leo, he did not give me any choice!


    I have to marry him to keep my nation safe." a tear formed on her eyes as she wiped it and bowed her head, that was right! She bowed to hide the smirk that was escaping from her face.


    All the maids looked at her worriedly. She was a brave and selfless woman in their eyes who had even epted to marry the prince of the nation who had destroyed their empire just to save them from very and keep them safe.


    She was even ready to sacrifice herself and still getting tormented by the girl who was beneath her in the position. They all admired Adel while looking at Eli with scornful gazes.


    For them, Eli only cared about herself. She had no love for her empire that was why she and her family were throwing tantrums since the day Adel hade to the pce. Did they think that they have the sole right over the crown prince? How presumptuous!


    That was why they had decided they would only support Adel not Eli.


    "Mydy, you do not need to apologise." said the maids in a soft tone as they stood around her, making Eli look like a stranger between them.


    "That is right, you should always smile. Have you brought the flowers for the room of the crown prince?" asked another maid and finally Adel nodded her head. Her face was still looking pale and scared, yet she smiled at the maids who were trying to cheer her up.


    ''What a bunch of fools. It was so easy to convince them!'' she smirked in her heart as she looked at their worried faces.


    "Yes, I was taking a walk in the garden where I saw so many beautiful flowers. I knew that his highness was busy and would not get the time to enjoy the beauty of nature.


    So, I brought a few flowers for his room. He might notice them and admire them if he would be free. But since his highness had denied you to let anyone enter. I think I should give up on my thoughts." she took a deep sigh as she looked at the flowers with a dejected look.


    All the maids shot a dagger at the maid who had said so. They knew that whenever the crown prince asked them to not disturb him, it only meant to note to him for foolish reasons. He had never asked them to keep urgent matters at bay due to his rest.


    They understood that she had said that to keep the daughter of the duchess away. So, they looked pitifully at Adel who did not create any fuss like Eli who was threatening them and arguing with them.


    "It is alright. We are sure that you would not disturb his highness. The fragrance of flowers would only help him in calming down. You must go and present the flowers to his highness." they assured him and her eyes sparkled while looking at them with a hesitant face.


    "Are you sure?" her hands moved towards her hair and she tucked them behind her ears with a sweet smile on her face that instinctively brought the smile on the face of all the maids too.


    "Of course, go ahead. We will guard the door so that no one will disturb you!" They looked at her with a meaningful nce and she nodded back while looking at Eli with a smirk and triumphant face.


    She was sure that Eli would burn with jealousy looking at the difference in the treatments they were receiving! Did she think she still had the right to speak in front of them? Such a delusional girl! But Eli had no change in her facial expressions. Her eyes were eerily calm and her face had a strange tranquillity that Adel felt insulted.


    It was like monkeys were jumping in front of a lioness who seemed to be bored by their vain attempts to get her attention. Adel''s teeth gnashed but she closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    She could not let go of her sweet image. She was an innocent princess who was here to protect her empire only.


    "Thank you. You all are too kind to me." she replied to the maids and then tried to enter the room. There was no way that Eli was not affected, she was just trying to pretend. But she would make sure that her facade would break soon.


    She opened the door while moving her hands on the knob and then entered stealthily. She was not sure how Andrew would react, so she just wanted to enter and sit there silently and put flowers in the vase ande back. Who would know what had happened except her! But this would be enough to break the confidence of Eli.


    With that thought, she braced her heart and entered in closing the door silently.


    The maids turned to look at Eli with a proud face too. As if telling, see, now you understand the difference? But Eli did not turn to look at them. She sat there silently as she needed to meet Andrew no matter what.


    She knew that he would be out of the room for a walk in an hour or two. When he woulde out then she would request him to solve the matter. Without the discussion she could not leave. Since she did not have any choice, she did not want to react to these foolishments.


    The maids looked at each other but then continued to do their work. Since Eli did not say anything, they could not create the issue by initiating the conversation.


    "Aah.. what are you doing Andrew!"


    ".........."

 Chapter 174 - He Did Not Do Anything

    Andrew was leaning on his leather chair with his eyes closed. His face was formed into a frown. The dim lights into the room made his face look grim.


    When he heard the sound of opening the door, his eyes openedzily. When he saw a figure of the girl entering in, his eyes flickered. He had expected Eli to be here but not that early. All the fatigue and rage left his body and he stood alert to wee her only to see that it was Adel not Eli.


    The frost in his eyes that had started to melt came back with a cold blizzard as he stared at the girl who was entering stealthily.


    When Adel felt his furious eyes staring at her, she gulped. His eyes were so red as if all the blood vessels of his eyes broke. She took a step back but then clenched her hands and braced herself to take a step towards him.


    "Your highness, I thought you are taking a rest. Did I disturb you?" she fluttered her big eyes and looked at him with ssy eyes. But he did not even look at her. Giving her a nce, he closed his eyes as if she was not even present there.


    Feeling indignant, her expressions turned pale, but she soon brought the smile back on her face. Walking closer to the table, she adjusted all the flowers on the vase and then sat on the table on his opposite side.


    To show that she was not sitting in vain, if someone came suddenly, she picked up a parchment and started reading when he opened his eyes again and frowned.


    "What are you doing here?" his voice was icy cold as he looked at the parchment in her hands.


    "Andrew, I.." just the name left her lips, he raised his head again and looked at her with an indifferent gaze that was full of warning.


    She hurriedly corrected herself, "your highness, his majesty had asked me to see if you are fine. But I know that you did not need any disturbance, so I will just sit here for a while and leave after that.


    I promise I will not say a word to disturb you." she only heaved a sigh of relief when he looked back at his papers and ignored her again. She knew that he was not immuned to her charms yet she could not stop but admired him.


    Even after being in the royalty, he was a hardworking one and so talented. He had all, looks, wisdom and skills. She could not help but feel mesmerised every time she looked at him.


    A sense of admiration appeared in her eyes. Since this could not be easily detected, it also was never revealed to the world at the same time. He was the reason she had even epted to be called a traitor by her own family.


    She tried her best to prove to him that she was not meek and frail like other pampered princesses. She was qualified enough to fulfil the duties of the empress. She would be perfectlypatible with him yet he was not ready to forget that icy queen whom no one liked!


    She held the parchment tightly in her hands that it tore due to the pressure she used.


    "Aah.. what are you doing Andrew!" she came back to her senses when she felt a sharp pain on her hands. Her eyes welled up with tears but when she raised her eyes and red at him, she was stunned to see his face.


    He was looking no less than a demon that hade from hell to take her soul.


    "I.." he snatched the papers from her hands that had already been torn a bit from the corner and scanned them to check how much damage had been done when she realised why he was so furious.


    "I apologise that I did not notice. I.. i will copy the information on new parchments for you.'''' She offered to hide the tears in her eyes but he did not respond.


    "Are you done. You can leave now!" came the chilly voice that she shuddered. She nodded as she bowed her head a bit and stood up. Wiping the tears in her eyes, she turned to leave but then she remembered that Eli might be sitting on the door.


    No! She could not show her pathetic state to her or else she would be aughing stock. But then a thought came to her mind and her eyes filled with evil glint.


    She looked at the red mark on her wrist and then held the corner of her sleeves and tore it with full force and moved her fingers on her lips with force. Instead of going out, she continued to stand there for a few minutes, while keeping her eyes on every action of Andrew who was busy looking at the papers.


    When she finally saw him moving, she panicked and hurriedly opened the door. Her face was looking full of bewilderment and embarrassment. Her cheeks were flushed and she was trying to hide her hands behind her back with a flustered look on her face.


    A gasp released her lips and her eyes widened when she saw Eli and other maids who were looking at her worriedly and tried to hide her hand again but it was toote. Many noticed her torn sleeve and the red mark on it and her smudged lipstick. She covered her lips and then her hands and then shook her head and tried to turn back as if she was running away from their questions.


    "Mydy, are you okay? Do you need any help?" asked the maids with concern as they looked at her red eyes. Everyone of them had heard her scream just a while ago and on pins and needles since then.


    "No! No! His highness did not force himself on me. I just injured myself identally."


    "........."

 Chapter 175 - Raising Rumors

    "No! No! His highness did not force himself on me. I just injured my hands incidentally and my sleeves got torn due to.. Due to my own mistake. It had nothing to do with his highness." her face turned red and her eyes turned ssy as she said so, just like a person who waspletely in love and had her first kiss.


    "............." her statement was like lightning that had hit everyone around her. They all looked at her with shock and then their eyes instinctively went to her smudged lips and her wrist again.


    Surely it was a sign of forced kiss and holding too tight. Did his highness kiss thedy too hard that was why even her dress was a bit torn from there. Did he even try to..?


    Their minds went crazy with the thoughts of what happened! But Adel kept looking at only one face she wanted to see changing!


    Her eyes were fixed on Eli but there was still no shock or anger, not even jealousy. Adel frowned as she looked at the woman who was still sitting with calmness. A slight smile could be seen forming on her face that stunned Adel!


    "...."what kind of lover was she! Did she not care that they both kissed and that also her man forced himself on another woman! Was she as cold hearted as others say or did she never loved the crown prince as it was a political marriage. That was why she wanted to break it that badly!


    Her mind seemed to swirl with so many thoughts that she could not fathom what was going in her opponent''s mind.


    "Can you repeat what you said?" Just when she had thought that Eli would not say a word about it, thedy stood up and walked towards her slowly.


    "......" So she was only trying to test my confidence. Too bad! She gave up too easily.''


    Adel faked shock and then shook her head with flushed cheeks. Her red face and embarrassed eyes bowed down, "what are you talking about? What is there to repeat? I did not say anything. The lord did not force me to kiss him. The dress was torn identally and my lipstick was smudged by myself identally." she replied while biting her lips.


    A smug smile formed in her heart as she imagined the ashen face of Eli in her heart but when she looked at her widening smirk from the corner of her eyes, she frowned.


    Even the maids were behaving strangely. They did not support her or say anything against Eli this time. In fact, they were standing there shocked like a statue. Was Andrew kissing her such a big matter that they all went crazy!?


    She looked at all of them as if they were crazy but before she could ask the reason to them, all the hair of her body stood up when she heard the cold voice behind her,


    "What did you say?" she swore she had never felt like that. It felt like the demon from the Nethends hade to take her life then and there.


    ''Why! Why was he out of his room now when he had decided to note out after the argument with his father?'' She closed her eyes and cursed her luck for that.


    "I am talking to you, Adide!" His voice was sharper and colder. The authoritative aura was so strong that maids were finding it hard to stand there. Their knees were giving up!


    She knew that she could not run away, especially when she looked at the twinkling eyes of Eli. She did not want to run away. She could not let her feel the taste of winning. Giving a death re to Eli, Adel turned with a meek face towards the man who hade to take her life,


    "Your highness, what do you want me to say again?" she asked in a soft voice feigning ignorance. She was never going to lose anyway. Even if she gave an exnation that he had not touched her at all. They would only think that she was trying to save his image since he was furious with her.


    And if he gave the exnation, they would think that he was a man who could touch a woman but did not ept it publicly. It would only prove him as scumbag. Who was taking advantage of Adel yet wanted to stay innocent in front of Eli.


    Eli! Only she was the one who did not believe in her but it was fine too. Others would only think that she was feigning ignorance because she was jealous. And if the rumours moved to the central pce and fell in the ears of his majesty, then no one would stop their marriage. Then who cares what Eli thinks and she would convince the man slowly to love her only.


    She could almost see their first night together in front of her eyes that she forgot the anger of Andrew for a minute. Andrew narrowed his eyes on the face of the girl who was giggling like she had gone crazy.


    He stood up only to close the door when he saw it ajar. He did not want to hear the gossip of the staff when he felt that he heard the voice of Eli.


    He was so anxious to meet her that he did not wait for the maids to escort her in and opened the door himself when he heard her asking something from Adel while ignoring his presencepletely.


    He thought that she was angry with him and wanted to apologise when he heard Adel spouting the nonsense. Was it already not enough misunderstanding between him and Eli that the woman was trying to sow the seeds of discord.


    He could not help the desire to strangle her then and there and get rid of the problem for once and all.


    "Who do you think you are to raise your finger on me. huh?"

 Chapter 176 - There Is Nothing Left

    "Who do you think you are to raise your finger on me. Huh?" he asked with a gloomy face. His eyes had darkenedpletely with the rage that the maids wanted to run away.


    But Adel had braced herself long ago. Her hands clenched into a tight fist as she looked at the man with ck face.


    "What are you talking about, your highness. I was only exining to them that you did not hold my hand tightly so that it got a red mark!" she intentionally not pointed at her torn clothes and smudged lipstick but the red mark that had been left because of him.


    His eyes narrowed on her face and then moved to her hands instinctively when a smile formed on her lips. His nk face and silence said it all.


    Even Eli narrowed her eyes on him. Though she was not sure about their rtionship, she was sure of one thing.. He would never force a girl even if he loved her. They had been together for so long but they had only kissed a few times and it was consensual. His touch had always been gentlemanly.


    Or was she wrong all this time?


    "It is okay, your highness. I have exined to them. You do not need to worry. Your respect is everything for me." She bowed her head to hide the triumphant smile on her face and then ran away from there with a flustered face while the sound of her sobs could be heard for a while.


    "..." Andrew left her speechless! He could not believe that she had used it to create rumours. His hands formed into a fist and his eyes filled with bloodlust.


    "Your highness, if you have some leisure time left, may I ask for a meeting." his eyes snapped back to the girl who was looking at him with cold eyes.


    "Eli.. I had not done anything. She is lying." he replied earnestly but the words came out toote. Eli only scorned at his words but her eyes turned colder.


    She had thought so too. But if that would have been the case then he would not have stayed silent.


    "I apologise to your highness, but a mere concubine like me did not deserve to know the personal matters of you and your wife.


    I am only here to request an audience if it does not disturb your rest." all the humiliation she had bore was just to solve the matter. She did not want her personal feelings toe in between her official duties.


    She had asked and investigated the matter and she came to know that the royal pce had brought all the grains of the empire only leaving the shops ofmoners. All the other nobles were supplied the grains of the month through the royal pce only in the name of collecting food for the drought areas but giving them in the name of helping the families.


    She could not believe that they had used thisme method to oppress them. They even sent father away urgently so that she had toe and bow her head in front of them. Could they fall any lower?


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt ashamed to love a man like him! To think that he was a righteous person who would give justice to everyone.. How blind she was!


    His heart clenched when he looked at her cold eyes. The hatred in her only seems to grow with time. No matter what he did or did nothing. She only looked at him as if she was looking at a stranger. Was he the only one who had loved her even since they met?


    A lump formed on his throat and he was so agitated that he was even having trouble speaking. If she did not care about him then why did he even go to his father and fight with him over her.


    Why was he trying his best to cancel the marriage. If only she had shown a little bit of trust in him!


    "Sure. Come with me, Lady Elizabeth." the sound came out through gritted teeth as he turned and entered in without waiting for her to enter first like always.


    The way he looked at her as if she was the culprit of everything stung her. He was the one who was showing the cold shoulder! Ha! How had she fallen in love with this man?


    She took a deep breath and curbed her anger and followed him in. her eyes instinctively moved towards the sofa where they would have¡­!! She closed her eyes and clenched her hands tighter, her nails digging deep into her skin. But the calm expressions of her face did not change.


    If they both wanted to have the satisfaction of seeing her broken then they would never be able to achieve it. She would never show them her bare heart.


    She stopped looking around and moved towards his office table. He was already sitting on his seat and scanning the parchments in his hands. She moved closer to the table when her eyes fell on the crumpled parchment that was torn a bit from the corners.


    Efforts were made to straighten them again. Her eyes turned colder and her whole demeanour changed when her mind started imagining them kissing in the same ce where she was standing.


    "What is that you wanted to talk about?" his words cut her imagination and she turned to look at him.,


    He was looking at her with a glum face as if she owed him an apology which made her furious.


    "It is about the distribution of grains that had been done by the pce this time. I confirmed that the food supplies had been sent to everyone except the Thawyne family." she replied in a polite tone but it was devoid of all the emotions. It was so indifferent as if she was talking to a stranger.


    "Oh... that! There must be some error in the list but too bad all the grains had been distributed to the needy and now there is nothing left."

 Chapter 177 - A Kiss In Exchange

    It was so indifferent as if she was talking to a stranger. His eyes turned cold when he saw her indifference. Did she not even think it was worth asking him even if she had doubts?


    He was trying so much to save them yet when ites to her, she had let go of him so easily as if he never mattered to her. The more he thought about it, he could feel her heart getting clenched and felt suffocated.


    "Oh.. that! There must be some error in the list but too bad all the grains had been distributed to the needy and now there is nothing left. So, miss Thawne, I can not help you!" her eyes widened with trepidation and her lips parted with fury. He was doing that knowingly!


    How could their name be left?!! They were the most prominent family of the empire after the royal family. Each of the administrative members worked under her father and each of the knights worked under her brother! Yet the man had the audacity to say that the pce forgot about them! Was it not challenging their authority or an attempt to insult them!


    "You mean we were forgotten and now there are no food supplies left for the pce?" she repeated and he nodded indifferently while staring at her face.


    "Yes, I am afraid that is the case! But¡­" he stopped and looked at her with that devilish smile that showed he was nning something.


    She knew those eyes too well. Whenever he took revenge on his enemies, his eyes glowed like that. Could it be that he had also started taking her as a thorn in his path. If he asked her to leave him then she would dly do that.


    In fact, she and her father were trying to do so all this time. That day also, his face was so cold as if he would rip apart everyone sitting there.


    She could feel a lump forming on her throat but she could not show him how affected she was by his behaviour. If he loves someone else and wants to marry them, then do it for all she cares!


    "But.. what, your highness.`` She still did not sit but continued to stand there, maintaining some distance with the table since she saw the crumpled parchment on the table. She would only feel nauseated if she would sit at the ce where they were hugging and kissing each other.


    "Each transaction had both sides, if you want something, should you not offer something in exchange!" he tilted his head and looked at her closely.


    "Of course, I have never thought to take the favour of the royal pce. You can always send the bill to the family of thwayne. Even if it would be a bit expensive, I am sure we still have the capacity to afford it." her voice was filled with confidence and authority as she looked straight into the eyes of the man who had that crazy smile on his face.


    He chuckled when she offered him money and shook his head as if he had heard a good joke that he could not even believe. Yet his eyes flickered with something darker as if he would suck her soul.


    "Elizabeth! How could you still be so naive! Do you think the royal pcecks gold or jewels? You would be the one to offer it and I would stop all my tasks and try to arrange the foodgrains for you!" he chuckled again at her naivety. She was still innocent to think that he would charge her some gold and then would let her go.


    She frowned when he heard his reply. And the way he looked at her..!! She trembled for a moment when he looked at his eyes! As if he was not in his senses at all..!!


    "Then what else did the royal pce need to ask the family of Thawyne?" she folded her hands in front of her chest as she looked at the man challengingly though her heart clenched.


    She could feel the dark auraing from him. She knew that he was not the man she knew! Yet her pride did not let her back down. And most importantly she needed those foodgrains.


    They were loyal to the crown anyway. They could not refuse any requesting from the royal family as they have pledged their loyalty to them. Then why was he acting so strange. She could feel the palpitation of her heart and when he stood up, she felt a strange anxiety as the cold sweat started to form on her neck.


    Why had the girl been so cold to him! Did she not see the dream of living with him all this time? The way she was showing him defiance was unbearable!


    He knew why she did not sit and it was only infuriating him. He stood up and walked towards her with slow steps as if a beast was walking towards his prey to corner her slowly so that she did not realise until he would catch her off guard and then devour her.


    She took a step back instinctively when he walked closer to her that way but when she realised what she had done, she stopped and stood there defiantly.


    A smirk formed on his lips but his eyes were colder as he asked her while shaking his head,


    "My dear Elizabeth!! I do not want a single thing from the family of Thawyne. The matter is between you and me!" he whispered each word closer to her face as his hot and deep breaths started to caress her skin.


    She shivered when she felt his cold eyes looking at her body. There was something strange in it. Her cheeks started to burn just by his heated gaze when he finally opened his pale and thin lips and spoke,


    "I want a kiss from you in exchange for helping your family!"

 Chapter 178 - Slipping Away

    "I want a kiss from you in exchange for helping your family!" Although he was asking about something very intimate, his eyes were cold andck of any emotions.


    The kiss had nothing to do with love but it was more like a price to get what she wanted which humiliated her. Her eyes turned cold and hate could be seen on her face but she did not say a word as she continued to look at him.


    His darker eyes that were reeling on her every reaction burnt when he saw hate forming on them but he didn''t care since she had started hating him a long ago! All he wanted was a kiss to show her how he felt all this time! How he felt when she let go of him and how he felt when she did not trust him today!


    As if spelled by the sound of a siren, his reationality had left him and all he wanted was to hurt her the way he was hurt!


    "Ha! To think that you would ask that, I must say I am surprised!" her words were cold and filled with poison as she looked at him with utter disgust but got a mockingugh only in exchange.


    "Now that you know, are you in for the bet or not?" he tilted his head and asked her indifferently as if she was only a piece of meat he would use to his liking.


    The kiss they would share would be far from the love and emotions but a cold and brutal business! Only the thought of it made her feel molested but at the same time she did not want to back away! If he could do that then why could she not!?


    After all, she was the colder one among them. How could she show him that she was hurt!?


    But even when she closed her eyes and thought about it, she could not do that! Even if he wanted to fall up to that level, she could not! Her family respect and care had nourished her into a respectable person and she could not forget it even in this condition!


    When she opened her eyes, they were calm. All the emotions of hatred, cold and pain were gone that surprised him. He looked at her with a stunned face when she gave him a genuine smile.


    "I am afraid that I will not be able to pay the cost you are asking me, your highness. Thank you for trying to help me. But I think I will manage the problems of my family." she held her dress and bowed her head in a courtesy that shocked the man again.


    He stood there frozen when he realised that she had denied it! She had taken a step back which she never does all her life! She had always been stubborn and never knew how to give up!! But now!


    Did it mean that she had finally given up on himpletely and no matter what method he would use, he would never be able to touch her again. His gaze lingered on her luscious lips.


    He could not exin how much he missed their feelings. Though she had never crossed her boundaries and he had never asked her to. They had kissed a few times on special asions. He still remembered how they had danced till the end of hering of age ceremony and then slipped up to her own party and walked to the deserted balcony and looked at the stars tillte talking about anything and everything.


    She was standing in front of the back only while he was standing behind her holding her from her waist. Inhaling her scent, it was a magical moment for him. While she was lost in looking at the stars and moon, he was blessed to have his moon in his arms. And when she turned back.. He just lost himself in the emotions.


    And that was when he had hugged her and took the initiative to kiss her for the first time. Though she was a bit scared, she had closed her eyes and gave herself to him with so much trust that he had felt a flood of love erupted in his heart and that day he had promised that he would never let her go even if she wanted to go!


    But was he wrong all this time!? Did she really want to go now and he was forcing her to stay!?


    "Are you really giving up, Elizabeth?" he asked as he looked above towards the ceiling instead of her. He could not show her the tears that had started to well up in his eyes.


    He had always been a rational and decisive man in her eyes and he could not show her how broken he was just with the thought of her leaving him. It felt like all the air was leaving his body and he could not even take a breath!


    "Yes! Your highness. The price you asked can not be paid. So, I request my leave!" she replied in the same calm voice that he felt a void forming on his body.


    "Very well, if that is the case then you can leave! But remember once you crossed the door the matter could not be discussed any further!" he warned her, hoping that she would stay. If only she would let him kiss her again. He would tell her the truth but did she even care about knowing the reason anyway.


    "I understand the effect of my actions very well, your highness. So, if you excuse me now, I have some other matters to take care of." she bowed her head again as he had expected and he just nodded as he did not have the courage to speak another word and she nodded back and walked towards the door with straight back.. Her posture was still filled with confidence that made her wonder how cold she could be to not be affected by the incident at all.

 Chapter 179 - His Mood Turned Sour

    "My lord, I am telling you! If you asked me to try another dress and change again then I would.. I would go berserk and.." she did not know what she would do but she was sure that she would go crazy and pull all her hair in frustration. Yes! He''s not hers.. Since he was the one who was making her crazy.


    Her eyes narrowed on his hair with the intention to go forward and pull all of them.


    "It is fine, this dress would do!"


    "No! Did I not say that I would not change anymore? This dress should do.." she shook her head and looked at him with anger when she felt him stare at her and then,


    "Wait what did you say?" he just scoffed at her exaggeration and stood up. His long fingers elegantly buttoned his coat and then walked out of the room.


    While she continues to stand there in a daze while looking at her dress. She had worn all the beautiful dresses first to look presentable but he did not approve of any and now that she had worn the oddest one, he agreed to it!


    Could it be that he wants her to look like a fool so that rumours start spreading again?! She was still in deep thought when she felt his piercing gaze staring at her with annoyance.


    She raised her head only to find him standing out of the door already while she did not move at all.


    He red at her face and then looked at her body and she felt conscious of his sudden gaze, "I always knew fat people have trouble walking!"


    ".........." fat! Fat! Did he called her obese just now!


    Her dumbfounded face was hrious. Her ring eyes and pursed lips were looking so adorable that Leo wanted to run and go pinch her cheeks. But before his hands could go out of control, he turned and muttered,


    "Try to walk! It would help you in losing a bit!"


    "You! What do you mean! I am not fat. Hmph!" she stomped her feet and muttered only to run away behind him as he had already crossed a big distance.


    When they walked out of the room, the carriage was already waiting for them and so was a group of knights. She always felt his lifestyle was a bit fleshy with all the knights standing around him on his beck and call.


    Leo walked to the carriage and entered without waiting for him but his eyes narrowed when she did not follow him immediately.


    He was about to growl and snap at her while drawing the curtains away when he saw her talking to a knight with a smile on her face.


    His eyes turned dark as he looked at them from the corner of his eyes. She had never smiled like that in his presence!


    Her pair of eyes glow when she smiles like that and she looks very captivating! Yet when he looked at her smiling self, he felt a strange fury burning him.


    His face was still calm yet his eyes turned dark when he heard the giggling.


    "Evangeline! If you did note in the carriage, you will be the one responsible for beingte for the work!" he hollered and she blinked.


    "......" was he serious? Were they not beingte when he had asked her to change clothes so many times. Now that she was about to fall in the long gown and a man had helped him,


    He didn''t have time that she could even say thanks to him? How cruel and cold! He did not have the habit to thank others, but she wouldn''t let go of the kindness the man had shown to her.


    "Mydy, I think you should hurry. Master is getting angry!" The knights tred to turn and run away when he saw the scary eyes of Leo who was looking at him, like he would kill him then and there.


    This was the first time that he had felt his master was so scary!


    "Ohh, then I should get going. Once again thank you for the help!" even she could feel the cold re of Leo towards the knight.


    She did not want the man to get into trouble because of her. Holding the dress in her hands, she took quick steps towards the carriage.


    she opened the door, she thought that Leo would help her but the man had already closed his eyes as if he was tired and was taking a nap. She pursed her lips and somehow managed to enter the carriage while holding the door with all her strength.


    She still did not understand why has chosen such a long, heavy and ufortable dress for her! She would die of the heat or by falling when walking while wearing this dress!


    "You came too early! Why not take an hour or so to get to know the other knights too?" he asked in a m tone and his expressions were nk. It was difficult to know if he was telling the truth or mocking her for being slow. His eyes did not reveal his emotions but had turned even darker.


    "Tk! Wasn''t it you that called me so urgently telling us we are gettingte?" she snorted and then closed the door of the carriage with a thud that even scared the knights.


    "Are the couple having their first fight?" asked one while whispering to the nearby knights who shook his head.


    "I am even surprised how thedy was able to handle the ever changing behaviour of the master so far!"


    "Shush, if the master would listen to you then you have to follow the carriage on your feet rather than a horse!" The threat was enough to close the mouth of every one of them. They did not want to tire themselves before the training by running all the way to the training area.


    "Ha! So you were nning to stand there and talk more if I had not called you?"

 Chapter 180 - Who Is Fat!

    "Ha! So you were nning to stand there and talk more if I had not called you?" he asked instinctively when he heard her desire to still stand there and talk to the man she did not even know. His tone was cold and furious but she did not even notice the unusuality in it.


    All she felt was that he was bossing her around again and this time he was a bit rude. So, all she wanted was to cut him on whatever he spoke.


    "Of course, standing there was better than bearing your cold blizzards!" she gulped when she heard her own voice. Had she epted loudly that he was a freezing machine?


    What if he felt humiliated and killed her to set an example. Cold sweat broke her body and she finally raised her head and looked at the man who was looking stunned.


    But before she could deny or apologise, he closed his eyes and turned his head to the other side!


    Phew! She was d that he was sleeping sleepy or she would have got beaten by him till death.


    The whole time he had kept his eyes closed, though if looked closely ayer of frost could be seen forming on his face.


    He somehow thought that she would apologise to him when she realised that she had spoken rudely but the girl seemed to be enjoying the scenery and hadpletely forgotten about his presence.


    ''What did it mean? Did she not care about him at all?'' he gritted his teeth and continued to pretend to be sleepy all the time to the training ground of the knights.,


    He only opened his eyes when the speed of the carriage slowed down and it stopped in a while.


    Opening the door of the carriage abruptly, he walked out as if demons were chasing him.


    While he was busy curbing his jealousy, Evan was looking at the scenery in a dazed manner.


    The ce was not an open ground where the knights would be fighting but it was a grand hall.


    The grand door was bigger than the pce they used to live in. The shy uniforms of the knights were very attractive and the sound of the swords and whistles had covered the pcepletely but what caught her attention was the sound of neigs.


    How many horses could there be to create so much noise!?


    She was in daze as she looked around her excitedly from the wonder that she did not notice he had already walked out of the carriage. But when she saw that she was all alone in the carriage, she took hasty steps and came out too.


    But before she could even take a step further, she heard the sound of footsteps and a chorus of greetings,


    "Master"


    She looked up only to see that both sides of the entrance were covered by young and muscr knights who were standing there in a straight position.


    Despite so many knights surrounding him, Leo was still looking different from all of them. Basking in the sunlight of the bright sun, his aura was distinguished. The rays of sun were dancing on his face.


    Wearing his red uniform, he was looking regal and elegant like a tiger who was beyond all the other animals in the woods. His presence was distinguished and can not be kept hidden with the presence of all the small animals around him.


    Followed by all his men he took a few steps when he noticed that he was all alone,


    So, he stopped in his tracks and turned back to look at her. When his eyes fell on a stunned girl that was standing there dumbfounded while her eyes were filled with admiration.


    The knights who were following him stopped abruptly too as theter ones crashed on the others who were in front of them.


    "Is there something wrong, master?" asked the knight who was standing just behind Leo when he noticed that the master was not even looking towards them but behind them.


    He frowned and instinctively looked back to see what was there when her eyes fell on a girl who was enchanting beauty.


    Yet she was looking ignorant and foolish with the choice of dress she had made. If she would have chosen a different dress, she would have looked much prettier!


    Was she the infamousmoner girl that the master had taken a liking too?


    Noticing his gaze, many other knights looked back and found a dazed girl who was standing there awkwardly as if she did not know where to go and what to do!


    "Are you still not able to walk due to your obesity?"


    "..........." he had called her fat for the second time in the day. Any woman would be angry if she were called fat once, not to forget that she was using the term often to call her fat!


    Everyone who was still lost looking into her enchanting face looked towards her body instinctively when they heard their master calling her obese!


    Even they were surprised that he was calling a frail and slim girl who was leaner than the willow tree obese! Was it a new endearment his master had chosen to call his bride?


    She wanted to beat him and pull his hair when she noticed that all the eyes were staring at her but none of them were staring at her face now. They all were looking at her body and especially at her hands and her waist.


    She instinctively straightened her body and held her breath to look thinner. Not sure about other things, she knew one thing for sure that she had a proportionate weight. She had a thin waist and proportionate lower and upper body. Her perfect hourss figure was the matter of jealousy in the town.


    She looked at him with confident eyes as she asked with a smirk on her face that enchanted everyone further


    "Perhaps you are talking about yourself. huh?"?

 Chapter 181 - Who Is Obese?

    Others looked at her instinctively and nodded when she called herself slim and told him that he was heavier than her. The girl was slim and enchanting.


    When she held her head high and straightened her body further, her curvaceous body enchanted everyone. Her face and slim body would stand out in the crowd and everyone would be confused if she was amoner or a noble even when she dressed up in that clothing.


    Only their boss could dare to call her obese and ugly! Evan looked at him with a smirk when she saw the admiring looking in the eyes of everyone.


    When Leo met her defiant face and her challenging eyes, his lips curled into a smile. The way she was trying to entuate her figure by showing her figure after listening to hisments only showed that she cared of what he said or else she would have avoided him like others.


    But when he noticed how other men were looking at her with gazess full of lust and mesmerization, his eyes turned cold.


    "Do you need help in walking now?" She could see his dark face and did not want to suffer in his handster, so she nodded.


    ''Let it go, kind and wise people like me did not pursue the matter pettily. I will let go of him for this time!'' she nodded and took hasty steps towards him.


    "Shall we go in?" she asked him and he finally nodded but did not initiate to walk in. his head slightly lowered and he looked at her with a strange ray in his eyes.


    ''Did he really think that she obese?'' she pursued her lips when she saw him looking at her again.


    "I am not obese, i just have extra sweets in the breakfast, i will be fine after walking and doing exercise for a bit." she retorted as she did not want to be called obese again but her words only bright his smile.


    "Mmmm, thene and train with me today. I am sure it would be enough exercise to keep you in shape.'''' The voice was low and seductive that put Evan in a trance for a few seconds.


    His voice was so good to her ears and she could feel his hot breath on her body and that musky fragrance that she nodded without thinking twice and when she blinked and came back to her senses, he had already taken a few steps away from her.


    She was a few steps away from him therefore she missed the smug smile on her face that had covered his facepletely looking at her dazed eyes. For the past few days he was having doubts about him being handsome, but her reactions just now filled his chest with pride.


    "Leo! Wait for me, I aming too." she did not know anyone else here except him and her experience with nobles was not that good!


    "........" all the knights looked at the pair with surprise. They were not invited to the tea party at the residence of the Duke family except a few higher knights as only the higher nobles were invited to the party.


    So, they were stunned looking at the conversation between the couple. Was it really their boss? Since then their boss has been this kind and warmhearted that a girl was so close to him.


    And since when had their master learnt to smile like that also to a woman. Had he gotten rid of his phobia of women? As they had never seen him closer to any woman. They looked at each other with widened eyes and gulped.


    What else would they be able to see today. While the female knights who had always waited for their chance looked at the woman with jealousy.


    While everyone else was thinking about it, Evan took hasty and bigger steps to match up to his steps.


    They walked to arge office where there was arge study table filled with all kinds of documents and on the other side, there was a sofa with a coffee table in the middle of it. The whole room was a darker shade of brown colour with minimalist furniture.


    Walking in, the man sat on the leather chair forgetting about her existencepletely.


    "....." what was she supposed to do when he was working!? She did not say a word while she walked in and started looking around when her gaze fell on therge window. The scenery out of the room was beautiful and she could see a few knights having their sword wielding there.


    She was still standing there and looking around while he continued to work. They both were silent and busy in their own things yet there was tranquillity like a couple who did not need to talk all the time to show their presence to each other.


    "Knock knock." Evan turned towards the door when she heard the knock on the door. There was a knight standing with a list of parchements in his hands.


    "Come in." he walked in when Leo nodded his head and the knight bowed and came in with a red face that made Evan curious while Leo had a frown on his face.


    "What is it?" he asked as he took the papers and then scanned them.


    "Umm, my lord." The knight was not sure if he should talk about it as he looked at Evan with hesitating eyes that surprised the girl further.


    "Oh, if you want then I can always leave the room." Evan was sure that the man was not speaking only because of her but hearing her words, the man panicked.


    After all, the girl hade with their master and she would be their mistresster. He could not afford to offend her when he was just a small knight.


    "There is nothing like that, mydy. I just bought a letter from the house of Grasitias.. Lady Olivia ising to meet his highness."

 Chapter 182 - Abandoning His Wife

    After all, the girl hade with their master and she would be their mistresster. He could not afford to offend her when he was just a small knight.


    "There is nothing like that, mydy. I just bought a letter from the house of Grasitias. Lady Olivia ising to meet his highness."


    "........" she had heard once that enemies meet at the narrow road! Was this true in her case too? From Olivia to Aurora, the man was always surrounded by beautiful but vile women.


    She pity the woman who was really going to marry him! Being handsome was a problem too! His face was enough to create havoc in the noble society!


    Leo''s eyes turned cold as he read the paper and then a cold and merciless smirk formed on his face like a beast who was going to kill his enemy and shred him into pieces.


    "Since she wants to help the knights and support the weaker section of the society then we should wee her.


    Go and make a list of all the knights who did not have enough alms to pay their master and are still working as a page! We will helpdy Olivia in her charity!" he replied with cold eyes but the smirk on his face did not falter.


    The knights looked at Even with an embarrassed face. How could their master talk about another woman in front of his future wife? Whole empire knew how Olivia was crazy for their master, yet he was epting her request toe today when he had brought Evan too.


    Was it because the girl with him was not a noble but amoner. The knight who was still amer felt pity for Evan and unconsciously built a soft corner for her in his heart.


    He would surely go and tell the other knights how their master was being cold towards their own future wife and entertaining other nobles just because she was amoner,


    "Is there anything else?" he asked in a cold voice as he looked at the knight staring at Evan. his frosty voice brought the knight back to his senses and he shook his head in a hurried manner.


    "Then why are you still standing here?" asked Leo as he tilted his head and gazed at the man as if his gaze would be enough to freeze him to death.


    "Nothing, my lord, I will be leaving now!" With that the knight hurried his footsteps and left the room with a bow.


    Evan continued to look out without realising that her silence over the matter had helped her in winning new support from the knights and had created a sensational topic among the knights. They were cursing their master for the first time whom they had admired all their life.


    When the knight left, Leo finally looked at Evan who was sitting there lost. Only then did he realise he was busy in his work all this time that he did not think about her.


    He still did not know why he had brought her here, he just did not want to leave her anywhere closer to his aunt until she understands the situation well, not to forget that the family of aurora came to the pce to create a scene today. He just wanted to be assured that she was safe and sound if something like that happened.


    But it did not mean that he wanted to bore her till death. But then he had no idea what she did at the pce to pass her time. Here only knights do the training or there was paper work about the bills of the knights of weaponry that was a bit confidential.


    "Why don''t you go and take a round and see what the knights do here?" He would still need an hour toplete the billing process and fix a budget so that the food and other necessary things could be purchased.


    He had to finish it two days ago but he was not able to do so because of a wet girl standing in his room, taking all of his attention.


    "Oh, you mean i can roam around and enjoy the scenery too.'''' Though the view from the window was nice, it would be better to roam out in the woods. It was much better than the garden of the pce.


    "Of course, if you need i can ask a knight to show you the whole ce." he was about to pick up the bell and press it when she shook her head.


    "No! I am fine by myself. I will just take a look and sit near the trees." she waved her hands hurriedly afraid that he would disturb a knight in his work.


    She did not want to be burdensome and morver she did not know anyone here. So, she did not want to be nosy in their work.


    She would just roam and look from afar. He raised a brow and looked at her hesitating face but nodded in the end. The whole ce is covered with knights. What could happen here, even if she would walk alone!?


    "Alright then tell me if you need anything or ask any knight. They had seen youing with me so they would do their best in helping you." she nodded at his kind words as she felt that he was getting worried for her.


    The thought brought a smile on her face as she nodded.


    "Then shall I leave?" he looked at the papers in his hands with a sigh! He had to finish all of them before Olivia coulde, so he nodded and waved his hands as if asking her to leave on while she chuckled and walked out of the room with a smile on her face but it was not able to be seen from the back where other knights were standing.


    "Did you see that? Master even asked his future wife to leave so that he could spend good time with the daughter of the duke Grasitias."

 Chapter 183 - The Discrimination

    When they all looked at Evan roaming alone in the hallway, they all felt sympathy for the poor soul and felt anger towards their master who had always been cold but respectful towards them. Who would have thought that he would treat his future wife with such negligence.


    When she arrived at the training ground, there was target practice going on and the ce was filled with a lot of knights and all of them were male with only two or three females in between.


    She felt a bit awkward while walking there and decided to turn and go somewhere else but when she heard the sound of cheering and shouting, she could not resist the temptation to see what they all were doing.


    A few knights who had seen hering felt sympathy when they looked at her hesitating face.


    "Ah, Lady Evangeline. Come here, I have a good seat for you to get the best view!" a knight offered.


    Though Evan had a good height, the knights are all around 6ft and she would not be able to see anything if she stood behind them.


    The way she was trying to peek with her animated eyes was adorable for a few of them.


    "Oh! There is no need for that. I was just roaming here leisurely. I did not mean to disturb you all." though Leo had allowed her to roam around, she did not know if he would be angry if she would disturb their work. She should better leave!


    "We are not doing anything to get disturbed except cheering for our friends. Come and have a look. A few of them are going to aim the apple put on the head of others.'''' The knight spoke everything enticingly that her curiosity peaked and before she could deny again thedy knight dragged her in and gave a seat in the front.


    Not only that, she even got a cup of water served as soon as she sat there. They were too eager to make her feel homely.


    Though she was a bit perplexed about their behavior towards her, she thought that maybe knights were more friendly because they were not nobles only butmoners like her too.


    Then the sound of arrows and cheers brought her attention to the group ofpetitors. There were four men and one woman who were aiming at apples that had been kept on the head of another 5 men. But none of them looked scared.


    They were standing there with confidence as if they did it all this time.


    All five of thepetitors threw the arrow and each of it hit the core of the apple.


    The aim was perfect! She felt excitement just by looking at it and the cheers from behind only increased it.


    She got so engrossed in it that she forgot that she should not be here in the first ce. Thepetition continued and all five of them threw the arrows perfectly to their target. She was more thrilled to know who was the winner, since thepetition was neck to neck.


    "I think the man with blonde hair would win." she spoke to herself but a few of the knights who were sitting around her heard that.


    "Why? He is the best knight among us after master. He is soon going to be announced asmander but the poor guy would not be recognized as much as master." replied the knight with a sigh and Evan frowned.


    She could see that the man was strong and masculine and the way he was shooting the arrows, there was a sense of sincerity on his face. He was looking like a strong knight whenpared to others, he would definitely stand out.


    "Why is that so?" she could not help but ask and the knight sighed.


    "He is amoner and he had no connections. The post of head was given only to the nobles. At most, he could be themander of a group but being the head of the order of knights is impossible for him. That is why i didn''t even try!" he sighed in the end and her frown only increased. She did not like the fact that their qualifications were secondary but their position as a noble was prime.


    And here she thought that only women are not treated well in the empire! If she got the chance to ever be the empress, she would change these foolish rules!


    "What if he earned a merit or something?" she asked as he felt bad for the guy, she tilted her head and looked at the knight sitting beside her with hopeful eyes.


    The man felt embarrassed when she suddenly looked at him and coughed, his cheeks turned red and he looked down,


    "That! The merits are of the team and the head, not themander and knights. Since we all fight in unison not individually! And it is all because of the training given by the master. So, that is only right if he would receive the recognition.


    I do not think that Raymond would mind so much that he did not get so much glory. After all, fighting for the empire is important, not the fame you get from it." his eyes filled with patriotism as he said thest line and she blinked.


    "......." what a good way to manipte the knights and ask them to sacrifice their lives without giving enough recognition and money for their family to survive.


    "Since that is the case, then work for free. Why are you even asking for the pay!" she retorted, making the knight dumbfounded.


    "That... hehe.. We still need money to provide for our family." He replied awkwardly and she rolled her eyes.


    "And why are you so ashamed about that. You all are working hard so you deserve a better pay, and that Raymond, he deserve to be at the better post than this!" she shouted a bit loud due to getting agitated by their foolish love for their country that she did not notice that the sound of cheering had already stopped.


    "Mydy seems to be fighting for me.. I am honored to get your attention."

 Chapter 184 - Mortal Enemies

    "Since that is the case, then work for free. Why are you even asking for the pay!" she retorted, making the knight dumbfounded.


    "Mydy seems to be fighting for me. I am honored to get your attention." Evan stopped midway as the words died in her mouth. She looked around, all the knights were looking at her only.


    Thepetition had long finished and the cheers and loud noises had died down too.


    All the eyes were staring at her and she felt heavy suddenly getting all the attention.


    But when her gaze met the man, her heart rxed. The man''s eyes were like spring. He had bright green eyes that were full of life and the smile on his face was warm and friendly.


    He was just the opposite to the cold blizzard personality of Leo, whose aura is like a wall that kept others a few feet away from him.


    "Umm, thank you. But I was only saying what was right!" her face turned red though he was looking at her pleasantly.


    "It is our honour that you cared so much about our well being. But the master had always supported us and tried his best for our welfare, mydy.


    He is not that bad usually." said another knight as he walked closer to her.


    ''Why did she feel that there was something wrong in his words? Did she say that Leo was a bad person! Or did they think that she was ming Leo for their conditions!?'' she frowned as she looked at the man with confusion.


    But her confused face only made them feel that she did not agree to them.


    "Of course, mydy. Look at Raymond!" they pointed back at the man with golden hair and bright green eyes, "master had personally paid his amount and charges so that he could be announced as a knight!" They tried their best to improve the image of their master in case thedy felt resentment towards Leo.


    "But it is not enough. If he deserves a better post then he should get an equal chance." Evan rumbled as sne remembered how she had lost her home just because she was a woman. But everyone thought that she was against their master while the gaze of Raymond flickered.


    He looked at the girl with dark eyes. His eyes shed a spark but it died even before anyone could notice.


    "You do not need to worry so much about us, mydy. We have been treated fairly well." his voice was softer like spring that all the female knights looked at him with starry eyes.


    "What is happening here?" they all stiffened when they heard the cold voice of their master.


    All of the heads turned to look at him. Only then did Evan turn to look at him.


    "My lord!"


    "Master" they all bowed their heads and stood in two parallel lines leaving space for him toe in.


    He had finished work so hastily as he was worried that she would be worried or lonely. All the time he thought that she would be waiting for him.


    But the first thing he saw was, she was standing in front of the knights and they all were trying to convince him that he was not a bad person.. What did this mean?


    And the eyes, when he met the eyes of Raymond that were looking at her with dark eyes made his face dark.


    Raymond was very tall and his body hadpletely hovered over Evan, while he was looking at her with the same gaze he looked at her a few times.


    "What is happening here?" He looked at everyone with a chilly aura that they all shivered.


    "We.. Thepetition has finished, my lord. Sir Raymond had won again!" replied a knight who was trying to convince Evan that Leo was a good man.


    "Oh!" was all he replied in his indifferent voice while his eyes continued to stare at Raymond but there was no appreciation in his voice


    The situation had turned into a standstill! Everyone is looking at each other awkwardly.


    "My lord." Raymond was not at all affected by the gloomy face of Leo as he looked at him with high spirits.


    "My lord, I won again." though the words were simple and it had always brought a proud smile on Leo''s face, today it only made him even gloomy.


    He was looking like Raymond had owed him arge amount of money.


    "Is that so?" asked Leo as he tilted his head then looked at the other knights who had lost the chance of winning.


    They all bowed their heads in embarrassment when his sharp re fell on them.


    "Since you are so perfect. Why don''t we have apetition. It has been a long time since I have participated in anypetition.`` Though his face was still calm, his eyes were like a swirling whirlpool which was ready to suck the soul of everyone around them.


    "Oh, does the master want to beat me in the targetpetition! It would be my honor to learn a few things from you!" The man did not mind the cold gaze of Leo at all but still took the point appreciatively.


    While Evan felt something was amiss. Didn''t Leo say that Olivia was going toe so he would find all the knights who are needy and he had a lot of other things to work on too.


    Then why was he suddenly talking about apetition of target practice and why was his face looking like everyone here owed him a lot of gold!


    Leo shook his head as he looked at the sword in his hands and then at Raymond as if he was his mortal enemy that even confused Raymond for a while.


    "No, since you have just had apetition of target practice, why don''t we try sword wielding or closebat? Or are you afraid that I will break your bones?"

 Chapter 185 - Let The Fight Begun!

    ".........." everyone looked at Raymond and then Leo, unable to understand why their master was looking at Raymond as if he hadmitted a felony!


    Something was not right there but before they could point it out, Raymond smiled and the spring arrived. His voice and nature was pleasing to the eyes of everyone among the knights.


    "Of course, it had been days since we had sparedst time. I would love to try fencing with you or coldbat, anything you might like!" His words were carefree and his expressions were bright as if he could not see the death stare of Leo. that only made Evan narrowed his eyes at them.


    ''Are they enemies? Did the knights say that they were friends! Or is that the way of talking between the knights!'' She was specting if she could be the reason for their strange behavior when she saw Raymond smiling so brightly and her heart felt at ease.


    She might be over thinking about the situation. But did it mean that she would see Leo wielding his sword? She had heard from many maids and staff that Leo was a magician when ites to sword wielding.


    Even the nobledies who did not even like violence were mesmerized by his sword wielding!


    "Closebat that is then." replied Leo curtly as he raised his eyebrow challenging the other man who nodded with the same calm smile, not a least bit affected by the cold look of his master.


    All the other knights were silent as if only two of them were standing there.


    They both took their stand and everyone else took several steps back to give them space while continuing to surround them.


    "Why did the master suddenly want to fight with Sir Raymond?" asked a knight as he looked at them with uneasiness.


    "Do not think too much. Master just wanted to hone the skills of Sir Raymond as he was praised too much!" said the one who just lost to Raymond.


    "Ha! You are saying so because you lost to him. Sir Raymond never felt arrogant no matter how many times he had won! He even helped me in learning a new step of attacking yesterday. He is my hero!" spoke the only female knight standing among them. Stars could be seen forming in her eyes.


    "Then could it be that he did not like that we talked to his future wife. She was standing beside Sir Raymond when the master came!"


    "Ssh, you will dishearten thedy. Master could not be that petty and cruel to her!"


    "What are the rules, master?" asked Raymond while looking at his friends. It was his way to tell them they do not talk further. Their voices were getting loud and the master could hear them.


    They all pursued their lips as they looked at him with an embarrassed face.


    "There are no rules except that one will not take the life of another." his eyes fell on confused Evan for a fleeting second before going back on Raymond who nodded his head in eptance.


    "Arden!" Arden cussed when he heard his name. He wanted to hide somewhere and disappear so that he would not be tormented by his master further who was going crazy these days.


    If he was a cold statue before, he had turned into an indecisive man who didn''t even know what he was going to do next moment.


    Weren''t they here just to give a look and then would have checked all the armory and made a list to send to the royal pce!? Why was there a fight organized suddenly?


    He took slow steps as he walked towards the center when everyone started staring at him.


    "Yes, master." he bowed his head as he cried over his bad luck without tears!


    "I want you to be the judge. If the other person did not stand after being attacked within a minute then he would lose. And the attack should not be severe enough to make another cripple or give serious injuries! And¡­" the list continued while everyone looked at them in horror.


    "..."why did it feel like it was not a friendly match but a serious fight where there was a chance that Leo could Raymond. That was why he was making so many rules!?


    "Yes, my lord." even Arden gulped and looked at Raymond with sympathy when Leo stopped talking. But there was not even a flicker of worry on the face of Raymond. If any, he seems to be enjoying the cold red of Leo with that bright expression of his.


    "Mydy, you shoulde and sit with us. The proximity is too close to thebat area." The knight who was talking to Evan from the start came closer to her and offered her a seat at a far away area.


    Evan was still lost in hearing the rules. Even she felt that the matter was a bit severe even if it was part of the training. She turned to look at the knight who was looking worried too but nodded her head silently as she did not want to create trouble for others.


    She did not know why but she had a feeling that she was responsible for the match. Could it be that Leo did not like how she asked for equality for the knights? But why? He was normally impartial when it came to man and woman and never mistreated her.


    She walked slowly behind the knights while lost in her thoughts and sat after bowing her head to the man gratefully who only looked embarrassed by her act.


    Arden looked at his master for onest time and sighed when his expressions did not change and announced,


    "Then let us start!"


    Just the words left the mouth of Arden, the smile on the face of Raymond vanished as if it was never there and cold bloodlust filled his eyes. Without waiting for a second, he took a turn and gave a roundhouse kick to Leo on his abdomen.

 Chapter 186 - [Bonus ]

    Just the words left the mouth of Arden, the smile on the face of Raymond vanished as if it was never there and cold bloodlust filled his eyes. Without waiting for a second, he took a turn and gave a roundhouse kick to Leo on his abdomen.


    Without waiting for a second, he took a turn and gave a roundhouse kick to Leo on his abdomen. But before his feet could touch Leo, he backflipped andnded a few feet away.


    A cold smirk on his face as he looked at Raymond who had a smirk on his face too.


    They both ran towards each other and Leo punched Raymond, but he blocked the punch with his right hand and attacked the neck of Leo with other hand.


    Leo tried to move away but his hands were still blocked by Raymond. His hands were in his tight grip, and Raymond smirked when he was able to hit his neck.


    But just as Raymond''s hands touched Leo''s neck, Leo kicked hard on his upper thighs.


    Raymond''s eyes widened but then he tried to pull Leo up his feet so that he would throw Leo down on the floor. But Leo gave his torso a twist and his arms flipped on his wrist making him fall on the floor.


    But just when Raymond was about to fall, he bent his knees and then tangled his knees on Leo''s legs and both of them fell on the floor but they both used their palms to hold the floor so that their face did not get hit by it.


    Loud gasps could be heard around them with murmurs but they both continued to look at each other with cold eyes.


    "That was a good kick!"plimented Raymond but Leo did not reply.


    They both flipped up and took their positions back. Raymond was about to punch Leo when Leo raised his knees above his torso but before it could hit the chin of Raymond, he bent his body to the other side.


    But instead of aiming at his face, Leo flexed his legs and kicked the torso of Raymond and he fell a few feet away.


    But he folded his legs on the toes of the Leo to drag him too. The result was Leo fell over Raymond, with Raymond down while Leo was above him.


    "........" they looked more like lovers instead of warriors at that time.


    "Would you let me go first?" asked Leo in a cold voice but Raymond had a mischievous smile on his face.


    In the next moment, he hooked his arms on the torso of Leo and turned in a way that Leo was below while Raymond was over him.


    But before he could take advantage and hit Leo on his face. Leo moved his knees and hit Raymond straight between his legs.


    Raymond''s eyes widened and his face turned red instantly.


    "Master, are you trying to finish my lineage today!" he asked as he winced.


    "Ohhh" all the knights took a sharp breath as they felt the impact of the kick.


    Raymond pushed Leo away with full force as she touched his legs with a still red face and shouted, "isn''t it against the rules, master?" Leo just smirked and shook his head.


    "Did I not say there was no rule?" he tilted his head and looked at Raymond with challenging eyes who gritted his teeth.


    "Fine, then do not regret your decisionter." Raymond took out a dagger from his dress. He still had a few left from the shootingpetition and everyone shouted once again.


    "Hey, you can not use your arms. This is against the rules!" though their master was behaving mercilessly and they all were surprised by the intensity leo was fighting. They still thought that using weapons with bare hands was wrong!


    Raymond chuckled as he continued to look at Leo with alert eyes even when talking to others. He knew that the fight was on the crucial point and a single mistake could cause much damage.


    "Didn''t the master say there is no rule?" In the end he even shrugged his shoulders to show that he had no responsibility. He was just following the rules!


    "....." they did not know how Raymond was surviving when Leo was so strong. They were sure that they would have lost a long time, yet they could not digest that Raymond was trying to use weapons on Leo.


    "But still.." Leo raised his hand to stop everyone from speaking. They all shut their mouths when Leo tilted his head and looked at Raymond as I challenged him to use the dagger.


    Everyone knew that Raymond was the best when ites to taking a shot or aiming at the target. Raymond chuckled when he looked at the confident face of his master.


    He still did not understand why his master suddenly wanted to spar with him and the intensity of attack was so strong as if he wanted to kill him right there.


    That was why he used the dagger as ast resort. He did not want to lose the fight. With that thought, he held the dagger tightly in his hands and threw it straight at the chest of Leo.


    He knew that Leo would run away and then he would get the chance to n a better attack. But even when he threw the dagger, Leo did not move at all, making his heartbeat fast.


    His eyes widened when the dagger was about to stab Leo but before it could happen, Leo moved his hand and joined them on the dagger holding it just an inch away from his heart.


    Blood started toe out from his hands instantly showing the force he had used in the defense but he did not even wince or his eyebrows wrinkled. He continued to stare at Raymond with straight cold eyes as he asked, in a sharp voice,


    "Now that the dagger is with me, I can use it too, right?"

 Chapter 187 - [Bonus ]

    "Now that the dagger is with me, I can use it too, right?"


    The way Leo held the dagger, his both hands got injured and blood did not stop flowing from his palm, yet his face was nk and his eyes were cold as if he did not feel a thing.


    Evan stood up from her seat and walked towards the battle area when a knight stopped her.


    "You can not go there, mydy!" she pursued her lips and stared at the knights with aggrieved eyes.


    "Why were they fighting like they were enemies!" she asked as her head tilted towards the fight again.


    Leo was holding the neck of Raymond and Raymond''s hands were locked around Leo''s waist and he pushed him to the wall.


    The sound of Leo hitting the wall was so strong that she did not dare to imagine the injuries it had caused!


    "They both are best, mydy! It is normal for them to gain a lot of injuries if they fight each other. You do not need to worry, they both are strong enough to handle!" Although the knight tried to assure, Evan did not feel at ease at all.


    "Bam '''' she turned to see that Raymond was on the ground while the elbow of Leo was pressing his rib cage area and he was ring at Raymond with cold eyes.


    "That was too harsh, my lord!" Raymond mumbled as he was on the floor for a few seconds, trying to struggle but Leo did not stand up or let his chest go.


    "Arden, start counting!" Leo raised his head and looked at his aide that was hiding in a corner as if trying to hide his presence. He jumped at his ce but nodded and came running towards them.


    "But you are not letting my ribcage go!!" Raymond struggled again but the pressure of his body was too much, Leo had put him in deadlock between his hand and his lower body. He did not have any space to move.


    "Was that in the rule?" asked Leo with a look of disdain and Raymond frowned. He bit his lips, and closed his eyes.


    "I ept defeat then!" Why would he waste his time when he knew that he couldn''te out of the deadlock until Leo moved away from his body.


    Leo stared at the face of man but did not reply, but before he could deny or say anything else, Arden shouted first, "so here I announce my master, Leo Thawyne, as the winner of the battle."


    Just as the words left his mouth, everyone stood up and started pping. Now Leo had no choice but to stand up and let the man go. Yet he did not feel good. This was the first time that he had not felt good when he won or when he fought.


    He shook his head and looked at the crowd while his eyes were searching for the girl who should be caring about him but when his eyes met hers, she was ring at him.


    She gave him a cold nce and then left the ce in silence, surprising him.


    He took a step forward but was soon surrounded by all the knights.


    "Miaster, your hands are injured. Shall I bring the first aid box here or would you go back to your office? then I will bandage them there." Asked Arden as he looked at his master''s dazed face.


    "I am honoured to have another chance to learn from you, master!" Raymond stood up and bowed his head in front of Leo with respect.


    Finally Leo turned to look at all of them. His face was gloomy and dark and his aura was too much for them to handle. All the knights looked at him with fear.


    Why was he so gloomy when he had won instead! Without giving a second nce to any of them, Leo turned and left towards his room.


    "My lord, you are finally back." His steps halted when he saw a figure waiting for him at the door of his office and regretted his decision toe back here.


    "Lady Olivia, I heard that you wanted to help the knights by doing charity!" he asked in a polite but distant tone as he continued walking towards the door of his office.


    Olivia beamed when Leo came back to the office alone. When she reached the academy, she came to know that themoner had followed him here too.


    She was about to go crazy and beat the girl but when she came to know that she did not let her leo be alone but when leo did not bring the girl back to his office, she was assured that he did not care about the girl that much and it was her chance to show him the difference between diamonds and stone.


    "That is right. I think it is our duty as the nobles to serve and help the weaker sections. And what would be better than helping the knights who protect our empire with their lives?" her face shone and her eyes sparkled as she fluttered her eyes lids and looked at the man with a shy smile on her face. But he did not even turn to look at her face.


    Her mother had exined that to win a man, the best way would be to take interest in things he liked most. And the whole empire knew that Leo loved his knights most, they were like his second family. How could she let such a simple chance go!


    Leo walked towards his office and sat on his chair. His eyes rummaged through the documents and a smirk formed on his lips. Finally satisfied with the work done, he raised his head and looked at the girl sitting in front of him.


    "Yes! So what kind of help do you expect from me?" His voice was indifferent and cold yet the girl was sure that he would be touched when she would share her n with him.


    "I am here to offer the grains that your family could not provide this year!"


    "....."

 Chapter 188 - Wedding Vows

    "I am here to offer the grains that your family could not provide this year!"


    "...." Leo frowned as he heard the girl. His brows formed a thin line and his eyes narrowed at her face.


    "You do not need to hide your crisis from me. We are like family, so when i came to know what happened, i came running towards you.. I mean for the knights! Although I could not do much, we will donate as much as we can to support you! And¡­" When Leo did not say a word, she thought that he was frowning because others knew about the condition of their family.


    Not even once had she thought that he might not be aware about the condition.


    "Therefore, I am here to offer 50% of the food supplies of the house of Graistias for the knights!" she had a proud smile on her face as she sat there graciously.


    She was sure that he would be impressed and praise her or feel grateful to her. There was no way that he would not see how selfless she was when ites to him.


    ''You do not need to worry, I will handle the matter.'' Now he remembered how worried Eli was when he was leaving the pce. But not even once had he thought that she was facing a crisis!


    Though he still did not understand why his family was not able to buy the food supplies for this month. But he did not want Eli to suffer alone. As her brother, he was responsible for helping too.


    "That is very kind of you,dy Olivia!" The man finally maintained hisposure and looked back at the girl whose eyes sparkled listening to hisplement. "Then, I will ask Arden to help you with the formalities." he looked back at his aide, who already had all the papers in his hands.


    His face was looking grim as he looked at thedy and then at his master and bowed his head.


    Olivia tilted her head and looked at the lowly knight who was standing there. Did he think that she would work with him? Ha! But then, it was only normal that a man with high standards like Leo would not handle the matter of food supply personally.


    He was made to do noble deeds. Just a bit more and then she would be able to have a good impression in his eyes. She assured that he would soon ask her to have a meal with him to thank her.


    "Sure, my assistant would cooperate with your aide and help inpleting all the formalities." she replied as she red at the girl who was standing behind her like a lifeless statue.


    The girl nodded and came forward hurriedly.


    "Go with this knight and pass him all the food supplies from the carriages!" since it was too much she had to bring 5 goods carriages with her to bring all the food supply here.


    Arden nodded and they both walked out towards the exit where the carriage stands. Olivia looked at Leo with sparkling eyes. This was her chance since they both were alone in the room.


    "My lord!" she fluttered her eyes and called him in the softest voice she had. "I know that you are a bit angry that I threw a tantrum in the academy. I apologize for my behavior. I was a bit sentimental and did not realize that I was crossing my limits. But I hope that you can forgive me by looking at the years of friendship we shared!" her eyes were filled with unshed tears as she looked at the man pitifully.


    It took him a few seconds to remember what she was talking about but instead of remembering what she had done in the academy, the image of Evan smacking him shed in front of his eyes. How the girl had the courage to pout and call him hubby in front of everyone. The first in his eyes dissipated unconsciously and his lips curled up.


    Olivia who was closely observing his face had a triumphant smile on her face. She knew that her mothers n would always work.


    "So, if you are free, I wanted to have lunch with you as an apology. I would personally ask my staff to make all your favorite dishes." she looked at Leo with expectant eyes. "Even my parents wanted to meet you after the tea party incident.


    My father is worried that I have angered you. If you woulde and have a meal with us, he would be assured that it was only a minor misunderstanding between us." she continued as the man did not reply again.


    "Are you inviting me to the pce of Grasistias, Lady Olivia?" he asked as he tilted his head and looked back at her finally, her lips were still curled upwards but there was a hint of evil on his face that the girl failed to notice and nodded her head shyly.


    "If only you agree, my lord. It would be an honor for me to share a meal with you.


    If not, I will think that you have not forgiven me and I will continue to earn your apology!" In short , if he would not share a meal with her then she would continue to find new ways to pester him and he would have no peace in his life.


    "Of course, it would be my honor to visit your pce. How about tomorrow at dinner?" that was it? It was easier than she had thought! As the words left his mouth, Olivia danced in her heart. She could even hear the music of their wedding party in her ears as she imagined both of the standing on the altar and taking the vows to spend their life together!


    Her whole face shone and sheughed like spring hade. Before she could nod and ept his offer, his lips parted once again and he added,


    "Shall Ie with my family then?"

 Chapter 189 - [Bonus ]Lets Save Time

    Evan did not know why she was feeling furious when sparring and closebats weremon in knighthood. Yet she could not help but feel frustrated when she saw both of them almost trying to kill each other. She did not understand why she had taken everything to her heart.


    "I should not havee here in the first ce!" she stomped her foot and took a deep sigh.


    She looked around only to see no one was close by. It looked like she hade too far.


    When she had left the crowd first, she did not know why she had thought that Leo woulde looking for her.


    She had thought that he would realise that she was angry! But who would have thought that he would not care.


    She slowed her speed as her lips pursued into a thin line. A few minutes ago she had thought it would be better that he would not be around her but now when was not here anymore she had started to feel a strange emptiness in her heart.


    The cold wind seemed to be extra chilly now that she was walking alone.


    "Why was I getting so agitated when he would be enjoying his praises even spending time with Olivia!" she muttered under her breath as she kicked the stone nearby with a bit of force and the stone fell on theke at a distance.


    It created ripples in the calmke just like her heart that was rippled by the fight.


    Taking a deep breath she turned to the other side looking at the flowers that were grown around theke. She had always liked flowers and trees, nature had always been her favourite ce to spend time with but even that did not curb the restlessness of her heart today.


    It had been only a few minutes when she had left from there but it felt like an eternity had passed. If it continued like this, she would go crazy with her own thoughts.


    "Sigh!" taking a deep breath, she decided to sit on the bench nearby and calm her mind before walking further.


    She had closed her eyes and were trying to throw all the strange thought out of her mind when she heard footsteps, her eyes sparked and a bright smile formed on her lips as she turned to see who wasing towards her,


    But her smile turned stiff and her eyes turned dull again when she noticed that it was not Leo but two other knights who might be passing from here.


    A look of disappointment shed past her eyes and she took another sigh. She should just give up and return to the training area before she gets lost.


    Deciding to ask the way back, she stood up and walked towards the knights when they bowed their heads first.


    "Excuse me! Can you help me?" she asked in a soft and humble tone but the men stood up embarrassedly and shook their heads.


    "Mydy, I apologise but I can not let you wander anymore. My lord has asked one of us to stay with you while the other one would go and inform him where you are so that he coulde to take you!" the man bowed his head again as he waited if she wanted to say something about it!


    ".........." so he had actually not forgotten about her? But why did he send the knights? Cloud did note personally to take her! After all, she was his responsibility.


    Though she wasining in her heart like always, her face was glowing like a dying flower had finally received the spring water and came back to life again.


    For a second she forgot that she was angry with him and blurted out without thinking twice, "it will only waste time if you would wait for him toe and take me back. Would it not be better that you escort me to him? This way I would be able to meet him earlier."


    As soon as the words left her mouth the face of the knights turned crimson. They have been working in the training camp for so long that they hardly get time to have lovers. So, their interaction with the opposite gender was limited to their mother and sisters.


    So, hearing the eagerness in the voice of a girl to meet her love makes them feel flustered.


    When Evan looked at their crimson faces, she realised that what she had said was a bit..! She coughed to clear her throat as she did not feel any shame in changing her words,


    "I mean we should save time and walk back to the camp early because of the dark. It would be difficult to find the way after sunset!" she ensured as she pointed at the sky.


    Though it was past noon there was still time for sunset but the knights nodded their heads as they did not want to make the situation further awkward and Evan took a deep breath when they nodded their heads.


    "Then, pleasee with us, mydy. The lord is waiting for you!" They replied, gaining theirposure again and she walked between them with a man following her and others showing her the path.


    Though she was a bit embarrassed, the question was churning her stomach and she would not feel relieved until she came to know the answer,


    "By the way.." she asked with some hesitation and both knights turned to her.


    "Yes, mydy!" their was strong sense of respect in their action and voice that gave her some courage and she continued,


    "Why did your lord note to take me but send you instead?" would it not have been easier and would have saved time and efforts too?


    "That.." they both looked at each other hesitantly only increasing her curiosity when they could and replied hesitantly to her,


    "That, mydy, My lord is busy withdy Olivia!"

 Chapter 190 - An Emotional Fool!

    "He is busy withdy Olivia!" Although the words left a sour taste in her mouth, she still nodded with a smile on her face.


    When Olivia was insulted in the academy, Evan had thought that she woulde to take revenge soon. But even if the days had passed, nothing happened.


    She was surprised by the silence, but then she heard the rumor that Leo hadined to Olivia''s father and she had been locked in her room to reflect on her mistakes. And the whole family was lying low to not ruin their rtionships with Thawyne family.


    So, she had thought that the girl would never disturb her again. But who would have imagined that they both would choose the same day for visiting the training area of leo.


    She closed her eyes for a second and controlled the strange sensations in her heart. It had nothing to do with whom Leo met and whom he did not! It was his life and she was with him only for a while! He would never ept her as his wife!


    Her eyes hardened with that thought but she did not want to close her eyes in front of reality!


    Just as she calmed her thoughts and looked serene again she heard a piercing voice,


    "Evangeline! What are you doing here?" Evan frowned and lifted her head when she saw that Olivia was standing in front of her with her both hands on the waist and gritting teeth. Her anger could be seen with the way she was ring at Evan. she was taken aback with her sudden shrill that she took a step back,


    But realising that it would be taken as her weakness, she changed her expressions into cold and arrogant again as she folded her hands and looked at Olivia with disdain.


    A sneer formed on the lips of Olivia when she saw him faking the confidence again, "did you not feel shame at all while following him all the way around when you are no help to him?


    Is it me who could support him and his likes with the status I have? What can you do for him?"


    She could not let this chance go and tell Evan that she was nothing but trash! And she was not worth standing with Leo with her no name and no family background. It was she who had helped them when they faced a crisis!


    Evan frowned as she did not understand what Olivia was talking about. For her the Thawyne family, no matter if it was Eli or Leo or even Eve, they all were invincible. They were strong pirs on which any one can lean and gain protection.


    She could never imagine in her dreams that they would face a crisis too! But she could not, Olivia knew that she was ignorant about the matter.


    So, bringing a cold smile on her face, Evan replied,


    "Helping each other is nothing but a business transaction. Do you think feelings could be bought with money? Leo''s love for me is unconditional and it would not change even if I would never be able to help him."


    Olivia''s heart was pierced by her words. She did not understand why.. Why did Leo love this woman?


    "Ha! So you only wanted to be a burden for him all his life? And yet you say that you love him!! If i would have been at your ce, then i would have let my lover go and live a blessed life with someone who could be his strength not weakness of him that drag him down too!"


    That was what a marriage should do! A marriage should bring benefits for both parties. If the male''s family would not receive any benefit from the wife then she would never be treated well in their house. It was nothing but a transaction as emotions die with time." she replied with a cold face as her sneer only broadened when she heard the naive thought of Evan who had not seen the world at all.


    But even when she was saying so, a streak of jealousy passed through her eyes. She knew better than anyone else how Leo had been cold to the opposite gender all his life,


    She had tried since young to be closer to him. Though he had always tended to her, there was an instance she was never able to cross.


    But when they both stand together, their intimacy could be felt from a distance. Or else Leo would not have taken time to take her out personally, much less bring her with him to the training grounds where he never has time to waste!


    But why? What right did she have? She was nothing but a pretty vase! A girl of unknown origins could never be q legal wife! She could only be a lover that would be discarded when she would not stay that beautiful.


    "Maybe you are right and the world runs that way! But when ites to Leo, I am sure that he didn''t care about money and status. All he cares about is love and his love is me. So, it would be better that you give up before your heart breaks badly and you will not be able to handle it!" with that she ignored the presence of Oliviapletely.


    Evan had been called by Leo. Although she did not know the reason, her heart was itching to meet him as soon as possible. Not to forget that his hands were wounded. She did not want to waste her time and energy in arguing with a woman who would not even listen to her.


    So, she paid no attention to her squabble and turned to the other side to walk towards Leo''s office where she was sitting in the morning.


    "Do you really think so? Ha! Then why did he ept my invitation for dinner when I helped him today?


    He even asked me if he could bring his family to meet my parents? Every man is the same while you are nothing but an emotional fool!"

 Chapter 191 - [Bonus ]

    "He even asked me if he could bring his family to meet my parents? Every man is the same while you are nothing but an emotional fool!" it would be a lie if Evan said that she did not feel a thing.


    Her heart clenched into her ribcage but she curbed that feeling. She knew that it was going to happen sooner orter since he was only using her as his cover.


    "Since that is the case, why are you still not satisfied?" asked Evan back but without waiting for the answer, she turned and left leaving the stunned Olivia behind.


    "You! How dare you! Do you think you can go that easily after insulting me?


    I am not jealous but worried that a con woman like you would continue to shed her fake tears and use the sympathy of the family to be a part of them." though there was a sneer on her face, her eyes were filled with jealousy.


    Evan rolled her eyes. If she would reply and pass snarkyments then Olivia would bug her and call her a wicked woman and now that she was not saying anything and avoiding her, she still did not let her leave.


    She pitied Leo for being with a woman like her! She was like a glue that could never be gotten rid of.


    "Oh right, someone like you has no option but to scuk up on someone to get into high society. Who knew what method had you used to get into the good grace of Duke Thawne. What else did you have except your beauty!" Olivia eyes Even up and down with a look of scorn.


    What else could she have to get the grace of so many nobles. When she thought of that, she lost all her manners and logic and gritted her teeth.


    "Do you think you will be able to be a noble overnight just because you have a good body? Mark my words they all will use you and then discard you. You were born lowly and would always stay a lowly human being!'''' Even though she had not been epted as the wife of Leo, she was still the daughter of the duke, but Evan was just a peasant!


    "Then even if you beg¡­ ouch!!`` Before she could speak further about selling her body, Evan raised her leg and kicked her on her knee!


    It staggered her and due to her long gown getting entangled, she fell on the ground. Her eyes widened and she looked at Evan in disbelief!


    "Why did you kick me?"


    "Because I do not want to dirty my hand and at the same time you would have stopped me if you had seen me raising a hand on you!!" she asked as she shrugged her shoulders.


    She had thought of avoiding the girl. Even when she had started speaking about the physical rtion with her and her respect, she tried her best to bear it. Thinking that it did not matter what she said, she controlled herself.


    But when Olivia added her name with duke Thawyne and Leo together, she could not bear it anymore. She felt furious and could not help but beat the girl further.


    "You.. you! How dare you!" olivia galred at the girl and fumed as she tried to hold the chair and stand up but before she could do so, Evan crouched on the floor and looked straight into her eyes,


    "If you open your filthy mouth again, I will make sure that you will never be able to speak again. Whether you get married to Leo or not. I will not bear that you speak about my respect! Did you understand!" her eyes were so cold that Olivia felt it matched the cold eyes of Leo.


    She tried to retort but even if she opened her mouth, not a single word came out. Her eyes had dted and her face had lost all her colours.


    "Did you get it or not?" Evan whispered and the cold words sounded like they came from the Nethends. Olivia parted her lips but no words came out, so she only nodded.


    Evan stood up and dusted her dress with contempt as if they had turned filthy aftering in touch with her. Since Olivia could not aacpt her silence then she should not me Evan for teaching her a lesson!


    Finally Olivia came back to her senses, and realised that she unintentionally agreed to whatever Evan had told her. Only then did she stood up and red at the girl who was looking at her arrogantly.


    "Evangeline! How dare you!? I will go and tell Leo that you have tried to kill me and get justice." she replied in a shrill voice as she turned to leave but before she could take a step further, she saw Leo was standing there with a dark face.


    His face was so cold and furious that nobody would dare toe closer to him. Even Olivia did not dare to open her mouth suddenly but waited for a few seconds to collect her strength and form the sentence properly. She did not want to sound harsh but at the same time show how violent and rude the girl was!


    "My lord, you havee at the right time. I was about toe to you only." Olivia wiped the single tear in her eyes as she looked at him with an aggrieved face.


    "Apologise!" his cold eyes flickered as he looked at Olivia with eyes that were ready to devour her soul!


    Her heart was about to burst with the pressure but she controlled her emotions. He must have seen Evangeline beating her. That was why he was so furious! See, she knew that he cared for her. Wiping her tears she stared at Evan with fury when she noticed that they both were looking at her only.


    She frowned as she did not understand why they were looking at her instead!


    When it dawned on her that he was not asking Evan to apologise to her but he was forcing her to apologise to Evan! How could he!


    "What do you mean? Do you think as a noble i would apologise to a no name!?"

 Chapter 192 - A Meal Together.

    Evan who was about to enter Leo''s office turned to the other side and left when she heard what Olivia said and how Olivia guarded the door and didn''t let her enter. Even the knights were not sure about whom to support and whom not to. As they looked at each other with awkward faces, Evan did not want to create trouble for them and left from there silently.


    Her steps were hasty as if she wanted to run away from there as soon as possible. The words of Olivia were crossing her mind again and again that she did not notice that Raymond was standing in front of her and bumped into him.


    "Ow" she rubbed her nose and forehead as she felt the pain and fluttered her eyes when she found Raymond was standing in front of her.


    He was not dressed in his knights uniform but in a casual white shirt with ck pants and boots. The thread of the shirt was tied loosely giving him a look of a young boy. He was looking more handsome and young. With both hands in his pockets. He was standing there leisurely when he felt the bump and then saw her rubbing her forehead with a frown.


    He quickly straightened himself and asked in a concerned tone, "are you okay, mydy?"


    She blinked and saw that it was Raymond she had bumped into and it was her mistake since she was not paying attention to where she was going, she nodded her head silently.


    As he was standing against the sun, the rays of sun fell on her face and gave him a glow and warmth and with that soft smile on his face, he looked friendlier and warm. The two dimples that fell on his cheeks were making his face adorable but his muscr chest and broad shoulders were giving an aura of masculinity.


    "Why are you standing here lost in your thoughts!" He scanned her surroundings and frowned when he did not find Leo around.


    He was happy to see a beautiful girl talking and caring about him when he finished the match. He had decided to know more about her after the fight when his friends told her that she was Evan, the future wife of their master.


    Only then did he understand why his master was so angry. He took a deep breath and let her thoughts go but just when he changed his clothes and walked out, he saw another noble girl walking towards the office of Leo.


    He frowned but did not think much of it and was about to leave when he heard the knights gossiping about how the master did not like his fiance and that was why he did not pay any attention to her and treat her badly.


    That thought made him hurt too and he was perplexed. He was still lost in his thoughts when Evan came and bumped into him. Her eyes looked hurt too. Could it be that the knights were right? She was not treated well by the master.


    Her animated eyes were looking lost and her bright and fair face was looking dull. He was about to give up on her before but now that he felt that the rtionship was only forced and the master would not even take her as his wife, he felt like he should give it a chance before giving up on her fully.


    But should he ask her directly?


    "I was just roaming around to see the scenery!" She replied not wanting to drag the matter and talking about Leo and Olivia.


    "Oh! I was about to go for lunch, would you like toe with me?" his bright eyes were looking intently at her as if he was expecting her to say yes only.


    "Umm, I do not think that it would be appropriate! I am fine here!" she shook her head in denial and about to turn to leave when he moved and blocked her way again.


    "I know that you must be waiting for the master, but he was going to have lunch with a noble. So, he might not take you out. And staying hungry is not a good thing to do. So,e with me, I know a good ce nearby." he said with a soft tone, his face was bright and his tone was filled with concern.


    But all Evan could think was.. "Did Leo call me to inform me that he was going on lunch with Olivia and I should order something here? Or was he going to ask me that I shalle with both of them!" no! She did not want to see their face while eating it was like a torture for her.


    "Then.. I will go with you!" she replied in a soft voice as she shivered from the thought of eating out with them.


    "Really?" he smiled when he heard her eptance. Though he wished, he had not expected that she would ept it so easily. Did it mean that he still had a chance? His heart filled with joy when the thought crossed his mind.


    "Then wait for me for a minute. I was going on a horse but now I will go and ask a friend to lend me his carriage." he scratched the back of his head as he replied to her with embarrassment. Since he was from a middle ss family, he had never thought that it was important for him to buy a carriage and he enjoyed the touch of cold breeze on his skin. It gave him a carefree feeling but he could not ask to travel that way to ady. Could he?


    "Oh! Do not do that!" Just when he was about to run away, she held his hand to stop him, "I love horses more than carriages. The touch of gentle breeze makes me feel carefree and closer to nature. I can share a horse with you."


    "........."

 Chapter 193 - [Bonus ]

    "I love horses more than carriages. The touch of gentle breeze makes me feel carefree and closer to nature. I can share a horse with you."


    "........"


    As if jolted by lightning, his whole body trued stiff when she held his hand. Not to forget that she actually wanted to ride a horse with him! Share a horse with him!! And her line.. Was it not his all this time?


    "Well, if you want to ride in a carriage then it is fine too!" Evan looked at his stunned face and felt a bit embarrassed. She did not want to surprise him. She just wanted to have another ride on the horse.


    Since the ce was not far away, he could hold the reins of the horse and walk while she would sit on the horse! But she forgot that they had just met, so she should not be so demanding.


    She was about to let go of his hands and take a step back when he held her hands this time.


    When Raymond saw her going back, he anxiously held her hands back and looked at her with nervy eyes.


    "That would save a lot of time and effort. Shall we go then?" he asked in a bit gasty voice that even his words sound incoherent.


    But before she could not ept his offer, the door of the side room opened, and Leo''s drop dead cold face appeared from inside.


    His handsome face was colder when he looked at the person standing in front of him and instead of looking at their faces, his gaze was still on their entwined hands and his gaze turned sharp.


    Raymond let go of her hands instinctively and felt embarrassed. Though Leo did not like Evan, she was still his future wife. His anger was justified. He should wait until they both separate and only then take steps towards the girl!


    "My lord!" Raymond bowed his head with respect and to appease his anger too but the man did not reply.


    When Evan looked at the man, she fumed. She did not want to talk to a man who did not have any integrity. One moment, he asked her to help him in getting rid of Olivia and the next moment, he nned to go to her house with his whole family! And he did not even think it was necessary to inform her.


    She did not want to waste her emotions on that kind of man. She took hasty steps towards the other side, to get rid of him that she did not notice that the red carpet was uneven from the other side.


    Her high heels got entangled in it and she tripped over it. Her whole blood flew backwards but just before she could fall onto the floor, a strong pair of arms held her tightly in this ce.


    His hands were on her waist and her whole body was leaning on his chest while his lips ended up in the crook of her neck.


    "......." the sudden event stunned all three of them. Leo had wrapped his arms around her shoulders instinctively.


    He looked at her red face and closed eyes and the frightened expressions on her face. It looked very adorable to him. His hands itched to rub his fingers on her eyebrows and sooth them down.


    She was always this carefree and reckless around everyone. Why did she not have a sense of self awareness around others! Could he not see how the man was looking at her?


    His eyes shed with the scene of Raymond holding her hands and his grip on her waist tightened. He stared at the man who was trying to im the girl with the animalistic look. Like a beast who tried to mark his territory, his eyes glowed as if giving a threat to the other girl.


    Evan who had bnced herself and was about to move away, she felt him pulling her towards him and she felt closer to his chest again. He pressed her with more force on his chest. Though Leo acted so furiously, he himself did not understand why he did so as his actions were out of instinct.


    When he looked at the frown on her face, he finally let her go and helped her in steading herself. But he still was unsure of his actions as his whole expressions turned into a frown.


    Raymond looked stunned with the change of events.


    As a man he could understand what Leo was trying to convey! But why? Could it be that he was interested in her and rumors were wrong? Raymond never felt so torn in his life again.


    Leo, who was feeling gloomy when he had seen the entangled hands of both of them, seems to have dissipated when he saw the stunned expressions of Raymond and then the look of disappointment in his eyes. He only let her go when the bright eyes of the Raymond turned dim.


    He was so immersed in looking at Raymond that he did not notice theplex emotions passed through the eyes of Evan. her eyes gleamed but she controlled her expressions and her face turned cold again. She could feel his cold fingers holding her waist and his hot breath touching her nape.


    A funny feeling formed in the pit of her stomach. Both of them looked like a passionate couple in the eyes of the spectators.


    "Thank you." she whispered as she looked on the floor and distanced herself from him.


    "Where were you? Have I not asked you toe and meet me in my office?" though he was scolding her, traces of possession could be seen in his eyes.


    "My lord, we are going to have lunch together!" he bowed his head and Leo''s eyes turned cold. But before he could say anything, Oliviae from the other side, and stood in front of him with a smile,


    "My lord, shall we go too?" she asked as she fluttered her eyes and Leo nodded,


    "Since we all were going for lunch, let''s go together."

 Chapter 194 - [Bonus ]

    ¡ª


    Before Leo could reply anything to Raymond and Evan, a soft and elegant voice came from his behind, as Oliviae from the other side,


    "My lord!" she walked forward in his direction and stood there possessively marking her territory. It had taken a lot of efforts for her to get rid of Evan and plead with Leo to spend time with her.


    She had used the excuse to help the other knights so he agreed to take a tour of the whole area. But who would have thought that would bump straight into Evan. If she had known that, she would have asked to have tea in the office only.


    She had thought he had to tend to an urgent matter when he increased the speed of his footsteps, so she continued to walk leisurely. But when she saw him from a distance and walked towards his direction, she noticed that Evan was once again leaning to him,


    ''Wench!'' she could not let his man go, no matter what! The smile on her face turned stiff and her face turned ugly. The moment she saw Oliviae towards them, she created further distance between them as if he was smelling and she could not bear it.


    "Did you get hurt?'''' Leo did not seem to care about the ugly face of Olivia or disheartened Raymond. He scanned her body from top to bottom as he walked closer to her and held her hand.


    He only let her go when he was sure there was no injury.


    "......" she had just tripped over the carpet and he had held her in his arms all this time. From where she could have been injured?


    Turning towards Olivia, he asked her in a soft voice, "are you hungry too?" Though his voice was still indifferent, being asked for food by Leo was still a great achievement for Olivia.


    It meant that he cared about her. Her whole face that had turned ugly just a while ago bloomed like a flower. And she looked towards Evan with a smirk on her face.


    Her eyes were still filled with the scene of Evan and Leo hugging each other, it was enough to burn his heart and her eyes glowed with revenge and the will to take revenge.


    She had worked so hard in standing up at the highest position in the noble rankings. And be one of the most sought after nobledies. What right did Evan have topete with her?


    Besides throwing herself at others, she could do nothing. Who knew how she had reached this ce! She gritted her teeth as she looked at the big animated eyes of Evan and her blossoming lips. The meal would be a good chance to show Even that seduction was only temporary. In the long run, her wisdom and etiquette would be praised. And Evan would not even be able to stand in front of her!


    "Yes, I came here in a hurry as I was worried for you. But now that you mention it. I did not have lunch yet. Shall we have lunch together?" she asked as she fluttered her eyes.


    She added thest line because she was afraid that it could be a trap where he could ask her to go back home since she was hungry. As, when ites to Leo, she could not be sure about anything.


    "Sure, we will go to the best inn here." he nodded his head and then looked back to Arden who was walking behind her all this time.


    "........" all the knights have a mess here and Olivia knew that leo also ate there to save time and effort. He was not like other nobles who only ate at expensive ces.


    But was he asking her to go out with him? Could it be considered as a date? Sure that he had finally realised her value in his life, she was on cloud nine.


    If she had known that getting the attention of Leo was this easy. She would havee to the knights academy long ago and had helped the knights with all they would demand for!! But it was still notte since Evan was still far away in getting his attention fully.


    Thinking of all this, her face broke into a radiant smile. As she bowed her head with a shy look.


    "...." was she notte to act shy now?!


    "Since you are going out to have lunch too, we will trouble you to take us with you!" just when Olivia had thought that we were going to have a close and intimate meal with each other. She heard him asking Raymond to join them.


    She raised her head to look at her in bewilderment when she noticed that he was not even looking at her. His eyes were still lingering on Evan''s face.


    The girl was not even paying him any attention yet he was hoodwinked on her beauty. Looking at the scene the smile that had formed on her lips froze and her face turned ugly again.


    "....." only she was not the one who was shocked. Even Raymond was looking at his master with a stunned look on his face. If Leo wanted he could have gone to the biggest inn and booked a private room and ordered anything for them. Why did he want toe with them?


    Could it be that he wanted to have both girls by his side? He had never seen his master with another woman so he was bewildered with the thought process of his master, but as a good servant he could only nod and invite them to have a meal together.


    "Of course, we were going to the new inn that had opened just a month ago. It would be our honor to have a meal with you!"


    "...." both women looked at Leo and Raymond and then at each other with gritted teeth.


    "We can take my carriage to go."


    "It will not be needed, we are going on the horse of Raymond."

 Chapter 195 - [Bonus ] You Two Seem Closer

    "We can take my carriage to go." offered Leo as he knew that Raymond did not have one. But before he could take a further step, the cold voice of Evan interrupted her in between,


    "It will not be needed, we are going on the horse of Raymond. You and Lady Olivia can take it alone!" her voice was full of indignancy, her eyes were shooting daggers on him. She was looking just like a jealous wife who had been neglected by her husband.


    But both men took it as a way to avoid Leo, whose face turned gloomy in an instant. The color of his face was dark and smoke could be seen rising from his head.


    On the other side, Olivia was not any better. Both of the men''s attention was on Evan, she was forgotten in the sidelines. No matter how much effort she put in, she was not able to get the attention of Leo, however Evan was able to do it even when she was behaving so rudely to him.


    Before the awkward situation increases further, Raymond came forward when the cold eyes of Leo started boring holes into his face,


    "Of course, taking a carriage would be a better option. We all will reach on time and together. It is too cold out to ride a horse!" he shook his head and then looked at his master with a pleading look as Evan who scoffed.


    She knew they would not go against Leo. but if he wanted to have a meal with Olivia, then he should. Why was he dragging her with him?


    A streak of light passed in Olivia''s eyes when he saw how Evan was forcing Raymond to take her on his horse. How intimate would the ride be! If only u Leo thought that Evan was not a loyal woman. Would he still like her?


    She walked towards Leo and stood beside him, "if Evan is so engrossed in riding a horse, you should not force her. Look how she got angry. I think she is too desperate to ride a horse with Sir Raymond.


    It would not be a good point to force her since we were going to meet in the inn for a meal anyway." Although she used the word horse, even a fool could understand that she was pointing out that Raymond and Evan were pretty close to each other, also using their rights on each other''s things.


    Though Raymond was not equal to standing with Leo but he was one of the best knights that could have been the head of the second order of knights if not for hismoner blood.


    He had a good temperament and a bright future. He would earn immense fame and fame and prosperity in the future.


    Though they both weremoners, what Evan has except her good face and seductive looks!? Even Raymond was too good for her. But as long as Leo was not with her, she did not care whom the Vixen trap with her looks.


    So, even if she was pairing Raymond and Evan. she was doing a favor on both of them. As Evan would only lose if she continued topete with her for Leo.


    But as the words left her mouth. Leo''s face turned darker than the bottom of the pan. His eyes turned darker and cold.


    His gaze fell on Evan, as if he was waiting for her to exin but she just snorted and looked on the other side.


    "That is good that Evangeline is making friends. But it is still cold, so let''s go together in the carriage!!" the smile that had formed on the face of Olivia after hearing the first line turned stiffter. In the end, he still did not let her go.


    Though Olivia was still not satisfied with the result, if she got a few more chances to show how close Raymond and Evan were, then this meal could go in her benefit. So, she nodded with a pleasant smile on her face.


    Before Evan could find a good point to retaliate, she saw that everyone had already agreed to it and Leo had even started walking towards the exit.


    So, she could only ept it and follow them with gritted teeth. She could not believe that Olivia had given up on her alone date so easily. She had to find a good way to excuse herselfter.


    They sat in the carriage withplete silence. The moment they all sat, Leo closed her eyes as if he was tired and wanted to take a nap. Since it was his regr habit, no one paid much attention to it.


    But Olivia could not let this chance go. With a pleasant smile on her face, she let go of her ego and talked to Raymond that was beneath her position.


    "So, I heard that you were even chosen as the second inmand of knights. Now all you need is a wife to settle down." she smiled as she asked the question and then looked at Leo with her peripheral vision but he did not have any reaction on his face.


    "Oh, yes! I have chosen mydy. Thanks to the hard work my lord had done on me." he replied with a bow,pletely avoiding thest time. But Olivia was not ready to give up that easily.


    "Hmm, I am sure you will be looking for a good girl too. But for knights it is hard to find time for that. But you both seem to know each other well!" her smile only turned widener when she added it


    "Snap" the eyes that were closed and the face that were serene just a while ago snapped open and the face turned frosty as he looked straight into the eyes of Raymond. His whole face was shrieking.


    ''One wrong answer and I would throw you out of the carriage when the horse would be running at full speed and you would not be able to see tomorrow.''

 Chapter 196 - The Jealousy

    "Hmm, I am sure you will be looking for a good girl too. But for knights it is hard to find time for that. But you both seem to know each other well!" Raymond was still not sure on how to reply to the question when the girl involved was the expected wife of his master when he heard Evan speak,


    "What are you talking about? I have just met him today in the training area." her face was formed into a frown as she looked at Olivia and then Raymond who was silent all this time.


    Satisfied with the reply, Leo closed his eyes again as if he had not opened them at all. But his face that was on the freezing point melted and a small smile curled up on his lips.


    Olivia gritted her teeth but did not give up. Evan was smart to understand these simple methods, she needed to find more chances and act ordingly.


    Soon the carriage stopped in front of a white building that looked like a small pce that was decorated with fresh flowers. It looked like a small pce in the fairy tale with that beautiful decoration and positive vibes.


    It would attract anyone that would pass by. Evan looked at the pce with bright eyes. All the anger and suffocation she was feeling, left her as she enjoyed her surroundings.


    "Can you see that small fountain there?" asked Raymond as he pointed at a fountain where there were five fairies standing with a small earthen pot in their hands that were throwing water into the centre of the fountain.


    Evan turned and nodded as she looked at the beautiful statue of fairies.


    "Yes, it is beautiful!" she eximed as she walked towards it. Her smile and facial expressions were just like a little kid who was taken out for the first time.


    Her eyes were looking at everything with marvel and her face was bloomed just like those flowers. How easy was it to please her? Even a bright smile formed on the face of Raymond as he continued to stare at her bright face.


    "This is called a wish fountain. Your wishes would bepleted if you threw a coin in it." he replied and she blinked.


    "Just how many wish fountains are there in this town? One I had already seen in the estate of Thayne and there is another one?" she asked as she looked at the sheer amount of coins that were thrown in it.


    Was it her assumption or was it a scheme to earn money by the one who made these fountains?


    If possible she would have taken all of it. Or should she make a wish fountain in front of her house too?


    ".." Raymond looked at the girl who was lost in thoughts, with a surprise. Normally girls are excited and take a coin out and start wishing the moment they hear it. But she was looking at the fountain as if it was her mortal enemy.


    Though they both did not understand the side change in her behavior. Leo knew it too well. Her face was filled with the greed to earn and her calcting eyes as if she could see a way to earn more and more in front of her. It looked so adorable!


    "Tsk! It would not work if you open it in front of your house!" he tskd and rolled his eyes when she frowned.


    "How did you know. Is there not one working in your estate already? You just wait, I will show you!"


    "....." after speaking instinctively, Evan turned to look at Leo who still had that look of disdain in his eyes at her petty thinking to earn money. But how did he know what she was thinking? She puffed her cheeks when she saw that smile on his face.


    "...." while Raymond was looking at them withplex emotions on his face. His face was filled with bewilderment and then disappointment and at the self mockingugh in the end, Olivia was gritting teeth.


    Her face was turning green and purple dyed with jealousy. She wanted to run and stood in between the couple who were looking lost in their own world as if there was nothing else except them. She was sure that they had even forgotten about their presence.


    Her nails were digging deeper into her skin. No matter what she did, Evan was always able to gain the attention of Leo even when she was behaving like an ignorant fool who had never been to a good ce.


    "Even if you do not believe in the faith of others, you do not need to raise such questions publicly. Others would think that you are looking down on them and making their fun." came the rebuking voice of Olivia and Evan finally looked away from Leo.


    Though the words could be cold and rude, Evan nodded. She knew that many people still believe in magic and that there is a power that would fulfil their wishes.


    "Yes, I understand. I apologise for my behaviour.'''' The feeling of superiority filled the lungs of Olivia and her chest broadened with happiness. Leo looked at her with annoyance but did not say a word. Yet his eyes were enough to shiver anyone.


    "Well, since we all are here. Why don''t we throw a coin and make a wish to see if the wishes really get fulfilled or not!?" asked Raymond with a bright smile on his face. The two dimples on his face, made him look adorable and dissipated the awkwardness that had formed between them.


    He even took out four coins for each of them as he looked at them and forwarded his hands.


    Evan shook her head, she did not believe in it at all, but looking at his face, she did not have the heart to deny. So, she took the coin and closed her eyes and threw the coin in the fountain when her words lipsed


    "swossh"

 Chapter 197 - [Bonus ]

    "What did you ask for?" asked Raymond as he threw his own coin in the water. He did not know why, but he felt like the image of her throwing in the coin was too enchanting.


    Her closed eyes and soft muttering with a frown, as if she was fighting with god to fulfil her wish or she would beat them! It was so different from the girl he knew who did not even open her mouth to give her opinion as if they were no more than the mannequin doll.


    Evan brows furrowed into a thin line when she heard him and then shook her head, "wishes are not told! They are kept secret until they are fulfilled." with that she looked back towards the building.


    "Shall we go in now?" Raymond blinked but then nodded his head with the same warm smile on his face. He just wanted to know if there was something he could do to fulfil her wishes to create faith in her, but it looked like the god had to do his work by himself.


    When Evan turned, the first thing she saw was Leo''s frosty re and blinked. Why was he furious this time! She did not remember even uttering a word, yet he was looking at her as if she owed him gold!


    "Yes, I am hungry too. Sir Raymond, why don''t you go and book two private rooms?" Olivia hinted to Raymond.


    She could not go against Leo when he asked her about sharing a room but it did not mean that she would sit on the same table and eat with twomoners.


    "That is not needed, I have already booked arge private room for all of us." understanding her hint too well, Leo cut her short and replied icily so she could only nod.


    The building was not only beautiful from outside but the inner walls of the building were filled with deviant art and paintings that gave it an exclusive look. Even the room they entered had arge painting that was almost covering another side of the wall.


    The painting had a lot of men fighting from the demigods instead of humans. A lot of blood and gore could be seen at the sides, yet it had a feeling of glory as how humans did not give up but on first sight the painting looked rather pessimistic.


    Evan had crossed her arms and surveyed it without sitting on the table like others.


    Leo''s gaze had always been on Evan, flickered as he looked at her lost self. He stood from the seat and stood behind her as he noticed that her hands were tracing the coroners of the painting,


    "What do you see in it?" she patted her chest as she got suddenly surprised by his voice just behind her and only took a breath of relief after a few seconds.


    Olivia, who was already snorting when she saw Evan acting like a schr, could not bear it anymore. She stood up and walked towards them and interrupted Leo,


    "I know that this painting is the imitation of the most popr work of Caprio, but amoner like Evangeline could not know about it.


    Are you trying to make fun of her by asking so? My lord, should only ask question by looking at the upbringing of the person!" though she used aining tone as if she felt bad that Leo was asking something Evan could not reply about.


    But in reality she was reminding both of them that Evan was nothing but amoner and not much expectations should be kept from her.


    Raymond did not like the tone Olivia was using. Though they did not go to royal academies and got education like them, he was proud of his skills and never felt that he was any lesser than them due to their higher status.


    He could not ept when Leo did not say a word to Olivia who was trying to insult his future wife.


    "Mydy, though we do not have much knowledge about painting and art. We do know how to live happily and run our houses. We know all the skills needed to live a life without dependency!


    And it is just information that Lady Evangeline could achieve any time if given proper guidance!'''' Olivia gritted her teeth when she saw another man taking her side and supporting her unconditionally!.


    Her eyes turned sharp as she looked at Leo first before opening her mouth, but when she noticed that his gaze was nk and he was silent, her confidence increased.


    "Of course, i understand that. I was only saying that Leo should not ask these kinds of questions to Evan publicaly when he knew that she might not have seen a single painting all her life except a few that themoners made to decorate their house!'''' Her eyes narrowed on Raymond then Evan who did not say a word.


    ''Ha! So she was still trying to gain the attention of Leo by her face acting? She was just amoner who had spent all her life in the kitchen and doing manual chores. She only knew singing and dancing because she used to teach that!


    It was only a coincidence that she wonst time because ofck of investigation by Olivia. But this time she was sure that Evan had never learned painting and she had no idea about it. And this was one of the famous painting that she had studied a lot about. there was no way that she would lose from Evan in this field.


    She was just pretending to gain the attention of both men! But Olivia would not ept it! She would show what is the difference between a noble blood and filthy one!


    Now it was her chance to show her where she belonged. With a bright smile, she looked at Evan and asked sweetly,


    "I am only telling the truth. Right Evangeline?"


    "............"

 Chapter 198 - The Bet

    "I am only telling the truth. Right Evangeline?"


    When she asked Evan, only then did Leo turn and look at Olivia. Her face beamed when she thought that he had finally noticed the difference between both of them.


    A higher noble like her only deserves to stand beside Leo, who could manage to deal with other nobles in social gatherings and have a good knowledge about art and culture so that she could indulge in a good chat with all of them.


    If not, Evan like girls could only beughed upon and would bring shame for the legendary family like Thawyne!


    Now she would finally get her deserved praise. She turned to look at the man with expected eyes! Finally her chance hade.


    She knew that she just needed to be present in front of Evan so that Leo couldpare both of them and understand the vast difference between both of them.


    But before she could receive her much awaited praise from Leo, Evan spoke first, "no! You are wrong."


    The words hit Olivia like a bee stung that crumpled her whole face. She red at Evan with fiery eyes, "what do you mean? Do you think that you know about art and paintings?


    Now you would say that this is not an imitation but a real painting!" she crossed her hands in front of her chest and challenged Evan with fierce eyes.


    If she would not deal with Evan today for once and all, the girl would continue to brag about her knowledge like she was trying to show off now.


    Evan who was still calm like ake nodded her head unhurriedly as she replied, "it is as you said, the painting is not an imitation but a real one!"


    "......" bam! Her words were like a big stone thrown in a calmke, the ripples started to form all over the room as all three of them looked at her with stunned faces.


    Olivia was the first one toe back to her senses as sheughed hard holding her stomach as if she had heard the greatest joke of her life!


    And the most important thing that she did not even spare another nce at Olivia and looked at Leo who had asked her the question first.


    "I was looking at the texture of the painting and the depth it had depicted. It is a beautiful painting." Evan replied as if she did not hear theughter of Olivia.


    This was like a bucket of cold water was thrown on the face of Olivia. Her whole face turned red.


    Her face turned ugly and twisted as she forgot about Evan and started staring at the painting. At first sight, even though she had thought that painting might be real, the texture and colour of the painting was wall drawn.


    But how could such a popr painting end up in the private room of a small inn. Yes! She agreed that the inn was well decorated and rather ssy, but she was sure that the inn did not belong to any nobles.


    And there was no way that amoner could afford decorating her inn with these kinds of fine paintings.


    That was why she was sure that the painting could only be an imitation.


    But if she could not be sure if the painting was a real one or an imitation, how could amoner who had never studied about painting and had not seen one in reality knew better tan heel


    She was only trying to stick on the point that the painting was real to go against her. She must be trying to take revenge for the conversation they had in front of Leo''s office.


    Her face filled with disdain as she thought so and looked at Evan with disdain who was trying to climb up by making her a stepping stone.


    "Evangeline, if you are ashamed to ept that you didn''t have any knowledge about the paintings. Then I understood. But it does not mean that you lie and try to prove the other person wrong!


    This painting is definitely an imitation! So, do not be petty and ept defeat or else it will give you more troubles in the future!" She sounded like a strict elder who was trying to show the right path to her junior.


    But in reality, she wanted all of them to see the real face of the girl! How she was lying with a nk face and trying to act superior.


    But when she ended her stern lecture all of them looked at her strangely as if she was a fool and then looked at Evan as if they were going to have trust in her, which she could not ept!


    On the other hand, Evan did not say a word as she only chuckled and shook her head. Her expressions were like a parent who did not want to argue with a small kid, knowing that it would only waste their time and efforts.


    The girl was clearly looking down on her! There was no way that Olivia would ept it.


    "Since you are so sure that the painting is real. Why don''t we have a bet on it?" asked Olivia in a challenging voice and Evan who was about to turn and leave halted and looked back at Olivia unhurriedly.


    "Sure, but what would be on the stake?" asked Evan in azy voice. There was a strange confidence on her face that made Olivia panic too. But she calmed herself.


    This was only her act to scare her, she would not fall into her trap! So, she mimicked the same confidence that Evan had and looked at her with a smirk as she offered in a challenging voice,


    "If you win, I will ept that you are greater than me and will note in your way between you and Leo. But if you lose you will leave Leo and return to where you belong!"

 Chapter 199 - [Bonus ]

    "If you win, I will ept that you are greater than me and will note in your way between you and Leo. But if you lose you will leave Leo and return to where you belong!"


    "Tsk! Who cares about him! You can keep him without betting too. I want to bet 1000 gold coins!" Evan had already given the treasure back to Leo as he had promised her that he would return her gold and silver but he had not given her anything yet.


    But the way he had behaved today, she wanted to be prepared to leave if the situation arrives.


    "Ha! So, you think that I would believe your words that the 1000 gold coins were more important than the only heir of the family of thwayne?" Olivia faked a shock on her face and shook her head.


    "Are you not underestimating him too much or is this a trick to change the stakes?" she asked again but Evan just shrugged.


    "Then, if i won give me 1000 gold coins but if you win, you can have leo for yourself?" Evan replied nonchntly as if she did not care if Leo was there or not at all.


    "........" her nonchnce made everyone stunned that none of them replied to her.


    Though Olivia did not ept the bet yet, Leo''s face had already turned ck,


    Though Olivia was having doubts about her intentions, Leo was sure that she had chosen money above him,


    In her eyes, he was not even worth 1000 gold coins. She would rather lose him than losing coins!


    ''This damn girl! She would rather have coins than having me at the stake!!'' He felt furious but did not say a word and looked at the painting with confused eyes.


    Though he had learnt painting too, he was not that profound in it to be sure whether the painting was real or not. But then how was the girl so sure, even he did not understand what was the difference between the real and imitated one! Then how!?


    "Fine! That is a good deal. If you win I will give you not only 1000 but 2000 gold coins right here but if you lose it, then you have to leave from here and never look again towards the pce of Thayne!" Olivia demanded in a sharp tone, she had thought that the girl would back down but Evan''s eyes were glowing with the shine of gold.


    The smile was looking so bright that it was blinding as she nodded her head hard, afraid that Leo would not be able to notice it at once.


    "Good! Now tell me what right do you have to prove that the painting is real but not imitated!" asked Olivia with a hint of curiosity though disdain could still be seen on her face.


    Just when she finished her question, all the eyes turned to look in her direction.


    "Evangeline, you better give a proper answer to her!" muttered Leo as he red at the girl too.


    Though Raymond was silent all this time with that warm look on his face, traces of curiosity could be seen in his eyes too as he did not even blink while continuing to look at her.


    Evan gave a nk look to him and then avoided his nce.


    "Even when the other artists copied the design and painting of others, thew of empire did not let them copy the name of the original painter.


    If the painting is a copy then there would be no name on it. Only the real copies had the name of the painters to show that it is their work.


    If you look closely, there is a name written here.'''' She moved forward and traced her hands on the corner of the painting where a small red flower was made and a fine name was written over it.


    "I was still not sure if the painter was famous or just an ordinary one! but when thedy here," she pointed casually at Olivia and continued, "remarked that it was an imitation of a famous painting of master Caprio, I matched the name here, and that is what is written here too!" When she pointed there once again, all of them came forward and checked the name.


    As she said, the name of "lord de Caprio" was written in bold letters with fine strokes.


    Once she finished she looked at them with a proud face as her hands already started itching to count the money when her eyes met the stunned faces of all of them.


    Evan beamed when she looked at the admiring gaze of Raymond and confused gaze of Leo. but the best was the ashen face of Olivia.


    In reality, even she was not sure about the authenticity of the painting as she had never seen one in reality.


    But she had recently read in the book that Eli was teaching her, every painter left his name on the painting so that he could be remembered by the future generations.


    So, when her eyes fell on the painting, she tried to search for the name. She had to give to the painter how skillfully he had hid it but when Olivia ckmailed it, that was thest thread of her sanity that had been broken.


    She looked back at the girl who was looking like she had seen the ghost.


    "Tsk! Have you ever felt bad after putting Leo on the stake again and again and losing him!


    You say that you love him yet you take him for nothing but a piece that can be given or taken. Now that you have lost him again.. Would you ept your defeat or not!!


    Anyways, I did not care about it. All I need is my 2000 gold coins."


    "How could this be!" Olivia shook her head and looked at the painting and then at her face.


    That was the biggest p on her face and the words left her with further embarrassment.

 Chapter 200 - [Bonus ]

    She had thought that others had forgotten when she asked for the bet again, but who would have thought that Evan would embarrass her like that.


    She felt deeply humiliated. But she would not give up that easily.


    There is no way that amoner knew more about thews than Leo, the son of the duke who manages administration.


    If Leo would deny, then she did not care what Evan said! What right did a meremoner have to talk aboutws and art? Why did she always act like she was an expert?


    "Leo, is there such aw?" she asked in a hope filled voice as she gazed at him with silver rays of hope in her eyes.


    Leo, who had been looking at the girl all this time with aplicated gaze, finally raised his head and looked at Olivia and his gaze flickered.


    When she looked at his bright eyes, she felt hope again. She knew it! There was no way that Evan knew more than her. How could she know about thews and even be able to find the name on the painting this easily. It was all a show to gatherplements.


    But even when he raised his head, he did not speak for a long while as he continued to look at the name of the artist, as if he was trying to bore a hole in it through his gaze.


    After what felt like an eternity, he spoke, "there is aw that you can not call others things as yours. So, only the real artist can have his name on his artwork. Imitators did not have any right to write names on their copied items!"


    He replied in a calm voice but his eyes were filled with a strange whirlpool too.


    Olivia''s face turned ashen when she heard that there was actually aw like that!


    "But what if the name was imitated too??" she asked abruptly as she could not bear to lose this time. Especially when Evan had mentioned that she had lost Leo twice in front of him.


    She would not be able to stand and look into his eyes if that happened. If only he said yes, then she would make sure to offer arge sum to the owner and prove that the painting was fake even if it was real!


    With that thought some color came back on her face. She looked at Leo who nodded.


    "There might be a chance that the imitator had done so. But it was against thew." he replied with a dark gaze but that was all she needed.


    "Then let us go and confirm with the owner of this ce about it." She urged them toe with them but then halted.


    "You all wait, I will ask my maid to go and bring the owner then!" She tried to run away as fast as possible to get a chance to guide her maid and get an upper hand. But before she could take a step further. Leo raised his head.


    "I will personally go and ask the owner to solve your query." he could read her thoughts easily but he could not let her seed.


    He looked at her with a stern gaze and she did not dare to refute and pursued her lips but then she shook her head and replied respectfully,


    "But. .you, why would you personally go, my lord! We are here to do these menial tasks!" Olivia shook her head as she took a step further but the piercing eyes of Leo froze her right there!


    "If that is the case, then Raymond you would go and request the owner toe here!" Raymond, who was looking at Evan with awe, finally raised his head and looked at them in a confused manner.


    But when he saw the dark face of Olivia, he realised that the matter was not as simple as he presumed, so she nodded and bowed his head.


    "Yes, my lord!" he bowed his head and left when Olivia fidgeted in her ce while stealing her gaze away from Leo.


    In the meanwhile, Olivia red at Evan, a girl with no origins and background, got it right and defeated Olivia in front of Leo that also twice. Her face turned ugly but all she could do was find a way, a way to get rid of her by changing the answer of the owner.


    She was still thinking of the ways to get a chance to talk personally to the owner. She was sure if she offered the right sum, the owner would not deny her.


    Soon, the footsteps could be heard and Olivia gazed at the door with anticipation. Raymond entered and then bowed his head and weed the owner behind him.


    Soon, an old man came with a big moustache and white hair. He was looking around 70 with his old face yet there was a warm expression on his face.. Once they saw who he was, all of their eyes widened.


    They looked at the man with a stunned face, and if there was still a silver hope in the heart of Olivia, then it broke right there!


    Raymond and Evan looked at each other with confusion and then at the stunned face of Olivia and Leo.


    "You are the owner of the pce?" asked Olivia in a shocked state. Could her luck be any worse!?


    The man smiled as he looked at them with a warm gaze even when they did not even greeted him like others


    "Yes, this is my inn, mydy. It is my honor to have you here and It is my honor to meet you too, my lord.`` Then he looked at Evan who was standing there with a confused gaze as he tilted his head and looked at all of them. Was she missing information?


    "I guess you don''t know me. Give me a chance to introduce myself, My name is Lord De Caprio! And who are you?"

 Chapter 201 - [Bonus ]

    "I guess you don''t know me. Give me a chance to introduce myself, My name is Lord De Caprio! And who are you?"


    His words were no less than a lightning that fell on Olivia.


    "Oh" Evan smiled like a Cheshire cat when she looked at the man and then at the white face of Olivia, her eyes filled with the evil glint.


    "Oh my, it is our honor to meet such a great artist. Have you made this painting??" she asked as she looked at the man with a bright smirk on their faces.


    Just when Olivia had thought that she would pretend likest time that it was a tie and she had not lostpletely. The matter was still vague, the presence of the painter did not even leave that chance.


    "Yes, mydy. I am a retired painter. A few months ago, I lost my inspiration. Therefore I opened this inn and decorated it with the hope that I will get my inspiration back soon.


    Did you like the painting, mydy?" he asked, surprisingly from the time he had entered, he had not even once spared a nce to others after greeting them once. But his eyes were still staring at Evan and looking at her with a deep gaze.


    "Yes, I must say it is a beautiful painting." Even though she felt strange by the way he was only talking to her and asking for her opinion, she let the thought go as she was adamant to prove that she was right this time and get rid of this nuisance name Olivia forever.


    "Then take it as a small gift from this old man!" Before anyone could understand the meaning behind his words, the servants that were following him took out the painting and took it out of the room.


    "They would send it to your pce, mydy. The pce of Thwayne, right?" Evan frowned when he said that with so much security even when she did not have introduced herself.


    Leo, who was still trying to not interfere, could not ept it anymore. He walked and stood in between both of them.


    "That is right. She is my future wife! And I did not like to take free gifts. Since she liked the painting, you must send the bill with the painting and i will make sure to give a generous amount of gift with the main price.`` Evan blinked when she heard him.


    Though she did not have much knowledge about the arts, she was sure that the person standing in front of them had a great personality. Yet Leo was treating him like he was a small worker.


    She elbowed the man, but he did not react or turned to look at her. Her face turned further embarrassed when she looked at the stunned old man who chuckled after a few seconds.


    "You are funny as your father used to be when I met your mother.


    Is she really your fiance, not your sister?" The question made both of them frown and confused.


    Looking at their stunned faces, the gaze of the man flickered but in the next second, he just chuckled.


    "Oh my! Why are you taking this old man so seriously? I was just teasing both of you. Are you here for lunch?" he asked amiably as if he knew them for years.


    His tone was so gentle and his face was so warm that Evan nodded her head instinctively.


    "Well, then as the lord paid a hefty sum for the painting, give me the chance to offer you a meal." Then he looked back at the staff.


    "They are my personal guests, treat them as if you are serving me." his tone was stern,pletely opposite to the sweet voice he had used for them and turned.


    "Now this old man is tired. I will go and take a rest." without waiting for them to reply, he turned and walked towards the door. But just as he reached the door, he turned and stared at confused Evangeline once again but then shook his head and left.


    His gaze was soplex that Leo''s eyes narrowed but even he was not able to fathom what was in the heart of the man.


    While Evan was the center of attraction, Olivia we almost forgot. She felt humiliated that the artist did not even pass her a second nce. Though Leo was the son of the archduke, she was the elder daughter of the duke too.


    While Evan was nothing but amoner. She got all the attention because she had the name of Thawyne''s with her. If only Leo had not announced her as his future wife then no one would have even spared her a nce.


    Very conveniently, she forgot the fact that the man had even ignored Leo and was only paying attention to Evan. even when Evan had not announced herself as part of the family of Thawyne.


    Her hatred and jealousy was towards the girl who had always taken the limelight.


    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, though no one gave her enough attention, at least they had forgotten about the bet too as the old man had taken all the attention of Leo and others.


    All she had to do was to not raise the topic again and somehow be alone with Leo after this suffocating meal.


    With that thought she felt a bit better and brought that shy smile on her face. But just when she had thought that the topic was forgotten and they would order their meals, Raymond who was silent all this while ran in front of Evan and looked at her with admiring eyes,


    "I am amazed, I have thought that sincemoners did not have much source to get education. I have never thought we could gain much knowledge about the skills of nobles.


    But who would have thought that you would have the skills to even defeat a noble when ites to the recognition of art."


    "........"

 Chapter 202 - The Awkward Meal

    "I am amazed, I have thought that sincemoners did not have much source to get education. I have never thought we could gain much knowledge about the skills of nobles.


    But who would have thought that you would have the skills to even defeat a noble when ites to the recognition of art.


    I am even amazed how you asked for 2000 gold coins and earned more money than I could earn for more than a year!" his eyes were glowing and had a wide smile on her face.


    "......."


    Just the words left his mouth, the smile on the face of Olivia froze. Her face had turned uglier.


    "Oh yes, for a second I have forgotten that!" Evan covered her mouth with her palm in an exaggerated manner while both men knew that her eyes were gleaming with the shine of gold all this time, there was no way she had forgotten it.


    She turned towards frozen Olivia and coughed, "well, mydy. Since I am a rational person, I give you time till we finish the meal to give me my winning prize." she replied with a beaming face as she walked straight towards her seat.


    Olivia red at her maid who ran away as if ghosts were chasing her.


    "The money would be here, before we can even finish the meal. You do not need to worry about it. I am the woman of my words!" she replied with a proud face even after losing.


    As long as she paid the sum, Evan would not have anything toin about and 2000 gold coins was not such arge sum that she had to think so much about paying it.


    But Evan justughed and shook her head, "yeah! At least you did not run away likest time. But I do enjoy having bets with you as you always lose them." Although Evan was talking in a joking manner, Olivia gnashed her teeth.


    Her nails dug deeper into her skin that her whole face turned white while onlyughing awkwardly to maintain her image. Her eyes turned to look at Leo, if only he would ask them to resume the meal, the topic would die here.


    But when she looked at him, he was still looking at Evan like he was enchanted by her. At the moment, she felt like she was no more than a clown who was there to entertain them.


    "Now, shall we have our lunch. I have another spar after lunch." asked Raymond as he looked at the awkward situation.,


    He could feel the pressure from his master and the anger of another noble, and he was afraid that the matter would go worse, if they remained standing there,


    Evan nodded and walked towards the seat followed by other two nobles who had dark faces.


    Though all of them were sitting together, both men had their eyes only on Evan as if they could not notice Olivia at all.


    Her presence did not matter at all. She gritted her teeth but could not do anything.


    "So what are we going to order?" asked Evan when no one spoke and Raymond smiled.


    Just a few minutes ago, the girl had handled Olivia with a head on. She was looking so confident and strong that even he felt that she was a higher noble but not amoner. Someone who only deserved to stand with a strong man like Leo.


    But after that, the way she asked for money and now the way she looked at the name of the dishes with gleaming eyes, it waspletely different. She looked like a small kid, adorable and cute.


    "Oh, let me suggest you a few dishes. The chicken soup here is very famous!


    And that beef Wellington, sausage rolls and for sweets, how about we would have ...." as if Evan was the only one present in the room, he continued to offer her dishes with a cheerful attitude.


    ''Ha! Who cares whom themoner gives his attention to!?'' She looked away indignantly from Raymond but when her gaze turned to Leo, her face turned darker as Leo was only looking at them with a dark face.


    Even he forgot about her existence even when she was standing in front of him.


    "My lord, even though I did not know about the food of this inn, can you help me in choosing a few dishes?" she fluttered her eyshes and used the sweetest smile to gain his attention. If Raymond had food here, it only meant that Leo had brought them here or how he would have, a meremoner got the chance to be at this luxurious ce.


    She was sure he would not refuse to order for her since he was the one who had invited her for the meal.


    However he did not even look at her. He was lost in his own thoughts. Even if she had read about the painting or someone would have guided her, it was still remarkable that she was able to recognise the painting at one nce when he himself forgot about this basic thing and was not sure about it.


    How could a meremoner have so much confidence to even challenge the nobles and stand in front of them!?


    "Yes that too. I wonder what the pancakes would taste like!?" Evan giggled as she looked at the meal that waiters were bringing in.


    The only thing she was thankful for after being dragged into the life of nobles was the food. They have a lot of food avable on their tables all the time.


    Once the food was served, she picked up her knife and fork and started eating it without waiting for anyone to join in.


    She was like a pandora box. Her every action was mysterious yet the smile on her face was always so innocent.


    "My lord, would you like to try the braised meat or steak?" asked Olivia again to gain the attention of the man.

 Chapter 203 - [Bonus ]

    "My lord, would you like to try the braised meat or steak?" asked Olivia again to gain the attention of the man.


    If he would not ask her, then she would do it. As long as she was able to gain his attention, she did not mind serving him instead of being served! Once they would get married, she would be even with him.


    She picked up the food and served Leo with bright eyes so that he would finally turn to look at her when Evan, who was lost in her own meal, raised her head and looked at the steak.


    "Leo did not eat this kind of steak. He only prefers medium done one. I thought that you said, ``You know more about Leo than anyone!"


    "......" finally the thoughts of Leo were broken when Evan opened her mouth,


    He looked at Olivia with a chilly gaze as he asked, "are you the waitress! Why do you need to serve me? Let the staff do their work!"


    "......" the reply was so cold and insulting that it instantly brought tears in the eyes of Olivia but it even stunned Raymond and Evan who were about to take the first bite of their meal.


    Evan looked at the warm face with two small dimples of Raymond and then at the frozen face of Leo, who looked at everyone as if they owed him their lives and shook her head.


    They both were like heaven and hell! What did even Olivia see in Leo when he did nothing but insult her all this time. She felt sympathy for the girl even when she had always tried to insult her.


    But when she felt that Leo was staring at her now, she held the fork tightly in her hands and leaned towards Raymond as she did not want to get implicated in a fight!


    But opposite of feeling better, her actions only turned Leo further infuriated. His face turned colder up to the point where they all felt like they would freeze on a sunny day till the dinner would end. His dark eyes were staring at all of them as if it would suck their soul.


    Raymond felt so much pressureing from his master that he did not dare to speak a word, and Olivia who was just insulted so many times did not feel like opening her mouth even for eating, let alone being speaking.


    While Leo continued to stare how Evan was behaving so cordially with Raymond and his face continued to turn darker. He did nothing but stare at Evan all the time without speaking a word.


    All three of them were sitting on their edge while the one who truly enjoyed the sumptuous meal was Evan.


    Once she tasted the meal, she did not pay any heed to the burning iceberg or embarrassed charcoal.


    All she cared about was having all the dishes on her te while asionally offering a few of them to Raymond who was a single sane person on the table except her.


    Once the meal was over, Raymond took out a bag of coins from his pocket, but before he could pay Leo stopped the staff from paying too.


    They both looked at each other with narrowed eyes. Treating ady on the date was a custom, so they both did not want to pass the chance to the other.


    "I was the one who had asked thedy out. So, I should be the one to pay!" Raymond hurriedly got up to take the bill from Leo''s hands.


    If Leo would pay the bill then he would be turned as a guest too. When would he ever get a chance to have a meal with Evan again!?


    Leo stood up slowly from his seat while passing the bill to him casually. Even when he gave up the chance to pay the bill, he was still looking regal in his every action.


    When Raymond had asked for the will, he was sure that Leo would not give him. He was just trying his luck, but when Leo passed the bill to him casually, his eyes sparkled and he hurriedly picked up the bill of the check the amount and pay, but his eyes widened and then a deep sigh left his lips.


    So that was why the master let go of the chance so easily!


    Olivia frowned as she looked at the action of both of them and their dark faces once they checked the bill as if a bone had been struck in their throat.


    She couldn''t help but look at the bill too,


    "The bill is from me for the beautiful girl whose emerald eyes are brighter than the painting!"


    "......" her face was the darkest among the three when she read the paper. Not even young but even the older got enchanted by just one look of hers! What was she a femme fatale or a vixen!! She could choose anyone but let her love be!


    But no matter how she tried to control it, she could not digest the fact that she was getting so much limelight while everyone even forgot about her existence.


    She walked out of the cabin with cold eyes and during the whole journey she did not speak a word as her eyes continue to fume. But she was not the only one.


    Leo was in rage too. He had gone to the cabin of the owner after the meal to pay him back but the man had left hurriedly for somewhere and no one knew where he had gone and when he woulde back.


    Gritting his teeth he had to leave since he had a few other matters to handle too! But that did not mean that he had forgotten about it!


    The message was especially keeping him on edge all the time!


    While everyone was furious, Evan was sitting with a blissful smile on her face as she rubbed her full stomach and looked out of the window.


    "Mydy, would youe to the training area often now?"

 Chapter 204 - Getting Ignored Again

    "Mydy, would youe to the training area often now?" asked Raymond trying to break the awkward silence.


    His face still had that warm smile which would make anyone at ease.


    "I think so. I am not sure how Leo would take the decision." Evan replied honestly. If asked she still preferred a few hour ss taken by Eli and Eve rather than spending the whole day here with the flings of Leo that did not leave them alone even for a second.


    Leo tilted his head and looked at Raymond with his gaze narrowed on him that he felt a bit embarrassed.


    "I would think about it if i would bring my future wife with me or not!" Evan rolled her eyes as he had addressed her. He was taking the show too realistically!


    Was he not scared that Olivia would be angry if he was trying to improve his rtionship with her! Let it be! She had nothing to do with the man!


    Olivia was finding it hard to maintain her calm face! Did he not ept her invitation toe and meet her family? He even had initiated to bring his family too. Then why was he behaving like that?


    She could not ept that she was treated as an extra in this rtionship! Even if he was thinking of still taking Evan as his lover, he should at least stop addressing her as his future wife!


    Did he not know how she felt about it? If it continued, she would end up bing theughing stock in nobles society.


    No! She would clear it over dinner when Leo would visit her house. When this vixen would not be lingering closer to him. That would be the time when he would be able to think freely and make a rational decision.


    She could not help but wonder if she had done some kind of spell over him.


    "My lord we are here." Everyone took a breath of relief when the odd journey finally ended.


    Raymond was sitting on the edge.


    The door of the carriage was opened and Raymond was the first to walk out as he was sitting near the door. He turned and forwarded his hand with a bright smile on his face to help Evan ining out of the carriage.


    But his smile stiffened when his twinkling eyes met with the dark eyes of Leo who was shooting daggers at him with that deep gaze.


    He moved his hands away with the lightning speed and smiled awkwardly.


    Leo came out of the carriage and then turned and raised his head to hold the hand of Evan just behind her.


    Evan looked at the forwarded hand and then at Leo with bewilderment. It was the first time he had forwarded her hands to help her ining out of the carriage.


    "Have you eaten anything wrong or bumped into the wall?" the words left her mouth instinctively before she could stop herself from speaking further.


    When she realised what she had said, she covered her mouth with the palm of her hands and looked at Leo with embarrassed eyes whose face had already turned darker.


    "Hold it when I am still offering you a hand ining out of the corrage, or it would not tell me a minute to push you off the cliff!" Evan did not need to be told twice that the lord was furious and her life was at stake.


    She held his hand tightly as if her life was depending on this hold and gave him a ttering smile


    He knew that the girl was cursing him in her heart and the smile was only ttering and she did not mean a thing, yet the frost in his eyes started dissipating when he saw her acting coyly in front of him.


    "My lord, you are finally here. I collected all the information you have asked for.." the graveness in his eyes returned when he heard the word of his aide who wasing running from the other side.


    His face was pale and full of sweat and he was looking too worried.


    "Be good and do not roam around. I will be back soon!" he instructed Evan as if she was a small kid before turning and leaving with Arden with a serious look on his face.


    Even Evan felt there was something missing when she looked at the expression on Arden''s face, so she nodded obediently without giving him another reason to worry.


    "Oh, you are here! Do not tell me you are running away from another match, because you lost one with your master!" came the loud voice of the knights from the other side of the ground and Raymond turned and red at them.


    "Mydy. I need to go now. Would youe with me to see another match?" he asked with so much hope in his voice and Evan was about to nod but when she remembered her promise with Leo, she shook her head.


    "I am tired, i want to rest for a while!" as the words left her mouth, his bright eyes turned a bit dim but he nodded his head in understanding.


    "Then, I guess I have to leave alone. But if you have time, doe to see the match. It would be more interesting than the previous one!" he urged again and she nodded her head with a smile.


    "Come on.. Or I would go instead of you!" his friends called again and Raymond sighed. Bowing his head he left reluctantly from there while turning again and again to see if she had changed her mind.


    "....." Olivia who was still standing on the door of the carriage waiting for someone to give her a hand too felt humiliated once again. She could not believe that they had forgotten about her once again.


    "Wait right there, Evangeline. How dare you do so?"


    ''........."


    [Chapter 191 is posted wrongly. i will edit it tomorrow.. do check it once after tomorrow reset.]

 Chapter 205 - [Bonus ]

    "Wait right there, Evangeline. How dare you do so?"


    ''Not again!'' Evan closed her eyes and took a deep breath. The girl was like a leech, no matter how many times Evan try to ignore her, she did not leave her way!


    Evan took a deep breath and decided to ignore her, since talking to her would only mean waiting time further but Olivia was not ready to let go.


    "Did you forget that he even asked me if he could bring his family to meet my parents? Every man is the same while you are nothing but an emotional fool!" it would be a lie if Evan said that she did not feel a thing.


    Her heart clenched into her ribcage but she curbed that feeling. She knew that it was going to happen sooner orter since he was only using her as his cover.


    "Since that is the case, why are you still not satisfied?" asked Evan back but without waiting for the answer, she turned and left leaving the stunned Olivia behind.


    "You! How dare you! Do you think you can go that easily after insulting me?


    I am not jealous but worried that a con woman like you would continue to shed her fake tears and use the sympathy of the family to be a part of them." though there was a sneer on her face, her eyes were filled with jealousy.


    Evan rolled her eyes. If she would reply and pass snarkyments then Olivia would bug her and call her a wicked woman and now that she was not saying anything and avoiding her, she still did not let her leave.


    She pitied Leo for being with a woman like her! She was like a glue that could never be gotten rid of.


    "Oh right, someone like you has no option but to suck up on someone to get into high society. Who knew what method had you used to get into the good grace of Duke Thawne. What else did you have except your beauty!" Olivia eyes Even up and down with a look of scorn.


    What else could she have to get the grace of so many nobles. Even today, how she had tried to steal all her limelight! When she thought of that, she lost all her manners and logic and gritted her teeth.


    "Do you think you will be able to be a noble overnight just because you have a good body? Mark my words they all will use you and then discard you. You were born lowly and would always stay a lowly human being!'''' Even though she had not been epted as the wife of Leo, she was still the daughter of the duke, but Evan was just a peasant!


    "Then even if you beg¡­ ouch!!`` Before she could speak further about selling her body, Evan raised her leg and kicked her on her knee!


    It staggered her and due to her long gown getting entangled, she fell on the ground. Her eyes widened and she looked at Evan in disbelief!


    "Why did you kick me?"


    "Because I do not want to dirty my hand and at the same time you would have stopped me if you had seen me raising a hand on you!!" she asked as she shrugged her shoulders.


    She had thought of avoiding the girl. Even when she had started speaking about the physical rtion with her and her respect, she tried her best to bear it. Thinking that it did not matter what she said, she controlled herself.


    But when Olivia added her name with duke Thawyne and Leo together, she could not bear it anymore. She felt furious and could not help but beat the girl further.


    "You.. you! How dare you!" olivia galred at the girl and fumed as she tried to hold the chair and stand up but before she could do so, Evan crouched on the floor and looked straight into her eyes,


    "If you open your filthy mouth again, I will make sure that you will never be able to speak again. Whether you get married to Leo or not. I will not bear that you speak about my respect! Did you understand!" her eyes were so cold that Olivia felt it matched the cold eyes of Leo.


    She tried to retort but even if she opened her mouth, not a single word came out. Her eyes had dted and her face had lost all her colours.


    "Did you get it or not?" Evan whispered and the cold words sounded like they came from the Nethends. Olivia parted her lips but no words came out, so she only nodded.


    Evan stood up and dusted her dress with contempt as if they had turned filthy aftering in touch with her. Since Olivia could not aacpt her silence then she should not me Evan for teaching her a lesson!


    Finally Olivia came back to her senses, and realised that she unintentionally agreed to whatever Evan had told her. Only then did she stood up and red at the girl who was looking at her arrogantly.


    "Evangeline! How dare you!? I will go and tell Leo that you have tried to kill me and get justice." she replied in a shrill voice as she turned to leave but before she could take a step further, she saw Leo was standing there with a dark face.


    His face was so cold and furious that nobody would dare toe closer to him. Even Olivia did not dare to open her mouth suddenly but waited for a few seconds to collect her strength and form the sentence properly. She did not want to sound harsh but at the same time show how violent and rude the girl was!


    "My lord, you havee at the right time. I was about toe to you only." Olivia wiped the single tear in her eyes as she looked at him with an aggrieved face.


    "Apologise!"

 Chapter 206 - Disappearance

    ever since Arden had called him in, he was not able to concentrate at all when his mind was going back to the scene when Evan wasughing pleasantly with Raymond.


    His face got darker with that thought, that the aide was having a problem in speaking.


    "My lord,dy Elizabeth even went to the pce but came back empty handed. Shall I look more into the matter?" asked the man, as he knew that his master was not concentrating enough.


    Only when the name of Eli was spoken did his eyes move away from the door and turn to look at his aide.


    "You mean to say that the royal family had bought all the food grains avable in the empire, so that they could distribute it to themoners but he took care of all other nobles except us!?" his eyes had turned cold at the end of the words that the aide could only nod.


    "Ha! What ame way to deal with the matter! Hmm, handle the rest of the matter here. I need to go and meet Eli and know what was discussed in the pce." The aide nodded with confidence and only then did Leo stood up and walked towards the exit. But he was surprised that Olivia and Evan were still standing there and talking to each other.


    If the conversation is between them, he was sure there was nothing good to hear, but he even knew that Evan was strong enough to handle Olivia. But as he walked closer,


    He had not expected that Olivia would not only question the integrity of Evan but even raise questions on the respect of her father. He was d that Evan kicked the girl or he was sure that today would have been the first time when he would have raised a hand on ady.


    "Apologise!" his cold eyes flickered as he looked at Olivia with eyes that were ready to devour her soul!


    Her heart was about to burst with the pressure but she controlled her emotions. He must have seen Evangeline beating her. That was why he was so furious! See, she knew that he cared for her. Wiping her tears she stared at Evan with fury when she noticed that they both were looking at her only.


    She frowned as she did not understand why they were looking at her instead!


    When it dawned on her that he was not asking Evan to apologise to her but he was forcing her to apologise to Evan! How could he!


    "What do you mean? Do you think as a noble I would apologise to a no name!?" she could not believe that he was so blind that he was asking her to apologise even when it was Evan who had kicked her!


    "She was the one who kicked me!! There is a limit to even being a fool in love? Could you not see that she flirts with every man sheid eyes on and her behavior was beyond redemption.


    And now she is even violent. How could you even like this kind of girl?" her chest heaved up and down as she could not bear it anymore. She did not even try to act demure anymore as she thought that the man had lost itpletely.


    Her face had turned red with anger as she continued, "do you think we have not heard the rumours that she had spent the whole night in your rooms often. And her wet and torn dress was even found in your room just a few days ago?


    Go on, tell me that it was a lie too? What did she even have that I did not have? I am more beautiful to her, more caring, noble with good upbringing and I have kept myself pure for you all my life!" she replied as tears started to roll from her eyes that were not acting anymore.


    She looked back at Evan who was standing there stunned after hearing herst words.


    Olivia took it as guilt and pointed indignantly, "mark my words! Women like her are never loyal and beauty does not mean anything!


    There might be a day that you would return from a mission and find her sleeping with¡­"


    "p!" the sound of tight p reverberated in the air before she could speak even a word further.


    Her face lost all colours and she could feel the metallic taste in her mouth while her hands instinctively covered her cheek that had been pped hard by Leo who was standing there with frosty eyes.


    Her eyes widened and her lips parted but not a single woulde out.


    "......." he! He actually pped her because she told the truth about the girl!?


    How could he do that?! But no matter how wronged she felt at that moment, she didn''t have the courage to speak looking at the frosty face of the man!


    He was looking at her as if he would p her once again if she dared to open her mouth.


    "You!"


    "A single more word and I will make sure that you vanish! Even your family would never be able to find you even if they use all their wealth and power in search of you!


    Even your carcass will vanish to never be found!" his voice was barely above a whisper but his eyes were so cold that Olivia felt chill run down her spine. She felt goosebumps all over her body.


    She stood there frozen when the man tilted his head and continued,


    "If you still want to live and do not want me to wage a war against your family then you better keep this filthy mouth of yours close and never cross the path again with Evangeline!


    If i even saw you around her, then i would make sure that would be thest day of your life!" her breath hitched and her eyes filled with fear when she felt the intensity of his words,


    "Now scram!"

 Chapter 207 - [Bonus ] Lost Her Soul

    Olivia clenched her hands into tight fists. Her nails dug deeper into her palms yet she felt numb to it. While all the colour of her face had been drained away when she heard the cold threat of Leo.


    She had never thought that even when all the proofs were against Evan, he would still save Evan and me her.


    But could she ept defeat now that she was so close to her destination? She took a deep breath and looked back into his eyes.


    "On what basis? What right did you have to p me and ask me to scream when you are the one who is taking my help.


    I was the only one who came forward to help you when you needed it and that is what you are returning to me in exchange? Leo! How could you be so partial?" she bellowed hard as she felt the injustice as she looked at Evan with hatred field eyes.


    If possible she would have run away and ended the source of her gripe. She felt a sudden tightness in her chest as his words echoed in her mind.


    As the words left her mouth, the eyes of Leo turned sinister and dark. His face was glum and cold. His eyes were filled with darkness that even left goosebumps all over the body of hazel.


    She did not know which help Olivia was talking about but she was sure that Olivia had touched a weak nerve of Leo who was looking like he would devour the soul of everyone around him.


    His eyes narrowed on her red face and he turned to look at his assistant who had followed him all this while.


    "Since Miss Olivia Grasritias thinks that the pce of the duke could not survive without her help, I want you to return everything that she had offered us today.


    And make sure to write a letter to the head of the Grasitias family that the Thawyne family would not do any deal with them in the future and would not wee them in their offices or pce." Olivia who was still holding thest straw that he needed her right now, slipped and she lost to go closer to himpletely and that was all because of Evan!


    Didn''t his words clear that he did not want to see her ever again?


    For Olivia, Leo was a fragment of sky that she wanted to touch since she hade to know about him. From the past 10 years, she had paid every effort to reach closer to him, to get a ce in his mind or life.


    She did not fear anything except for losing his presence from her life. She had strived all her life only with the hope that she would stand one day beside him and would be equal to him.


    One day, he would finally notice her worth and look at her with admiring eyes. Losing him was losing the reason for her living. If he was lost then nothing was left in her life.


    Finally, her knees gave away and she staggered and then fell on the floor. To see that she was in such a daze, Leo did not even spare a second nce to her but walked past her and held the hand of Evan and pulled her with him and turned to leave, leaving the dazed Olivia alone.


    Arden, who was still standing there, felt pity on the girl who had lost all the colour of her face. She was looking no different than a lifeless statue.


    He took a deep breath as he looked back at the retreating figure of his boss and the girl who was also in daze. Not even once had the man noticed Olivia, why was she still so adamant about being with him?


    He knew that she did not covet his wealth or status but her thought that only he was the best and deserving male around her was her thoughts that ording to him were skewed.


    Taking a deep breath, he moved closer to her and kneeled in front of her but did not dare to touch her relentlessly.


    "Mydy, shall I help you in returning to your carriage?" he asked in a polite and professional tone but she didn''t even blinked.


    There was no reaction from her anymore as if she could not hear him or feel his presence.


    "Mydy?" he called her again as he crawled a bit closer to her but it felt like thedy was lost in another world.


    He took a deep breath and summoned his courage, to touch her shoulders gently as he did not have the hart to leave her on the cold floor alone when she was in such a bad state,


    "Let it be! Even if she would p meter, I would bear it!" he muttered under his breath as he held her shoulders a bit tightly this time and jerked her.


    "Lady Olivia, what are you doing? Have you lost your self respectpletely over a man who did not even turn to look at you for once?


    How can you degrade yourself over a fool who did not understand your value? Was this the reason you have done so much hard work all your life? To make a joke of yourself in the public?"


    His words were harsh and so was his tone but his eyes were filled with concern for the girl who was looking like her soul had left her body.


    He did not know what else to say to get her attention and to help her! His mind had turned nk when the girl finally blinked.


    The tears she were holding this far filled her eyes and leaked out of her eyes as if the dam had been broken!


    Forgetting her status and position, she held onto the man who was passing a bit of warmth to her and leaned on his shoulders as she poured her every grievance out through tears and closed her eyes.

 Chapter 208 - Another Plan?

    Forgetting her status and position, she held onto the man who was passing a bit of warmth to her and leaned on his shoulders as she poured her every grievance out through tears and closed her eyes.


    Arden froze and his whole body turned stiff when he felt her soft head leaning on his chest. His gaze moved down after a few seconds when he saw only a head full of hair was leaning on to him while her soft hands were clutching to his shirt so tightly as if she was afraid that even he would vanish if she did not hold him tightly,


    He knew that the girl was not in her senses or she would have never hugged just the son of a count who was below her rank.


    For her, ranks were everything, so he had seen her all her life working hard and trying to make a name for herself, he knew that she had done all that only to get the attention of his master.


    Except him, everyone else was like air in her eyes. That was why she had never noticed his presence.


    But he did not dare to hold her waist or touch her recklessly. They were still in the public area and he could not bear that anyone would point at her due to him.


    "Mydy, get a hold of yourself. Shall I escort you to your pce?" he asked in a soft tone after a few minutes when her sobs slowed down but his words only increased the pain in her heart.


    But she finally realised that she was holding on to an aide, so she let him go immediately and created a distance between them by standing up abruptly.


    But due to sitting in an odd position for so long, her legs had gone numb, so when she tried to stand up, she stumbled and was about to fall on the floor with her face down, a warm pair of hands holding her waist.


    She froze and it took her a few seconds to react again when she saw that his face was staring at her face with concern.


    "You do not seem to be okay, mydy! Please allow me to escort you to your pce!" the man asked again with a trace of worry on his face as he helped her in standing properly.


    And only when he was sure that she would not fall again did he let her go.


    She looked at him with an embarrassed face. Not ever in her life had she shown her ugliness in the public. She had always been an example of perfectness for everyone.


    How did she feel so much to disgrace herself in the presence of an aide, that aslo Leo''s aide!


    ''Wait! He was Leo''s personal aide.. The man that was closest to him!'' her eyes that had turned dim shone as the new n knocked in her mind.


    Continuing the pitiful look in her eyes, she looked at him with an embarrassed face,


    "If only that would not create any trouble for you!" her voice was barely above a whisper and her whole face had turned red, yet it was a surprise for Arden that she agreed.


    ''She must have been heartbroken badly'' was all she thought as he was sure that she would not have said yes otherwise!


    "Oh, not at all, mydy. What should I do? Shall I take my carriage or yours?" he asked in a gentle voice that a tinge of guilt filled her heart as she felt his concern and warmth.


    But when she remembered how both Evan and Leo had raised a hand on her and how they had degraded her, the guilt left as fast as it hade and her eyes filled with determination to take revenge against him.


    "Then, I must trouble you. My carriage would be fine." she replied as she rubbed his palm that was still holding her hands to make sure that she would not lose her bnce.


    His eyes widened when he felt her touch but did not think much of it as he knew that it was a big shock of her life that Leo had abandoned her.


    She had always been in delusion that the man would notice her if she continued to move closer to him.


    He only passed her a smile to give her more strength but let her hands go, afraid that they would be misunderstood or that she would feel that he was trying to take advantage of her.


    "Then, shall we leave, mydy?" he asked as he waved his hand and a knight standing at a distance with a nk face came running towards them.


    "Inform master, that i have some urgent work and i would note back before sunset!" the knight nodded and left them alone to stand at his position again when Arden turned to look at Olivia.


    The girl nodded with a red face as she tucked her strands behind her ears and left with the man with a new agenda in her life.


    On the other side, Leo pulled Evan with hasty steps and she was half running, half hopping to match his steps.


    If it had been any other time, she would have red at the man and jerked her hand back but when she looked at his dark face and cold eyes, the words died down in her throat and she did not dare to say anything.


    She did not understand why he acted so brutally when she was the one who was getting targeted. For once, even she had felt that he would really throw Olivia out of the buckling.


    Leo only let her hands go when they entered his office. She staggered a bit with the force he had used in letting go of her hands but before she could steady herself,


    He held her hand again and turned her as she leaned on the wall and then asked her in a cold voice.


    "What were you trying to do the whole day? Huh? Do you think I am patient enough to deal with your squabble?"

 Chapter 209 - [Bonus ] Because Of Her

    His one hand was ced on one side of her body while his other hand was closer to her face and held her chin as he lifted it when he looked at her stunned face, his eyes flicked but when he remembered how she was trying to get closer to Raymond, his eyes turned dark again.


    "What were you trying to do the whole day? Huh? Do you think I am patient enough to deal with your squabble?"


    Though his face was looking calm and indifferent, she could see the whirlpool forming in his eyes. Though he sounded cold like always she could see how his face had darkened and she felt intimidated.


    His hand that was on the wall was close to her neck because of the difference in height and if he moved, he could snap her neck with a sh.


    She still remembered how he had pped and threatened Olivia. Though she did not know what squabble he was talking about, the only argument she had was with Olivia.


    Had he not supported her in that? Then why was he asking so now? She looked at him confused, but when he still did not let her go, she raked her brain for a proper reply.


    "That.. i.."


    When she repeated the events of the day in her brain to give him a proper reply, she realised that he was the one who behaved too indifferently and treated her badly. He should be the one to apologise, not her!


    But she was so scared by the murderous look in his eyes that she was not unable to say so.


    ''Oh lord, if you are there. Help me in getting rid of this situation!'' she muttered as she reminded god that she had thrown a coin in the wish fountain for him just a while ago!


    Just then the door of his office knocked, getting his attention.


    "My lord,"


    The knight that had knocked the door and called Leo halted in his steps when he looked at the scene in front of him.


    They were standing in the position of Kabedon! What was that!


    Were they going to kiss!?! Would he be able to survive the cmity now that he had intervened with their master while he was going to kiss his wife!


    His doubts confirmed when he looked at the cold eyes of his master and gulped.


    Leo turned and looked at the knight icily when he heard the knock on the door. But still the knight did not reply to him, instead looked at Leo as he was watching his doom.


    "What is it?" There was a hint of displeasure and irritation clear in his voice. but for Evan it was a good chance.


    She bent and got herself free from the tricky situation. She took a breath of relief when she stood at the other side of the room.


    "My lord, Sir Arden left a message for you!" The voice of the knight was no more than a mosquito as she looked at the face of the grim reaper standing in front of him.


    "He informed thatdy Olivia had not taken all the aids back and he is going to escortdy Olivia back to her pce since she is not feeling well!" Leo''s eyes narrowed when he heard so.


    After a few seconds, his lips parted, "return it! We did not need any aid from the family of Grasitias!" His voice was calm and his face was indifferent, so the knight could not wonder what was going on in his mind.


    All he did was nod and leave the room after bowing his head, relieved that his life had been saved!


    "What is this all about, even Olivia was telling you that she had helped you a lot today?" asked Evan in a curious tone as she could see the line of worries forming on his face.


    "That!" he looked at her unsure of how to reply to her question. Should he tell her what problem they were suffering too.


    But then he remembered how she had recognized the painting, horses and even danced, sung and cooked well.


    There was ayer of mystery that had always covered her and even though she always had a valid reason and answer, he knew in his heart that something was not right with her.


    "That! Have you heard that there is a drought this year?" she nodded when he heard him, since the problem was going on even when she used to live in her town.


    "The farmers and traders that used to sell their grains to our family did not have proper crops this year. So they sold us nothing.


    Though we have written a letter to the neighbouring empire, it would take a few weeks in transportation.


    All other families have to look only for their pce and the staff working there. But my father had always taken the responsibility of all the knights working under me.


    So, it would affect the whole army badly and we will lose our credibility too.


    Lady Olivia was here to help us with all the grains she would have that were half of their family grains.


    But now that.. We had an argument, I do not want to take it from her." Evan frowned but nodded her head.


    So, that was why he looked so worried. And she was looking so arrogant. But if that was the case and he needed that supplies so urgently.. Did he let all of that go.. For her!!??


    Only the thought left her in daze and she looked at the man with strange emotions that had filled her heart.


    That was why he even readied to go to her house for dinner and had lunch with her. A man that was so proud like Leo had readied to ept all that, then how much the matter was important for him.


    Yet he did not think twice before pping Olivia and throwing her out of the building because of her!

 Chapter 210 - Visiting Her Town

    The thought of him leaving everything for her was enough to create havoc in her heart. She felt in a daze and only came out of it after some time.


    She looked around only to see that Leo was already sitting on the table and writing letters. She felt a bit guilty for throwing tantrums and behaving like a brat when he was worried.


    She moved closer only to see him writing letters asking for help from the other nobles and bit her lips. She suddenly felt that her chest was getting tightened and that she could not breathe.


    "That.. if i can help.." the whirlpool that was forming in his eyes only turned into a typhoon listening to her words. Could a meremoner be able to help him? But here she was offering her that she could do so, just like all the impossible things she had done.


    But when he raised his hand and looked at her, it was calm.


    "How can you help me?" he asked in a curious tone as he raised his brow and she pursued her lips.


    "That.. I am not sure, but I do know a few farmers. They grow their own crops and I even helped them when needed. I even taught their children. So, how about I go and ask them if they have crops avable for sale.


    They often sell all their grains to big traders who sell them to nobles and rich persons! What if we go there and check.." her voice was low and conflicted.


    She hade from a small ce and she was not sure if he would be interested in going there. But she was sure that a few of them never sold their crops until the end, hoping to get a good deal!


    His hands that were writing the letter halted for a second. The solution she was talking about was not possible since the farmers had suffered drought too, but to go with her to her town and see what reactions others had while looking at her was something he was curious to see!


    Though he had gone to her house in the middle of the night, and even sent his knights to ask about her, he did not get any proper answer from them. As if they did not know whom he was talking about!


    It always made him scrutinize more about her.


    "If you do not want toe, you can send a knight with me. I will go and ask them and if there would be any positive answer, he cane and inform you so that you can sign the deal." she replied in a haste so that he did not reject the offer.


    When he turned silent, she felt like he was not interested in going to a small town where the services would not be proper.


    Yet she wanted to help him as his family had helped her in every condition. She looked at him with anticipating eyes when he did not reply but her eyes turned dim when he shook his head.


    "That would not be needed." She had expected that he would not like to go with her to a shabby town but she had not expected that he would deny straightforwardly.


    But then was she the one who could easily let go!


    "Why not?! Is there something wrong with going to a small town? Even i belong to a small town. What was wrong with that?" she red at the man, forgetting for a second that she was scared of him just a while ago.


    He raised a brow and replied, "that would not be nodded because I aming with you."


    "And my town¡­" she stopped abruptly in her speech and looked at him with erged eyes.


    "You mean?" she looked stunned at his sudden eptance and blinked her eyes to make sure that she was not having an illusion.


    It hardly happened that the girl that spoke faster than his horse had dumbfounded expressions on her face. Or else it was hard to make her silent a few times,


    "Why? You didn''t want me toe with you?" he asked as he tilted his head, controlling the smirk that was forming on his face looking at her face.


    "No! Of course, not! It would be my honor if I would be of any use to you. And I would love to show you my house even if it was from afar and then the kids.. I am sure they would dance with joy when they saw me and¡­" her eyes shone with delight as she continued to bber about her town. Her whole face was bloomed with joy and he was sure that he had never been this delighted even when he returned from war to the pce.


    That made him realize how much she missed the ce where she had grown up! She even forgot for a second the reason for going there!


    Was that the reason that she always thought of leaving him and the pce and returning to her life. That made him more interested in visiting the ces she was describing,


    "Mm, it would be good to visit there." he replied unconsciously and only then did she realize that she was lost in bbering again.


    Her cheeks turned red with embarrassment. Here he was so busy and disturbed, yet she was trying to indulge him in the foolish conversation of hers!


    She nodded with her flushed cheeks, and replied, "then, i shall go and ask the knight to ready a carriage for us." with that she ran out of the room with hasty steps and only took a breath of relief when she was at quite a distance from the room that she failed to notice the warm smile that had crept up to his lips looking at her disappearing figure.


    His hands suddenly itched to pinch her cheeks as they turned rosy due to the embarrassment,


    "Silly girl!"

 Chapter 211 - Like Rich Nobles

    "Mydy, do you need water or anything?" asked Arden as the face of the girl looked paler than before.


    Olivia continued to look out of the carriage without using a word! She just shook her head but her eyes were looking lost as if she was not able to concentrate on anything. Her body was leaning on the seat with her head taking the support of the window pane.


    She was looking frail and weak so Arden did not know how to cheer her up.


    "Mydy, my lord and Lady Evangeline are soon going to marry even though the emperor had given their permission for it. Then why can''t you let it go. There are so many nobles out there.


    You can find a man that truly loves you and cherishes you. Why run behind a man who never even spared a nce to you." he could not help but ask as he felt his chest getting constricted looking at her painful face.


    Olivia turned her head away from the windower and looked at him with wet eyes. She seem to be looking conflicted and hurt but she nodded her head,


    "You are right! I should let him go since he had never liked me. But he had never shown this cold and rude behavior towards me since we were young.


    I have been with him for so long yet he had never treated me like I was a used pawn that had no value. I even ran to him when I heard that he was in trouble yet he never felt grateful but still used me for everything!`` Her words were full of regret and her face turned ugly as if she was remembering the worst days of her life and then shook her head.


    She reached out and wiped her tears as she blinked her eyes and looked away.


    A look of indignation filled his heart too. Sometimes his master crosses the limit of coldness. Though he knew that it was his innate nature due to the wars and constant training, his heart had turned cold but it did not justify the way he behaved with ady.


    He could not equalize Aurora who had even dared to mix something in his drink with Olivia who hade running for his help without being called.


    "I know. Master was a bit rude today. He would realize thatter and would apologize to thedy. But if i may ask," Olivia raised her head and looked at the hesitated man with her doe eyes and nodded, though her grip on her dress tightened.


    She knew that the man had not heard their conversation; he had onlye there when Leo had pped her and she had fallen on the floor. So, he would note to know the truth even if she told him otherwise, right?


    He was not from the ones who would go and confront his master and even if he did somehow, leo was not the one who would give exnation even to his family, much less his aide, with that thought, her heart calmed down a bit,


    "What did thedy talk about for the master to be so agitated?" he did not know but felt there was something wrong with the way the master draggeddy Evan into his office.


    "I did not prefer if you probe into the matter further, i didn''t want to be the pretext of gossip." she replied as she looked away but then in a whisper, she added, "


    But since you are the only one whoes for my help further, I will tell you the truth!"


    "I have insulted the girl that she did not match up to our status and she did not deserve to be the wife of Leo. if she had any self awareness, she must leave from here. But who would have thought that the girl would beat me


    And when i would try toe back to her, leo woulde here and misunderstand me. And without even asking the reason or giving me a chance of exnation, he would p me too.


    For him, I could be the only one who is wrong while lEvan is always right!" her voice was hoarse and full of pain that he could not help but worry.


    "Alright, I understand now. So, it is all a confusion. Do not worry, I will talk about it with my master!" Arfen gritted his teeth as annoyance could be felt from his voice and the girl who had hid her face smirked but when she looked above, her eyes were filled with fear,


    "No! Do not do that. I do not want you to be in any trouble because of me. I am already grateful that you came to escort me to their ce when I needed you.'''' Just when she finished her words, the carriage came to a halt too. And she peeped out of the window.


    "Alright, I will not do so! But only because I am worried that you might be med, mydy." but anger could be seen forming in his eyes that were conveniently ignored by Olivia who smiled back.


    "Oh! We are already here. I didn''t even realize how time had passed. Thank you for yourpany sir Arden!"


    The next second she opened the door of the carriage and exited from it and walked towards the pce without even once looking back. Her down casted eyes slowly crept up and a sneer was formed on her lips as she continued to walk in.


    She flicked the single drop of tear from her face and the pain and wrathful look from eyes disappearedpletely as if it was not there from the start.


    "If you think that i will ept defeat so easily then you are wrong Leo! Now you will realize how important my presence was in your life and this time you will be the one who wille begging to meet me!"


    ¨C

 Chapter 212 - The Oblivious Man

    "Stupid, dumb!" Evan cussed herself when she realized that she had run away from the room like a fool! He just normally told her that he would like to visit the town but she knew that the sole reason was to help the family, so why was she getting so excited that she would get the chance to show him the town.


    Since he was so busy, there might be a chance that he would go straight to the farmers and buy crops and then ask her to leave, without even having one look at her house. Then why was she behaving like she was taking her husband to meet her family.


    She shook her head at the thought that follows. But yet she could not help but feel her heart fluttering as if there were butterflies in the pit of her stomach. She could not help but feel excited and anxious at the same time!


    What if he did not like the town? After all, it was an old ce that was not developed like this new town! Ha! Who cares.. It depends on him whether he liked it or not, but she knew that it was a wonderful ce to be.


    She frowned as she decided that she would not listen to him even if he disliked the ce, since it had nothing to do with him.


    "Mydy, is there some problem?" asked the coachman when he could not control his thoughts anymore.


    The girl was giggling for a second and then shaking her head in another and now frowning as if she would beat someone. It was like a movie in the theater, her face was depicting plethora of expressions.


    Not to forget the way she was taking rounds of the ce with anxiety? Could it be that there might be another argument between the couple as he had witnessed what had happened just a while ago.


    Though he knew that Olivia was a noble, he was the old coachman that was serving the family since the duke was young and if the duke had chosen her as the future duchess, then there might be a better reason.


    He hadplete trust over his master.


    Evan blinked when she heard the sudden voice of the coachman and shook her head,


    "No! I am just taking rounds to digest my food while waiting for my lord toe." she replied with a soft smile as she did not know how to express herself properly.


    Though the man was not sure, he nodded but took a breath of relief when he saw his mastering. Even Evan turned back when she heard the sound of footsteps when her eyes fell on the man who was walking towards them with a cold face.


    A smile bloomed on her lips, but it went off as soon as it arrived when she saw another knight following him with a lot of file and parchment in his hands.


    As she had thought, the man was busy sightseeing in her town with her! Yet she controlled her mood from getting dull! So what if he did not have time, she would get to meet a few of them, only this was enough to lift her mood again.


    As Arden had left suddenly too, Leo did not know whom to held responsible for all the paperwork as only two of them usually handle it and one take whole responsibility on the absence of one of them.


    But he had noticed how excited the girl was when they decided to go to her town. He did not want to disappoint her just by taking her to a particr shop and then returning.


    Though he was not sure if the problem would be solved there, he had decided that he would spend the rest of the day there so that she would be able to spend time with her friends too.


    That was why he took all the files and decided to check them and study them in the carriage to save time and spend the rest of the time at ease with her. With that thought, he picked up everything and then walked towards the carriage.


    "Shall we go?" he asked the girl who nodded and they both walked towards the carriage in silence.


    Once the knight had ced everything in the carriage, he stood up with his head bowed, waiting for furthermands from his master.


    "Take care of the ce and ask Raymond to handle it if any sudden problem arrives. I will be back soon." the man nodded and then closed the door of the carriage respectfully as he turned to leave.


    If there was still any hope left in the heart of Hazel, it was broken after hearing the words of leo. But she didn''t want to ruin her mood, so instead of ring at him orining, she decided to pass the journey by looking out of the carriage in silence.


    While oblivious to her thoughts and conclusions, Leo immersed himself in the files one after another to get rid of them as soon as possible so that he did not notice her dim face.


    He picked up the file and started studying the matter and then jotting down the important points.


    The both did not say a word in the whole journey but as the town came closer the heartbeat of hazel only increased, she could feel the anticipation bubbling again in her heart.


    Her grip on her dress tightened when he crossed the open fields and soon the row houses could be seen.


    "Can we start walking from here?" she asked a bit anxiously and leo that was still writing on the file raised his head to look at the lost girl.


    When she noticed that he was still busy, she felt a bit apologetic, but she really wanted to go down and meet the people she had grown up with.. "then how about you drop me here and meet me closer to my house. You have seen my house, right?"

 Chapter 213 - Had A Good Figure

    "Then how about you drop me here and meet me closer to my house. You have seen my house, right?"


    Leo raised her head and looked at the anxious girl with grim eyes. Why did she want to go alone? Did she not want him toe with her all this time then why was so desperate to be alone now?


    Could it be that she did not want to be seen with him or could it be that she wanted to meet someone without letting him know? No matter what the reason was, he felt annoyed that she wanted to go alone.


    His eyes turned darker and his face turned grim but oblivious to his thoughts, the girl thought that he was getting irritated because she had disturbed him in his work by looking at his grim eyes.


    "Stop the carriage!" Just when she thought that she should take her words back, his cold voice resonated in the closed walls of the carriage.


    The carriage soon came to a halt but the man did not not stop staring at her with that glum face that she did not know that he wanted to look at her that way.


    "Why are you still sitting there?" he asked in an irritated voice as he closed the files in his hands with a snap.


    "Ah, yes! I apologize." she hurriedly opened the door and walked out of the carriage. Once down, she turned to tell him that she would meet him in front of her house after a while so he need not worry. But just when she turned, her eyes widened to see the man standing in front of her in such close proximity.


    Her big animated eyes met his dark and soulful one and she staggered a step back. He raised a brow as her expression and she closed her parted lips.


    ''Could he not give a warning before standing behind her? What was he, a ghost? Did he not know the meaning of personal space?''


    "Why are you still standing here?" he asked as he started walking towards the houses she was looking at with longing eyes and she frowned.


    "What do you mean?" Did he not have work? Then why was he there, on the road, walking ahead of her?''


    "You are slower than the snail. I have already told you to lose weight if you are having trouble walking at this age. I wonder how you will manage when you will give birth to the kids and be old?" Just the words left his mouth, an image of her running behind a cute little girl who was giggling and teasing her shed past his eyes and he turned stiff for a second, before starting walking normally again but his eyes were still glowing with that thought.


    Evan, who was still standing behind him, did not notice the change in him but fumed when he called her fat! This was not the first time that he had called her fat.


    Her face darkened and she fumed as she took hasty steps towards her. Soon, she overtook him and stood in front of him with her puffed cheeks!


    He raised a brow as he looked at her red face that was fuming yet she was looking too adorable.


    "Just look here?" she pointed her hands at her waist and then bellowed, "do you even see an ounce of extra fat here? I am well maintained and slim. I do not have an extra ounce of weight, since I have worked all my life in fields and walked instead of taking carriages. Hmph!" she blurted in a bit of anger as he did not stop to call her fat all this time.


    But when she looked at him, her body turned stiff. There was something wrong with the way he was looking at her. His pupil had shrunk and his face had turned rigid.


    Leo was just passing a sarcasticment but he had not thought that she would stand like that in front of him and asked him to stare at her waist.


    His eyes instinctively fell down her face and could see thece work on her neck area that was almost transparent. He tried to shift his gaze away but her curvaceous body kept his eyes bound on her body.


    His eyes were still lowered on body until she stopped shouting at him and only then did he move his gaze away from her body to her fierce eyes.


    Till then his face had turned warm and his face had turned due to heat. His eyes had swirled, with whirlpools.


    Her puffed up cheeks turned into a frown when she noticed that the man was behaving strangely. He seemed like he was being suffocated by something.


    "I didn''t mean to shout. But then you keep calling me fat!" she did not want to face him head on. What if he took it personally and took revenge on herter. Since he was a petty man.


    She took his facial expressions as anger but she did not move away but continued to stand while staring at his face with her innocent eyes and pleading face.


    His Adam''s apple rolled up and down, and his soulful eyes whirled. Then he finally turned away with his throat run dry and spoke in a hoarse voice,


    "Yes, you have a good figure. But you do not need to show it to men like that." before Evan could open her mouth and ask what was wrong. She lowered her eyes and looked where he was staring before and she stilled.


    The air seemed to have frozen around them. She continued to stand there for a few seconds like her legs had turned stone and she could not even breathe loudly.


    After a few seconds, she finally came back to her senses and her eyes turned red. She pointed her finger at his face and asked in an indignant voice,


    "Why... Why were you staring at me?"

 Chapter 214 - [Bonus ] Flash Marriage With Martin

    "Why.. Why were you staring at me?" in a state of panic, she med him and moved forward to leave with hasty steps to get rid of the awkward moment.


    She was in such a hurry that she did not notice that the road was uneven, not like the pce where she was living these days.


    In a state of anxiety, her legs fell on the stone and her legs slipped. Her entire body fell towards Leo who stood in front of her. She fell straight into his arms. Because of the impact, he took a step back and the horses that were standing them took a few steps, making him fall on the ground while she was over him.


    Her eyes widened, what was that?! They both were in such an intimate position!


    She did not dare to look at his face as she could feel his gloomy aura and his gaze full of bloodlust. She wanted to dig a hole and hide there until the incident was forgotten.


    "Do you still want to use me for it?" he asked in a hoarse voice and she felt further embarrassed. Her face turned so red as if blood would spill out of it any moment. She did not know why her luck was so bad that she kept falling on him every time she wanted to move away from him.


    "That.. my lord, the ground was uneven and my foot fell on the stone. I didn''t do it on purpose!" she replied in a meek tonepletely opposite to the fierce res she was giving him before but his narrowed eyes did not move away from her face.


    "Then why are you still not moving and standing?" he asked in a stiff voice as she continued to press him on the ground.


    His face turned grim at her unawareness on the impact of her actions. Could she not feel how stiff he had be as her soft and warm body kept pressing him.


    Her warm cheeks and glow on her face was making his breath hitch.


    Before she could react and move, he had already pushed her away. Though his actions looked rude, his touch was gentle and he made sure that she would not get injured or affected at all.


    She looked at his ice cold dark face and pursued her lips. It was too awkward to talk even further.


    "Would you stand up or walk or shall I ask the coachman to get the carriage ready?" The dazed girl finally blinked and waved her hands in front of her face and took a deep breath to make her expressions normal again.


    "That would not be needed." she shook her head as she looked at his nk face. Did he not feel flustered at all?


    "Is it you, Evan?" a voice turned her head towards the other side where an olddy was standing and adjusting the sses on her nose to make sure that she was not mistaken.


    "Yes, Aunt Martha. How are you?" A pleasant smile formed on Evan''s face as she stood up and ran towards the olddy to help her in holding therge bags of vegetables and bread.


    "Silly child! Did you fall again? When would you learn to walk properly?" the olddy shook her head but there was a kind smile on her face that reached up to her eyes.


    "Yes! I am sorry, aunt. Were you going home?" thedy nodded and then looked at Evan with worry.


    "Where have you been, girl? I heard that your home was confiscated by the royal family under the rule of no man in the family.


    I even went to Martin to ask if he could have a sh marriage with you for that reason only?" she shook her head and took a deep breath. "If you are having difficulty, you can alwayse and live with me for the meantime.'''' The woman''s eyes were filled with concern and her face had motherly expressions that made Evan emotional unconsciously.


    Her voice turned softer as she shook her head, "you do not need to worry, aunt Martha, i already have a home." Evan did not realize how naturally she had called that ce a home but the olddy noticed it and she looked at Evan with surprised eyes.


    Only then did she look around the girl to notice a carriage that belongs to nobles and a man standing behind the girl. Though he did not say a word till now, his strong aura can not be taken lightly.


    He was d in expensive clothes and he had a regal and elegant touch on his face.


    Leo, who had walked closer to them was about to bow his head and address the elderly as he addresses his family when he saw that Evan was closer to the woman. But just when he reached there, he heard the woman asking about Evan''s marriage with a man named Martin!


    His face turned darker and the words that were on his lips rolled back to his throat. His face darken that instant but decided to stay silent for a while until they were alone again to ask for an exnation. But the cold air he was emitting could not be stopped until he heard Evan.


    "That.. is he¡­?" the olddy adjusted her sses again as shocked filled her eyes.


    "Aunt, he is my future husband, Leo. he.. He is a knight!" Evan felt embarrassed to lie but she did not want the olddy to be flustered.


    Though it had been taken as a good sign to know the nobles and have high contracts. Their simple town never had any connection with the capital and nobles.


    She did not want all of them to behave differently with her.


    "Oh! My dear! You never told me that you have found another groom for you and that also such a qualified and handsome man!


    I am very happy for you. But poor Martin! He would be heartbroken to know that!"

 Chapter 215 - [Bonus ]

    His eyes flickered and as his eyes turned to her face instinctively to see how much she was affected by this so-called Martin. If Arden would have been here, he would have been shot by Leo to not inform him about Martin, who the hell was he?


    Though his face still appeared to be calm, a whirlpool seemed to be forming in his eyes and traces of anger could be seen in it.


    Even Evan did not know how to reply to it. She felt a bit flustered as she looked everywhere but him.


    "Anyways,e with me. I will treat both of you to a good meal. Even Oliver would be happy to see you." oblivious to the awkward moment, thedy continued to talk in a happy tone as she held Evan''s hand to drag her with her.


    "That.. I willeter, aunt. We have an urgent work to handle in the town.'''' Though she could have spared a few minutes, she did not know what else the olddy would say and then she would have to bear the brunt.


    She could feel the chill emitted by Leo even now, who knows where it would end.


    She did not want to end up in a cmity so soon.


    "Ohh.. then promise me that you woulde back after finishing your work. I will treat you and your husband with a tasty meal. Such a fine looking gentleman he is!" thedy looked at Leo with satisfied eyes that made Evan only more flustered.


    "That.. i will" Evan was still raking her brain for thinking of a best excuse when Leo cut her short.


    "Of course, we would have dinner at your home after finishing our task."


    Thedy beamed and nodded her head as she took her bags back from the stunned girl who was still looking at Leo and giggled,


    "I know that he is handsome but he is your husband only. Why are you staring at him as if you have seen him for the first time? Silly girl! You look like a girl who has recently fallen in love." she shook her head but her face had turned warm and full of happiness.


    ".........." ''What if she says that she was looking at this strange man for the first time! And who the hell is in love with him. She was right, the aunt needed to change her sses.


    "I will wait for you then." She hugged the girl and patted the shoulder of the man with a nod and left with hurried steps to go and make a sumptuous meal for them.


    Evan looked at the disappearing figure of the aunt and sighed. She knew that she was going to have the most awkward meal of her life tonight.


    "Why did you say yes to the aunt for a meal?" she asked as she turned to look at the man and blinked at him with her big animated eyes but the eyes of the man narrowed at her face as if he was looking at a culprit who was trying to hide his crime.


    In a cold voice he asked, "why? Are you afraid that she would inform me more about the men who were going to propose to you or more about your secrets?" his face had turned hard and his tone was rigid that she blinked.


    "......" why did it feel like the man was jealous! Or was he infuriated!? And what did he mean about the men! There was only one man who had proposed to her and her father had even liked him.


    Why was he behaving so strangely today? Her hands instinctively moved and touched his forehead with a frown.


    "What are you doing?" he asked in the same cold tone as she took her hands back after a few seconds.


    "I was checking. If you have any fewer or are you suffering from menopause because you are seriously not behaving normally."


    "Ha! To think that you would still me me!" He took a deep breath and closed his eyes when he realised that he was getting affected by her actions.


    Why did he even care, whom she likes and whom she does not. Since they were not going to marry anyway, she was free to go and like anyone.


    "Oh my Evan.!! you are finally here after so long?" The boy came running towards the girl and hugged her.


    "You! How could you run away like that? Do you know how worried we were about you when we came to know that uncle is no more!? Where have you been?" The boy raised his head but still did not remove his hands away from her waist as he continued to hold her tightly in his arms as if he was afraid that she would vanish the moment he would let her go.


    His eyes were ring at the girl but there was pleading in it. Evan''s eyes softened looking at his worried face.


    "I have gone to live in a big ce which you always dreamt of. You know there is even a smallke and garden and a lot of horses.


    There is even a small gazebo where you can have evening tea and there is a wish fountain too." she added as she patted his head and he blinked.


    His eyes turned wide as he blinked and looked at the girl with parted lips.


    "Really?" Leo looked at the boy who looked shocked as if he had heard there was a fairy living in the pce.


    "Yes, yes. You can even see swans and a lot of birds sitting on the trees in the evening time. It is a beautiful scene." Evan continued to describe the pce animatedly and the boy listening without even blinking.


    "That must have felt great. I wish I could have joined you too. I envy you now, Evan. you have gone to such a great ce while i am still spending all my time studying and working with my brother in his shop." his lips turned downwards and he replied with a deep sigh as he suddenly felt downcasted.


    "But you can alwayse to meet me there and spend time in the garden with me.


    We will eat a lot of sweets while watching birds."


    Though Evan knew that it was not possible, she still did not want to break the heart of the boy who was suddenly looking disheartened.


    If she would have known that he would be so upset, she would not have told him. Her eyes filled with regret as she felt bad for him.


    "Really, will you take me there with you then?" the eyes that had turned dim, suddenly lit up again as he looked at her with eyes full of hope that she knew what was going toe.


    She bit her lips as she did not know how to reply to him without breaking his hopes.


    "That, I will have to ask your mother first. You know how strict she is! She would not allow me to make decisions.`` She raised a brow and the boy sighed but he did not let his hopes go.


    "I understand Evangi. I will ask my brother to deal with her. You do not need to worry, I will surely go with you. If she denies me again, then I will ask my brother toe with me too. Then mother would not deny me." he patted his chest with assurance and Evan giggled at his antics.


    "Yes, yes! Then I will wait for you toe.`` She nodded her head, mimicking his actions with a smile, though she still felt guilty for hurting the feelings of the small boy by lying to him.


    "Yes! Then I shall go and talk to him now. Wait for me here!" He was about to run when she held the hand of the boy who looked back at him with a frown.


    "That.. we are here to meet your brother only. Can you take us too?" she asked with a sheepish smile but the boy''s eyes twinkled.


    If that is the case then Evan could help him in convincing his brother easily after all he always listens to her.


    "Sure,e with me. I will even treat you with corn and fruits or will ask mother to make good tea for you.'''' He held Evan''s hands and started dragging her with him when Evan turned towards Leo who had been silent all this time.


    She was surprised to notice that Leo was looking at the boy with a dark face as if the boy had owed him a lifetime of gold. It felt like he would beat the kid any moment.


    Thinking that he was not happy that they boy wanted to visit the pce, she regretted again as she told him,


    "His brother is a diligent farmer with the biggestnd in the town, he would shortly have a good amount of grains to offer us. I am not wasting your time, I promise!"

 Chapter 216 - [Bonus ]

    "You are againte, how many times have I told you that I need you toe here early in the morning so that we couldplete all the work of the day?" The man did not even turn to look at the person who entered when the door creaked open as he started toin.


    His hands were still checking the grains as he had a needle and thread in his hands which he used in packing all those bags once he was satisfied with the quality of grains.


    Wiping his sweat, he waved his hands, e here now! Why are you still standing there? Come and count the bags and check their weight. We have to go to market early in the morning.'''' His voice was filled with annoyance as the needle pierced his skin when he was trying to sew the sack so that the grains would not fall from the bag.


    "Ouch." he winced as he let go of the needle for a second and then ced his finger in the mouth to stop the finger from bleeding further.


    But his expressions turned grim when he still did not see his brother walking towards him.


    "Hey, Carl, do not tell me that you are not in a mood to work again!" heined as he finally turned his head to re at his young brother who only irked him these days.


    But to his astonishment, the boy was not there but a man with daunting eyes. He was wearing expensive clothes that he had never seen in this town. He was looking regal and elegant but His aura was so strong and he felt intimidated just by looking at him.


    It took him a few seconds toe back to his senses, as he stood up abruptly, losing her bnce a bit in the process and walked towards the door.


    Dusting his hands, he tried his best to stay calm as he asked in a polite but strong voice, "yes, how may i help you?" He felt better when the sound came stronger than he had thought but the strange man did not reply.


    He tilted his head as he stared at him for a second and then scanned the number of sacks in the room. Though scared, he did not like the way the strange man was behaving!


    ''Could it be that thieves these days had that kind of clothing? Only this was the conclusion he could think of and was about to threat the man that he would call the knights that patrol in this area when finally the man parted his pale and thin lips,


    "How many crops do you have here in total?" His words were precise and did not clear his intention but confused the man further.


    ''Did he want to buy them or rob him by taking all that forcefully.'' indignantly he looked at the man and red when he heard the sound ofughing from the other side.


    Soon, his brother entered in the room followed by a girl whom he had not seen in ages but she was lookingpletely different so for a second he thought that the girl was a noble.


    Herplexion had improved a lot and her clothes were expensive. She was looking like those rich nobles that he had seen a few times in the city market.


    "Evangeline, is that you?" His expressions softened when the girl who was busy chatting andughing raised her head and passed a gentle smile to him.


    "Yes, Martin. Who else did you take me as?" she chuckled at the end of her words and took soft steps towards the man.


    The boy that hade with her, followed her with a big smile on her face.


    "Hey, are you surprised too brother? When I saw her standing with Aunt, I thought she was a noble.


    Look how pretty she is looking now?" the boy beamed as he looked at Evan once again with pride as if he was the one who had turned into a noble not her.


    "Yes, she is looking very beautiful." the man nodded as he agreed to his brother while he was not even able to take his gaze away from the girl who smiled with rosy cheeks.


    Being called beautiful by the nobles or others did not affect her much. But beingplemented by the ones she had grown up with suddenly made her feel so conscious of herself that she did not know how to react or reply.


    "You both are just exaggerating so that you can tease me. I am still your little Evangeline!" replied the girl as she puffed up her cheeks. It was the first time that Leo had seen her behaving so coyly but he was not at all happy with it.


    Because not even once she had turned to look at him or included him in their conversation.


    All three of them forgot about the presence of a man whose face was turning darker every passing second and his whole body started working as an air conditioner when he saw the rosy cheeks of the girl due to thepliment received by another man!


    "No! I swear, you are looking beautiful Evangeline. Not that you were not beautiful before, you have been a gorgeous scene forever. But today you are looking likedy of noble families that pass in the carriage a few times from our town!" replied the man as his hands moved instinctively to his neck and he pinched it to show how serious he was and the girl only smiled further, feeling at a loss of what to say anymore!


    "Well, thank you Martin. You are looking handsome like always too. And I can see that you are working so diligently!" said the woman who did not evenpliment him when he had won a fight with Raymond or had shown him the estate by staying awake all night. What a biased behavior!


    [check chapter number 211 again]

 Chapter 217 - How Dare You?

    "Well, thank you Martin. You are looking handsome like always too. And I can see that you are working so diligently!" said the woman who did not evenpliment him when he had won a fight with Raymond or had shown him the estate by staying awake all night. What a biased behavior!


    "I even went to Martin to ask if he could have a sh marriage with you for that reason only?" Suddenly the words of Aunt Martha ran like rm bells in his mind and his eyes turned sharp.


    Ayer of dark clouds covered his charming face as he looked at the pair talking so lovingly with each other while he was standing in the corner like an extra person!


    His eyes observed the man closely, as if he was trying to dissect him with his eyes.


    The man was looking like a big shy boy with his red face and flustered eyes. There was a genuine bright smile on his warm face and his brown eyes were still on the face of Evan.


    Though he had a muscr build, he seemed easy to approach and talk to with that warm smile and friendly personality.


    Did she like this type of man? Even Raymond had this type of personality too. When she was with him, she only red at him and cussed him but look at her now.


    How brightly she was smiling and her face was beaming as if she had won the treasure.


    An icy cold piercing gaze fell on the proximity she was sharing with the man. Not even once had she turned to look at him too.


    He coughed slightly covering his pale lips as he stared at both of them who had turned their head of look at him finally,


    "Ah, yes! I think you have entered the wrong shop, mister. Please leave or I will call the knights!" His tone was sharp and confident this time as he tried to match the daunting eyes of the man whose eyes had turned darker than before.


    "Oh, Martin. This is Lord Leonardo Thawyne, the only son of the Duke Thawne, one of the higher nobles." she introduced both of them formally as she moved closer to him and then whispered so that only two of them could hear,


    "You can not talk to him informally or insult him or you would end up in jail." her words were filled with concern for him and the man blinked and turned to look at her to check if she was serious.


    From Leo''s point of view they both were looking intimate with whispering sweet nothing in each other''s ears and now their face was only inches apart that he could not help but feel betrayed.


    Before his mind could process it, he took big strides towards her and held her hand and dragged her away from the man.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" asked the girl in a confused manner as she passed a re to Leo and tried to look past him towards Martin but was not able to.


    His high shoulders were obstructing his view towards both of them.


    "Evan! Hey you! Why are you dragging her?" asked Carl as he ran away towards the couple but before he could move further away, he was stopped by Martin, who held his shoulders tightly.


    "Brother, can''t you see, the man is trying to hurt Evangi." eximed the boy as he pointed towards Leo. he had not liked the man since they first met. He was dark and brooding with angry expressions on his face as if the whole world owed him a lot of gold.


    Martin''s eyes flickered when he heard Carl but did not say a thing. Carl failed to observe, What he was noticing.


    Though the man was dragging Evan, she was not only ring at the man but not asking for help and most importantly, she did not mind his touch.


    "Shall I help you! You seem to have sprained your ankle!?"


    "Oh, no. I will manage it. My house is nearby anyway."


    "But.." the girl kept stumbling but she did not let me hold her in arms and right now..


    Martin came out of his memories when his brother tugged his shirt to let him go but Martin shook his head. Now that he looks at their dresses, they look simr. They both were looking like higher nobles and there was a feeling that they both were too close that met the eyes.


    "Would you stop it! We need to talk to them!" Evan asked the man again but when he did not respond, she took a deep breath and then red at him and stomped on his foot, stopping him in his tracks abruptly.


    "Did you finallye back to your senses now?" She raised a brow and asked the man with a smirk on his face but when she saw his eyes filled with bloodlust, she shrunk a bit.


    "It.. it was you who was not letting me go!" sheined as if he was bullying her and trying to point at the other two men on the sides.


    "They are looking at us. So would you stop behaving strangely?"


    "Evangeline! Do you want to die? How did you dare to hit me?" his voice was gloomy and cold as he looked at her with his eyes narrowed on her face.


    "Do you really want to know that!?" she asked in a unsure voice as she fidgeted in his arms.


    Thinking that she might have realized her mistake and was going to apologize to him, he nodded his head with an intimidating look and the girl sighed.


    She looked at him with a bit of fear in her eyes and whispered,


    "It is what you have asked me to do. So do not be angryter, ok?" and when he nodded,


    She nodded back and then with a one swift motion she pressed her heels on both of his feet with more intensity, "this way!"

 Chapter 218 - [Bonus ]

    "this way!"


    "You..!!" his eyes widened for a second as he looked at her but then narrowed back as he looked at her with a death re!


    "Evangeline! Do you want to die?" he asked again and she frowned and shook her head,


    "Of course, I did not want to die. Why are you even asking such a foolish question!?" she asked densely as she knew that he was in her territory now.


    Leo had not brought any knights and the men standing there would help her if she would scream or shout or they would see him misbehaving with her.


    That built up her confidence and she was sure that he would not misbehave in public ces.


    Looking at her eyes that were filled with gleam! He knew exactly what she was thinking. So, she did not respect me because she felt so but only because she had fear of losing her life and now that she could run away she was showing me her true colors.


    But instead of being angry, why did he feel that it was cute! Was he losing his brain and bing crazy!?


    "Hey, would you stop threatening her? Or my brother would beat you!" said the boy that only reached up to the waist of Leo as he snatched her hands away and stood in between.


    He was looking at Leo as if he was a ruffian who often misbehaved with girls and needed to be taught a lesson.


    Leo raised a brow as he looked at the small boy who was trying to intimidate him with his small frame and asked,


    "Do you even know how to fight?" There was a hint of mischief in his voice but his face still looked cold and intimidating.


    His hands swirled on the hilt of the sword as if he was trying to scare away the kid. Evan frowned and was about to intervene when Carl continued,


    "Of course, I even have a wooden sword. I will be a strong knight one day. So, do not underestimate me!" replied the boy with arrogance that made Leo amused.


    But before he could reply Martin came running and held the shoulders of Carl and pulled him towards him.


    "I apologize for his misbehavior, my lord. The child was ignorant and did not know how to speak up." Martin bowed his head hard.


    All this time since Evan and Leo were whispering to each other, he was trying to remember where had he seen the seal of the uniform, he was wearing and only now that he remembered it was the same seal as the higher knights who hade here a few times.


    And by the look of his uniform, he must be at a higher position than them. He did not know how the man would react after being threatened even if the other party was just a kid.


    "Carl, apologize now!" he shouted at his brother with a stern voice but the boy just puffed up his cheeks.


    "Can you not see, brother. This man is trying to threaten our Evangi.. Do you still want to take his side? You are the strongest one in the town, go and punch him. Break his teeth so that he could learn some manners and how to treat women!" heined as he pointed at leo.


    "Pfft hahaha."


    "......" did that beat just called him a ruffian!? And instead of rifying the matter, this dumb girl isughing her heart out. Leo stared at the girl with annoyance.


    Felling the death re from the man, Evan finally controlled herughter but she still felt so great that he had been treated that way! From the day she had met him, he was ordering her as if he was her boss, now that he was rebuked, she felt great.


    "Carl, I said, apologize!" Martin covered the mouth of the boy and looked at Leo with worried eyes.


    "The boy is just spouting nonsense. Please do not mind him. Did youe here to ask for the crops. By any chance, did you want to buy grains?" asked Martin to change the conversation as he hid the child behind him afraid that Leo would hold grudges from the small kid.


    After understanding his worries, Leo shook his head, "I am not the one who would think that I am equal to a kid and hold grudges." although he was talking to Martin, he was looking at Evan, as if telling that she was the one who kept holding grudges in her heart.


    The smiling girl froze and then narrowed her eyes at the man but her actions only proved his point that she held grudges all this time.


    "Yes! Thank you. I apologize for not greeting you properly and dare to look straight into your eyes, my lord." Martin bowed and looked at his brother with stern eyes who muttered something under his breath but mimicked Martin and bowed his head too.


    "It is fine. After all, you are like a brother to Evan!" That was the first time Leo had called Even with her nickname that her face turned red.


    "........" brother!!!!


    "........" why was he talking like they have an intimate rtionship between them?!


    They both looked at the man with a stunned face who did not even blink as if he did not understand their thoughts but his eyes turned dark when he saw the stunned face of Evan.. was she feeling so stunned when he had called the man his brother?


    Even their expressions were so simr.. Could it be that they were childhood sweethearts. His grip on his sword tightened at that moment while his face turned cold.


    "That.. Martin, my lord has the habit of joking. You should not take his words seriously!"


    "......." My lord! Was he not Leo just a while ago? And how hasty she was in clearing the confusion. Was he the reason that she always wanted to reject him ande back to this town?

 Chapter 219 - The Biased Girl!

    "That.. Martin, my lord has the habit of joking. You should not take his words seriously!" Evan replied with a fakeughter as she red at the man to support him but his face only turned darker.


    She should have known that he would never support her.


    "....." even Martin did not know how to behave. Even if they were cutting each other''s words and ring at each other. They both seem to look too close to each other as if they had known each other for all their life. The girl had never behaved this carelessly before.


    Even her smile seemed to be more genuine and carefree. Though the face was the same, she was not the Evan he used to know. While lost in thoughts, he forgot to take his gaze away from her face.


    Cold blizzards started filling the room when he saw the unwavering gaze of the man settled on Evan.


    "So, mister Martin" he called the man in a frosty voice who finally turned to look at him.


    "Shall we talk about the business now?" Leo turned to look at the sacks and walked to the one Martin was making when they entered.


    "Have you already sold your gains?" though the grains were still in his position there might be a chance that he had already signed the contract.


    "Ah yes! I forgot to tell you, we havee here with high hopes that you would sell all your crops to us." Evan looked at the man with starry eyes and blinked.


    "...." so, she was not there to meet them. Did she even miss him or remember him even once? And here he was trying to search for her all this time that even investigated the knights who were trying to know about her.


    "What happened? Have you already sold them!" looking at his upset face Evan face sunk too and Leo turned to look at both of them.


    His face turned sour when he found Evan was looking at the man with such a cute face that he wanted to pull her and hide her behind him.


    "No! I have not. And if you want I can sell all of that to you at a price lower than the market!" replied the man but instead of feeling relieved, a frown formed on the face of Evan that confused the man.


    Did she not say that she was here to buy the grains!? She even looked at her with such a pleading gaze that even if he had offered the grains to someone else, he would not have minded to go back on his words and cancel the contract for her.


    He did not want to disappoint her when she hade to him for help with such a face. Then why was she not happy now?


    "What happened, did I say something wrong, Evangi?" he asked in a careful manner as he forgot about the presence of a dark cloud for a second.


    "Of course, you did. Why would you sell your grains at a cheaper price when the whole town knows that you have the best grains?


    In fact, the man is rich enough to charge a bit higher price since you are the one who is helping him in need." Leo''s expressions turned uglier when he heard that!


    She had not even married to him yet she was trying her best to increase his ie and that also by dering so openly!


    Even Martin was startled. He had thought that Evan was closer to the man but then why did she ask him to charge more and earn more without caring about the expenditure he had to bear while she was still so worried about him!


    Could it be that he had misunderstood something? A goofy smile formed on his face as he thought about that,


    "In that case, let me charge a fair prince since I will not feel good if I try to gain from someone''s need. I have a conscience too." he replied with a big grin on his face.


    They were chatting so casually and evenughing at each other''s words that they even forgot about his presence again. From the start, he had been ignored again and again.


    "Then the price is settled. By the way how many crops are there in total?" asked Evan as she tried to count the sacks.


    "That is 2000kg of rice and maize and 1000 kg of wheat and barley! If you want I can help you in getting good offers at meat too." he offered, finally looking at Leo and the man nodded.


    "Hmm, and what would be the total price of everything?" he asked as he took out the gold pouch from his coat.


    That would be enough for this month until he found a better source from the other towns.


    "Oh, that would be around 2000 silver coins. But if you want, I can give you a collective discount." but before he could tell by cutting the prince Evan frowned and shook her head.


    She knew that Leo could afford much more than that and would not mind paying the full price.


    She walked forward to Leo and looked at the gold coins in his hands.


    "I do not think that my lord would have any silver coins. So, 2000 silver coins would be 20 gold coins. But since you are giving all this at once, my lord would not hesitate to offer a generous price of 30 gold coins right?" she asked as she looked at him with starry eyes but his face turned dark when he heard that.


    Did it mean that she was worried to death when he was earning one less coin and gave him a lecture on the value of money, but when it came to him, she did not mind paying 1000 silver coins extra in the name of tip? Could it be that Martin''s money was like her money, but when it came to him she did not mind at all!

 Chapter 220 - I Can Not Guarantee

    Could it be that Martin''s money was like her money, but when it came to him she did not mind at all!


    With that thought his chest burst. He felt like he could not bear it anymore. If she continued to stay closer to him then he might had a heart attack due to anger or he would beat her to death.


    "I am not going to pay a single more coin than the bill from my pocket. If you are so interested in paying him extra ie then why don''t you give him a part of your reward??" though he was asking him, the way he was looking at her as if he would kill her.


    This time the blood was just so strong that she was not even sure that Martin and Carl could save her. But her fear of losing the rewards was stronger than her fear for death.


    "I will! I will pay two gold coins from my reward. But for that too, you have to return it back. You have promised that you will change all the jewels and rare gold coins into silver and gold coins but you did not return it back.


    Now I am regretting giving that treasure back to you!" she replied in an aggrieved tone as she looked at him as if he was a cruelndlord who was trying to suck the blood of poormoners.


    He could not help but feel indignant. Had his value decreased so much that she did not care about him but only money!


    He took a deep breath to calm him down because she would not care even if died of a heart attack.


    "Very well, when we reach home, I will give you all the reward I owe you but at the same time I will even write all the bills that you owed me from the start of the day you have started to live with us." she gulped when her eyes met his cold eyes.


    He was not serious. Was he? How did it end up losing everything she had earned so far just because she asked him to give Martin a tip.


    Suddenly she felt that he was too raged with her. She bowed her head and walked closer to Martin and cussed him in her heart. It was true what the staff said, he is a cold hearted vengeful person.


    Martin blinked as he looked at them, they were squabbling like a newly married couple.


    Finally when she looked back at him, she was much calmer.


    "Do.. Do you think that you will have time to have a meal with us? Mother would be too happy to see you too!" Martin ignored the thoughts in his heart as he asked her with a gentle smile on his face.


    "That.. I have already promised Aunt Martha that I will have dinner with her!" she replied with a bit embarrassed tone but then when the thought crossed her mind, she looked back at Martin with sparkling eyes,


    "But if you want toe, you cane with us so that we can have dinner together." the disappointed face of the man hesitated a bit. He did not dare to say yes, since aunt Martha had the habit of teasing both of them a lot.


    She oftenes and talks to him about their marriage. He was afraid that she would start in front of them!


    "Yes, of course. I love the fruit pie made by my aunt Martha. I wille too!" Carl shouted and reluctantly Martin also nodded his head.


    "Great! Then we can have a lot of conversations there! I miss the town. Tell me did Carl get admission in the knight academy. I have a few connections if you want!" she offered with a bright smile without even asking the man who would help her in doing so.


    "Oh. Really Evangi! I know that you are the best. I will protect you from these ruffians when I be the knight!" Carl hugged thedy back as he passed a cold nce to Leo who was staring Evan all the time.


    Leo raised a brow as his piercing gaze turned sharper on Evan who gulped and looked pleadingly at Leo but his gaze did not turn soft this time.


    He had his limit. This girl was testing his patience from the start. But now she has crossed the limit.


    "That, he is not a ruffian Carl. He might look like a mercenary or ruffian but he is the head of the knights. And he is the one who can admit you into the academy." she replied in a soft tone as she patted the shoulder of Carl who looked at the man with shocked eyes.


    Though he had realized that the man was a knight, he had never thought that he was the head. After all, he was looking too young. He would not be older than his brother.


    "......" So she meant to say that he looked like a hoodlum? Was she blind or what?


    In the whole empire, the line of girls lusting over him could start from one boundary and end on the other corner! Yet she left no chance to insult him and badmouth him.


    He looked at the woman with a cold gaze and then stared deep into her eyes. She was stunned and trembled when she felt his devouring gaze. She wanted to hide behind Martin''s back but she was afraid that he would beat that man to reach her.


    Bracing herself, she looked back trying to look strong, but the cold sweat on her face had given her away.


    "What.. What is it?" she asked in a trembling voice when his lips parted


    "Evan you better remember that we will go back in a few hours in the same carriage and idents are toomon these days.


    I can not guarantee that the horse will not throw you when you try to enter it!"

 Chapter 221 - Never Gave The Smile

    "I have checked all the grains. This is your amount, count well before epting!" Leo passed the pouch of gold coins to Martin as he kept his gaze away from the girl who had puffed her cheeks and looked at the other side.


    Even she ignored him as if he was a pandemic as she kept her eyes on the Carl and concentrated on their small conversation.


    "Thank you, my lord. It was nice talking to you!" Martin bowed his head and ced the small bag in his pocket, when Leo raised a brow.


    "Will you not count the money?" this was the first time that the businessman had not counted the money. He knew that it was his whole year ie, he was not going to have any other ie since he had sold everything he had and it would take him a long time to grow crops again.


    "Oh, that would not be needed. Since Evangi trust you, there is no way that i would not!" Martin did not trust him because he was the head of the knight or a higher noble but he only showed faith because Evan trusted him.


    Instead of feeling better, Leo felt a sour taste in his mouth.


    "If my wife would not trust me, then who would?" he asked with a smirk on his face and Martin blinked.


    The words struck in his mouth, but not a single voicee out. Did he just say wife? If it would have been even lovers, then he would have tried to digest it but the word fell like a huge blow on him.


    "That.. i did not know! I apologize for my folly." it took him a few seconds to find his voice again as he felt a lump had formed in his throat that he could not let go.


    His eyes instinctively when to the ring finger of Evan but frowned when he did not find a ring there. All the fingers of her hands were empty. And by the face of her and the way she talked, it did not look like she had already burdened the responsibilities of a married woman.


    There was something amiss. But he could not dare to infuriate a higher noble for it may cause their demise. It would be better that he would observe for a while and talk about it from Evan when he would get a chance.


    Oblivious to his thoughts, Leo only remembered his ashen face and quivering congrattions that sounded like a heart break and finally felt better. He did not know why he was so agitated when there was nothing between both of them.


    It was only because the girl was infuriating him to death, he concluded as he nodded his head.


    He walked away from Martin towards Evan with an attempt to leave this ce as early as possible.


    He was sure after hearing his words, martin would deny to have dinner with them. After all, which lover would still have the appetite to have dinner after knowing that the woman she was in love with was already married.


    The frost in his eyes dissipated with that thought and his spirits rose.


    Evan raised her head when she felt his footsteps behind her and was surprised to look at the smiling face of the man.


    Was he not spiting fire just moments ago! Then why was he such a high spirits in a few seconds.


    "You seem to be happy!" she asked when he reached closer to her and his curved lips turned straight.


    He narrowed his eyes and red at the girl as if she owe him her life and snorted.


    "We are gettingte. Let us leave now!" he walked past her without even giving her proper reply.


    "Why did i even asked him!" she regretted when she fond that the smile disappeared as soon as she asked about it.


    Martin looked at them from afar but did not find them behaving like a newly wed couple and it had been less than a month since Evan had left them. Then how could it be that they had already reached the stage of an old couple where they have lovers spat.


    "Brother, why are you still standing there. We all are leaving!" Martin finally came out of his thoughts when Carl shouted and even Leo turned to look at him, waiting for his denial.


    But Martin looked at Leo and then smiled warmly, "give me a minute, i will lock the shop first, then we can leave together!" the smile that had formed on the face of Leo, turned stiff and his eyes narrowed at the face of the man who had already turned to lock the shop.


    He was sure that the man was broken hearted then what changed his mind to still follow them.


    Martin walked towards them with hurried steps and stood beside Evan, "did i make you wait for so long?" his voice was loving and full of warmth that brought a sweet smile on the face of Evan instinctively.


    "Of course not. It only took a few seconds." she did not understand why he was asking her such a stupid question and concluded that it might be because Leo was ring at him with his cold face, that might have made him flustered.


    "You should not worry over small things. Even if it would have taken more time, we would have waited for you here." her bright smile was like cold water sshed on the face of Leo.


    She had never passed that smile to him even when he had spent night giving her tour or even when he had take her falls.


    She did not even looked at him that sweetly when he had saved her from his aunt or had taken her side in front of Olivia! He could not help but frown at the biased girl who never treat him specially.


    "I think we should leave, the sky is getting dark and it might rain!"

 Chapter 222 - [Bonus ]

    "I think we should leave, the sky is getting dark and it might rain!" Evan turned to look at the sky, though it did look dark and cold but it was because the sun had already set a long time ago.


    There was no sign of rain or storm. He was making an excuse to leave the ce!


    She looked at him with an aggrieved face as she muttered with puffed cheeks,


    "My lord, even if you are trying to find an excuse, it should be more realistic!" Since the sky was clear, who would believe his foretelling of rain. Definitely not her!


    He tilted his head and narrowed his eyes at her, but she continued without a fear, "i was about to deny aunt, but you are the one who had epted her invitation and now you are the one who is trying to run away with it.


    Have you ever thought she could be waiting for us tillte night and would be heartbroken when she would realise we went away without informing her!" her chest felt stuffy just by thinking about it and her eyes turned dim.


    She looked at him with such using eyes as if he had killed a whole army and should be hanged to death.


    Raking her mind more for possible results, when he still did not say anything, she continued, "do you have any idea how sick she was! She could not even see clearly and.."


    "Alright, stop it. Why don''t you just say that you would go there no matter what!" He cut her in between before she would announce him as a heartless man who broke heart every now and then.


    He pinched the space between his eyebrows to control himself. He was not sure how he would end up beating her if he did not calm himself down.


    If it would be in her hands, she would have announced him as ck hearted long ago.


    Evan who was still thinking hard about further uses, raised her head and blinked her eyes with surprise,


    "Would that have been enough?" She could not help but speak her thoughts out loud.


    Would the man have agreed if she had told him that she wanted to go!?


    "Then i am saying so now, i want to go for dinner there!" She looked at him with a pleading gaze, her eyes sparkled more than the stars that had started to fill the sky that Leo was not able to look away for a second before nodding his head.


    There was something stirring in his calm eyes but he knew that he had lost the battle with her already.


    "Yes! Then let us go together! We have a carriage there!" her eyes shone brighter and her face looked like a cat who had received the milk after asking for it for a long time. Only the wagging tail was left.


    He could see her jumping with happiness and pping her hands as she navigated them towards the carriage.


    "Wow! Evangi is that yours too? I can not believe you are living such a luxurious life!" Carl could not help but look at the carriage of eight horses with widened eyes. His face had that amazed look as if he was looking at the pegasus.


    "Can I touch them, Evangi! For once?" he asked with pleading eyes and pouty lips that Evan chuckled and nodded her head.


    "Of course, they are very friendly, you know i even had rode a horse in the estate.'''' She even adjusted the cor of her dress with pride when she showed off but the boy looked more ecstatic hearing that.


    "Wow! I knew that my Evangi was so cool! Now no one would be able to make fun of you or tease you!" He moved his trembling hands towards the horses and touched them with so much precaution as if he was afraid that the horses would not like him.


    But his confidence increased when the horses did not give abrupt reactions and he started to stand on his tiptoes to reach higher and touch their faces but he was still smaller.


    Martin shook his head and moved behind him. Taking him in his arms, he stood closer to the horses so that Carl could touch them, but the horses shook their head,


    "Neigh" "Neigh"


    Their loud voices filled the valley that Martin took a step back instinctively with the fear to irk them further.


    Leo, who had a dark face that they forgot about his presence once again, felt better. At least, their horses still remembered him and knew that he did not like this man at all.


    They were not ungrateful like the girl who did not take a few seconds to forget about him when she had pleaded with him with such eyes.


    "Oh, I have never seen horses reacting like that before. Maybe you are stranger for them that''s why. Give Carl to me, I will help him by touching their faces.`` Though confused, she did not find any other reason for horses to react that way.


    She walked closer to them as she did not want to see the dim eyes of Carl that was looking so excited just a moment ago!


    When Leo saw the proximity that they were standing in, his eyes turned darker instantly.


    "Wait!" He took hasty steps towards them as he asked them to stop right there.


    "You will not be able to carry him with your height and weight. What if you could not carry him and he fell down. Let me take him!" with that he pulled her behind him and forwarded his arms for the kid toe in his arms.


    "......." did he just call her fat and short again! Evan bit her lips to stop herself from cursing him aloud.


    Carl looked reluctant but when he saw the horses, he nodded and extended his hands to be carried by this cold man who had been only passing cold res to Evan.


    ''May your wife not only be spendthrift but even have the shortest height in the whole empire!!''

 Chapter 223 - The Offer

    ''May your wife not only be spendthrift but even have the shortest height in the whole empire!!'' Evan only felt better when she had cussed him enough in her heart.


    She raised her head only to look at the carl who was smiling from ear to ear. He was looking like he had found the biggest treasure when he touched the horses and they only leaned in to his touch.


    Leo let go of him and his small feet slowly touched the ground.


    "Thank you!" He raised his head and looked at Leo with sincerity that surprised him. A small smile formed on his face too which he hid in a seconds.


    "Mmm, shall we go now?" He turned and walked towards the carriage when the guard came running and opened the door of the carriage for them.


    After entering the carriage, he looked at the door but instead of Evan, Carl entered and surprisingly sat beside him.


    When Evan entered, she took the seat on the other side followed by Martin.


    ''This brat! Did he do that intentionally?" his eyes narrowed on the face of the boy who was still giving him a sincere smile and sighed.


    Due to him, Evan and Martin were sharing the seat now.


    His eyes narrowed on Martin who whispered something and Evan nodded and giggled and then whispered something back. As if they were having their personal joke, their voices were not clear, which only irritated him further.


    If it continued, he was not sure when he would turn his threat into reality and throw her out of the carriage.


    "Ride faster, why are you being so tardy?" The coachman flinched when he heard the cold words of his master and pulled the reins further.


    Though he was sure that the carriage was going at his previous speed.


    Even Evan who was busy in having a chat with martin raised her head and looked at his dark face.


    ''Who had irked this dark lord this time!'' one thing was Evan sure of, that Leo had more tantrums than any olddy she had ever met.


    "Wow! It is so amazing!" oblivious to the awkward silence in the carriage, Carl peeped out of the window when he heard the galloping sound of the horses. The carriage was running at his speed yet it did not shake at all, that showed that it was a luxurious and expensive one, not like they had taken a few times to travel to another town.


    Even Martin could not help but notice the luxury Evan was living in. Yet when he looked at her face, she looked the same as Evan, he knew.


    There was no hint of arrogance or pride on her bright face.


    "Why are we driving so fast, my lord?" Evan asked as she asked Carl to not take his head out of the window but he did not listen to her and continued to look out.


    Leo whose eyes were narrowed on the face of Martin, turned to look at her,


    "Why? Did you not say that you did not want the olddy to wait? Huh" he asked with such a tone as if she was the one responsible for their hurry.


    No matter how she ponders over his words, he seems to be right.


    "Then, can you at least ask Carl to sit properly!" she pointed at the boy whose knees were touching the seat and his upper body was already out of the carriage.


    Leo tilted his head as he looked at Carl and then at her as if waiting for her toplete her sentence.


    She gnashed her teeth as she read his eyes and muttered, "would you please help me in taking care of Carl, my lord!" In the end she even looked at him with pleading eyes and passed a cutesy smile to him.


    "Carl!"


    "I did not want to. I am sure nothing would happen. Evangi has the habit of worrying too much!" the boy muttered even before Leo could say anything. He was enjoying the best moment of his life.


    He knew he would never get the luxury to enjoy this kind of carriage. His unruly hair that was flowing with the breeze was giving him an exceptional feeling, he could not exin.


    "Tsk! I was going to say that if you are so interested, I can take you horse riding when you visit the pce. Who would have thought that you are happy with just sticking your head out of the carriage and did not have any other hopes." he shrugged his shoulders nonchntly, but his words were like a lightning that hit straight at the head of the boy.


    He moved in with the speed of lightning and even covered the windows with the curtains.


    "Are you serious, my lord? Would you let me sit on a horse?" His eyes were sparkling and he was looking at Leo like a small puppy asking for a bone from his master.


    Leo could not help but nod and Carl could not help his emotions and hugged Leo.


    "Thank you, thank you, my lord." His happiness was truly addictive and brought a smile to Evan''s face. She was grateful that he handled the kids well as she was afraid that he would threaten him or scare him.


    But both Martin and Evan took the words of Leo as an empty promise to coax the kid. They both knew that there were so many protocols that amoner had to follow if he wanted to go to a noble house for a visit. Even she was only allowed to stay there because she was the esteemed wife of Leo due to safety reasons.


    Carl only let go of Leo after a few seconds but then he raised his head and thanked Leo once again whose eyes flickered but he nodded his head.


    "I will send my aide on Saturday to bring you to the ce. But mind you the offer is only for you!"

 Chapter 224 - [Bonus ]

    "You can stop the carriage here. We have almost reached the ce!" Carl who was still peeping out of the window all this time shouted with excitement and Evan peeked out of the window too. The rest of the journey was so silent that it felt awkward especially when Leo was looking at them with a death re.


    Confirming that the girl had not denied or said otherwise, Leo knocked the wall of the carriage and muttered, "stop the carriage."


    The carriage slowed down and soon came to a halt. Carl was the first to jump out of the carriage with a chuckle and then Leo walked out.


    Like a gentleman, he turned and forwarded his hand this time too. Evan blinked! She clearly remembered that it was only the second time that he was assisting her ining out of the carriage.


    Last time when they were with Olivia and Raymond and now. So, that meant that he only behaved gentlemanly where there were others to notice. Or else he did not pay any head to her even if she broke her bones or hit her head with the walls of the carriage.


    Since that is the case, why should she not take the most of it.


    "My lord, I seem to have sprained my ankle while moving. Could you help me in walking too!" she muttered in a sweet voice with a pleading face as she turned and fluttered her eyshes like a damsel in distress.


    She knew that he knew too well that she was only acting. But she wanted to annoy him the way he did her all the time.


    His eyes narrowed on her face and a triumphant smile formed on her face as if she won a treasure. She was sure that he would snap now and his gentle,menaly act would fall.


    But unexpectedly, he passed her a warm smile. It was such a sweet smile yet she felt goosebumps all over her body, as if the smile was telling her that her end was near.


    "That.. I was the only.." ``Joking my lord.." died in her throat when he pulled her with a force and she lost her bnce and fell straight on his chest while his both hands were wrapped around her waist tightly as if he wanted her to be one with him.


    Her feet were not touching the ground and it was dangling in the air while her hands instinctively wrapped around his neck as she closed her eyes, afraid that she would fall from the carriage.


    "You are such a scaredy cat even when you''re the one to challenge me always!" he chuckled and whispered in her ears.


    His soft musky smell and his baritone voice that could leave any woman trembling echoes in her ears when his soft breathes tickled her cheeks.


    She could feel his taut chest when her breast moved up and down as she took a few deep breaths to calm down again. They were too close! Even closer than the time he had the princess carry her in the past.


    "That.. i! I was just joking.. Joking! Haha.. I can walk perfectly fine. So, you can let me go!" Why did she feel that if he teased her, she would suffer the loss but even if she was the one who was teasing him, she would suffer the loss in the end.


    That was so unfair! She muttered under her breath but galred at the man who was still holding her like she was his lover. Her bosom was slightly above his chest and if he lowered his head, his face would be.. Gosh! That was so embarrassing!


    She could not believe that he was holding her like that!


    "My lord!" She looked at him with a crying face. In the name of the god, they were on the road and three pairs of eyes were still looking at them. Did he not feel embarrassed at all?


    While she was having the thought of cracking the earth so that they both would fall in a hole and hide themselves. His eyes were fixed on her crimson face. She was looking like the blood would drip out of her face any moment.


    She still did not know why he was not letting her go when he should. Her warm and supple skin was so soft as if it was melting under his touch.


    Her hot breaths were increasing the heat inside his body that he knew if he did not let her go then he would lose control. But he still did not want to let go of her.


    All this time he had felt a strange annoyance that he could not even exin himself. But now that she was in his arms, he felt relieved as if that suffocating feeling had started to leave his body.


    Since childhood, he had never been the type that had felt anger or jealous of others over petty matters. Then why was he being so irritated when he knew that Raymond or Martin had done nothing!


    Today he had lost hisposure so many times that he had even forgotten the count, yet he felt that this moment was perfect and worth the irritation he had faced all day.


    "My lord, would you let me go now?" her voice was lower than the mosquitoes as she continued to hold his neck for her dear life.


    He could feel her annoyance and embarrassment and he could not help but feel that she was looking so cute and adorable while behaving like that.


    When she realized that pleading did not work, she opened her eyes and red at the man with her narrowed eyes but it only brought a smirk on his face.


    He finally raised his head and looked straight into her eyes and asking in an innocent voice


    "Hmm, how could I do that? You have sprained your ankle and I could not ask an injured person to walk by herself could i?"

 Chapter 225 - Threw Her On The Ground

    "Hmm, how could I do that? You have sprained your ankle and I could not ask an injured person to walk by herself could i?"


    "..........." not only Evan was the one who stared at the man with a stunned face, but even Martin was stunned to see how loving they were behaving in front of them that they even forgot about their presence. He wanted to shout and remind them but as if his legs had been frozen and his mouth had turned, try that no wordse out of his mouth.


    "Hey! Why are you still standing here? Even if Evangi is injured, she wouldn''t be fine if you continued to stand there while holding her that way.


    Come in so that we could ask aunt Martha for ointment." Carl, who had no idea of what they were talking about and the awkward moment between the couple, shouted from the door of the olddy.


    He had already reached there a minute ago thinking that they would be following closely. But when they were still not in, he came back to them only to hear thest words said by Leo and he frowned.


    "Evangi there is no need to be embarrassed. Even Martin had held me all the time in his arms when I had sprained my ankle that day. You know he even kissed me when I was crying. Why don''t you try that, my lord?" he tattooed his head and asked Leo as he really wanted to go in and enjoy the meal.


    "Thump!!!" Evan felt like her heart would burst out of her ribcage when she heard thest line.


    Even Leo who was only teasing her felt stunned when he heard about kissing. His eyes instinctively fell on her lips that were looking luscious. How would she react if he would kiss her suddenly?


    Would she be frightened or would she beat him! He wondered what her lips would taste like. His Adam apple bobbed up and down and he felt a strange thirst that he could not exin.


    Noticing his gaze, Evan shivered, "what.. What are you even thinking, my lord?" she asked in a voice that hardly came out of her mouth. Even when she was in his arms and they were so close, he was having trouble listening to her.


    But that was enough to break the spell bound on him and blinked. With that he moved his hands away and raised in the air.


    "Thud!" her butt hit the muddy ground and she blinked as her mind was still not able to process what happened.


    Just a second ago he was about to kiss her and now she was being thrown on the ground mercilessly! And her clothes had turned all dirty.


    "....." she raised her head and looked at the man with sheer anger as she gnashed her teeth.


    "What?!! Didn''t you say that you are fine and I should let you go! Now why are you the one to be angry when I have listened to you?" he asked with a raised brow as if he could understand the reason for her sudden outburst!


    "You! You!" She was fuming so much that she was not even able to form a coherent sentence.


    Even Martin blinked as he finally came back to his senses. He ran towards Evan and crouched on the floor as he looked at her with worry,


    "Oh are you okay, Evangi?" she blinked as she finally turned her eyes away from leo and looked at worried Martin.


    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath as she decided to postpone her n of throwing a stone on the head of the man for now and tried to squeeze a smile on her face,


    "Oh! Yes. I am fine. After all, I was the one to ask him to let go!" she replied through smashing teeth as her smile was worse than her baring teeth and ring at leo.


    He shook his head as he did not know what to say to both of them,


    "Come let me help you!" she nodded and he held her hands tightly in his hands as he pulled her up.


    Leo''s eyes narrowed on their entwined hands once again and he was going to take a step forwards and separate them when Evan let go of his hands and dusted her dress.


    "Wow! You are strange my lord. But it did help Evangi in standing on her feet again!" muttered Carl who was still thinking that she had injured her ankle before.


    "Now, shall we go?" Martin was not sure if they would start fighting while pulling each other''s hair if they both did not stop ring at each other that instant.


    "Mmmm, let us go!" ''before i die out of anger!'' she muttered as she adjusted her dress and started walking towards the door followed by the two men.


    She pulled the door and entered in when her nose filled with the warm smell of the food that was enchanting.


    Her eyes instinctively went on the small table and her face sparkled. Forgetting all the resentment, she took hasty steps towards the table and sniffed again like a kid.


    Aunt Martha, who wasing out of the kitchen with thest dish in her hand, chuckled when she looked at the antics of the girl.


    "You are still like a kid! Who would believe that you are about to get married to Evangi!" she shook her head and chided Evan, but her eyes were warm and full of pampering.


    "I apologize aunt Martha but your food is so enticing that I can not stop myself. Do you need any help in the kitchen?" asked the girl with an embarrassed face as she scratched the back of her neck but thedy shook her head.


    "No, I am already done but what happened to your clothes dear? Did you have an ident on the way?" she asked in a worried tone as she adjusted her sses and tried to look closer to her dress which made Evan at loss of words,


    "Oh, that! My lord threw Evangi on the ground."

 Chapter 226 - [Bonus ] Oh Jealousy!

    "Oh, that! My lord threw Evangi on the ground. That was why her clothes were muddy."


    "......" though Carl was so nonchnt about it, aunt Martha looked stunned.


    Only in the morning had she thought that the couple was kind and gentle, especially Leo. He was looking so regal and noble that she felt Evan was lucky. But was he a violent man!? If that was the case, then it would have been better if she would have married Martin.


    She held the hand of Evan and dragged her behind her and then turned to look at Leo with narrowed eyes.


    "My lord, why did you throw her on the ground?" her behavior was like a mother chick that was trying to fight for the baby chick. She even picked the pan from the table and pointed at him.


    "...." was thedy trying to scare him with a pan that was smaller than his hands. But the look in the eyes of thedy flustered him for the first time. He felt like his mother was ring at him after he had made a mistake.


    "That. I was helping her out of the carriage when my hands slipped!" he muttered with a nk voice but his eyes had traces of panic and worry.


    "Oh! So that was what happened!" she took a breath of relief and let go of the pan as she nodded her head in understanding.


    "Carl, you should not pass these kinds ofments that lead to misunderstandings!" She gave a stern look to the boy who looked confused but as he stared at Leo but did not say a word when Leo gave him the same look.


    "I will send the horse tomorrow." he lipsed and Carl who was about to open his mouth after a pause smiled like a cheshire cat.


    "I apologize for my mistake, aunt Martha. I will pay more attention in the future!" he bowed his head and finally the topic died.


    But when Leo turned, his eyes met the narrowed eyes of the girl who had an evil smile on her face. At that instant, he knew that she was going to tell the truth when he sighed and whispered,


    "You will get double the rewards once we reach home!" with that the girl''s eyes gleamed golden and she even forgot about his presence. Her eyes shone and her eyes started counting on her fingers and he did not need to be informed that she was trying to count the money she was going to get after reaching the home.


    For a moment he felt a strange tightening in his heart as he watched the smile on her face.


    ''Did she even care about anything else except money?''


    Though when he looked at her behavior with others, she did not seem to care about their financial status or robbing them. She only tried to extort him as much as she could.


    "Come here and sit, or the dishes will turn cold." she pointed at both of the men as Carl was already sitting without waiting for anyone''s invitation.


    "Oh dear, you need to change your clothes. Come with me, I will give you a dress. It might not fit perfectly but it would be much better!" Evan looked down at her dress and then nodded.


    Even the mud had started to dry leaving strong patch marks on the dress. The man was really brazen. He didn''t know how to behave with the girls at all. She was sure that his wife would cuss him daily like her and eventually beat him one day if possible.


    Once left alone both men stared at each other with narrowed eyes.


    "My lord should have a strong grip. How can a girl slip out of your hands that easily!" The voice may sound calm and harmless but his red eyes were showing that he was infuriated. "You know there might be a chance that your things would be stolen from you if you will not hold them tightly!" Martin added as he picked up the ss from the table and took a swig of it.


    "You do not have to worry about my belongings. I am sure that they will stay with me till the end. But you seem to be dependent on the shop to earn your livelihood. What if it did not exist? Where would you go then?" Leo titled his head as he passed a cold look to the man whose eyes flickered.


    "Eh! Where would the shop go, my lord?" asked Carl who did not get a word of their conversation except thest line.


    "Nowhere if you concentrated on it rather than the wives of others!" Leo did not even turn to look at Martin when he passed thement as he struck Carl who nodded solemnly taking it as the advice from a senior.


    "You do not have to worry about it, my lord. My brother takes good care of the shop and us. He is a fine gentleman and a very hardworking person!" Carl looked at his brother with shining eyes.


    He had grown up admiring him all this time. Whenever he had been worried about anything, he had found Martin standing at the backbone of their family.


    Just when the words left his mouth, Evan returned back with Aunt Martha who nodded her head.


    "Yes, Martin is the most eligible bachelor of the town. He is the richest, most handsome and also the kindest and most hard working. He is a fine gentleman that has grown up well.


    Sigh! Now that Evan is married, I am worried about who will be the best partner for him!" She took a disappointed sigh as she looked at Evan as if she had betrayed all of them and even Leo turned to look at her, hoping that she would deny any kind of involvement with the man.


    "Aunt, even if i would have been unmarried, you know that his mother would never agree to it!"

 Chapter 227 - Oh Jealousy 2

    She took a disappointed sigh as she looked at Evan as if she had betrayed all of them and even Leo turned to look at her, hoping that she would deny any kind of involvement with the man.


    "Aunt, even if i would have been unmarried, you know that his mother would never agree to it!"


    As the words left her mouth, both men turned to look at her with dark eyes. Their gaze was so strong that she felt scared for a while as if they both would devour her soul.


    "......" did it mean that she would have married him if his mother would have agreed to it! Same question formed in the minds of Leo and Martin but it had apletely opposite effect on their mood.


    But looking at their gazes, the girl felt guilty. She had only said that to stop aunt from speaking about this matter further. She was feeling awkward listening to it. But who would have thought that both of them would take her words so seriously.


    Luckily she had the food as her distraction.


    "Aah, you even made the honey fruit pie. I just love it when you make it!" she muttered as her gaze fell on the table.


    She had decided in her heart that she was only going to concentrate on the food for the rest of the time.


    Sneaking a nce to both of them who had also started looking at the food, she took a breath of relief!


    "Mmm, of course, since this is your favorite. How could I not make it? But you better start with dishes instead of dessert!" aunt Martha scolded as she shook her head.


    Then she turned to look at Leo, "why don''t you try it. Though we did not have steak like you. I have caught the fish personally from theke.'''' She cut the fish intorge pieces as she put thergest piece in the te of Leo and then to Martin who nodded his head with a smile.


    "Of course, i will eat a lot since i know that aunt make the best food.'''' With that he took a bite and started eating but Leo only looked at the dish in his te and then at Evan who had paid no heed to the warning on the aunt.


    When he picked up the fork to eat, he noticed that the girl had already sneaked and pulled the pie towards her and casted the fish and sd aside.


    She was almost drooling and her eyes were sparkling while looking at the dish.


    She picked up the knife to cut arge price for herself and looked proud that her aunt had still not noticed her stealing the dessert.


    Her face turned blissful as the fragrance of the freshly baked pie wafted in her nose and her eyes closed with delight.


    She let go of the fork she had picked from the table as she found it a hassle and then picked up therge piece from the tray and directly took it closer to her mouth.


    However the dish was still too hot as the moment it touched her mouth. She put it back on the te with widened eyes and blew out a couple of puffs of hot air. She had scalded her tongue as she took it out and took a swig of cold water from the ss beside her.


    Putting the ss back, she picked up the pie again with determined eyes and blew air on it. Then touching it with her tiny finger, she confirmed the temperature and then took a small bite from the edge.


    The vor of sweet and sour fruits filled her mouth with the soft taste of cream and honey. Her taste buds shivered and pleasure was written all over her face.


    Her eyes were closed again and a small moan left her mouth as she took another small bite of the dish that made her feel blissful.


    She was looking so adorable while eating it that even aunt did not feel the heart of taking the pie back from her and only shook her head at her childish behavior.


    She didn''t even notice that a bit of cream had stuck to her lips and flowed to her chin.


    "Is it that good?" asked Carl and even Martin looked at the girl with a warm smile on his face.


    Evan stole a nce at the aunt but when noticed that she did not mind, she grinded and ate the bite in her mouth hurriedly and turned to Carl and nodded.


    "Yes, it is just as I remembered. The best pie of the town!" with that she did not waste her time and took another bite hurriedly afraid that aunt would change her mood and would ask her to eat first.


    But the grin on her face was so adorable that even Martin could not take his eyes away from her. She was the most innocent but at the same time real person around them who did not care about her image and did not look artificial.


    When his eyes fell on the cream, a smile formed on his face as he took out the napkin from his pocket with a pampering look on his face that seemed like an eyesore to Leo whose eyes narrowed on the napkin.


    He lost all his rationality that moment and forgot where they were sitting as he burnt in jealousy.


    And before Martin could raise his head, Leo held the chin of Evan and turned her head towards him. She felt the sudden pain on her chin and raised her head to re at the man.


    The girl frowned and was about to open her mouth to protest and ask what the matter was, he moved closer to her and before anyone could react, he brought his face just an inch away from her face. Then without even looking into her eyes.


    he took out his tongue with rapid speed, he licked all the cream from her lips and chin.


    "................."

 Chapter 228 - [Bonus ] Was It A Kiss?

    The touch of his coarse tongue on her lips and skin left her shivering. Her breath hitched and her mind shut down as if the off button was pressed abruptly.


    Yet the feeling constricted her chest and her whole body trembled. Leo, who was still sitting normally, felt her soft lips, they tasted just like honey she had eaten a while ago. The feeling was inexplicable as his eyes closed and he enjoyed the touch of her lips. Once he had licked all the cream from her lips, he cooly let her go.


    "........." Evan was so shocked that she did not move for a long time. As if frozen by his act, her mind shut down automatically.


    Even Martin, who was holding the tissue in his hands, was frozen. He was holding the tissue so tightly that his knuckles turned white and the tissue tore in his tight grip.


    "Cough cough! Do not forget that there are kids on the table too. You should wait until you finish the dinner! I will give you the key to the annex room then!" Aunt Martha replied in between her giggles.


    She had been worried when he had threw her in the mud, though he had exined her that it was an incident but the way his eyes were set on her all this time,


    And the way he had reacted impulsively and kissed her in front of everyone, all her worries were solved and she felt lighthearted.


    Though her words brought everyone back to their senses, the face of Evan turned red, she was so flustered that she did not know how to react. Even when they were acting as couples, they have never kissed!!!!


    But now! Her heartbeat was so fast that she was sure she would have a heart attack.


    Her eyes were still on his eyes that looked like dark sky at night with stars, she could not help herself but getting lost into it. She stared at him for quite some time but she could not form proper words toin to him.


    She lowered her head as she cussed him but did not dare to look back at him. One should not be this sexy and handsome that even after bearing the loss, she was not able to say anything. She wished she could give herself a p when she realized that insteaod of being angry at him, she was staring at her like a dumb person.


    But only she was not the one who was shocked, Leo was shocked at his actions too. He had never thought that he would be this impulsive!


    "Now stop staring at her and have some food. Or are you waiting for her to eat and smear a bit on her lips!" Aunt Martha chuckled as she mumbled those words with humor but it did not have the same affect on others.


    "......." Evan felt like she should throw the man out of the window. If only they had been at the higher floor! Her eyes turned dark as she imagined herself beating him and dragging him towards the balcony of his room and throwing him out from there.


    Her eyes crinkled and an evil grin formed on her face as she rubbed her hands.


    Leo''s eyes narrowed on her face as he muttered, "why are you so happy? What is in your mind"


    She blinked as she raised her eyes and then with a broad smile on her face, she replied, "I am thinking about eating those pastries too! They look too yummy!"


    They both knew that she was lying by the way she was fluttering her eyes, but he did not want her to tell the truth in front of anyone! Who knew what evil thought was forming in her mind.


    "Try this, this is delicious too!" Martin who was silent all this while forwarded the fruit rolls that were on his side.


    Evan''s eyes shone when she saw more sweet food in his hands and nodded her head with a broad smile on her face.


    She picked up a roll and put it in her mouth with contented eyes. The sweet cream and soft taste of fruits melted in her mouth and her eyes filled with joy but just when she closed her eyes, the touch of his tongue shivered her.


    The moment when he had licked her lips shed in her mind and she opened her eyes abruptly and picked up the tissue with the speed of lightning and cleaned her already cleaned face.


    She did not want him to repeat his actions again. Even the thought of it was enough to increase her heartbeat again.


    She did not even turn to look at him for once as she lowered her head and continued to enjoy her meal.


    Leo who had not even touched any dishes even once narrowed his eyes on how Martin was trying to be closer to her once again.


    Had he not shown it clearly that she was with him. Yet the man did not let her go! What a disgraceful man.


    But when he noticed that even she was leaning towards Martin and following his suggestions as they were enjoying their food, his face darkened again.


    Cold air started to permeate from his body and the whole room started to forze.


    Aunt Martha was looking at the scene from the sidelines and felt joy in her heart when she felt jealousy on Leo''s face.


    "Are you so damn hungry, everyone had stopped eating a long time ago when you would be done?" more than impatience to leave the house, he wanted to get rid of the gaze of Martin that was stilled on her face.


    He was losing his patience and he did not want to act impulsive again.


    "Let her eat for a while, young man. I have something important to discuss with you. Soe with me!"


    Listening to his words, she frowned and looked at the food on her te reluctantly, the sky had already turned dark, so he must have wanted to go home, even then she did not want to leave so early.

 Chapter 229 - The Family Of Three

    Listening to his words, she frowned and looked at the food on her te reluctantly, the sky had already turned dark, so he must have wanted to go home, even then she did not want to leave so early.


    Still she nodded as she tried to stand up but aunt Martha patted her shoulders and shook her head.


    "Finish your food first, it would not be a big thing if you take a few more minutes to have your fill." she assured but instead of nodding, Evan turned to look at Leo for eptance.


    Looking at her obedience, aunt Martha sighed and stared at Leo with a stern gaze,


    "Let her eat for a while, young man. I have something important to discuss with you. Soe with me!" her voice was authoritative and there was no sign of denial.


    Though he felt strange, looking at how much Evan had respected the olddy, he nodded and followed her.


    Walking at a distance thedy opened the door of a closed room and he followed her in. opening the lights, she looked at the room with longing eyes and took a deep breath, her eyes were looking at the room as if she had been looking at it after a long time.


    "You love her, don''t you?"


    "..." the words came suddenly and took himpletely off guard. He looked at her with a lost face when she suddenly turned to look at him.


    "Evan had always been the prettiest girl and she had an innocence that is able to win anyone''s heart around her.


    But she is a sincere girl. Though you are a noble and have great achievements on your name. She is not a girl to toy with!" Her words were grave and her voice was stern as she looked straight into his eyes that very few people were able to do.


    "I understand, and I have never taken her lightly." Although he had never thought about marrying her in the past, that did not mean he had not respected her.


    "Hmm, but now you love her but she did not love you back" thedy replied after humming the sound but Leo did not understand why she was so sure that he loved her.


    Though the girl was special, he did not love her.


    "If you think that you did not love her, then I am sure you would not mind if she would fall in love with Martin and decide to marry him in the future!?" her eyes crinkled with a smile but her face was still stern and her voice was grave.


    As the words fell on his ears, his heart tightened. It felt like something was holding his neck tightly and he was not able to take proper breaths.


    When the thought of not loving her crossed his mind, it was only disturbing but when it added with the thought of her marrying someone else and starting a new family was formed, he felt like he was being choked.


    He could imagine a small and cute little girl with the same golden hair and green eyes ying in the garden and giggling heartily.


    "Come here and have your lunch darling!" a bit aged, Evan looked at the little girl with a frown but the girl looked least bit affected.


    She came running and hugged Evan with her small hands and pecked her chubby cheeks.


    "I am here, mumma," she said in a sweet and soft tone. Her voice was still not clear but she was too bright.


    Evan''s eyes were filled with motherly love and the rays of sun were falling on their faces, looking breathtaking that it should be carved in the portrait.


    His eyes flickered when he looked at the serene scene and his face turned soft.


    Evan touched her forehead with the little girl with soft expressions on her face and he could not help but move closer to them.


    But before he could take a step further, a man wrapped his warm hands around both of them.


    "Shall we go home now!" There was a contented smile on the face of Martin when he looked at both girls in his embrace and both nodded at him and leaned further on his chest.


    But the thought was enough to burn Leo to the ashes. His face had turned darker and darker and walked closer with hasty steps towards the couple to separate them but no matter how many steps did he take further, the distance between him and the couple did not seem to lessen.


    "Evangeline!" He called her but the girl could not hear him either. She smiled at the man when he leaned in and kissed her cheeks that was enough to halt Leo and his whole body frozen.


    He still could feel the warm touch of her skin on his lips yet she was in the arms of another man in an instant.


    The thought was enough to create a whirlpool in his heart and his eyes show the tempest that was about toe.


    The sound of chuckle took his attention back and the image in front of his eyes started to fade.


    The little girl and the sweet happy family disappeared from his eyes and it was reced by theughing face of the olddy.


    "Your face is showing that you have already imagined her getting married to someone else?" her voice was filled with humor and her face had that teasing smile that left him speechless.


    "...." ''Could he tell her that marriage was a small matter, he even imagined a beautiful child that looked just like Evan in their arms.'' but he understood what she meant! Did he feel pain while looking at her with someone else and he knew the answer now!


    "Young man, if you are still not sure about your feelings for her, then it would not take much time when the scene in front of your eyes would turn into a reality.


    So, you better start courting her actively or the naive girl would never realize your feelings for her!"

 Chapter 230 - [Bonus ] She Did Not Love Leo

    Martin looked at the corridor where aunt Martha left with Leo and for some reason his heart beat increased. He looked at Evan with hesitating eyes.


    He did not want to ask her any question that offended her but at the same time, he felt that he would not be able to let go of it if he would not do so.


    "Carl, will you bring a ss of water for me from the kitchen?" He turned towards his brother and passed him the empty ss that wasid in front of him.


    Since Carl was already done with the dinner. He nodded and stood up from his seat and walked towards the kitchen without thinking much about it.


    Evan, who was still busy enjoying the fruit rolls, had her head lowered and took a small bite of her dessert, savoring its taste on her tongue for a long time. In the pce they all eat with so much manners and etiquettes that she has very little time for enjoying her meals even when they have an assortment of dishes.


    "Evangi!" Listening to her name, the girl raised her head and looked at the worried Martin with confusion. When she was eating her meal in silence, did something happen again?


    "Are you sure you are fine? You fell with a thud sound!" her face softened when she realized that he was worried for her.


    shing all her teeth with a smile, she shook her head.


    "No! I am not hurt at all, not even a scratch. So do not fret over it!" she assured him but he still did not look rxed.


    Her brows furrowed when she looked at his worried face but before she could ask anything, he continued,


    "What kind of a man did hurt his wife. I could not believe that it was just an incident. He had a dark face and he was looking at you with a smirk on his face when you fell!" This was the first time Leo reacted that way even though she was not sure what had happened to him.


    But when he had even behaved predictably! He had always been a woman on her menopause, moody and cranky!


    But to think that he would hurt her, she did not think so! He may get irritated by her antics, but he has always protected her.


    With that thoughts in her mind, she shook her head confidently,


    "He may seem a bit cold and moody. But he is a nice man and he would never hurt me!" she assured but it only made him more uncertain!


    "Then are you happy as his wife?" it took him all his strength to ask that as his eyes turned to look at the other side. He did not dare to see in her eyes.


    What if they were filled with joy and love or blissful smiles? Though he would be happy for her, he did not have the courage to look at it directly. For his heart would broke,


    He would have married her a long ago when her mother had proposed it in the past, but his mother did not agree for the marriage, telling him that he deserved a better girl than Evan, who looks like a lost soul.


    But he had thought that with time when his mother would notice how stubborn he was for getting married to Evan, she would give up and ept his decisions. He had never thought that till the time woulde, Evan would already get married to someone else. That also a man that was far better than him!


    He was feeling loss, anger, resentment and much more but he did not know how to exin it to her. And most importantly did she not feel a thing? After all, she had never opposed when they were addressed as a couple in the past or when her mother had proposed their marriage.


    Evan blinked when she heard his sudden question, she couldn''t help but frown when the words sunk in her mind. And then she remembered that from the time they have met, she had not cleared her rtionship with Leo and aunt Martha had called them a couple,


    She chuckled when she realized that Martin was having a misunderstanding,


    "Martin, Leo and I are not married. And we are not going to get married in the future either.


    I am just acting so that he would get rid of some girls that were trying to court him and father had asked for a promise from his father that we both get married.


    But.. Leo! He did not see me as his wife and did not want to marry me!"


    She did not know why but she felt that her mouth felt bitter when she spoke thest line even when she was only having sweets all this time!


    Could it be that the fruits she had eaten just now were sour!?


    She was confused at her emotion but the man who was stealing the gaze away from her snapped his head towards her direction with a bright smile on her face,


    "What did you say? Did it mean that you both have not married!?" he asked again with his heart beating faster and his face filled with strange happiness.


    As if he had lost everything but found it back in the next second. He wanted to dance with joy by taking her hands in his hands.


    Though she felt something was amiss in his reaction, she still nodded her head truthfully and heughed heartily.


    "Oh Evangi! You have given me a fright there! So, you are only at his pce for a short while?" he confirmed again and she nodded like before, she had to look for a ce but that would not be a problem with the reward he was offering her,


    "Then... does it mean that you will be back in the town after a while? That is great. I will buy your house back so that you can live here freely!"

 Chapter 231 - Did She Like Tulip?

    "Then.. does it mean that you will be back in the town after a while? That is great. I will buy your house back so that you can live here freely!"


    Leo''s whole face darkened and frost covered his eyes when he came out of the room only to hear those words from Martin. Was he trying to court her by using her sentiments!?


    Did he not tell him that Evan was his wife now!?


    But his steps halted for he wanted to know what she would reply to him. Did she feel the same as he did?


    Evan blinked hearing his enthusiastic voice and shook her head.


    "I will note here after leaving the pce. I have a lot of memories from here but I can not forget how I was treated after my mothers death!


    I have found a new ce to live. It is in the north. I doe to visit a few times though!" her voice suddenly turned low when she remembered the past and Leo frowned.


    "Sigh!" Martin took a deep sigh and nodded.


    "Then I wille to meet you there. Do not forget to send me the address in a letterter." she chuckled and nodded when he said so.


    "Yes! I miss all of you too. I will send a letter soon."


    Leo coughed as he took a step forward and Martin who was looking at Evan with adoring eyes turned to look at Leo and soon his expressions turned normal. But there was a triumphant smile on his face.


    As a man he was sure that Leo had feelings for her, but as she said that she did not want to get married to him and would leave the pce soon.


    That affirmed that the girl did not have any feelings for him and only lived there because she was forced to.


    Leo''s eyes narrowed on the goofy smile of Martin! But more than that urged him the loving and longing gaze of Evangi!


    Evan turned to look at them and was surprised to see his fixed gaze on her. He was looking with an using gaze as if he had found his wife cheating on him! She gulped the lump formed in his throat and moved her head away from Martin in a sh.


    "Are you done?" his pale lips parted as he finally started taking steps towards her, satisfied with her reaction, even his face looked better.


    "Mmmm, it was a tasty meal!" She wiped her mouth from the napkin and stood up since she knew he had already jeopardized a lot of his time for this meal.


    "Mmm, it was!" his eyes instinctively moved towards his lips when he said so and her face turned red.


    If she did not know any better, she would have thought that he was flirting with her. She could not wait to leave this ce and ask for an exnation for what he had done with her in the presence of everyone!


    "Then shall we leave now?" he asked as he turned his head towards Martin again, "I will send a knight with the carriages to get all the sacks delivered!"


    Martin nodded his head without saying anything further. He would hide a letter for Evan when the knights woulde to take the goods then he would have another chance to talk to her.


    "Hey, what about me?" Carl, who had juste out with the ss of water in his hands, interrupted the conversation of a happy family with a frown on his face.


    "I have not forgotten it! You cane with the knights to make sure that the bags reach the pce safely!" he said in a solemn tone and Carl stood straighter than before.


    He saluted Leo as he nodded his head with a solemn face.


    "Do not worry, captain. I will take full responsibility for the first mission assigned to me!" His voice was grave and his face was so serious that Evan could not help but chuckle. He was looking so adorable with that serious face of his!


    Carl red at her when he heard herughing and she covered her face to not hurt the kid.


    "Then, I think it is time to leave!" Her voice turned soft as she stroked Carl''s hair and then turned to hug her aunt who had wet eyes.


    "Mmm, but I hope that you will visit here often. I miss you dearie!" Thedy hugged Evan back and patted her back with motherly love.


    Evan did not reply because she did not want to lie to her. She knew that it was just a matter of chance that they were here. Asking Leo to bring her here often would be a fruitless effort as they were busy in their own matters.


    Even today, she thinks that he had to work overnight to cover the time he had spent here.


    Turning her head, she noticed that Leo had already reached the door. Then nodding at Martin who was still staring at her intently. She took hurried footsteps towards the door.


    Giving onest nce to all of them and waving her hand, she turned and walked towards the carriage with Leo when Martin called her.


    "Wait, Evangi!" She turned only to see himing closer towards them and forward a tulip to her.


    A bright smile formed on her lips when she looked at the flower and took it without much thinking about it and whispered thank you but it only made him clench his hands tightly as he looked at the efforts Martin is making in winning her heart and the words of Martha rung once again in his ears.


    "We shall go now!" Leo reminded her and she nodded and walked out of the house finally without daring to look at them once again.


    Once in, her eyes were still staring at the town she had spent her whole day, yet it felt like it was only a matter of minutes.


    "You cane here sometimes with Eve or with knights if you want to."

 Chapter 232 - Miscalculations

    <style>#M785277ScriptRootC1274098 {min-height: 300px;}</style>


    "You cane here sometimes with Eve or with knights if you want to." he had been noticing how her bright eyes had turned dim when the town could not be seen anymore from the window.


    She turned to look at him with surprise but did not think much of his offer. She knew that he was feeling bad for her at this moment, but he would soon forget about it.


    "Is your work still left?" Once she turned to look at him, her eyes fell on the files that were lying on the other side of the seat in a scattered way.


    He nodded as he leaned his head on the seat for a minute and then picked up the file. He was looking tired! His face was looking a bit pale too. She was not sure if he had eaten properly because he was behaving strangely at both lunch and dinner time.


    His face was looking dim and glum too. She felt a bit guilty for spending so much time when they could have left after buying the grains.


    "Umm, i am not sure, but can i help you with something?" she asked as she saw that there was a pile of parchments still needed to be attended.


    And here she thought that being a knight only meant participating in the wars and battles and keeping the empire safe! How was it different from any other office work?


    His hands halted and his grip on the file tightened.


    It was very rare for themoners to read and write but to calcte and understand the files was only limited to traders and rich businessmen.


    Even Martin had taken more than an hour in calcting the price and he had noticed he was still looking confused after receiving the money.


    Then could it be..?


    His eyes flickered as he rummaged the files and took out the one showing the monthly expenditure ofst month of the whole training camp.


    "Mmm, if you can check the calctions, it would be of great help!"


    For checking the calctions, she must be able to check the price per piece and then multiply it with the quantity purchased and then see if they had paid enough, or more than needed. And then sum up all the expenditure to check if the amount charged by the supplier was right or not.


    This task is mostly done by his aide or he asks Eve to do it. Since he finds the work important but at the same time boring.


    She nodded and took the file from him and rummaged through the data. When he looked at her frowned brows and with the speed she was turning the pages, he shook his head.


    What was he even thinking of giving her the task of calctions? She was just amoner girl who lived a blessed life.


    Though he still could not exin how her house had so many rare gems and jewels. It could be that they belong to her mother or father and they died before informing her.


    Or else why would she have given them to him so effortlessly.


    He was suspecting her too much. With that thought, he finally took his eyes away from her face.


    But he could not help but feel uneasy! A surge of doubts started to fill his chest and he closed his eyes to curb them. His hands pinched the space between his eyes and took a deep breath.


    When he was not able to get rid of those strange feelings, he decided to observe her for a bit longer.


    From the moment Evan had been given the file, she did not raise her head or look away. She was browsing through the documents with full seriousness.


    After a minute she picked up a nib from the side and a nk parchment. Adjusting her sitting positions, she started to jot down a few points.


    Her whole personality had changed since she had started writing key points. The very bubbly and nonchnt girl, who looked a bit scared sometimes, was gone.


    She was reced by a strong woman, who had a serious and concentrated look on her face. Her eyes had turned fierce. She was looking apletely different person than before.


    Leo forgot what he was reading as his deep eyes could not turn away from her face that had been lost in its work and she had even forgotten about his presence.


    But what surprised him more was with the speed she was turning the pages, he was sure even Eve or Arden had taken the whole day in studying the prices yet she was doing it so fast as if it was a child''s y.


    He had only seen this speed in his parents who had been studying these kinds of documents and keeping track of the expenditure of dukedom all their life. But how was she doing it?


    For a second he felt that it was her mother who was sitting there and noting the points that he had to blink a few times to get that image out of his eyes.


    Just when he thought of interrupting her and seeing if she was even doing it correctly or it was just he hallucinating due to the previous shocks she had given him when she was the one who stopped writing and looked above.


    She collected all the parchments she had filled with speed as if it was not a human but a person with superpower was writing and handed it to Leo.


    "There were so many mistakes in the documents you have given me. I have tried my best to find the changes and write them down for you topare.


    But there might be a chance I have missed a few points.. It would be better if you give it a lookter. But I must say that the person who had made the file was very inexperienced as he had done a lot of miscalctions!"

 Chapter 233 - [Bonus ]Title Of A Noble

    <style>#M785277ScriptRootC1274098 {min-height: 300px;}</style>


    "There were so many mistakes in the documents you have given me. I have tried my best to find the changes and write them down for you topare.


    But there might be a chance I have missed a few points. It would be better if you give it a lookter. But I must say that the person who had made the file was very inexperienced as he had done a lot of miscalctions!"


    His hands that were about to take the file and the parchments she had filled halted when she called the man novice who had made the file.


    Though she was sharp at finding the mistakes, she did not understand the simple fact that the supplier was not novice but cunning.


    He would have thought that a higher noble like Thawyne would not waste their time and energy in calcting and checking the daily expenses report of the training unit.


    Everyone knew that Leo did not like that kind of manual work, and had not checked it many times.


    So, the person would have been carefree and did not care about hiding the defaults that could be checked easily just by calcting the whole data again.


    "What have you found out?" he asked as he personally checked the whole file andpared it with the calctions she had made.


    The more he looked at the file, the more shocked started to register on his face.


    "Well, you have taken a few knights with you when you went to the borders alst time, yet the expenses on the meal were shown the same.


    First i thought that the expenses of the vegetables would have risen but then it was the same expenses even when they returned back.


    It confused me. So after highlighting this point, I checked the prices of the grains and vegetables. But when I calcted their price with the amount used, the data did not match at all.


    Besides that, I was buying these vegetables for my housest month. The prices shown here are more than double than the price I had brought in the market.


    The changes might be due to the town we are living in or the show we buy vegetables from but still¡­


    And after checking the whole file, i even checked the left over stock which shows less quantity then it should be.,


    If the difference would have been normal, I would have taken it as a minor loss that is inevitable when we store such arge quantity of staples.


    But once again the difference in the data surprised me.


    I must say the person is a novice and I can work much better than him!" she shook her head as she looked at the file with a frown.


    Now she understood why he was so disturbed with the files and records. They were not maintained well at all.


    Leo, who had the sundial in the carriage, was once again surprised that it had not even been an hour since he had asked her to study the file.


    And not only had she studied the basics but she had even made a report over it. He looked at the whole page again with rare concentration as the frown on his face increased.


    "That.. it could not be that bad. Is it?" she asked with a bit of hesitation when he did not reply to her and only the frown on her face kept increasing.


    When she was writing it, she found it pretty easy to find faults. But now that she thought about it, how could she know more than the professionals who were doing this for a long time.


    He finally raised his head when he listened to her and nodded.


    "You are right! And I ept it!" her frown deepened when she heard his ambiguous words.


    "What have you epted?" wss he talking about the mistakes she had found in the file. But then why did he have the evil smirk on her face that he makes whenever he ns something to torment her.


    "Your statement that the man making the report was a novice and you can make a much better report than him!" she nodded with a hesitated smile as she was sure that it did not end right here, but his smile mean much more,


    "Since you are so better than it would be a waste if that novice continued to make the report. So, from now on, you will be the one making all the reports for the training area!"


    "......."


    "Eh!!!" She was at a loss for words when she heard him. How could he ask her to work on the files in the training area?


    As far as she knew there was no woman in the empire who worked in office or knighthood. In fact, there are less than a dozen female knights in the whole empire.


    Onlymoner women are working as a maid,undry girl and seamstress. The jobs were mostly manual and had nothing to do with skills and briain.


    Then he, who knew better than her that she could not study or take a job, was offering her to work on files!


    Or did he want her to work at home and correct them while anyone else would be working on that post officially.


    "Well, I can always help you if you will bring more files for me to study!" she replied as shezed all day except a few hours when Evan trained her so it wouldn''t be a big deal to help Leo if he wanted.


    But Leo shook his head. As if understanding his thoughts, he continued,


    "You will work in a proper post and get a proper office and sry for the work you do!" with a deep breath he continued,


    "Though it is rare, a person who shows brilliance in any kind of work can get the title of a noble by his majesty as an appreciation of his or her skills!"

 Chapter 234 - [Bonus ]Loyal Or Betrayed!

    "Mydy, may Ie in!" Eli raised her head to look at the knight. There was a huge pile of flies on her table and a lot of notes were neatly arranged in front of her.


    "Yes! Sir Simon. Please do.`` The man entered and bowed his head as he stood in front of her but did not say a word.


    "Is there something?" After waiting for a few minutes she asked again as she could see that the man was looking worried.


    "Yes, mydy. I should not be the one interfering, but I heard about the matter of staples incidentally when you were discussing it with my master!" Eli frowned when she heard that and her eyes narrowed at the man who flinched when he noticed her reaction.


    "You do not need to worry about that. I have contacted many other traders of the neighboring town. There is no problem that the house of Thawyne could not handle.'''' If it would have been anyone else, the man would havebeled them as arrogant but when ites to Eli, he knew that she would leave no stone unturned to get the solution to the problem.


    "I know, mydy. I haveplete trust in you. I would never dare toe to you with suspicion in my eyes." he bowed his head showing his full respect and Eli, who had started to work on the files again sighed.


    She looked at the man with confused eyes.


    "Then why are you here, sir Simon?" There was a trace of exhaustion on her face as she took a sip of her tea that had long turned cold.


    The bitter liquid filled her tongue and she finally felt more alerted. But her dark eyes and pale skin were showing how much she had immersed herself in the work.


    "Mydy, I am here to help you. My brother knows a lot of agriculturalists. He can arrange staples for a few months. If you want, I can contact him and ask him to bring a few samples for you to check!" he replied in a respectful eyes to not sound overbearing.


    The man had been working with her father for a long time. He was a loyal and trustable person.


    "That! Are you sure about it?" her eyes flickered and she took out the file of the persons she had contacted so far.


    "Yes! I would not havee here if I would not have been sure, mydy." she nodded her head and then took a deep breath.


    "Then, I will allow you to leave for today. You can leave now and contact your brother. I will be waiting for you, sir Simon."


    "Yes, I will be back soon, mydy." The man bowed and left the room.


    As the door closed, Eli took a breath of relief, finally a smile formed on her lips as she took another pad and started writing a letter.


    Sir Simon walked out of the room and took a breath of relief. Finally his stiff body started to rx. closing his eyes, he steeled his resolve and walked through the pce.


    Nodding his head towards those who greeted him, he reached the entrance door of the pce soon.


    "I am taking leave, if anyone would ask about me, inform them that i would only return after a few hours!" he informed the knight who was waiting for him and the knight left after nodding.


    "Open the door for me." the guard bowed his head and pulled the lever to open the door.


    Soon the entrance opened and Sir Simon left in his carriage.


    "You can stop here!" hemanded, after riding the carriage to a distance, "you can leave from here, i will return by myself."


    He walked to an inn and sat there. But his body was still fidgeting as he kept looking around like a thief was trying to hide his face.


    "If you continued to look around like that. Everyone would think you are a thief and might even call the knights to deal with you!" Simon even heard the sound of chuckling after thement and his whole body turned stiff.


    "My lord, it is all because of you. I felt like I had deceived mydy by lying to her. She had always entrusted my every word, yet i¡­" the man sighed as he did not know how toplete his words.


    The man sighed and walked towards the table and sat beside sir Simon.


    "You are thinking too much about it, sir Simon. It is not like you are trying to harm Thawne''s. You are helping them only like always.


    It is just you lying about the source of your help." assured the man in a calm voice. But there was a trace of pain in his voice as he looked at the distance instead of the man.


    "A lie is a lie, my lord. If you want to help thedy. Then why don''t you let her know. She is misunderstanding you a lot. You both should sit and talk about your problems!" Simon could not help but plead.


    He had seen how his mistress'' smile had disappeared these days. Her face was turning paler and she often looked lost in her thoughts.


    A self mockingugh formed on the face of the man as he shook his head,


    "I think you have no idea how stubborn your mistress is! She would not listen to me and would not take my help no matter what." the man took a deep sigh as he remembered theirst conversation and shook his head,


    "Even I lost my patience when she came to meet mest time. But I will find a way to meet her again. But this problem is urgent, sir Simon. If not, my father would be sessful in his n and I can not let that happen, sir Simon or else I would not have contacted you. Would you still not help me?"


    "......"

 Chapter 235 - [Bonus ]What Guts Did She Have!

    ====================================


    "Even I lost my patience when she came to meet mest time. But I will find a way to meet her again. But this problem is urgent, sir Simon. If not, my father would be sessful in his n and I can not let that happen, sir Simon or else I would not have contacted you. Would you still not help me?"


    Sir Simon sighed as he listened to the lord, "how could it be, my lord. Your subject is always at your service, my lord. I have already informed thedy that my brother is helping me so that she does not be suspicious.


    But looking at her trustable eyes, I am sure that she would not recheck it but what if his majesty came to know that you went against hismands?" there was a hint of worry in his buff voice as he looked at Andrew with worry.


    He felt bad for that young body. At least, the family of Thayne had a love and cordial rtionship. The kids had grown up in a warm environment. But when it hade to him, there had never been a person who had even looked at Andrew kindly.


    No matter how much hard work he did, no one ever stroked his hair and told him that he had done well.


    "If you continued to look at me with those eyes, I would think that you are in love with me, sir Simon. I am afraid to say that I am still straight!" Andrew chuckled at the end of the sentence and sir Simon frowned,


    "This is not the time to joke! I have been so worried since you have contacted me." the man bellowed as he looked at the carefree man in front of him.


    "I know Sir Simon and I will remember your help. I owed you this one. I promised that I would return the favor soon!" Andrew waved his hand and soon a man entered with small bags in his hands.


    "These are the samples you have promised Eli. and these are the rate charges. I have confirmed them with the market. Do not look at me like that!


    If you do not ask her for a price, then she would be suspicious!" Simon took everything with a grave face and nodded his head solemnly.


    "Then you shall leave. No one should know that we have met here!" Andrew stood up and Simon nodded and stood up too.


    Taking the bags in his hands, he left and took the local carriage to go home.


    "My lord, what if your majesty asked us about the staples?" the knight could not help but shudder at the thought.


    He did not know how they would give an answer.


    "You do not have to worry about it, I have arranged it well. But not a single word of this meeting should go out!" the knight nodded and retreated leaving Andrew alone in the inn.


    "If only we would not have been at a point where we can not talk freely. I would have hugged you and told you the truth, Eli." he muttered under his breath as he looked out of the window and walked out of the inn but did not go to the carriage.


    Arranging his cloak, he roamed on the roads leisurely, enjoying the view.


    Standing at the distance, where a few kids were ying, he stood up and looked at them with longing eyes.


    unbeknownst to him, there was a man following him, who stopped too when he diid.


    The old man kept looking at the prince with alert eyes from the other side of the road, but soon a carriage passed by.


    Once the carriage was gone, the crown prince was no more there. The old man frowned and looked around. He ran towards the other side of the road where the crown prince was standing just a minute ago.


    But no matter how much he looked, he could not find his highness.


    "Hey, did you see a man standing here?" he asked but others shook their heads and shrugged their shoulders.


    He frowned and gritted teeth and looked around while running a hand on his hair.


    But just then his eyes fell on the cloak the prince was wearing entering a bakery shop.


    Taking a breath of relief, he ran towards that direction and opened the door hastily. He even forgot for a second that he had to work stealthily.


    He opened the door and looked around but before he could find the crown prince, he winced.


    "Aahh!!!" a shriek escaped his lips and he held his head with both hands and soon fell on the ground.


    "What shall we do with him now?"


    "I do not know, first take him away from the town and ce him in an underground dungeon, then we will see!" He heard a few voices around him and tried to struggle but soon his body truend heavy and his eyes closed and he lost his consciousness.


    "Sigh! Why did it feel like we have been on an undercover mission today?"


    "Are we not! Do you think we are having fun here?"


    Both of them started squabbling,pletely forgetting about the presence of the old man whose body was still lying there.


    "Both of you, can you ever stop fighting with each other!" Andrew shook his head as he pinched the space between his eyes and sighed.


    He was feeling more exhausted with their squabble rather than all this drama. But he could not believe that the girl had so much daring! To think that she even hired someone to follow her! What a guts did she have!


    "We apologize, your highness!" with them both of them bowed their heads and turned silent.


    "Send him to the underground prison and torment him until he spills why was he following us! If not, make sure to keep an eye on the princess and see if she sends anyone else to follow me!"


    "Yes, your highness!"

 Chapter 236 - [Bonus ] Just A Week!

    "Though it is rare, a person who shows brilliance in any kind of work can get the title of a noble by his majesty as an appreciation of his or her skills!" He didn''t even know why he offered her that when he was sure that their rtionship with the royal family had been severed after the case of Eli''s marriage.


    What if she had her hopes high and he was not able to achieve it for her! No! If she would excel in her tasks then he would convince the council to take her in! With that thought he felt better.


    "And why would i need that:?!" she asked with a frown on her face as if he was not offering her a title of the noble but a useless thing that stunned hm for a second,


    Evan looked as his cold eyes cracked and he looked at her dumbfounded. But she did not feel embarrassed of her strong gaze at all, but continued,


    "Being a noble could be a boon for you. But I did not like their life. For me, running in the fields freely or nting flowers and vegetables in the garden are much better than attending the tea parties and always facing the politics.


    I feel like I am part of never ending drama and politics that made me feel suffocated a few times.


    So, I am grateful to you that you thought about my welfare but at the same time I want to politely deny the offer.


    I did not want to take the job or the offer of the title. All, i want is a simple life and for that you better find a way to prove me an ipetent wife!" she relied in a soft but stern voice as if there was no ce for further discussion.


    His heart clenched when she finished her words. Could it mean that the dream he had seen with the open eyes was going to turn into a reality soon!


    She did not want to be part of even lower nobles, and here he was! Standing on the peak of it where the politics and traps were worst! Would he be taking her happiness and freedom away by forcing her to be with him?


    Could it be that she would be happier with Martin in that small town where her whole face was radiating. The more he thought about it, the more he felt like he was suffocating! He could not breathe at all.


    "But why do you even want me to have the title of a noble?: she raised her head but was stunned when she looked at his darkened face.


    He was looking like he had seen a ghost in front of him.


    "My lord, are you okay? Perhaps you are feeling unwell or are tired?" she picked up the sac of water they always carry and filled the water in ss


    "My lord," she only realized that he was not even listening while she was muttering all this time as he did not forward his hands to take the ss of water from her.


    "My lord!" she called him again only then did he blinked and turned to look at her.


    "Are you feeling unwell? Would you like to have some water?" he looked towards her with his soulful deep eyes as if he wanted to suck her soul deep into his heart that she felt a bit uneasy by his look.


    "Thank you!" she felt relieved when his gaze moved away from her face to the ss and took it.


    It should have been simple passing of ss but she felt electrified when his fingers touched hers.


    There was something different about it, it felt like he rubbed them sensually or was she hallucinating after his act while having dinner.


    She took her hands away with the speed of lightning but due to his quick reflexes the ss did not fall off.


    ''What was he trying to do now! Hoodlum! Hooligan!'' she cussed him when she saw that smirk over his face.


    "Since you did not want to work for me but have helped me, I will add a gold coin in your reward!" as the word fell in her ears, her grumbling face turned all smiles.


    Her eyes turned starry as she raised her head and looked back at him,


    "Leo, I was waiting to ask when you are going to return my rewards to me. If you can not change them into silver then return them as it is, would I manage somehow?" his eyes narrowed when he saw the change in her voice.


    He was sure she was cursing him in her heart but look at her now! That ttering smile of hers!


    Even if it was money that kept her interested in him, he would take its benefit until he would be able to seduce her.


    Since he had realized that he loves her, he would not let her go.


    "I will give you all the treasure at once after your help this week!" her brows furrowed as she looked at him with questioning eyes,


    "I have a few more files to work on. Since my father is not here, I have to go to his office tomorrow too. You are good at calctions and checking files.


    Help me this week and I will pay you all at once and even talk to my father about our marriage once he returns!" her smile turned stiff when she heard thest line but she shook her head and smiled brightly.


    In a week, not only she would get her rewards but freedom too! Then she could pursue her dreams freely!


    ''In a week! I will make you fall in love with me and even fix the date of our marriage, so that you will always stay with me. And in the gift, I will give you all the wealth and treasures that belong to me Evangeline.


    In a week, you will be mine!''


    [Who do you think will win?]

 Chapter 237 - [Bonus ] Part Of Family

    "My lord, mydy has asked you to meet her in the wine hall when youe back." Leo stopped in his tracks when he heard that. They only go there when they celebrate an asion, so why was she called there!


    "Then I shall take my leave!" she bowed her head, relieved that she was free for today. She was so tired that she dragged her body towards her room. She would sleep whole untilte, no matter how he would knock on the door or ask her toe out, she was not going toe out.


    But before she could even enjoy the mini thought of hers, his cold voice resonated in the air,


    "Where are you going? You areing with me!" as the words left her mouth, her smile froze.


    "My lord, I think there is some misunderstanding. Lady Elizabeth had only called for you." ''So you better not drag me and let me go and sleep!!'' she eyes him as if she was telling that if he persisted, she would have a fight for it.


    "Did you forget that we only have a week, so we better start looking for chances!"


    "....." did he even retreat! Either for money or for her freedom, he forced her to do his bidding only!'' she sighed as she knew that if she would still deny, he would find another way to drag her.


    So, it was better that she would nod and follow him to better get done with it. With a satisfied expression on his face, he nodded and started walking towards the wine hall!


    "What if this wine hall by the way?" if she was going to follow him, better know what she was supposed to do there.


    She had heard the meeting hall, dining hall and what was wine hall supposed to mean?


    "It is as you heard. The wine hall is the ce where you are supposed to have wine! My parents were fond of wine when they were young so they have made a room for that where they spend their evening and have wine together while having romantic dinner.


    Later when we grew up, we started using the room for having small celebrations.


    "Oh, so is there a celebration tonight! Sigh! If i would have known then i would have eaten a bit less!" her face filled with disappointment when she realized that there would be a nice meal there and he shook his head.


    "Since you have helped me, I will treat you to a nice meal tomorrow." She raised her head and looked at him with a stunned face.


    Did he really offer her a meal? Or was he nning something else? How could he be so humane towards her? She couldn''t help but look at him suspiciously and he had done nothing but tricking her all this time.


    Looking at her reluctant face, he felt fury! Did she not want to have the meal then why was she making that face?


    "If you did not want to, then suit yourself!" he added in an icy gaze and took hasty steps towards the hall.


    ''See! She knew that he could not behave well with her!'' she cussed him again in her heart as she walked towards the wine hall.


    As the door creaked open, Evan saw that both Eli and Eve were giggling and talking.


    Her eyes widened as she looked at them. She had never seen them sitting so carefree! They turned to look at the door and Eve hicked.


    "So, you are finally back. We have been waiting for you for a long time!"


    "And I can see that you have drunk enough while waiting!" looking at their carefree attitude, even the tone of Leo turned warm as he walked leisurely.


    "Yes! We are celebrating and waiting for you to be part of it!" giggled Eve as she patted the space beside her, e Evangeline! Let''s see how much you can drink?"


    "Have you ever drank before, Evangeline?" Evangeline had thought that Eli would look at her with a stern tone, but even her voice was warm and bright and a hint of reddish could be seen on her face.


    Was she drunk too?! Thought Evan as she shook her head.


    "No! I have never drunk wine or other things, but I had a bit of champagne at thest party!" she replied with an embarrassed face. It wasmon for the nobles to drink in social gatherings but in themoners, drinking was attributed to only man even that was called sin.


    Mostly those who do nothing but gamble and ruin their family were taken as drinkers. Or else no one drinks.


    But for nobles, it was a trend!


    "Why are we celebrating though? Is fathering back home?" asked Leo as he sat opposite to her sisters and pulled Evan who was standing there lost in her thoughts.


    She red at him who had dragged her like she was a sack of potato with no will of her own.


    But when she looked at the sses of wine in front of them, she decided against it and sat there silently.


    "Hmm, no.. I felt like it has been ages since we have celebrated a good time together. So, I wanted to have a ss of wine with my family. Isn''t it enough of a reason?" Evan, who had finally found the te of crabs on the table and was about to pick it up, halted in her actions.


    She raised her head and looked at all three of them. She knew that if she was not invited, it was the quality time of siblings. What was she doing there as an extra!


    It was this mistake of this man who had started dragging her everywhere without her will. He should be the one to me!


    "Mydy, I am too tired and want to retire tonight. Please excuse me!"


    "where do you think you are going huh? do you think you are not part of family?"

 Chapter 238 - [Bonus ]The Bunch Of Lies

    "Mydy, I am too tired and want to retire for tonight. Please excuse me!" She stood up abruptly as she did not want to be an extra in the gathering of the family.


    Leo frowned when he saw the girl running like demons were chasing her. But most importantly, the sparkle that hade on her face after looking at the seafood vanished in a second, even her eyes turned dim.


    Though he was furious at her will to separate herself from the family, he did not say anything as she stood up ready to leave.


    "Where do you think you are going? Huh?" asked Eli in a stern voice that Even knew better than the warm voice she heard just a minute ago.


    "That.. I am going to my room to have some rest." her voice turned lower and lower as the stern eyes of Eli did not stop staring at her.


    "How foolish of you to think you are not part of the family?" she looked at Evan like she was a fool, "bettere here and sit down before i punish you!"


    ''Why are all three of them so authoritative?'' Although their faces did not match, their actions were so strikingly simr like the pieces of the same clothes with a bit of variation in Eve, but both Eli and Leo even looked at her with the same intimidating eyes and the way they sat and talked were mirroring.


    Evan nodded her head and walked back to the ce where she was sitting with a smile on her face as her heart felt warm.


    "Yes,e and sit. After all, we need someone to peel the crab for us!" he said in hismanding voice with a nk face as he looked at the girl whose expressions changed in a blink as if the wrong button had been pressed!


    "..." why in the world would she peel the crabs for him? Are there not so many maids that could do it for him? More importantly, he had a pair of hands, just like her.


    If he wanted to eat crabs, he should be the one doing it.


    "My lord, a gentleman peels the crabs for hisdy, not the other way around!" his eyes flickered listening to her righteous tone.


    Though he knew that she was only trying to find theme excuses to not work for him. But when she used the word, hisdy, his eyes flickered.


    The word sounded so nice to hear, that he did not mind peeling crabs for her all his life, what was crab? He would even cut her steak if she would ask him to.


    "Mmm, then pass me the te. I will peel the crabs for you." and without waiting for her to pass, he picked up the te even before picking up the ss of wine and started peeling one for her!


    "..." where was she? Who was he? Where did the real Leo go?


    She was sure that real Leo would not agree to him but even offered her rewards or threatened her to do his bidding. Since when had he been so obedient to listen to her gibberish and follow hermands.


    She was so stunned that she did not even Realize when he was done with a piece of crab and passed her the te to eat.


    "Here, start eating while I work on the other!" though his voice was still cold like always, why did she feel like he was indulging her!?


    Could it be that he had mixed poison in it to shut her up forever. No! She shook her head at the foolish thought but did not dare to raise her hands and pick it up to eat.


    What if he was testing her?


    ''That shows how much I was scared of this cold prince!''


    Without noticing the change in her behavior, he was diligently working on the second piece of crab with only work thinking that she was his.


    Even both sisters were surprised that their haughty brother, who was habitual of being so authoritative that sometimes even they felt that his EQ was diminishing, was working so hard to impress the girl who did not even know that she was being courted.


    "Cough cough! I think she would not be able to meet more than you have peeled!" muttered Eve as she could not bear their public disy of affection anymore. It felt like they were pouring cold water on the head of their single sisters.


    Leo raised her head and looked at the still full te in front of Evan with a frown! Was she not eating like she had not seen food since ages in the house of that olddy! Then why was she slow now? Did she not know it was the first time that he was peeling crabs for someone else?


    With a cold face and frost voice, he asked her, "what happened? Why are you eating like a snail? Hurry up and finish the te this instant or¡­" his stern voice was clear that he would find a way to punish her if she would not eat them.


    "..." how eating food suddenly became the mission of her life and death.


    "That! I have eaten enough during dinner!" she could even feel the strings of her dress tightening due to the bulge of her stomach as she had eaten a lot more than required.


    "..." when Evan felt cold on her neck, she raised her head to look at him only to see that his face had turned darker than the bottom of the pan which had been left on the fire for a long time.


    She was sure that if she would not eat the crab, the dinner would be thest meal she had ever eaten.


    "But since you have did so much efforts in peeling the crabs, i would not stop until i finish the whole te.'''' Then she picked up a big piece of the crab and put it in her mouth.


    Without even chewing into it, she replied with a ttering smile on her face,


    "Wow! The taste of crab improved by a thousand fold because you have touched it my lord!"


    "......."

 Chapter 239 - [Bonus ]Whats The Plan?

    She picked up a big piece of the crab and put it in her mouth but even then the man did not stop staring at her. She wanted to cry but she had no tears to shed. All she could do was to bear it since she was the one who started it. It was all her doing that this cmity befall on her.


    Without even chewing into it, she replied with a ttering smile on her face to avoid the cmity standing in front of her,


    "Wow! The taste of crab improved by a thousand fold because you have touched it my lord!" her sparkling eyes and the fake smile on her face was too obvious, yet the man felt satisfied and passed her another te full of crabs,


    "Good, then eat a lot!" he nodded and looked at the two tes that wall full of crabs. It would be enough to feed all three of them, so she would definitely be satisfied and happy. With that thought a satisfied smile brought on his face as he picked up the napkin to wipe his hands gracefully.


    "..." who was he and where was their brother? The man who could discern between truth and lie without even opening his eyes!! Did he really believe in such ame ttery and even looked at her with a pleased expression!


    They both exchanged nces but when they looked at the smile of Evan that was worse than crying, they did not pursue the matter. They did not want her to die due to overeating or their father would scold them!


    "Sigh! Are you both here just to discuss your food or would you even have a drink with us, brother?" asked Eve as she filled another ss of the drink and passed it to Leo, who took it leisurely.


    Swirling the ss in his elegant fingers, he looked at his sisters with calm eyes.


    "Hmm, I will! But what else?" He knew that the evening nned by Eve could not be this boring. Last time when they were collected here, they danced till their legs started to go numb. And next night, even mother was not able to wake up earlier andined that her ankles had been sore.


    "What else we will hear the sweet lies of the new couple like we are doing till now!" Eve rolled her eyes as she replied to the foolish question of her brother who frowned.


    "We are not new lovers!"


    "We are not uttering sweet lies!" they both replied at the same time with an urgency in their face.


    "...." did he only hear that?


    "..." why was she in such a hurry to announce that they were not lovers! As if she would be treated badly if she would be called his lover!


    They both turned to look at each other with a frown on their face feeling that the other party was wrong here!


    "Yeah right! Next you would say that you both can see the pigs flying with a heart shaped arrow in their hands!" Eve shook her head and Eli chuckled but nodded as she agreed with her sister.


    "Eli! Are you too supporting her?" asked Leo with a surprised face.


    His younger sister could spout anything that came to her mind, but that did not follow with Eli who always said after thinking and only what was required.


    "Why not? She is right. You both lie to each other. Though i did not understand why? Just confess to each other and get things sorted out.


    Just looked at each other" Leo and Evan who was frowning at her turned to look at each other instinctively.


    "You both like each other but did not say that! Wasting your time in telling white lies!" she shook her head as they still did not understand what she was talking about.


    "You know, i have a better option to make this night worthwhile" the eyes of Eve twinkled as she picked up her ss of wine and finished it in one gulp and hiked.


    Then she picked up the bottle of the wine and filled her nce again hastily.


    "Don''t tell me it is to get drunk and lock both of them in a single room. Father would kill Leo and throw you out of the pce for this bizarre n!" Eli raised a brow as she looked at the hasty actions of Eve who looked stunned by her sarcasticment.


    "Do not tell me that you are already drunk and in your sarcastic truth mood!" Eve rolled her eyes as she filled the sses of everyone again and stared at Leo whose ss was still untouched.


    Leo picked up the ss and just like her drank all the contents of the wine in a single gulp.


    His Adam apple bobbed up and down as Evan gulped as she looked at the scene in front of her eyes. Why did she feel like he looked sexier when he drank like that?


    Suddenly she started feeling hot and high even when she had not taken a single sip of the bitter liquid, which they seem to be enjoying too much.


    "Do you want a sip too?" asked Eli with a mischievous grin on her face but Evan shook her head hurriedly as she did not want to be a part of their drinkingmunity at all.


    "So, your n is really to make all of us drunk. Huh?" Leo even raised a brow as he looked at his sister.


    "No!" She picked up all the empty sses and filled them again and finally the bottle of wine got empty.


    "Father is going to be angry when he saw that his favorite bottle of wine, he had kept for a happy asion had already been finished"


    "So, your n is to make father angry till he scolds all of us. Wow! I would say that i was sleeping in my room and have no idea what he is talking about!"


    [So what do you think, what could be Eve''s n?"]

 Chapter 240 - [Bonus ]Like Punishment?

    "So, your n is to make father angry till he scolds all of us. Wow! I would say that I was sleeping in my room and have no idea what he is talking about!" Eve red at Eli.


    Her stern but sweet sister turns into a sarcastic and cold woman whenever she drinks! It was tough to handle her retorts when she was drunk.


    "Like you can ever lie to our father!" Eve rolled her eyes and then added, "even if you try, you are so bad at lying that you will be caught in a second. Do you not remember thest time when you lied that your lips were bitten by a mosquito.


    Even the maids chuckled so hard! Not to forget the embarrassed face of my father!" she shook her head as she remembered how foolish her sister was that she was not even able to hide her first kiss.


    "When did that happen?" asked Leo with a dark face. He didn''t even need the detail to know what they were talking about? His voice instantly turned cold.


    But her meek sisters have already turned bold after the drinks.


    Eve snorted while Eli raised her head and looked at her, "why? Did I ask what your and Evangeline''s first kiss was like?"


    "Cough cough cough cough!!!" Evan''s eyes widened as the forceful eaten piece of crab gout struck in her throat.


    When the gods were fighting, why was a mere mortal like her dragged in it. All this time she was trying her best to keep her presence minimal since she saw that all were having a strange conversation. Then how did they suddenly remember her?!!!


    "We did not have our kiss yet!" she retorted as she raised her head and looked at them with a flushed face! Why did she even need to say that? It should be Leo who should be exining it to her family.


    With that thought she red at the man who was still silent.


    "Yes! We have not kissed each other properly!" he mumbled when he felt her narrow gaze that was trying to bore holes on his face.


    "..." ''alright! She gave up! Why did she even think that he would take her side!''


    "Oh! Shall I arrange a lesson for you then. So can you do it properly?" asked Eli as she rolled her eyes. What did he even mean that he had not done it properly!


    "Pfft¡­!! Hahaha..! I am d that I epted Eli''s offer when she asked me to have a drink with her or else I would have missed this scene!" she even banged the table with her hands while saying so, that Evan did not know how to react!


    Why did she feel suddenly that all three of them were not the siblings she knew! Had they been changedst night when she was not aware?!


    She wanted to run away, but she was afraid that if she stood up then all the eyes would move in her direction and she couldn''t take the risk when they were being too brutal to each other.


    "Tsk! I still have not asked you where you were all day? I have searched the whole pce for you! Where have you gone?" Eli took another sip of her ss as her eyes moved to her sister this time, who did not even flinch when the cold eyes fell on her.


    "I was in the garden. The sun was so warm and bright. That I fell asleep there. You should have sent the maids to call me.


    Anyway, I was saying, let''s y thatmand game we saw in the royal pcest time.


    It was too bewitching and I always wanted to try it, but I never had the rightpany!!" she muttered as she looked at them with excited eyes.


    Her whole body was sparking with the thought and she even showed them the empty bottle!


    "Commanding game? The one that is yed with the ves?" asked Leo with a raised brow! Though his face was still calm, his voice had turned a bit cold when he heard about the game.


    "Eve! Are you forgetting that our family is against the very? We never had one and we do not attach ourselves with anything rted to them!" even the sarcastic mood of Eli turned into serious mode again when she looked at her sister with a frown on her face.


    "Yes! Yes! I know. Why are you both being so sensitive? Can you see any ve here?


    I was thinking of ying a game between us!" she added as she rolled the bottle on the table but her words only met with the silence of her family that looked at her as if she had gone insane!


    "Do not judge before listening. As far as I remember your majesty was asking the ves a few truths. But when they failed to reply honestly, they all weremanded a punishment.


    Since all of us think that we are lying about one thing or another from each other.


    Let''s ask each other a question. And if the person did not tell the truth, he would bemanded a punishment in the favor of the other three!


    Trust me! It will be fun! i will give the bunch of best punishments you could ask for like how about i punish Evangeline to kiss you properly this time?


    What do you say Leo, would you like that kind of punishment?"


    "...."


    *The game has existed for hundreds of years, with at least one variant, "questions andmands", being attested as early as 1712:


    A Christmas game, in which themander bids their subjects to answer a question which is asked. If the subject refuses or fails to satisfy themander, they must pay a forfeit [follow amand] or have their face smutted [dirtied].[2]


    Truth or dare[1] may ultimately derive frommand games such as the ancient Greek basilinda (in Greek: ¦¢¦Á¦Ò¦É¦Ë¦É¦Í¦Ä¦Á).. This game is described by Julius Pollux: "in which we are told a king, elected by lot,manded hisrades what they should perform".[

 Chapter 241 - [Bonus ]Let Me Show You!

    "Let''s ask each other a question. And if the person did not tell the truth, he would bemanded a punishment in the favor of the other three!


    Trust me! It will be fun!" She tried to persuade them but all of them looked at her with eyes full of uncertainty.


    "I don''t think that we should try something like that. The game was meant to humiliate and torment the ves. Why would a noble like us like to y it with our siblings!?" Leo shook his head as he took another sip of wine to curb his anger. He did not want to turn their merry mood into a grim one, but then he did not fathom why he would punish Evan or his sisters! Even Eli nodded as she agreed with Leo but Eve shook her head.


    "No! There would not be severe punishments but something you will like! Like in punishment, we can ask Evan to hug Leo!


    What do you say Leo, would you like that kind of punishment?" she asked with a mischievous smile on her face as she saw the flicker in the eyes of her brother.


    Even Eli snapped her head to look at Leo with a evil grin on her face


    "...." ''am I the only one who thinks that this kind of punishment was not epted. No! I am sure that Leo would be the first to deny it since he did not like close proximity! He was the one who had pushed Olivia so many times!'' With that thought Evan let the matter rest between the siblings.


    But before she could rx and snuggle more on the warm pillow of the sofa, she heard his maic voice speaking,


    "Well! If you are so persuasive then we can try!"


    "Yes! I knew you would agree!" Eve pped her hands with joy as she spinned the bottle again on the table.


    "Well, the rules are pretty simple. I will spin this red wine bottle. When the bottle will stop, the one who will be in front of the mouth will be the loser and have to give an honest answer to any question that was asked by the one who spins the bottle.


    If you failed to give the answer then the same person could be given any kind of punishment!"


    "Tsk! That way you will be the winner each time and only we will have to give a reply to you and bear the punishment!" muted Eli as she held the moving bottle and demanded, "if that are the rules then i will be the one spinning the bottle!"


    Both sisters stared at each other with no mood to back down.


    "Umm, since we did not agree about rules, why don''t we let it go!?" asked Evan in a soft voice as she was still not sure about the game.


    "No!" all three turned to look at her with cold eyes and shouted at once that she shivered.


    She knew it! She was the only mortal entangled between the gods! But they were not even letting her go! She coughed to find proper words to persuade them again when she heard Leo speaking first.


    "Every time a person will lose, he will be the next to spin the bottle. That way everyone would get a chance!" since this game was mostly yed between the owner and the ve.


    Each time only owner would ask the question and the ve would answer it. There had never been a chance where they both had got a chance to ask the question.


    "Fine with me!" muttered Eve and ELi nodded her head too,


    "That is better. I agree!"


    "Good! Then let''s start the game!" Leo passed the bottle back to Eve to spin it.


    Her slumped figure on the sofa filled with new zeal and she held the bottle with a new energy.


    Since the game was already decided by all three of them. Evan could only pray that the bottle would feel pity on her and it would not stop in front of her.


    All of them looked as the bottle started spinning without even a hint of where it was going to stop.


    After moving for a while at full speed, it moved rather slowly, increasing the heartbeat of all of them. While Eli looked at Eve with suspicion, Eve''s eyes were focused on the bottle as if her life and death was dependent on it.


    Though Eli''s eyes were filled with doubts, Leo''s mind was still filled with words Eve had spoken to lure him.


    What if he asks a question to Evan that she would not be able to answer! Would she hug him if he asked her to?


    He did not even realize when he started anticipating that the bottle would stop in front of Evan.


    Soon the bottle stopped in front of Eve who narrowed her eyes and cussed at the bottle as if it was her mortal enemy.


    "Hmph! What is it! Tell me what you want to ask me?" she red at both of them as if it was their mistake that the bottle stopped in front of her.


    But before they could even open their mouth and speak a word, she frowned and stood up as she red at all of them and muttered!


    "Wait! You can not ask me anything. Since the one who had spineed the bottle could ask the question, then I would be the one who will ask the question!" she demanded and they all frowned.


    "How would you ask a question to yourself?" asked Eli with a snort and even Leo raised his brow but there was no embarrassment on her face.


    "I can do anything. Like, my dear Evelyn, tell me, how are you such an amazing and great person? Do you not feel tired while living among fools? I admire you but I want to know how you even manage all this?" she replied in an over exaggerated manner as she patted her shoulders with an admiring look on her face that instantly changed to a sigh,

 Chapter 242 - [Bonus ]The Guy I Will Love!

    "I can do anything. Like, my dear Evelyn, tell me, how are you such an amazing and great person? Do you not feel tired while living among fools? I admire you but I want to know how you even manage all this?" she replied in an over exaggerated manner as she patted her shoulders with an admiring look on her face that instantly changed to a sigh,


    "What can I say! I have got all the genes of my parents while others took over the genes of my aunt and uncle! I can only feel sorry for them and try to guide them as much as I can!"


    "........" could they beat her!? Not only was she a narcissist! But she even insulted all of them twice!?


    "Now that I am the loser! I would spin the bottle again.`` She took the bottle as if it was a treasure everyone was fighting for and spun it again.


    When everyone was concentrating on the bottle, she sneaked a look at the face of Leo, and put a few pieces of crabs on the other te.


    Then she looked at Leo again and took a breath of relief to not get caught! Who would have thought that one day, she would be sneaking to give her share of food to others!


    "Evan!" they all shouted at once and she raised her head and muttered abruptly,


    "I did not do anything. I swear, I did not touch the flood at all!" her eyes even reached to her neck and she pinched her neck and looked at Leo like a frightened thief who was caught stealing.


    Leo frowned when he heard her word and his eyes fell on the te! It was more than half empty and she was looking uneasy!


    Could it be that she was still hungry and trying to pick up more food?! Isn''t she eaten enough! But when his eyes fell on her thin waist, he felt like he should feed her a dozen or more crabs.


    "Why are you behaving like you are not allowed to have food. If you are worried that it would be less, I will peel a few more crabs for you.


    And this time I will make sure that you eat until you feel full!" With that he signalled the maid who bowed her head and in a few minutes brought a lot more crabs and other seafood.


    "Here, this is all for you!" He personally served her the meal to make sure that she would have enough!


    "..." where shall she go and bang her head! Why did she even open her big mouth when they did not see her transferring the crabs to the other te?


    But then why did they call her?! With a frown she looked at leo and asked in an indignant voice,


    "My lord. Since it was not about the food then why have you all called me at once?" her big animated eyes were full ofints!


    If only they would not have scared her then she would not have to eat so much food again. She wondered if he was doing it intentionally? Did he want her to kill by overfeeding!


    It would be a good way to get rid of her too in a week.


    "Missie! The bottle stopped in front of you!" Eve shook her head as she looked at the girl who was looking like a puffer fish with the way her cheeks were puffing.


    She looked like she would burst by eating so much. Though she had no idea why Leo was so insistent in feeding her so much. She was enjoying the show!


    Evan finally lowered her head only to see that the bottle spun again and it stopped in front of her this time.


    Everyone''s eyes snapped on Leo instead of Evan. Now the ball was in Eve''s court!


    She wriggled her brows as she looked at Leo with a smirk! If it was clear, if he wanted her to pass the chance of asking the question to him, he had to pay a good amount for it.


    But ignoring her, as if she could not see her at all, he turned to look at Evan and asked,


    "What kind of man do you see as your life partner?" he did not feel any kind of guilt as he asked the question he wanted to ask all this time.


    He was sure every woman wanted to marry a rich, handsome and strong man. And he had all three qualities.


    When she would say that she wanted to marry a man that could protect her well and handsome too, like a knight in shining armour, then he would say that he was the one for her.


    Why drag the matter for a week when it could be solved in a single night.


    His feelings were clear on his face as he looked at Evan with radiant eyes.


    Looking at the overconfident face of her brother, Eve shook her head. She was right both of her siblings were fools, only she had the brains to understand these kinds of matters.


    "My kind of guy!" she repeated the words as she thought about it!


    She had never thought that she would like a man before, but now that they asked about it,


    "I would like a man who smiles often and has a warm personality. He should not be a noble or rich man but a lower level knight or a farmer who earns enough for the family but does not have more money to create rift and jealousy in the family.


    He should on average look not too handsome to bring flies wherever he goes!


    He should be kind and sweet towards everyone he met and bring warmth in my family and heart!


    And he should be a simple minded person who could talk to me the whole night while looking at the stars even when we did not have big chandeliers at our home. We should share a simple dinner happily under the candle light!"


    "...."

 Chapter 243 - Beat The Pulp Out Of Him

    "He should not be a noble or rich man but a lower level knight or a farmer who earns enough for the family but does not have more money to create rift and jealousy in the family.


    He should on average look not too handsome to bring flies wherever he goes!


    He should be kind and sweet towards everyone he met and bring warmth in my family and heart!


    And he should be a simple minded person who could talk to me the whole night while looking at the stars even when we did not have big chandeliers at our home. We should share a simple dinner happily under the candle light!


    "..." her words were no less than sshing cold water on his face who was sure that all the qualities would match him,


    She did not want wealth, looks and nobility in her husband that he had but wanted to marry amoner who was either a low level knight or a farmer.


    The image ofughing Martin and Reynold formed in front of his eyes that seemed to be mocking him.


    And hadn''t she said that he was an ice prince! And she wanted a warm man in her life. That was just an opposite portrait of the man he was!


    Everyone knew he did not like to speak much.. Then talking all night on the terrace! She was really mocking him from her words!


    He was ring at her with such sharp eyes that he would beat her right there.


    But oblivious to the result of her actions, Evan who was still crying over her fate to eat so much, looked at the bottle and asked in a soft voice,


    "Is it my turn to spin the bottle this time?" ELi who was having trouble in controlling herughter just nodded her head while Eve was not even trying to hold it.


    She wasughing like she had heard the biggest joke of her life. She could not believe that her brother had been rejected so badly! The man who had been demanded so by so many nobledies was taken as trash by the girl he desired.


    Wait! Then why have they kissed each other. She noted the point to be asked next time either the bottle stopped in front of Leo or Evan!


    She looked at Eve with a frown but then decided to ignore her, since she was afraid of what reply Eve would give since they both were brutal tonight.


    Since Eli had already nodded, she held the bottle of the wine in her hands and then spun it with full force.


    The bottle spun for a few minutes before it stopped in front of Eli,


    What shall a mortal ask a god! She did not know what would offend them but at the same time she was curious about a lot of things rted to her,


    Eli swept her hair away from the side of her face and the mufflingugher were disappeared from her face,


    "Yes! What do you want to know?" she asked in a graceful voice that truly belonged to a queen.


    "If you would have been granted a wish, then what do you want to do with your life?"


    "I want to be a good duchess till I am handling the post!" she replied in a charming voice as she picked up the ss of wine and took a sip in a graceful manner. But Evan shook her head in disappointment.


    "That was not what I meant! I mean what do you want in your life?" asked Evan again to be more borate this time and Eli frowned.


    She did not understand what was the difference between the two, yet she repeated the question again in her mind.


    "Hmm, I want the family of Thawyne to be stronger and more prosperous and I want my family to be proud of me." this time she replied with more confidence as she looked at Evan but Evan only sighed in disappointment.


    "Never mind! I think I am not able to exin myself." Eve who wasughing till now, turned stiff and even Leo turned to look at Even with a frown.


    "What do you mean? Did I still answer wrongly?" asked Eli in a demanding voice. This was the first time when someone had called her wrong twice in a row.


    "I apologise, but I wanted to know if you would not have been the duchess or Thaywne anymore. Even forget that you are a noble for a minute.


    Just remember yourself as Elizabeth, as a simple girl, then what is it that you desire most in your life?" Evan spoke in a low and slow voice.


    She wanted to give time to Eli so that she could understand that she was not talking about her name and position but about her!


    For a second Eli was stunned when she heard the question. If she would not have been bound to the duty of the duchess and to the noble responsibilities then what would she want in her life?


    Could there be anything she had desired for herself? From the time she had remembered, she was busy living the role of a perfect daughter of a noble.


    But to do what she desired! Her eyes flickered but no matter how much she thought, she could not find a single goal that was only rted to her, not to the family.


    "It is fine. Take it as if I have not asked you anything!" Evan muttered in a low voice as she was about to spin the bottle again when her hand was held by Eli.


    Evan raised her head and looked at the nobledy, afraid that she had touched a sore point of her life.


    Thinking that she should apologize, she was about to open her mouth when the girl spoke first,


    "If the rules and boundation of being the daughter of the Thawyne family were taken away.


    I would like to go to the royal pce and p the crown prince hard on his cheek so that he would remember all his lifetime a woman had beaten her!"

 Chapter 244 - [Bonus ]I Love A Pig!!!

    "I would like to go to the royal pce and p the crown prince hard on his cheek so that he would remember all his lifetime a woman had beaten her!"


    Eli even clenched her fingers into a fist and punched the table which shook and the sses trembled a bit under the force but it was not enough for them to fell down,


    "..."


    "Wine really has power this time. Even turning our gentle Eli into a violent girl!" Eve chuckled as she shook her head.


    Her words finally ended the awkward silence and everyone came back to their senses after staying lost for a while.


    "Eli, if you want, I can do that on your behalf!" offered Leo with a worried face, as he looked at her with his soulful eyes deep enough to fill with thousands of ways to beat Andrew.


    Eli tilted her head and looked at Leo. but instead of feeling warm and grateful, she snorted and looked at him with ridicule!


    "Did I ask for your help? Why do you always try to be the knight in shining armor?"


    "Yes! They think that we can not do anything without them!" Eve nodded and Leo frowned.


    "What about you, Evangeline? Don''t you think that men try to rule us?" they asked as the girl had not said a word even when the war had already begun.


    Evan, who was still thinking how much Eli must be heard to have only a wish that was to beat Andrew, was slow to take up their argument and only raised her head when both of them looked at her fiercely.


    "Yes! Tell them Evangeline, do you think that I want to rule you?" even he asked in a bit of annoyance. He was only trying to help! Why were they all ming him suddenly?


    "..." was he really asking her that! She blinked as even her fingers would be less when he hadmanded her to be a wicked girl, to win the contest and do all his biddings.


    "Man ismanding!" she replied as she nodded her head, bringing a frown on the face of Leo and a smirk on the face of the girl, but she added, "but they did not want to rule us. Rather they are dependent on us for everything.


    That was why they needed us every time andmanded us since they did not know how to request it!" If Leo would have been cruel enough to deny his father the marriage, then he would not have ordered her all this time.


    So, hemands her because he needs her! Leo needed her, for a second even she was stunned with the deduction she had made in her mind that she failed to notice the change in his expressions.


    His gaze depend of his face and his eyes flickered with the storm brewing in!


    How did he fail to realized that he needed her when it was so clear! And why was the girl not giving him a reply if she knew that he needed her!?


    It was so frustrating!


    "Anyways! Let''s see who is next!" Eli shook her head as she did ot want to think much about it. Since there was no man in her life, and she was not thinking of bringing another any time soon.


    The bottle spun again and this time it stopped in front of Leo without wasting much of their time in increasing their anticipation!


    "Wow! You are saved again!" mumbled Eli as she looked at Eve who chuckled,


    "Why? I was the one who got the first question, did you forget that sister?" Eve covered her face with a gasp in an over dramatic manner and Eli rolled her eyes.


    "Are you going to ask me any question or shall i call it a night?" Leo took thest sip from his ss and then turned to look at his sisters who were having a strange conversation.


    "If you are so desperate! Tell me¡­" Eli turned her head to look at Leo and then at Evan who was looking like an innocent sheep brought by the butcher and was getting fed to grow strong so that it could be cutter.


    "Have you already fallen in love?" she had noticed how he sees her! It was the same way Andrew used to look at her, but then his love was nothing but a lie.


    If Leo was having second thoughts, then he should deny and cut it off but if he was serious and wanted to marry the girl then he should confess to her.


    She was giving him a chance, it depends on him if he wanted to take it or not.


    The light falling on the face of Leo was giving his face a glowing effect. Red wine had turned his eyes a bit redder, he looked at Evan who blinked.


    Her heart skipped a beat when he saw a gentle smile forming on his lips when their eyes met and he nodded.


    "Yes! I think I am already in love!" his voice was huskier due to the alcohol and his eyes were looking more intense.


    Even after replying, he did not take his gaze away from her as if waiting for her reply.


    ''....." could it be a confession? Her heart started running like crazy when the thought crossed her mind.


    No! It could not be! She shook her head at her foolish thought and lowered her head again creating a frown on the man who felt he was being ignored. It was his first time asking a girl yet she did not even reply!!!!


    "With whom? Give a full answer or you will have to bear a punishment!" pressed Eli as she looked at the couple who were not only dense but foolish too!


    The veins of his head could be seen popping as he replied,


    "To a pig who knew nothing but to eat!"


    "At least it is not a man as your aide thinks!"

 Chapter 245 - [Bonus ]Shall I Prove It?

    The veins of his head could be seen popping as he replied,


    "To a pig who knew nothing but to eat!"


    He could not believe that he was proposing and she was busy eating! She did not even pay any head to his words!


    Evan did not know why it took over her when she heard his words. Though she was sure, he was not talking about her. But even if he was in love with someone else, why was he trying to show it off in front of her?


    And before she could realise what she was thinking, she mumbled,


    "At least it is not a man as your aide thinks!"


    She had heard the knights talking about it before, and she knew that it was a joke but that was all she could think of when she heard him.


    "...." there was aplete silence when the word left her mouth. She bit her lips when she saw the stunned looks on their faces.


    Leo''s face was so dark that even coal would feelplex when looking at his ashen face and his burning eyes. He looked like he would devour her soul in that instant.


    "Pfftttt hahaha!"


    "So, even the sheep knew how to protect herself when needed. Huh!?"


    Though they both wereughing Evan could feel a foreboding feeling in her heart.


    Could she say that her mind had malfunctioned and she had blurted the words without thinking?


    As the scowl on his face increased! She cleared her throat ready to apologise when she heard the sound of the door.


    Her eyes snapped towards the door only to say that it was closed and the maid that was standing closer to the door was gone.


    With a frown she was about to ask Eli why did the maid leave when she saw both of the seats were empty!


    "...." had she been abandoned after spending the whole night together.


    She felt dejected as she continued to look at the empty seats for a long time.


    Now only she and Leo were left in the room. Since both girls had gone, the game must have been finished.


    With that thought, she coaxed her heart.


    "My lord, it iste, since Lady Elizabeth and Evelyn have already gone to sleep, the game has finished.


    We shall go and sleep too!"


    If they both could go and sleep, he wouldn''t get a chance to torment her for tonight.


    And since he had drunk too much, she was sure that he would forget what had happened tonight till the morning.


    With that thought, her confidence increased! She looked at him with a cunning smile on her face.


    He could see how excited she was with that thought. Did she think that he would let go so easily after she had questioned her preference.


    He snorted when he looked at her face.


    "Why ? weren''t you well awake just a few minutes ago when you even got the time and brain toment when we were not even talking to you!" he muttered as he looked at the girl who was visibly terrified yet cursing him in her heart and muttering curses on him under her breath.


    "That! I was in a foggy state of mind since it was my first time having a drink!" she replied hurriedly as if she was afraid that he would not believe her, she turned to pick up the empty ss of wine from the table to show him.


    A frown formed on his pale and sexy lips and only then did he notice that her eyes were a bit foggy and her expressions were a little slow and silly. She was looking too anxious and nervous too as she looked at him like a scared sheep that was going to get butchered.


    When he continued to look at her but did not say a word, she opened her mouth but looking at his intimidating eyes and the frown on his face, she closed it as soon as she opened it.


    The words just did note out of her mouth, no matter how many times she tried it.


    "I am sorry! Please do not kill me." was written all over her face.


    "So, that''s where you have gotten your courage from. Huh? A person only speaks the truth when he drinks!" he added when he looked at her.


    Before she could deny and think of a proper answer to give him, he moved his hands and touched the scattered hairs on her face and gently tucked them back behind her ears.


    Startled with his actions, she stood up like a spring had been pressed. But before she could take even a single step back, he held her wrist and pulled her back on the table.


    My lord. You seem to be drunk. Shall i go and call a few knights to help you to your room?" she asked in a soft voice as she had no courage to raise her voice in front of the devil who could snap her neck with a snap of his finger.


    She was so terrified that she tried to shrank herself into a small ball as she looked at him with pleading eyes as if paying him to spare her soul.


    He was looking no less than a grim reaper that hade here to collect her soul.


    "My lord, if you kill me here tonight, the duke would never forgive you!" that was herst resort if he would still not listen to her, then she would not be able to do anything.


    But before she could say anything further, his warm fingers that were still resting on her cheeks moved towards her chin and raised her head to look straight into her eyes,


    His face moved closer to her. So close that she could feel his hot breaths falling over her face leaving her breathless yet he continued to move closer until their heads were touching.


    "If you are so unsure about my liking. Shall I prove it to you?"


    [Who wants a kiss or maybe more?]

 Chapter 246 – [Bonus ] First Kiss

    Chapter 246 ¨C [Bonus ] First Kiss


    "If you are so unsure about my liking. Shall I prove it to you?" his lips were only centimetres away from her face.


    His gaze had instinctively from his eyes to her lips when he asked the question. No matter how foolish or dense she was! She could feel what he was aiming for.


    She could feel his natural smell colluding her brain and so as his question.


    Was he going to kiss her just to prove that he liked women?! His lips were so close that it would not take him even a second if he wanted to do so.


    For some reason, instead of feeling repulsed, she felt anxious and nervous. It was their first kiss! First proper kiss! Wait! Why was she thinking like that! He could not kiss her! They were not in that kind of rtionship.


    But more than that why was he so concerned about proving his sexual preference.


    Or more why did he want to prove it to her! It was not like she had the right to judge him or she would say anything in the public! Then why?


    No! It must be that damn alcohol! His eyes were looking hazy and his face had that tinge of red over his face. He must be drunk!


    His eyes were turning darker as he looked at her for a few more seconds as if waiting for her to react! As if wanted to see if she would try to struggle or close her eyes and ept the kiss.


    But all she did was staring at him with her big animated eyes that had turned a bit water with fear or anticipation!


    "You always have something to say no matter what! Then why are you so silent now?" he muttered with an annoyed voice and she blinked.


    What was she supposed to say when he was holding her chin with his one hand and the other hand was already wrapped around her waist!


    She was busy keeping her heart from exploding alright! She was not in a condition to speak! She wanted to shout those words at him but she only gulped and when her lips parted not a single word came out.


    What was she even thinking! Telling him that she was flustered!? But they were too close! That night when they were this close, she was drugged so she did not notice her action but now that she could, she did not know why her body was heating!


    He closed his eyes when she did not say a thing. He did not want her to let go! If she would throw him away then that was it! But if she would ept it then he would at least be sure that she had feelings for him too.


    With that thought, he moved closer and his lips crushed onto hers. When the warmth of his soft lips touched hers, she felt like her heart would explode.


    It was too much for her weak heart to bear. She forgot where they were and what they were doing. Everything around her seemed to disappear, just the man and his touch stayed!


    She had read that when the man kisses the girl for the first time, she closes her eyes but her eyes only get bigger as she looks at him with surprise.


    His kiss was soft and gentle,pletely different to his demanding and cold behavior. Yet she felt like her heart would pound out of her chest. It was nothing more than touching their lips.


    When he tried to move closer and parted his lips to enter his tongue in her mouth. He felt her teeth were too tight and she had not opened her mouth to take him in.


    He opened his eyes to look at her if she did not like the kiss. That was when he noticed that her eyes were wider than saucers and her whole body had turned stiff as if she was a frozen statue. She was looking totally dumbstruck with his actions.


    That was when he realized that he was rushing things! She was not ready for that step yet! But at the same time he was so satisfied by looking at her stunned figure!


    Not even once had she stayed silent or stopped cursing him or retorting to every word he said! So he was proud that he had finally made the girl silent if not by words than by his actions.


    Evan was still not able to process what just happened as her mind short circuited. The kiss was so intoxicating that the wine she had taken sip of was nothing in front of it.


    She felt like her soul had left her body when he kissed her. It was intense! That she was sure his touch was going to stay there for a long time.


    Even when he had let her go, she was still sitting in daze there. Her eyes did not move away from his face even for a second.


    What confused him was she was not even blinking! She was looking like a stone! He did not know it was due to the alcohol or the kiss but her face had turned the deeper shade of red and she was looking breathless.


    The kiss was more than simple yet the girl was so shocked what if he had kissed her the way a man kisses a woman! Would she even be able to take a breath then!


    "Evan, if you do not start taking breaths then you will faint!" He reminded her gently as he cupped her cheeks and looked straight into the eyes of the girl who finally blinked and the frozen ice over her body cracked.


    "You! You just.. You just..!" he was not able toplete while continued to look at him with shock!


    "I what! Did you not want to be sure if i like a woman or not! So, was it enough or should I prove to you more!?"

 Chapter 247 - Spend Night Together!

    Chapter 247 ¨C Spend Night Together!


    "I what! Did you not want to be sure if i like a woman or not! So, was it enough or should I prove to you more!?"


    As if the words were nothing but her order to leave for hell! She bolted up from her ce and stood up as if there were pins and needles where she was sitting.


    "No! I think that was more than enough! More than enough! I think we should leave.. Yes! Leave room so that we can sleep!


    I mean.. In separate rooms! of course. You will go to yours and I will go to mine.


    And by sleep I mean snoring! But that did not mean that I snored! I mea.. We should.. No .. I should.. That I am sleepy!" she did not know what she was dating any more if she was making any sense or not but she wanted to leave.


    The devil was already too much to bear but now that he was drunk, he was unrestrained and she did not want to be one of his prey.


    He looked at how the girl spouted nonsense, stood up and ran towards the door. She moved the knob and frowned and continued to push the door and he shook his head as he rubbed his forehead.


    What kind of reaction was that? Was it eptance or rejection? What did that even mean! He wanted to shout at her and ask her but she was so frightened that he was afraid that she would get a heart attack if he probed further.


    Evan pushed the door once again. It had already been a dozen times since she had pushed the door but it was not opening at all!


    Had they locked her here with the devil! Oh lord! How had she irked the girls this time to get into this condition!


    She did not even have the strength to break the door by her shoulders like he could. Her gaze moved as she looked everywhere in the room except him.


    And finally it settled on the balcony! Should she jump from there?


    No! It would break all her bones! She did not want to end up handicapped.


    She sobbed without tears once again!


    "What are you even doing?" he asked with a frown! How could she be so dumb to not know that the door is pulled inside not outside! If she continued to press the door towards the opposite side. How would it open!?


    The girl jumped on her ce when she heard his irritated voice and turned to look at him with a scared face,


    "That.. that my lord, i think we are locked in the room and can not go out. Shall I shout and check if there is anyone standing outside the door so it would be opened!"


    "Or.. or else.. We would have to spend a night here together!" she whispered so low yet he was able to hear it perfectly in the silent room and so was her face that was full of anxiety.


    "¡­.." was she so dumb that she did not realize she was opening the door wrongly or the kiss and wine had blurred her mind?


    He opened his mouth to tell her that she was a fool and opened the door wrongly but he closed it again when a thought crossed his mind.


    "If that is the case then I do not think the knights or maids would be still out there.


    It is past midnight. They must have gone to sleep! It is already past the time of their retirement. So, your shouts would only end up to deaf walls!" he shrugged his shoulders as he stood up from his ce.


    But instead of walking towards her, he walked towards the counter of the bar and picked up another bottle.


    Taking the bottle back to the table, he sat on the sofa leisurely and made himself a drink!


    "Umm, my lord. You are such a strong knight! The whole empire thinks that you are made up of iron and steel.


    Even i admire you for your skills and strength!" He raised a brow and looked at the girl who was suddenly singing bads of his bravery!


    Her face had that ttering look when she always wanted to ask for a favor and a cynical smile formed on his face.


    As if he was mocking her naivety! If he wanted to take her out, he would have told her the truth.


    But technically, he did not lie. He just told her that the maids would not be there anymore.


    "My lord! Since you are so strong then why don''t you push the door! I am sure if you try it, the lock might break and we would be able to go out!" She looked at him with hopeful eyes but he just frowned.


    "Oh! I can not do that!" he shook his head as three deep lines of worries formed on his face as if he was facing a big dilemma that she frowned at.


    She walked closer to the ce where he was standing and asking in a curious tone,


    "Why? I am sure that you have enough strength to break the door!" she assured him and he nodded,


    "Of course, I can break the door if I want to. But as I said , I would not do that!" he shook his head, breaking herst hope to escape from this damned room.


    "Why!" she asked in a bit of a frustrated tone! When he raised his head and looked at her rather innocently as if he was bound and could not do anything about the condition too..


    "As I have told you earlier! This is the room where my parents used to spend time together.


    Father has a lot of memories here.


    He would be hurt if I damaged any part of this room. So, I can not ruin the door!"


    "¡­¡­.."


    [what more should happen in the night¡­ Do leave yourments!]

 Chapter 248 - [Bonus ]

    Chapter 248 ¨C [Bonus ]


    Evan blinked as she looked at the room. She was sure there was something missing. But due to the drinks, her mind had turned dull and she was not able to understand what was wrong in this situation.


    "Since we can not go out, shall we sleep here?" he pointed at the sofa that wasrge enough for three to four persons to sitfortably but to think that they would sleep here!


    She shuddered at that thought!


    "Or we might y more?" he asked as he looked at the bottle and she nodded.


    The option was better than sleeping together. All she had to do was to speak some truth.


    It would not be a big deal since they already knew everything about her.


    She walked back and sat on the other side of the sofa and looked at him with her big animated eyes as if waiting for him to start the game again.


    He held the bottle and spun it but before it could stop, she held it.


    "Since we are the only two left, then why don''t we ask each other a question alternatively rather than spinning the bottle.'''' She was sure that she was unlucky. If she was dependent on the bottle, that she was the only one who was going to lose all this time.


    "Alright!" he nodded since they had all night, he was not worried that he would not get enough chances.


    "Then, what do you want to ask, my lord?" she blinked her eyes and picked up the ss and took a sip again to wet her parched throat.


    "If you would not have been brought here, then would you have married Martin?" although his voice was cold and his face was still indifferent, his eyes were staring at her as if he was trying to look into her soul.


    She blinked and then sighed, "no! My father had offered them but his mother denied a long ago. She think that we are not worth their family since they are rich and have a strong image in the town." she replied as she took one more sip as if she was trying to drown her sorrows in the drink.


    The smile that was forming on his face turned stiff. His face turned darker as he looked at the girl who was looking heart broken.


    But why did his father not told her that she had enough treasure! It would have been enough to buy the whole town, let alone getting her married to the person who only earn a few gold coins.


    Could it be that even her family now know about the treasure and it was there since centuries by the family who used to live there before them.


    "Is it my turn now?" she raised her head and looked at him with anticipatoin and he raised a brow.


    He knew that there was something she wanted to ask him badly, it made him curious as what she waned to know.


    Could it be that she was finally interested in knowing whom he liked.


    Bubbles of anticipation, started to fill his insides, yet he kept his face straight,


    "Yes, it is my turn to give answers. What do you want to ask?" his voice was still calm and soft yet his eyes were looking at her curiously.


    "I want to know what have you thought about us? It have been more than a month since i have arrived here.


    The n of being a wicked woman had been failed a long ago and you have not made any n after that.


    How will you able to convince the duke in a week?" his eyes hardened and his face turned cold when he heard her.


    He have not thought of convincing his father to break the marriage at all. Then why would he make a n.


    "Punishment!"


    "Pardon!" Evan looked confused when she heard him. What was he asking about!


    He tilted his head and looked straight into her eyes, his eyes had turned dark and sinister, she felt a chill run down his spine when she heard him,


    "Since i do not have any answer of your question, i am ready for the punishment!" he repeated each world slowly.


    Why did she felt like he was scarier when he was the one asking for punishment.


    "That.. i did not know what punishment, shall i give to the lord!" she muttered with an embarrassed smile.


    She would have asked him to escort her out but he had already said that he could not ruin the door and they could not just jump out of the window.


    "Then i would have a ss of drink as the punishment!" he offered and picked up the ss and she frowned.


    "What kind of punishment is that? I would rather have you give me a horse or if you want punishment, i would prefer you to train me how to fight with sword!" she frowned as she saw him finishing the ss in a single gulp.


    "I did not know that you have interest in sword fighting!" not even once had he seen or thought that she would like sword fighting.


    "Since i live alone. There is nothing wrong in learning a few tricks!" she shrugged her shoulders. She could not tell him that she was just fascinated with all that weaponry.


    "You know that only nobles or knights were allowed to have a sword!" he raised a brow and she blinked!


    He shook his head. She knew so much about painting, music dance or such as if she had gained training from the best academy of the empire yet she did not know such a basic thing!?


    "I can still use knife in a state of emergency if i knew how to do so!" she retorted and he chuckled and then nodded his head and dropped the ss on the table.


    "Fine! Then my punishment is, i will teach you how to use dagger every morning!"

 Chapter 249 - Kiss Her!

    Chapter 249 ¨C Kiss Her!


    "Fine! Then my punishment is, i will teach you how to use dagger every morning!" he epted, "now it is my turn, why do you want to run away from this pce? Why are yo so much against this marriage?"


    As the words left his mouth, his gaze turned intense. She did not know it was due to the alcohol or his eyes were truly that enchanting. Even his voice had turned maic and husky that left her heart trembling.


    "Nobles are full of politics. And there are a lot of girls around you, either it is work or nobles. The girl who will marry you will waste half of her day in only getting rid of those flies!" ''and you are the one who did not want to marry me too.'' she wanted to add but decided against it.


    "That is it? Was there no politics where you used to live?" he asked back and she pursued her lips.


    "Then? What if the flies were taken away?" he asked and she nodded,


    "Then it would have been different and you would not have been opposed to it?" he pressured and she nodded again,


    "Well, ah, yes. Then i would have agreed to it!" whats going in saying anyway!


    Finally a smile formed on his lips and he nodded.


    "Alright. Now what do you want to ask!" there was a sense of satisfaction on his face.


    "Umm. if you are offering. I want to know what will happen tody Elizabeth now? Did she really need to marry the crown prince?" since she was even nning to beat Andrew that only meant that she did not want to marry him.


    "I will find a way. But it would be a lie if i would say that i already have a solution. We can not go against his majesty!" she took a deep breath as she nodded and filled her ss and took another sip from her ss.


    "You are drinking too much!" he muttered with a frown as her face had turnedpletely red and her eyes had turned hazy.


    "Am i!" she stood up to pick the ss of water instead from the bar counter. She did not want to drink so much. But she did not know why she was feeling so hot and thirsty.


    But as she stood up, she felt like the floor was shaking and she was floating into the air.


    "Wow.. i did not know that we have a rotating floor too!" she mumbled with a silly grin on her face.


    And before she could take a step further, she lost bnce and was about to fell on the floor.


    She closed her eyes when she felt that she was going to hit the ground but a strong pair of arms had already held her securely.


    His both hands were wrapped around her arms in a possessive way.


    "You are more drunk that i have thought!" he shook his head as he looked at her silly grin.


    This time she did not deny but nodded obediently and then shed all her teeth to him with a silly face.


    "I did not know why but i was so thirsty!" she retorted as she looked at him with puppy face.


    Her red face was so enchanting. Her eyes was looking ssy and her fair skin had a hue of red color.


    "But the wine was not water." there was no doubt that she was not even able to open the door. She was too drunk that she could not even stand still.


    His eyes flickered but he did not pursued the matter as she was looking like a kid who was admitting that he had done mistake.


    "Sit back, i will bring water for you!" he helped her in sitting back on the sofa and turned to bring water for her.


    But just as he turned she stood up again and he frowned on her. He pushed her shoulders and forced to her to sit back on the sofa and looked at her with a frown.


    But before hein, she pouted her lips and looked at him with teary eyes. Though he was sure that he had not used much force, but she was behaving like a kid!


    "Ouch! My lord, this is also the reason that no one wants to marry you! If you will be so many with a woman then you are going to stay bachelor forever!" she pouted her lips and looked at him with misty eyes.


    Hearing her words, he looked at her shoulders and his hands in a daze.


    "You should be more gentlemanly, my lord." she added looking at him but his face turned more confused.


    "Let me show you!" with that she stifle augh and held his hands. Hisrge handspletely covered her small one.


    "Hic! Like this, my lord." she moved his hands towards her cheeks and then cupped her cheeks,


    "Now repeat after me!" he eyed at her and did not wait for his affirmation as she continued, "my dear, you are not feeling well, so sit here. I will bring water for you!" she muttered in a sweet voice as she looked at him,


    "You should repeat it, so that you wull get habitual to that!" then she startedughing as she looked at his stunned face.


    "Only this way hic! A girl would feel touched and like you or you wull continue to be a cold brazen man!"


    "You know you are being too bold today. You took advantage of me by kissing me and licking my lips publicly! Hic! Since you wanted punishment a few minutes ago,


    I should punish you in the same way. Hic!" her words came out rather slurry but she was looking so damn seductive and so dominating that he was not able to react or took his eyes away from her.


    And before he could react she pulled his cor and he fell over her on the sofa.

 Chapter 250 - [Bonus ]

    Chapter 250 ¨C [Bonus ]


    I should punish you in the same way. Hic!" her words came out rather slurry but she was looking so damn seductive and so dominating that he was not able to react or took his eyes away from her.


    "You should be gentle with your words and gaze too!" She continued to hup andin while her face turned redder and hazy that he was not even able to concentrate on the words she was speaking.


    "You know you are so handsome! But you are wasting your looks with all the anger you have in this long nose!" her hands held his nose and pinched it with some difficulty.


    "Am I handsome?" Though he had been called handsome all his life, yet he never felt so proud and satisfied as he was feeling now when the girl called him so, even when she was pinching his nose and adding a lot more to it.


    Evan, who had drunk almost a bottle of wine, and was beyond redemption, blinked and then a wide grin formed on her face as she nodded her head.


    "Yes, hic! You are very handsome! Next war of Troy can be done for you!" she replied as her hands moved away from his nose and touched his cheeks as if she was trying to find a w in her but then shook her head, "you are beyond perfect when ites to looks! Hic! Hic! But.."


    "But what!?" he frowned as he did not like the way she used it.


    "But no one likes frozen beauty.. Sitting closer to you means getting drowned in ice blizzards. And no one wants that. Would they?" she asked with a frown as she lightly smacked his cheeks.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Evengeline this is the third time that you did that!! Do you have a death wish!" he roared as he looked at the girl who had no fear of him.


    She is the only one who smacked him anytimes as she was pleased like he was a toddler!


    "See! That was what i was hic! Talking about it! My lord! You are always with a frown or cold gaze!" she pouted like a kid and then shook her head, "


    "Be gentle! Try to bring a smile." with that she moved her hands towards her cheeks and stretched them.


    "¡­." was she seriously asking him to smile after pping her!


    "Look, is it not looking better?" she asked againpletely oblivious to the fact that he had already started ring at her.


    "Wait! I will show you!" she ced her hands on his chest and she tried to sit on her tiptoe as her weak hand held him tightly.


    "There! See! Can you see the difference in the mirror!?" she asked but his eyes were glued to her flushed face that he did not want to take them away even for a bit.


    The smell of wine had never felt this enticing to him.


    His throat felt dry suddenly and he had a strong urge to touch her face. The scene of kissing him shed in front of his eyes again.


    "You know, you will have a long line of girls if you smile like that!" she emphasized and his Adam apple bobbed up and down.


    "Leave others! Would you run behind me if I smiled?" He wanted to know if she was really serious enough to tell him that it was his only w or was just speaking gibberish to save herself from his anger after pping him.


    "Me!" she pointed at herself and blinked as if she had heard something she was not expecting but he nodded without even a blink.


    An evil grin formed on her lips when she heard him,


    "That is a secret! If you want to know you have toe closer! Heheehe." she giggled as if she had an evil n in her mind.


    He wanted to tell her that they were the only two people in the room and there was no one to hear her so called secret but when he looked at her twinkling eyes and giggling smile, he moved closer to her face instinctively.


    He lowered her head and brought his ears closer to her mouth,


    But instead of speaking about anything, she wrapped her hands around his neck and kissed on his cheek and then covered her mouth and started giggling again.


    "Hahahahaha! My lord, were you seriously thinking that I will share my feelings with you?"


    "¡­¡­.." his fingers instinctively touched the ce where she had kissed him. He could still feel her warmth there. His eyes had grown like a saucer and his lips had parted in disbelief.


    Did she just take the initiative to kiss him or was it just an illusion!?


    Had she taken advantage. If it would have been any other woman that had dared to touch him, he would have sent that girl to the pits of hell. But here was the girl that was messing up with his emotions and now with his body too. And yet he felt like he wanted her to repeat it again and again.


    "Are you teasing me?" he asked and sheughed harder as she nodded her head. Her eyes were like a fox that had achieved the goal by its cunningness.


    "Then do it again or I will punish you for that!" he glowered and she chuckled but closed her eyes and kissed his other cheek too.


    "Evangeline! You have taken advantage of me. You better take the responsibility in the morning when you sober up!"


    [Hello, I want to thank all the readers who have supported me this far despite the mistakes I made in the journey. But there are few who find the starting chapters too bad because of spelling and grammar mistakes. I wanted to say that English is my secondnguage and I did not have enough money to hire a professional editor.


    I am trying to save for aptop first so that I can write well. Therefore, I have an offer.. If any of you can help me in editing the first 50 chapters of the book, I will pay him/her 1000 coins code. I hope to get a reply soon, thank you!]

 Chapter 251 - [Bonus ]

    Chapter 251 ¨C [Bonus ]


    "Evangeline! You have taken advantage of me. You better take the responsibility in the morning when you sober up!"


    Hearing his loud growl, her body instinctively moved away from him. This was an instinctive reaction that her mind had developed everytime he got angry.


    But he was not ready to let go of her. It was like the beast had tasted the blood of its prey. Now it will not stop until it devours the prey. He was not ready to let go of her now.


    He held her and pressed her back on the sofa but in an attempt to run away she held his chest to stand up but only ended it in dragging his body over her on the sofa.


    Her soft body was pressed by his iron chest on therge sofa that suddenly felt too small to them. Their position was too intimate and ambiguous.


    Leo could even feel the moving of his chest closer to his chest and heat started to rise in his body.


    "Damn! Either you initiate it or i! Why am I the only one who suffers every time?" he cussed under his breath as he looked at the girl who had dragged him too and now blinking like a naive and innocent child.


    "You.. you can not bully me.. Or i.. I!!" Evan tried her best to find the reason but her mind was too hazy to find a way even when she knew that she was in danger.


    "I what?" he asked with a re. Bringing him to this condition, she still has the audacity to me him again and again.


    "Or else I will bully you too!" she harrumphed as she looked straight into his eyes.


    People are right! Alcohol gives you strength! She was not even afraid of her death now!


    "Then do it even if I want to see how you will bully me!" He raised a brow and looked at her with challenging eyes as she bit her lips but was not ready to back away.


    If he could bully her then she would bully him too.


    With that thought she moved her hands to his chest. His eyes darkened! Were they? Were they going to cross the line?


    His throat ran dry and his mouth felt thirsty suddenly. He licked his lips instinctively.


    Only in the evening had he realized that he wanted her in his life. All the time he was worried that she would choose someone else not him because she always talks about leaving.


    But not only have they kissed in the next few hours but now they were even taking a step further!!!!


    Even in his dreams had he never thought that they would progress so fast. He held his breath unconsciously and closed his eyes in anticipation. He was dying to know what she would do now¡­


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    The hug, kiss or whatever his pervert mind was thinking did note! What came was¡­.


    "What are you doing?" he glowered as he felt like he would die of anger before confessing love to her! She would be his death in literal sense!


    "I am bullying you by tickling you! But why is it that you are frowning instead ofughing?" she asked with a confused face that was looking at him like he was inhumane while his hands continued to tickle his abdomen that was hard like his chest.


    "You are no fun! Hic! Hic! You can not evenugh when someone is tickling you!" she muttered as her fingers formed a fist and punched his chest..


    "See! You are too hard to be a sensitive person!"


    "No matter what I am! I am yours now. So, you better take my responsibility! And why don''t you start it with the feelings that you med in my heart!" he replied in a seductive tone as he leaned closer to her face.


    His hard chest was already pressing the girl in his arms and his hands cupped her cheeks and looked deep into his eyes.


    "What are you doing!" she asked as she huped again and blinked her eyes.


    "Since you are done bullying me. It is my turn again!" a husky and seductive smile formed on his face and he leaned in and captured her lips again.


    She opened her mouth toin when he tried to kiss her again and this time, he did not let the opportunity go. Leaning in, he dived into her sweet mouth. Exploring her mouth with his tongue, he started to enjoy her taste.


    The kiss started with a simple and gentle kiss like before but soon it turned intense and like a ravenous beast, he started to feast on her lips.


    His eyes closed and a euphoric feeling started to fill him. He could taste the wine she had drunk all this time and he had never felt this intoxicated before.


    He moanaed against her lips and nippled and sucked them as if he had been hungry for her lips for ages. His tongue continued to explore her and his hands started to move on her body.


    He wanted to devour herpletely but he did not want to cross the limits when she was not in her senses.


    He could feel how she was beating his chest to leave her. But he only let her go only when she was turning breathless and bit his lips to get herself free.


    His hands touched the small cut on his lips and he could taste the metallic taste in his mouth. Yet the little pain gave him another euphoric ride that he thought if he was turning into a masochist pervert now!?


    "You jerk! Were you trying to kill me due tock of air?" she shouted when he finally let her lips go and pushed him away to get some fresh air.


    "I was just bullying you the way you have bullied me!"


    [Hello, I want to thank all the readers who have supported me this far despite the mistakes I made in the journey. But there are few who find the starting chapters too bad because of spelling and grammar mistakes. I wanted to say that English is my secondnguage and I did not have enough money to hire a professional editor.


    I am trying to save for aptop first so that I can write well. Therefore, I have an offer.. If any of you can help me in editing the first 50 chapters of the book, I will pay him/her 1000 coins code. I hope to get a reply soon, thank you!]

 Chapter 252 - Who Bullied Who?

    Chapter 252 ¨C Who Bullied Who?


    "I was just bullying you the way you have bullied me!" he replied as he moved away and sat on the other side of the sofa. Not because she pushed him away, but he was afraid that he would not be able to control himself if this continued. He had lost all his sanity just a while ago


    He felt like he was a pervert and needed to calm his body or else he would either go crazy or die with blue balls!


    Her chest was still heaving up and down in the regr motion as if she was underwater for a long time and did not have taken breaths. She felt like she would die due to the intensity.


    But it sobered her mind a bit and brought a bit of her rationality back.


    He turned to look at her when he felt that the haze of her eyes had cleared a bit.


    "I think we have yed enough games. We should sleep now!" she held her head that was still spinning and could feel that her senses were not working properly.


    But she could feel the danger that wasing from this man! He was sitting there like a hungry beast. It would be best that she would keep some distance with him or nobody would know where she had disappeared. With that thought, she curled herself into the sofa.


    "Did you know what just happened?" He could not wait for the morning. What are the chances that her feelings would change or he would not be able to find another good chance like this one.


    "Yes! I drained all my energy! That is why I want to sleep now! Good night!" she spoke in a haste as she turned her head to the other side to stay away from his piercing eyes.


    "¡­." how could she even think about sleeping at this crucial point! Was she really a pig that knew nothing but sleeping and eating! Who would believe that she had lived all her life as amoner then!


    "Evangeline! Are you really sleeping?" he asked in a frustrated voice. He wanted to beat her and force her to stay awake. But he did not want to be tagged as a cruel and cold hearted person again.


    He wanted to have brownie points from her.


    "Yep! I am already asleep. I am even dreaming of beating a beast who had bullied me!" came her voice without any hesitation.


    "¡­" great! So now she was even beating him without hesitation. Great!


    "Evangeline! I hope you remembered what you said in the morning!" he shouted as he sat at the other side waiting for her to wake up. But she just nodded her head and soon the sound of her snores filled the room!


    "Snoring like that! You are truly a pig!" he bellowed.


    "How do you know that pigs snore like that. Perhaps you have lived all your life with the pigs or you were the pig in your past life!" came the quick retort of the girl who was sleeping just a minute ago and even had started snoring.


    "Since you are so sleepy then I am too. But there is only one sofa so we have to share it!" he muttered as he stood up from the single seater sofa and loomed over her lying figure.


    "Woosh" with the speed of lightning she sat up again and even rubbed her eyes.


    "Who is sleepy, I am not sleepy at all. Since we have time we are going to talk all night!" she nodded her head and then looked at him with a smile on his face.


    "Don''t tell me that even as a knight you are not able to stay awake for a night?" not in the world was she going to have him on her lips again.


    Only god knows what he would do when they would share the sofa! Where did that gentleman Leo go who had not even touched her once when she was in his room all night after being drugged.


    "Why? Were you not sleepy just a while ago?" He raised a brow as he looked down at her but she shook her head without any hesitation.


    "So, you were lying to me?" his voice turned grave as he narrowed her eyes at her sexy figure. Her face was still red even when her eyes were a bit clear. She was still taking some time to respond, not like other times when she was always ready with quick retorts.


    "No! I was just joking! Didn''t lord know how to be humorous!?" she was with an awkward smile on her face as she hoped that he would let the matter go.


    "Is that so?" he asked and she nodded her head like a rattle drum and an evil smile formed on his lips.


    The dim lighting on the room was already giving his sharp features a dark look and with that smirk, Evan was sure he was a demon that hade to take her soul.


    "Then you must have called me a pig and beast in the joke too?" he tilted his head as he looked at her. His hovering figure over her was only making her feel like she was a little kid that was getting scolded by an adult for her mistakes and she nodded her head again without hesitation.


    "Then all that you said, everything was a joke, nothing was said seriously?" he asked again as he rubbed his chin as if he was thinking how much were her words trustable!


    "Yes yes, I was only joking! I was not serious at all!" i would agree on anything you would say except sharing the bed with you'' the muttered under her breath but her smile only grew wider when he heard her reply.


    "Then I am sure you were not serious at all when you denied me to kiss you. You must have wanted another kiss. So shall I give you one now?"


    ":¡­¡­".


    [Hello, I want to thank all the readers who have supported me this far despite the mistakes I made in the journey. But there are few who find the starting chapters too bad because of spelling and grammar mistakes. I wanted to say that English is my secondnguage and I did not have enough money to hire a professional editor.


    I am trying to save for aptop first so that I can write well. Therefore, I have an offer.. If any of you can help me in editing the first 50 chapters of the book, I will pay him/her 1000 coins code. I hope to get a reply soon, thank you!]

 Chapter 253 - [Bonus ]I Will Choose You!

    Chapter 253 ¨C [Bonus ]I Will Choose You!


    "Then I am sure you were not serious at all when you denied me to kiss you. You must have wanted another kiss. So shall I give you one now?"


    ":¡­¡­".


    "Kiss! Kiss! Kiss! All you can think is about kissing! Do you have anything else in mind? Huh?" had he not kissed her already twice. Why was he still talking about kissing!


    Why had she never realized that he was such a pervert!


    "Hooligan!" she added when he did not reply to her.


    "No!" he replied with a nk face and she finally took a breath of relief.


    "I not only wanted to kiss you! But I want to do much more with you.


    I want to bite those lips like you have bit me too! I want to have the taste of you. I want to leave a few marks on your fair and blemish-free neck and¡­"


    "Hooligan! How can you talk about all this with a straight face!?" she could not believe that he.. Her face turned so red as if blood could drip out of it any moment.


    If only.. If possible she would have run away never toe back again.


    Her head was paining so much that the whole room started to spin and her eyes had turned heavy but she could not sleep. For she was afraid of what he would do if she did, but her droopy eyes would not listen to her for long.


    "Evangeline! I am still waiting for your reply!" He had already told her what he wanted. Now it was her wish, whether she wanted to ept it or reject it.


    All he could do was wait and hope that she would choose him.


    The girl tried to open her eyes and stared at him. Trying her best to force her mind to think again, she tried to recall what he had asked but no matter how much she thought she was not able to remember anything.


    She leaned on the man that was sitting beside him as her head started to hurt when she could not find the answer to his question.


    Let her close her eyes for a minute and think about what she wanted to say!


    Leo who had closed his eyes and eagerly waiting for her reply, felt her touch and opened his eyes again.


    He lowered his head and looked at her soft body squishing to his chest tightly. An array of emotions started to swirl in his eyes as he looked at her with something troubling in his throat.


    If she was still hugging him.. It only meant that she had epted him. Right?


    His mind started to fill with only the thought of they were a couple now.


    He did not know how to exin to her how joyous he was with that though.


    "Evan, did that mean that I can kiss you now?" he asked in a gentle voice but she did not reply.


    "Evan..!" He called her again but once again only silence mocked him and he frowned.


    "Evan! Do not tell me that I have made you speechless that you are not able to speak since I know that you are not shy!" he repeated but there was not only a movement let alone be a word.


    "Evan! Are you really shy?" He ced his hands on her shoulders and nudged her softly.


    She had justmented that he was too harsh and rude with no gentlemanly manners at all. But no matter how he tried, the girl still did not reply at all.


    When thest thread of patience borke too, he jerked her only to hear the sound of..


    "If this is another act, Evan! Then I will really kill you this time!" he announced as he red at the girl whose eyes were closed and lips were parted.


    The sound of soft snores could be heard from her mouth and his eyes narrowed on her face!


    "Evangeline!" this girl! She really had the audacity to sleep when he had proposed to her! Did she not want to live anymore?


    He let go of her and closed his eyes as he pinched the space between his eyes hard to maintain his sanity. This was the first time in his life that he had proposed to a girl and not even did she sleep but she even hugged him and snored.


    But before he could leave his sanity and strangle her to death, she moved and hugged his thigh,


    "Ha! Why are you still clinging to me! Go to those sunshine who smile for you!


    Are you not afraid that you will be frozen to death?" He red at the girl as he tried to push her away before he would lose all his control but she was not ready to let go. She hugged him tighter and even nuzzled her face on his abdomen as she muttered under her breath,


    "If only you had been a little gentle and learned to smile. You could have got any girl!"


    "Including you!" he asked as he raised a brow. He knew that she was talking in her sleep and there might be a chance that she would not remember what she was saying but he still wanted to take the chance,


    He wanted to know what was in her mind. It was said that the unconscious mind always speaks the truth. The effect of wine and half sleep would only force her to spill truth,


    "Mmm, no! I am an exclusive one! I will not be included in the list.. But!" the feeling of flying high and then falling from there breaking all his limbs filled his heart when he heard no from her but.. But that word stopped his breathing and he looked at her with so much intensity.


    "But what?"


    "But I would choose you if you would get rid of all the flies around you!"


    [join me on discord https://discord..gg/Ja7wMxAPEa. if any of you can help me with edits in exchange of coins]

 Chapter 254 - [Bonus ]She Is A Pervert Now

    Chapter 254 ¨C [Bonus ]She Is A Pervert Now


    The chirping of birds that were sitting on the balcony filled the room as the rays of sun started dancing on the calm floor of the room.


    The curtains started dancing lightly with the breeze as if they wanted to apany the rays of the sun and were weing them into the room.


    On the corner, the sofa was in a mess with all the cushions thrown around but it was empty too.


    Evan was sleeping on the rug on the floor in the warm embrace of the man that was holding her tightly over his chest.


    She was snuggling closer to him with a slight drooling out of her lips and silently falling on his shirt creating a small stain.


    Her hands were tied around his waist and her legs were wrapped around his thighs tightly as if they were trying to strangle someone''s neck.


    She was like a small baby that did not want to let go of the body he was getting warmth from.


    When the wind started blowing and the light started falling on her face. Her brows furrowed and she tried to hide her face more as her hands started to roam around to find the nket but there was none.


    She frowned when she was not able to find something to cover herself and tried to open her eyes but as if they were glued. They did not open at all.


    But the moments created her head to hurt. She felt immense pain in her head as if someone had hammered her all her night. Even her stomach felt ufortable.


    She tried to find her nkets but it wasn''t there even though her bed felt strange. It was too hard and uneven but it was exceptionally warm that she leaned closer but that when she felt something that was holding her waist.


    She tried to jerk that thing and move away but the grip only tightened due to her movements. If that was not enough, she even heard her bed frowning on her.


    And the soft warm bed suddenly started emitting a cold breeze that could freeze anyone to death.


    She moved her hands towards that thing when she felt like it was a hand that only increased the frown on her face,


    "Why are you moving so much? Do you want to give me a morning boner!?"


    "¡­" Evan froze at her ce and she did not even dare to breathe loudly.


    Her head that was spinning turnedpletely alert and her glued eyes instantly snapped open when she heard thest line of the man.


    She could recognize this voice even in her dreams. Yet she got the great shock of her life when she saw him and her eyes turned wider than saucers.


    She opened her mouth to ask what he was doing on her bed, but then she remembered herst line and her mouth instantly got shut.


    She wanted to shout at him but the calloused words he had spoken had even frightened her free spirited soul.


    Instead of disturbing him, she looked at her surroundings and frowned when she realized that she was not in her room. But sleeping on the floor.


    Well, technically he was on the floor and she was sleeping on him. But what were they.. That is when her eyes fell on the bottle of the wine that was lying beside them.


    But how did she end up sleeping in such an intimate way? The front buttons of his shirt were opened and she could see his fair chest peeking through there.


    There was a mark of lipstick on his shirt and a little stain of.. Her hands moved away and wiped her lips. She cursed her sleep and the way she had taken liberties with the man.


    Leo had a frown on his face. All night he was not even able to sleep a wink as the girl kept lingering on his body like a small baby wanting the warmth of his parents. He tried to keep her away but in the end he was too tired to shoo her away.


    But then her moments were not letting him sleep at all. She was such a messy sleeper to move every now and then that kept him on the edge.


    Only a few minutes ago when she stopped moving, only then he was able to sleep but she had started moving again.


    His lips pursued into a thin line and he told her the truth. Finally a smile formed on his lips when her body turned stiff and his face rxed.


    But when he was enjoying the sleep, she was staring at him with shock. She could not believe that she was sleeping with him that intimately.


    What happened between themst night? She forced herself to remember but she could not think of anything. Whenever she tried to remember, her head hit hard.


    She only remembered that they were ying a strange game of asking questions and she was having seafood when she sipped the wine taking it as water and slowly due to the fear and strange questions.


    And then the door was closed by all of them after the kiss. Then they started ying it again alone and she drank more.


    It was all because of that wine! She had seen all of them drinking but they were just fine. Then what happened to her, she felt like her head was burst open.


    But what had happened after that? How did they end up in each other''s arms?


    Her heart sank slowly as the wild thoughts started to fill her mind like the sound of frogs after the rain. When she looked at his face turning peaceful again, all she could think of was running away before he could wake up.


    If he woulde to her again, she would say that it was all his illusion.. She had been sleeping on the sofa since the start and did not look at him even once.

 Chapter 255 - Make Anyone Drool

    Chapter 255 ¨C Make Anyone Drool


    If he woulde to her again, she would say that it was all his illusion. She had been sleeping on the sofa since the start and did not look at him even once.


    With that thought, she slowly moved his moved hands away and took a breath of relief when he did not wake up this time. Creating sufficient distance with him, she took a breath of relief when she only felt pain in her stomach and on her head but not anywhere else.


    Damn! What was she even thinking! She shook her head as embarrassment filled her face.


    But just when she was about to run for her life, his eyes snapped open and the man sat on the ce they were sleeping just a while ago.


    His cold eyes were looking at her strangely and the rest of the nerves of her mind circuited too.


    "Ummm.. I just fell from the sofa right now! Just now. Did you sleep on the floorst night, my lord?" she asked in an innocent tone as she tried her best to muster a smile on her face.


    If she would not ept it then he could not prove it. That was the rule and she was going to stick to it no matter what!


    As if reading her thoughts, a cynical smile formed on his face as he muttered,


    "Yes it was because a certain someoneined that she was not able to hug me properly on the sofa!"


    "¡­."


    "She even said that I am like her personal heater and she would never let me go!"


    "¡­." the more he spoke the more her eyes widened. He was sure that her eyeballs would fall out of the sockets if she continued to stare at him like that. But he was enjoying her stunned and silly expressions way too much, so he continued,


    "And that i look too sexy in the white shirt after work out since she could see my abs and muscles then!"


    "That is aplete lie. I certainly can not say that!" she looked at the man with a re as he challenged her nerves.


    "I have never seen you in white shirt after a workout! So how would Iment about it? Don''t you alwayse out in the uniform of the knight afterpleting your training?" her hands reached her waist as she stood up and looked at him with a scowl on her face.


    "So, you do notice me when Ie out afterpleting my training?"


    "¡­.." her face flushed when he raised his brow and asked the question in a seductive voice as if he was pointing at something.


    "What.. What are you saying? You oftene through the garden where I stroll in the morning. That is why I know that much. I certainly did not pay any attention to your presence!" she replied without thinking twice. There was no way that she was going to ept she had seen him while he was training.


    "Then you will not even ept that you have drooled over me saying that my muscles were too strong and you like touching them even when I have proof of it! See you even tried to kiss them." he pointed at the mark of lipstick and the stain that she had already seen and her eyes closed.


    A look of guilt and embarrassment filled her face. Had she really been this pervert after drinking! Could she have said all that?


    She pressed her forehead with her hands and tried to remember but she could not recall anything no matter how hard she tried to remember.


    "And¡­"


    "That is it! I think I have drunk way too much. Would you stop singing about the events ofst night now?


    It is all your fault that you dragged me here when I have already told you that I want to sleep!" she replied in an aggrieved tone as she could not bear it anymore.


    A smirk formed on the face of the man. She had said nothing like that but keptining that he always had too many flies around and that he was a cier! No! Even ciers would be warmer than him.


    He had the capacity to freeze the whole empire with his chilled gaze. She even has the audacity to curse his future wife that she would die from a cold when she would hug him to sleep.


    But the irony was sheined all that while hugging him to get some warmth in the cold night.


    He wanted to strangle her neck and push her off at the very moment. No one had ever dared to insult him that much.


    But when he was about to jerk her away, he saw how pitiful she was looking while shivering in the cold that he did not have the heart to do it in the end. While he continued to bear her insults andments and even the torture she was giving to his body.


    His whole body was boiling.


    "Even if I stop talking about it. The proof would still stay right here. How are you going topensate me huh?" he asked in amanding tone and she shivered.


    She did not want to bear the loss but she knew that he was not in a mood to let her go.


    Closing her eyes she epted her fate and muttered, "I will pay for the cost of the shirt!"


    A cold smirk formed on his face when he heard her. He knew how much she loved money. All this time, she had disregarded him and had chosen money over him, this was the only chance he could get to take the revenge,


    "Of course, this shirt is nothing costly, just 500 gold coins would do!" he took out the shirt and threw it on the floor and stood there disying his broad chest and muscr body that was perfect v that could make anyone drool.


    She froze when she heard him! "Five¡­ five hundred gold coins?"

 Chapter 256 - [Bonus ]

    Chapter 256 ¨C [Bonus ]


    "Of course, this shirt is nothing costly, just 500 gold coins would do!"


    She froze when she heard him! "Five.. five hundred gold coins?" she would have expected it if that would have been the dress of a woman that was sewn of gold. But how could the shirt of a man be this expensive!


    "Yes! This is a custom made shirt that was made especially by the best boutique of the empire and it was imported from the capital for me!


    So all the transportation costs are the price of the shirt!"


    She didn''t know how the transportation worked but all she could do was gulp when she thought about it. If she had to pay that much then she would not have a penny left when she would leave after a week.


    How would she survive then! Had she done all that hard work just to pay the price of a shirt!


    "Not to forget that you have drunk two bottles of the best vintage wine of my father''s collection.


    If he came to know that you are leaving, he might ask for your price too.


    It is nothing much, just 300 gold coins each!" she shrugged his shoulders as an evil smile formed on his face when he looked at her pitiful face.


    He knew that she would rather die out of a heart attack but would not cough out so much money.


    "But there are other ways topensate if you do not have money!" he muttered and she raised her head with her wet doe like eyes as if she had finally found a ray of light in the dark hole.


    "And what is that?" even if he would ask her to make a few more finley or cook a few more times then she would dly do that. But she was not going to cough out so much money as he asked for.


    "Hmm, Arden had taken leavest night. He is not going toe for the next few days.


    Work as my aide for the whole week and then we are even!" he asked as he stood up and she nodded without a thought.


    Being his aide would only mean that she had to stand behind him all day and help in making a few files. What was such a big deal in it?


    If that could save her a fortune, she would dly do. Her animated eyes shone like a vixen who had tricked others.


    But she hid it well when she realized that he was looking at her and nodded with a straight face,


    "Alright then! I will be your aide for this whole week and then we will part our ways and you return me all the gold coins you have promised!" he nodded his head and forwarded his hand for a shake like a true businessman.


    She cleared her throat and shook his hand with an audible relief. She was never behind when it came to expressing her feelings, it was always evident on her face, either she was cursing him or dancing with joy in her heart.


    How could someone be so naive and shrewd at the same time? He had failed to understand as he shook his head.


    "Very wll, then I will give you half an hour. Get ready and have your meals so that we can leave on time." he instructed and she frowned.


    She was still feeling like she had run a marathon the whole night as her whole body was aching and her head was bursting. She even felt the tremor in her stomach as if she was going to throw up any moment.


    How would she be able to work all day in this condition? Had he not drunk too? She looked up at him from tip to toe trying to find any sign of uneasiness.


    Though he was standing there upright, there were dark circles down her eyes and her lips were looking strained too.


    She could see that he was tired and had not slept wellst night yet he wanted to leave so early. Would he listen to her if she tried to persuade him!


    With that thought, she raked her brain, trying to find the best words that could convince him when she heard him first,


    "28 minutes, that is! And do not demand lunch break until noon if you missed your breakfast!"


    "¡­.."


    "27!" Why was he so keen about time? He must have been watching in his past life! May god give you a wife that would be slower than the sloth.


    She muttered under her breath as she looked at him with an aggrieved gaze!


    "25 minutes. If you have done cursing me and thinking that kind of wife I would get you better go and get ready!" he replied nonchntly as he buttoned his shirt and passed her a knowing gaze.


    "¡­" ''how did he know that!'' her jaws almost hit the floor when she heard him. She said thatst night too!


    Dead! She was going to die by the pressure of his gaze if she did not leave from there.


    "30 minutes it was. I will be near the carriage in the next thirty minutes!" she replied in her best tone as she held her dress in her hands and looked at him with a calm face and bowed.


    Just as he nodded, she held the dress and ran from there for her life.


    Just as she ran towards the door, she looked at the door and remembered why she was passing through this ordeal in the first ce.


    "But my lord, the door is locked!" she replied in a soft tone as she added, "the time would only start when the door would be unlocked!"


    "Hmm, I forgot about that. Why don''t you try it again and see if it is still locked or not?" he asked as he looked away for her eyes too clear for him to look into and lie.


    [this is the link of my server https://discord.gg/Ja7wMxAPEa]

 Chapter 257 - The Last Week

    Chapter 257 ¨C The Last Week


    "Hmm, I forgot about that. Why don''t you try it again and see if it is still locked or not?" he asked as he looked away for her eyes too clear for him to look into and lie.


    He felt a pang of guilt in his heart for lying to her and ckmailing her. But it was hisst chance to convince her that she was his mister right or he was sure that he would not be able to force her to stay after this week.


    Yet whenever he thinks about her leaving! A strong pain filled his heart and he knew that he could not let her go. Not when he knew that she was the one he was waiting for all his life.


    "Instead of boring holes into me, why don''t you do that to the door?"


    She frowned as it was still early in the morning. If it was lockedst night, who woulde this early and open the door? But she nodded and pressed the knob of the door and tried to open it.


    "See, i have told you that the door is.."


    ¡­.


    "See, i have told you that the door is.." before she could evenplete her sentence, the door opened like a butter slide making her eyes widened.


    She looked at the door with a shock and then closed the door again and opened it! Only then did she realize what mistake she had made!


    She turned to look at the man to see if he noticed anything amiss with a guilty face when he raised a brow.


    "What happened, are you not leaving!?" His voice was cold and indifferent and when she stared at his soulful eyes, she was not able to fathom what he was thinking!


    "Yes, yes, I am leaving! I am leaving!" as if an amnesty was given to her and she ran back with full speed before he could realize that the door was not actually locked but she was too drunk to not be able to open it.


    What if he really would strangle her to death then or ask for thepensation for real this time!


    She only stopped running when she reached her room and leaned on her door. Taking a deep breath she patted her chest.


    Recently she had been too lucky to always escape the cmities. All she had to do was to work that way for a week more than she would be able to leave this ce forever.


    As the thought crossed her mind, she felt a sudden emptiness in her heart. Her bright eyes dimmed.


    Before, the feeling of running away from here felt great. Like a bird looking forward to her freedom, but recently, it makes her heart sink like a person''s feelings when they leave their family.


    No! She shook her head at those foolish thoughts! Had she forgotten that she was amoner. Even when they have treated her well, they have only born insults and scorn for that.


    She did not belong here! She had to leave so that he could find a girl that is equal to him.


    With that thought, she let those lingering feelings go and ran towards the bathroom.


    Just then the maid entered the room, and bowed her head in front of Evan who looked like she had seen the god.


    "oh you are here. Can you help me with my dress? I have to leave urgently with lord leo!" Evan requested and the maid nodded,


    "Of course, mydy. That is why I am here!" she replied in a sweet voice as she nodded and with a smile Evan entered the bathroom to take a quick shower.


    Though maids help in taking baths too, Evan never likes it. As amoner she had grown up doing all her chores by herself so asking a maid for things even a kid could do themselves never crossed her mind.


    Just when she turned to leave, the maid who had bowed her head all this time, raised her head and looked above.


    Her eyes were so cold and her face was filled with hatred when she looked at the ce where Evan had left.


    She walked towards the closet and picked up the dress with a smirk as she took out a de from the small pocket of her apron and then looked around to make sure that no one was looking.


    Leo walked to his room with a goofy smile on his face. If anyone would have seen him with that smile they would have been shocked and thought that it was their illusion.


    But just when he entered the room, the smile on his face froze,


    "What are you doing here?" his voice had turned cold again that could even freeze anone to death.


    Arden, who was standing there with a bowed head, flinched. He knew that Leo was going to be angry as he left without telling him but he had never thought that he would be this furips as this was his first half day since he had joined the job.


    Not even once had he gone to meet his family at work or asked for a break.


    "Master, I apologize for leaving without informing you but it was an emergency. I promise that I would not leave you even once without informing you." he bowed his head further to get his forgiveness but the frown on Leo''s face only grew bigger.


    "My lord! I promise that I will not leave you even for a minute!" he assured but his face turned darker only.


    "I will serve you even at night. Please just let this one matter go!" he pleaded but he did not know what was wrong,


    The more he pleaded or offered, the more Leo looked furious at him.


    "I will do whatever you want, my lord!" he sighed and replied in a defeated tone as he looked at his boss with a dejected look.


    "Take the leave for a week!"

 Chapter 258 - [Bonus ]His Sunny Side!

    Chapter 258 ¨C [Bonus ]His Sunny Side!


    "¡­" Arden blinked as he did not understand it was a sarcasticment or he was serious! The man who had even called him for work in the middle of the night was asking him to take a leave, not for a day or two but for a week.


    "My lord, I have already apologized. Please forgive me!" he pleaded as he was sure that his boss could not be this benevolent.


    Leo frowned, which word of his told Arden that he was asking for an apology.


    "I do not need an apology. I just want you to apply for a week of leave right now and just vanish. If Ie to see your face before this week ends then I will throw you out of the pce forever!" he grumbled as he let go of the man and turned to leave.


    Arden blinked a few more times as he looked at the leaving man with a shocked face.


    Now he could only wish that his boss was telling the truth and would let him work after a week.


    Leo turned to look at the door once again. It had already been twenty minutes since she had gone. Did she not need to eat? Then why was she not here yet!


    "Would you stop staring at the door? Even a lover will not stare so much at his beloved!" muttered Evelyn as she rubbed her forehead and shared it with Leo.


    "What does it have to do with you? Why are you in such a bad mood!" Leo stared at his sister who was behaving strangely. She looked like she would beat anyone whom she would see.


    "Why? What did I say? No one likes me even if I open my mouth. Sometimes I feel that I am not the real daughter of the family as no one loves me or takes me seriously!" she muttered as she took a deep breath and stood up from her seat.


    "Since that is the case, then I better stay away from both of you!" She gave onest nce to her siblings and left from here.


    "What is going on with her? Why is she so angry?" asked Leo as he tilted his head and looked at the leaving figure of his sister and then turned to Eli who was looking confused too.


    "I do not know. But it is the high time that i should know!" she spoke softly as she stood up and followed Eli.


    Leo frowned as he looked at both of them leaving and shook his head.


    "Phew, I am finally here." Before he could stand up and talk to them, Evan came in with hurried footsteps.


    "See i am notte, i have managed toe here in less than 20 minutes." she took a breath of relief as she sat in front of him and then looked at the empty seats.


    Leo''s gaze instinctively went to the sand watch in front of him that had already been empty for a while indicating that it had already been more than an half an hour. But he flipped it and filled the watch again.


    "Mmmm" his eyes scanned the sand that started to fall again and the girl beamed.


    "See! I have been trained to follow your time now." she replied with a proud voice like a kid who had got good marks in the exams. Her big animated eyes looked at him as if she was waiting for his praise.


    "Hmmm, you did good!" He felt strange as he had never praised anyone before, so he did not know how to do so.


    She felt like he was being stingy with his words too, but at least, he had not passed any sarcasticment to her, so she would still take it as progress. With that thought, she beamed but was surprised to see the empty seats again.


    "Where is everyone?" as far as she remembered they always have their meal together. Except the aunt who had started taking her meals in the room and did note out ever since the incident with Aurora had happened.


    "They are busy! But I am here to give youpany!" He stretched his lips and tried his best to form a warm smile on his face as he looked at her but all she felt was goosebumps on her skin!


    "¡­" she only saw two kinds of smiles when ites to Leo.


    One that was full of disdain that says, "you!"


    And the second that was full of evil, that says, "you are going to die!" but the smile he had on his lips right now was different but at the same time scary that she felt like all the hair of her body rose in alert form.


    "What.. What is it?" she blurted out as the fork fell from her hands and she stared at him with alert eyes and he frowned.


    He was passing her a gentle and warm smile as she liked. Then why was she asking like he had announced her death punishment!?


    "Nothing! Just finish your meal. So that we can leave! We are gettingte!" she nodded her head and bowed it to stuff all the food in her mouth.


    But in reality she was trying to avoid his face that had strange expressions today. She did not want to get in trouble.


    He waited for her to look above with a warm smile on his face that his muscles started to turn stiff but the girl was so busy digging food that she did not spare a single nce to him that soon turned his smile into a scowl.


    All the nerves of his forehead started to pop as he looked at her and in the end he could not help but scold her,


    "Evangeline! Are you a pig! How much are you going to eat! It has been so much time yet you are still eating! Did you forget that we have to leave in half an hour?"

 Chapter 259 - Not Only Pig But A Sloth

    Chapter 259 ¨C Not Only Pig But A Sloth


    All the nerves of his forehead started to pop as he looked at her and in the end he could not help but scold her,


    "Evangeline! Are you a pig! How much are you going to eat! It has been so much time yet you are still eating! Did you forget that we have to leave in half an hour?"


    "¡­.." she was sure that not only five minutes had passed since she had started eating. She looked at the half eaten bread in her te and the eggs with a reluctant look before she let them go and stood up.


    "I apologize for keeping you waiting, my lord. I am done and if you are ready we can leave now!" she stood up and replied to him in a professional tone but one again was stunned to see that strange smile on his face.


    It looked like his jaws were in pain or his lips had turned stiff due to the unnecessary stretch. He looked like he had pain in his teeth.


    Was it because he had drunk too muchst night? Was that why he was so moody too?


    "My lord, are you feeling okay?" she asked in a bit cautious manner as she looked at him with worried eyes.


    "I am perfectly fine. What would happen to me?" to convince her, he only stretched his lips further but that had apletely different effect than he had expected. Her smile froze and she looked like she had seen a ghost.


    She looked away with fear and nodded her head, "then.. Then we shall leave!"


    With that turned and ran from there as if demons were chasing her leaving the confused Leo back,


    "Why is everyone in the mood to run today!" he muttered with a slight irritation in his tone but followed her towards the carriage without anotherint.


    "Rx Leo! You can not lose your temper so easily! You have to show her that you are a warm person too. You will only smile warmly and win her heart!" he muttered as he walked out of the room, trying his best to calm the anger.


    Once he reached the garden she was already sitting in the carriage.


    "My lord!" the knights bowed their head as they sat on the horses, when his brows were furrowed,


    "I am going to the father''s office. I will try toe today but if it iste then you handle the training today!" the knight bowed his head and left from there.


    "Are we going to the ministry, my lord?" asked the coachman and he nodded his head and walked into the carriage once again with a bright smile on his face. But as soon as his eyes fell on the girl, the smile on his face froze and it turned ugly as his whole face turned dark.


    Leo looked at the girl that had already been asleep. Her eyes were closed and her breathing had turned even. She looked innocent and cute like a baby. But the problem was if she would keep on sleeping then how would he show her his sunny side.


    He wanted to shout at her and wake her up but he knew that she would be furious and re at him all the way, if he did that.


    The girl hadid on the other side of the seat and was sleeping on the plush cushion without any care in the world. While he was fidgeting on his seat as if it was made up of pins and needles.


    "Cough cough" he coughed a few times to wake the girl up. The sleeping beauty was lost in her dreand.


    "Cough cough cough!"


    "My lord, shall I stop the carriage and serve you water first!?" asked the coachman when Leo did not stop coughing even when a few minutes had passed.


    "¡­." he looked at the sleeping girl with a frown! Even the coachman could hear him! How can she sleep so soundly then?


    "There is no need! I am fine! Ride fast, I have some urgent work there!" he responded and the coachman could only nod and continue to drive.


    Leo looked at the girl and then at the jar of water in the carriage and his eyes twinkled. He picked up the jar and let it go.


    "Paakkk!" the sound of the jar falling filled the carriage that even the coachman trembled.


    "What happened, are you alright my lord?" asked the man with worry again while the eyes of Leo were scanning the girl who had even started to snore a bit but she did not even frown or winced and continued to sleep as if she did not hear a thing.


    "Nothing! The jar of the water fell when i was trying to drink to water due to the fast speed of other carriage!" The voice was so cold that the man trembled.


    "¡­" he had not even increased the speed which the Leo had asked.


    "Shall I slow the speed then, my lord?" asked the man in a hesitant voice but it only increased the frown on his face.


    He was looking darker than the bottom of the pot that had been left on the stove for a long time.


    "No! Didn''t i tell you that i have an urgent work in the ministry and drive faster!?" he asked in a colder tone.


    The face of the coachman turned so ugly that he was neither able tough or cry. He did not know what had he done wrong to get the ire of the sire.


    "Yes, my lord!" was all he could say when he heard him so.


    Evan who was acting to be asleep in the corner shivered when she heard his cold voice. She was right! The man had gone insane! If he was tormenting so much to the coachman what he would have done with her when he had found that she was acting to be asleep!


    "You are not only a pig but a sloth too! What kind of person sleeps like you!"


    "Pak!"

 Chapter 260 - [Bonus ] When Where What?

    Chapter 260 ¨C [Bonus ] When Where What?


    "Pak!" He was still cursing her when the carriage suddenly increased the speed and before he could react, the carriage jerked and the girl that was sleeping soundly on the small seat was about to fall on the floor of the carriage.


    But before she could fall off, he moved and sat on the ground with his back towards her.


    Since his height was much. Her back hit his back but she did not fall down.


    She had already braced herself for the fall. Since she was afraid that if she would sit suddenly or tired to save herself from the fall then he would realize that she was acting. But, the fall she was expecting did note.


    Her whole body turned stiff when her back touched his back. She wanted to turn and see what happened but she was too scared to do so.


    "See! How dumb you are! I can not believe that you are still sleeping!" Although he was scolding her, he was still sitting on the ground to make sure that she would sleepfortably.


    He did not even notice the shards of the jar that had pierced his thighs when he sat suddenly.


    He closed his eyes as his head leaned back to the seat where she was sleeping soundly.


    Her back tickled as his hair started to touch her back from the strings that were covering her and she had to cover her mouth to muffle herugh. Thank god that her torment increased soon enough,


    "My lord, we have arrived!" the coachman announced as he opened the door but was stunned when his eyes fell on his master, who was sitting down instead of the seat.


    He blinked a few times to make sure that he was not dreaming but still he could not believe the scene in front of his eyes.


    "Mm, you can leave!" Leomanded and the man ran from there as if he had seen something he should not have seen.


    Leo turned to look at the girl who was still sleeping soundly and called her "Evangeline!"


    The stomach of Evan churned when she heard his velvety voice so close to her ears but she was not sure if she should wake up with one time calling or should she wait a bit and let him call a few more times?


    Leo looked at her and sighed. Since she was not waking up, he held her in his arms and picked her up from the seat.


    ''Damn Leo! Call me a few more times and I will wake up! You do not need to help me! Trust me! Wake me up!'' she shouted in her heart but continued toy limp on his shoulders as he held her like she was a sack of potatoes.


    "What will I do for you? Sigh!"


    "¡­.." ''maybe just let me go!'' she muttered as he kept her close to his chest. Once again she was back in his arms. She could feel his strong heart beat and surprisingly it is very soothing.


    His musky smell and his strong muscles always made her feel safe that she could not exin.


    epting her fate, she leaned further on his chest and enjoyed the service he was providing her.


    If that had been before, Leo would not have thought much about it! But now that he knew about his feelings for her, he felt conscious about her touch.


    A jolt of electricity passed his body, when she leaned on him that his steps halted for a second before he came out of the carriage.


    Everyone stopped in his tracks when their eyes fell on the man who was known for his cruel nature and cold behavior that even the colleagues of his father did not know how to talk to him.


    He was famous for staying a foot away from the opposite gender, but here he was, walking with a foolish smile on his face with a girl leaning on his shoulders.


    "Wow! Is that our master Leo!"


    "Yes, and the girl in his arms was his future wife! I have seen her at the tea party before."


    "So, the rumors are true! Master Leo is totally smitten by the girl in his arms!"


    If it would have been any other time, Leo would have frowned that others had stopped working and were indulging them in the gossip but now that he heard praising their pair. He could not help but feel a bit of pride, his back only became straighter and his grip on the arms of the girl tightened.


    On the other side, Evan felt that this was the worst decision of her life. Why did she even prolonged the act? It was such a foolish n!


    She wanted to beat herself!


    "Master Leo, your leg is bleeding. Did something happen?" asked a man and Leo stopped in his tracks and turned to look at his leg.


    He was about to deny that it was nothing severe but before he could do so, the girl in his arms had opened her eyes and staring at his face,


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Where! What.. how!?" just as the words fell in the ears of Evan, that he was injured. her whole body shook and her eyes snapped open. She let go of his arms and with a slight pressure he let go of her.


    She held his hand and stumbled upon her legs. She did not pay much attention to his stunned reactions as she was worried about him. So, she ran behind him and crouched on the floor to check his legs.


    "How did you get injured suddenly? Oh my! The injury looks severe! How did it happen and why did you not react to it?" her eyes filled with worry when she noticed that his pants had already turned red. She flinched when she looked behind him at the small chain of red drops that had been left by him.


    "So, you were awake all this time! Huh?"

 Chapter 261 - She Have To!

    Chapter 261 ¨C She Have To!


    "So, you were awake all this time! Huh?"


    ''¡­.." "no! I just woke up a minute ago when you took me into your arms!" the girl replied with a frown on her face as she looked at his legs again.


    "What happened to your legs? How did you get injured?" she asked with more force to change the subject as he raised a brow but did not drag the matter further.


    "I think the shard of the pitcher got struck to it! But it is fine! Would you stand up now?" she frowned as she heard him and stood up to re at him.


    "What do you mean by it is nothing severe! Huh? Your legs are injured. Look at the blood and you are saying that it is fine! You must be kidding?"


    His eyes cracked and he felt that it was getting too tough to maintain the smile on his face. Why did the girl never listen to him!


    "Evangeline!" his voice turned grim but she narrowed her eyes back at his face as if challenging him.


    "Leonardo Thawyne! It is bleeding!" She pressured but when she noticed his eyes looking everywhere but her, she turned to look around and found that a good amount of crowd had been gathered around them.


    "Shall we go into the office now!?" he asked with a bit of pressure in his voice and she pursued her lips but nodded her head and followed him to the office.


    He walked straight to his father''s office and shut the door once she entered.


    Just before she could open her mouth, he turned to look at her and held her tightly as she stumbled and leaned on the wall. His both hands were on the side of her neck and her breath hitched.


    "So you were acting all along. Huh?" he couldn''t help but feel irritated when he saw her guilty look. Had she been ying with him all along.


    "That! I was asleep but I woke up when I felt the jerk but you were holding my back with yours. I felt embarrassed so I did not open my eyes!" she looked everywhere but at him as her face started to turn red.


    He closed his eyes and took a few deep breaths when he heard her irregr breathing. He had to be a warm person! A warm person! He chanted it like a spell in his heart as he moved away.


    "Hmm, if you are still tired you should take a rest! I will arrange lunch for youter." she blinked and looked above to see that she was standing only near the wall, for he was already gone.


    "That.. that would not be needed. I am fine." She was sure that Arden never had received this kind of treatment. He had been given non stop tasks all the time and never had heined that he was tired or needed sleep.


    When he did not say but nodded his head and sat on the seat, her eyes instinctively moved towards his injury again. Why did she feel like he always got injured whenever he tried to help her? As if she was a curse in his life. She shook her head and let the matter go!


    She noticed that he was not going to do anything about the injury but had already started working on the files and frowned.


    "Where is the first aid kit?" she asked with a frown as she looked at him with annoyance. He had time for every work but when ites to taking care of him. He never listened.


    "I do not know. Since it is not my office! If you are free, check this file!" he passed a file on the other side but she did not look at the file, instead she walked out of the room without saying anything to him further.


    "Thud" he looked above only when he heard the sound of closing the door that surprised him as he gritted his teeth.


    "Evangeline! The more I try to be polite with you, the more you start misusing freedom!" did she think it was a park where she could roam freely!?


    Evan was surprised to see a few of the girls standing outside of the door when she opened it.


    "Ohh, mydy, do you need anything?" The girls exchanged their nces as Evan continued to look at them. They were looking a bit guilty.


    "Shall I bring tea for you, mydy?" asked one of them and others just kept their heads bowed.


    "That would be great! But I need a first aid kit too. There would not be any physicians right?" The maids shook their heads when she asked about the physician.


    "There is none, mydy. But if you want, we can call for one. But we do have a first aid box. I will bring it right away."


    "And I will bring the best tea we have!" They both bowed and ran away from there while the third one still waited for her answer.


    "No! Physicians would not be needed. Thank you!" she shook her head and the maid bowed and left from there.


    Evan took a deep breath. She was sure that Leo would be furious since she was not listening to him. He would not understand that she was worried because he was injured. But she would ignore it, this was not the first time anyway.


    He had received the injuries in the back twice because of her.


    Giving onest look to the door and collecting all her strength, she opened the door only to see his dark face.


    "Do you think you are in incharge now?" he raised a brow as he stared at his confident face with deep prating eyes!


    "No! But I have awareness that an injured wound should be treated well! Or else it would lead to infection!" she red back at the man with full confidence as he blinked his eyes and then looked at his wound.


    If she wanted to treat it then she had to¡­.!!!

 Chapter 262 - Self Awareness!

    Chapter 262 ¨C Self Awareness!


    "Do you think you are in incharge now?" he raised a brow as he stared at his confident face with deep prating eyes!


    "No! But I have awareness that an injured wound should be treated well! Or else it would lead to infection!" she red back at the man with full confidence as he blinked his eyes and then looked at his wound.


    If she wanted to treat it then she had to¡­.!!!


    As the thought crossed his mind, a crooked smile formed on his face.


    "But there is no physician here! How will you help me?" he asked in a docile tone that stunned her. She was confused how the roaring lion turned into a pet cat suddenly but she did not think much about it as she continued,


    "I will treat it. It is nothing but a small injury and cleaning the wound and applying ointment would suffice!" of course, it was! But would she be able to do it!


    ''If you ever want to woo a girl then you only have a seductive voice and face to convince her! Since your cold nature would scare her!'' he remembered what she had mutteredst night and his eyes sparkled.


    Since she was sure that his face and body could help him in seducing her! Why not try it!


    "Alright, if you say so!" he nodded his head and started working again silently!


    ''That was it! Did the frozen prince agree that easily!'' she could not help but wonder if there was something amiss in it but why was it again! At least he was doing what she wanted to!


    She let go of the thoughts and sat on the seat looking at the file he had given to study her. But her neck craned to the door every now and then to see if the girl was back with the first aid box.


    She jumped on her feet and ran towards the door when she heard the knock on the door.


    She opened it herself and snatched the first aid box and tea from the girls who looked a bit stunned by her sudden appearance.


    When theye back to their senses, Evan has already taken everything from them and has closed the door.


    Both girls exchanged the nces as they looked at each other awkwardly and returned to their work with a sigh.


    "I have even ordered tea for you. It will help you feel better!" she beamed as she walked towards the table with a smile on her face.


    "Hmm, pass the first aid box to me. I will manage!" though he raised his head and looked at her, his face was looking pale and exhausted that her heart clenched.


    "You are looking too exhausted due to the blood loss. I will do it!" She held the first aid box tightly and forwarded her hands for him to hold on to them.


    "Are you sure? If you are notfortable you can ask a maid toe and help me!" he added in a raspy voice that she shuddered.


    The white light falling from the window behind him was creating a halo behind him. In contrast to the bright light, his face was looking further pale. He was looking so weak that she did not have the heart to be cold towards him.


    "Why? Why would I not be able to do it? I am proficient at treating small wounds and I have already treated them many times! So, do not worry!" she assured him and he lowered his head silently.


    His eyes filled with spark and a devilish smile formed on his face which she failed to notice as she was worried that he would not even be able to stand up by himself.


    "Let me help you! We have to walk on the sofa so that I can apply antiseptic properly!" she pointed at the sofa as she stood beside him so that he could hold on to her shoulders while walking.


    He wanted to shake his head. Did she forget that he was the one who brought her till the building in his arms. Yet she thought that he was so weak that he would not be able to walk even a bit when he acted weak! How could she be so naive!


    "What happened. Shall I help you?" She did not know why she felt that Leo was looking too different today. Most of the time he was lost in his thoughts and gave a strained smile to her as if he was bearing a lot of pain!.


    She bent herself a bit as he stood up and held her shoulders tightly, his check leaning on her back. Due to the difference in the height, he had to bend a bit to hold her shoulders resulting in his leaning closer to him for walking.


    She could feel his hot breath on her skin and heat started to rise on her neck but she let go of that feeling and shook her head to keep herself calm. Why was she being so sensitive to his touch when he was a sick man and needed her help.


    It felt like the small distance from the office table to the sofa felt like an eternity as she could feel his taut muscles on her back and his hands ended just above her neckline of the dress.


    She could feel her long and slender fingers touching her cleavage that made her back trembling. A smirk formed on his lips when he saw the result of his touch on her.


    At least, her body was more honest than her mouth. If she would have been feeling irritated or ufortable then she would not have that blush on her face.


    But even when he was acting warm and docile, why was she not reacting the way he wanted! Should he be more seductive towards her? He nodded with that thought and then whispered in a seductive voice in her ears,


    "Evangeline! Are you feeling hot? Your face is so red!!"

 Chapter 263 - Hooligan Who?

    Chapter 263 ¨C Hooligan Who?


    "Evangeline! Are you feeling hot? Your face is so red!!"


    "¡­" was he really asking that to her! Did he not know where his fingers were ending? Hooligan! hoodlum! who would believe that he was a man of honor.


    She muttered a few words under his breath as she tried to muster a smile on her face but it rather looked forced yet he enjoyed the way she was ring at him. Had he turned into a macho after spending time with her.


    "The room is too hot. Once I am done with your dressing then I will open a few windows, my lord! Hehehe!" "phew!" she finally took a deep breath of relief when they reached the sofa and he let go of her body.


    But then her eyes widened when she finally understood what he was talking about just a few minutes ago. He had already taken out the sharad that had pierced his skin but the wound was still there.


    The piece of shard had torn the pants and his fair skin was peeking to her through the hole. His face that was finally turned normal heated again and his face turned redder than before.


    She felt like blood would drip from it any moment.


    "Shall I take out my pants for you then!?" Once again his seductive voice broke her spell but his words only made her flustered further, her face flushed.


    "¡­" she choked so badly that she did not know how to reply to this question. Her heart palpitated in her chest as she imagined the man sitting there only in his shirt.


    Even the imagination was enough to melt her on the floor and give her a nosebleed.


    "That.. that would not be needed!" she sat abruptly and held his thighs as if she was afraid that he would do so without even waiting for her reply. But when she realized where her hands were holding him, she immediately let go of his thighs.


    "Didn''t you say that you would help me in getting bandaged?" he raised a brow as he enjoyed his flustered look. But he kept his expressions pale and weak, even his voice was raspy as if he was suffering from too much pain.


    She did not have the courage to tell him that she could not help him since the wound was at an inappropriate ce. In the end, the worry took over his embarrassment!


    "I mean! The pants are already torn from there. It would be enough to clean the wound and I will bandage the whole area so that even the torn part of the pants would be hidden.


    "He wanted to tell her that it was not needed. Just used some cotton and disinfectant the wound but when he looked at her worried face, an indescribable happiness filled his heart and before he could think about it, he had already nodded his head.


    "Phew!" taking a deep breath of relief, she sat beside him. Watching only a part of his body was making her feel sinful! Her heart would have brusted if he would have taken out his pants.


    She took out the antiseptic and cleaned the wound and made sure there was no part of the ss remaining in his body. She was d that blood had already stopped and dried or else he would have turned paler and would have felt weakness. Yet the whole pants was wet showing how much blood he had already lost!


    She tried her best to stay calm, but her eyes were moving instinctively towards his pants that had stained red! Once she had cleaned the whole wound and applied antiseptic she looked at him to see if there was any sign of pain or fatigue? Once sure that he was fine, she wrapped his whole thigh with the cotton cloth she had brought!


    The dotted print clothes were looking rather strange on his ck pants and for a second he was stunned at the choice of cloth.


    "You want me to move like this?" he could not believe that she was asking him to walk like a fool in the ministry where his father holds the highest position.


    "Well, it is still better than walking with torn pants!" she shrugged her shoulders as she gave him a look indicating that "you do not have a choice but to listen to me since your clothes were torn and damaged anyway!"


    "Do you think I can not ask for another set of clothes?" if it would have been his training ground, he would have a few pieces of clothing, but since he was in the office of his father, he did not not have spare clothes avable but that did not mean he could not ask for them.


    How could she have the audacity to make fun of him with this kind of cloth?


    "Stop being so fussy! It is a matter of a day. It would take more than half a day for the carriage to go and return from the pce! Not to forget there are hardly any staff that have the courage to touch your closet and bring clothes for you!" her voice was nonchnt that his eyes narrowed on his face.


    Why did he feel that he would rather go crazy before winning her heart!?


    "Do not think much about it. Rather concentrate on the file you are here for! If we are done early then we can leave for the pce early and you can have a proper rest there!" she added as she walked towards the office desk without waiting for his reply and picked up the file he was working on.


    With a smile she walked back towards him and forwarded the file. Ignoring the stunned reactions on his face, she passed a bright smile to him as she chirped,


    "Work from here only so that your legs can be kept in a morefortable position! Or else the pain would increase and I have to take you to the physician for medicine!"

 Chapter 264 - Fall Into Trouble

    Chapter 264 ¨C Fall Into Trouble


    Evan made sure that the man did not take a step away from the ce where he was resting. Whenever he tried to move, she raised her head and red at him.


    "Here, you should have some tea! Or would you like to have snacks too?" she asked in a bossy tone that he did not know how to reply to her!


    Like a docile man, he raised his hands to take the cup of tea and shook his head when she asked about snacks.


    Though a bit awkward, she nodded her head when he agreed to every word she said. She could not help but feel that he was behaving differently! There was something strange but she let it go thinking that he might be tired due to the injury.


    Just when she sat on the other sofa once she was assured that he was fine, she saw him trying to stand up.


    "Where are you going?" she asked as she stood up abruptly and it took him a lot of effort to bring a warm smile on his face.


    "Evangeline, did you forget that we are here for work! How am i supposed to do work if i will not move!?" he was running out of patience when she was bent on treating him like a small baby.


    "By sitting on the sofa. After all, you have to check files only!" she replied in a matter of fact tone as she pointed at the scattered files that she had arranged just a while ago.


    "I need to talk to marquis Alfrenzona about this file. The matter is private and he will feel offended if you would be the one to handle it!" holding on to his sanity. He exined to her patiently so that she would understand that the matter was urgent but the girl only frowned when she looked at the file.


    "Is it about the list of the armory!?" since that was a rather private matter even she could not ask him to give it to her and she would handle the matter.


    Once he nodded, she took a deep breath and nodded, "I understand, then I shall go and call the man to meet you. You can discuss the matter with him by sitting on this sofa only!" he frowned when he heard how nonchntly she was taking the matter.


    "No! Since he is equal to my father in age, I can not ask him toe to my office. So, I would be the one to go!" He stood up and then without even listening to her, he held the file and walked towards the door.


    He was a knight and if other woulde to know that he was noting to their room because a small ss pierced him, then either would be taken as too weak to handle the work pressure of an arrogant man who was making excuses to show that he was superior to others because of his high ranking in the knighthood.


    She pursued her lips as she felt reluctant to let him go but nodded her head as she knew he would not listen to her further.


    "Stay here only and do not create any trouble!" Once he reached the door, he turned and reminded her as he knew her other name was trouble when she was left alone.


    Either she would be bullied or she would bully others to no end. But he knew that this ce was full of vicious falcons that could use her as their prey.


    She frowned as this was the first time when Leo had asked her so, but she nodded her head since she was not in a mood to go out of the rooms anyways. She had decided to work on more and more files so that he did not need to stay here for long.


    Once assured he left the room with a relieved face.


    Evan picked up another file and a parchment paper where she was calcting and checking the amounts when she heard the knock on the door,


    Did Leo forget something and send someone to ask for it?


    "Come in!" with that though she let the girl enter who scanned the whole room with a face full of greed and it took her a few seconds to notice Even that was sitting on the sofa and looked at her with a frown!


    "Mydy, are you Lady Evangeline, the chosen wife of lord Thawyne?" asked the girl in a sweet voice as if they were long lost friends.


    "I am! Why?" Evan nodded her head but still looked at the girl with a bit of impatience as she had so many things to do and did not have time to waste.


    "Oh! Since it is your first time here, then all of the staff wanted to meet you. Since we might get a chance to work together in the future. Would it not be good if we know each other better?" she asked in a sweet tone as she entered the room with a chirpy face.


    Though Evan agreed that the girl might be right and they would have a curiosity to know about her since she hade here for the first time. She still has a lot of work to do.


    And she did not know for how long she was going to be there. Then why waste time in knowing the people you are not going to meet anyways. With that thought, she shook her head,


    "I apologize, but I have work to do and my lord has told me to stay here and work! So, I can note with you!" the smile on the face of the girl faltered when she heard Evan but soon the smilee back as she continued,


    "Is that so? There might be confusion, mydy! Since the young lord had personally asked me toe and escort you so that you could meet everyone in the ministry.


    He was worried that you would be bored and then fall into trouble as you look around by yourself. So he had asked me to apany you and help you in getting acquainted with the people working here!"

 Chapter 265 - [Bonus Chapter]Where You Belong!?

    Chapter 265 ¨C [Bonus Chapter]Where You Belong!?


    "He was worried that you would be bored and then fall into trouble as you look around by yourself. So he had asked me to apany you and help you in getting acquainted with the people working here!" Evan frowned when she heard the girl and then looked at her file with confusion. why would he want her to leave the room?


    "Oh, then.. Okay!" Evan closed all the files and ced them back into the cupboards.


    "Alright! We can go now!" Evan gave onest look to the room and once sure that everything was fine and packed well she nodded at the girl who waited for her patiently.


    While walking with the girl she was still working on how she would deal with them when their first meeting was so awkward.


    But when she crossed the corridor she noticed that a lot of girls were standing there.


    "Lady Evangeline!" The honorifics surprised her as she had not thought that she would get respect from them since she was only amoner and most of them who worked there were nobles.


    Thinking that it must be because leo had personally asked them to take care of her, she let the matter go


    "Thank you for weing me so warmly here! I am honored!" she nodded her head but did not bow as she was not sure if they were senior to it or junior to it.


    "Just look at her! How brazenly she behaved even when she was just amoner!" Elisa, younger sister of Aurora muttered when she saw Evangeline was getting all the love and care which deserved to be her sisters! And they still did not know where Aurora was!


    When the words left her mouth, the eyes of the girl beside her widened! With fear she looked around and only took a breath of relief when she noticed that others were too busy to greet Evan that they did not notice what Elise said.


    Most of the girls present there had a crush on Leo since he was ranked first after the crown prince when ites to the best man to marry.


    He was higher noble, handsome, well built and themander of the knights. Who would not want to hold his hands and spend life with him.


    Many of them had looked at him from afar, though they knew that they would never end up with him as the daughter of duke Graisitaias and close rtive of his aunt, Aurora was ady fighting for his attention.


    But never had they thought that he would end up with amoner. That also a simple girl who did not even have a rich background or strong business to support her.


    She was just toomon! Not many could digest it and thought that he deserved much better but no one had the courage to do so.


    "Elise, did you forget she is the new duchess now! You have to ept it no matter what!" she replied with a low growl as she held the arms of the girl tightly in her hands. "Or else you will be in trouble and even I would not be able to support you!" warned the girl as she looked at her with narrowed eyes.


    Elise looked around with fear even when they had not heard it, she did not know how Evan would treat her when she woulde to know that she was the sister of Aurora!


    But the thought that she was scared of a girl like Evan! Made her fume! She could not ept it. She would not ept it.


    "Elise!?"


    "Okay, okay, I will keep my mouth shut. Stopining, you are too noisy!" muttered Elise in a low voice and finally the girl stopped staring at her.


    Though she said so Elise could not let go of the matter! She felt like her whole body was burning with anger when she saw her behaving high and mighty.


    "Would you like to have juice or tea,dy Evan?" Although the tea was already delivered to the room, they could not keep the conversation going since they had no idea what to talk about with the girl.


    A wide smile formed on the face of Elisa when she heard so. Her eyes twinkled with an evil glint when the thought crossed her mind.


    "Why don''t I bring the drink and you serve her! She would be impressed by you and then would remember you.


    That way you will not be med for being treated badly!" Elisa offered and her friend looked at her with a frown.


    Though she was expecting that the girl would not open her mouth and spout nonsense. But she was not expecting that she would have a change of heart and would even help her in getting into the good books of Evan.


    "No! I am your friend and would stick to you! There is no way that I would try to impress Evangeline!


    I just want to stay away from trouble!" she shook her head and looked at Elisa with soft eyes.


    "Thanks! You are so kind to still stick to me. But you are one of the assistants that help him in serving the meals.


    I do not want to jeopardize your job for me. Wait! I will go and bring the drinks!" and before the girl could deny it! Elisa ran away to bring the drinks. Her whole body was shaking when she reached the room and took a deep breath to control her anger. It would take some time to execute her n but for that she needed to be alert.


    She speedily picked up the ss of juice and walked out of the canteen before anyone else could bring it. Her eyes turned red with anger when she saw that others were still trying to stick to it!


    "Soon! You would end up where you deserve, Evangeline.. Since everyone else had forgotten where you belong. I will send you there again to remind everyone!"

 Chapter 266 - [Bonus Chapter] Can Not Digest It

    Chapter 266 ¨C [Bonus Chapter] Can Not Digest It


    Evan was surprised when she looked at all of them being so weing towards her. Even when she had been announced as the future wife of Leo, the higher nobles have never respected.


    All she had got was the ttery of nobles to stay in her good books. That was also when other members of the family were present to see their efforts.


    But there is no one now! So why were they caring so much?


    "You all are too courteous. I am honored that you all weed me but I did not dare to disturb all of you for so long since you all have work to do. So, there is no need for the formalities." she replied in a courteous tone.


    She was sure they all had a lot of work to do. Though Leo would have said to take care of her, it did not mean that she would disturb all of them and ask them to serve her. That would definitely be another gossip if it continued.


    She did not want another headache to be forming when she was not sure what he had nned.


    "Oh! This is not a big deal but if thedy is busy with her work, then she might leave after having tea with us!" offered the girl in a sweet voice even when she wanted to grit her teeth.


    She was sure thatmoners did not have ess to a higher level of education. The girl was only pretending to be busy in the room in the name of work so that she would not make a fool of herself in front of everyone.


    "Oh, no need, I just had tea a few minutes ago. You do not need to worry. I have a file to look into too!" Evan tried to excuse herself again as she thought that they were giving too much attention to her.


    They all exchanged nces as they felt insulted of being rejected by amoner again and again.


    "Then maybe a ss of water or juice to give uspany. Everyone is collected here only to greet thedy. Would she continue to deny us?"


    Evan finally realized that they were not on the same page. Where she was thinking that it was an office and not a social gathering she should not disrupt the work of everyone, others were thinking that she was too arrogant to not socialize with them.


    They were seniors and higher nobles and would feel offended if she continued to deny, with that thought, she nodded her head.


    "Alright then a ss of juice would be more than weing!" She smiled at the end of the reply to look more friendlier as she felt that a few of them had an ugly smile on their faces.


    Leo had specifically told her to not create any trouble. What if any of them felt insulted andined to himter. She didn''t even know who was who as most of them were not the persons Eli had told her about. and she felt it would not be good to ask them.


    She waited patiently with a smile as few of them have started to talk about the marriages or how they took her story as a fairytale where a rich man fell in love with a poor man and they both marryter.


    They were treating her as if she was a strange living thing that had changed the story. While a few nouveau riche was taking leo as knight in shining armor and her as damsel in distress, higher nobles thought that she was nothing but a sultry face which had gained the attention of the young lord and soon when he would be bored from her, she would be discarded.


    All the nerves of her head started to pop open when she heard their description of her love story. Why did she feel that it was the adult version of the story?


    "I am sure you would have enjoyed it when the young lord brought you in his arms?"


    "Did he always carry you in your arms wherever you go?"


    The questions did not only fall on her like a barrage but she also felt that they were getting stranger and stranger.


    "That.. I was sleeping at that time. And my lord was in a hurry. By the way, where is the juice? I am suddenly feeling thirsty!" She touched her neck and even cleared her throat to indicate that she was thirsty.


    "Oh! Did the girl want to bring the juice?" asked the girl who was sitting closest to Evan. Although she felt that Evan was a bit rude, she had already heard about her from the tea party.


    "Yes, Elisa had gone to bring the juice personally!" someone shouted and the girl smiled as she turned to look back at Evan.


    "Do not worry,dy Evangeline. It wille soon. By the way, what were you doing in the room with the files of the young lord?" asked the girl with a bit of a doubtful tone.


    "Umm, i was helping him in sorting out the data. His assistant is on leave for a week so I was working at his ce. My lord has a lot of burden after all." as she spoke the uglier the face of the girl turned as if she had eaten something that she could neither spit out nor digest it.


    "Is there some problem with it?" Evan could feel their behavior was rather strange. She didn''t even understand that when Leo knew that she had a lot of work, why had he even called them to take care of her!


    Even if he wanted to do so, he should have given her clear instructions before that!


    "Mydy, do you know how to read and write?" Evan blinked when she heard the question. Did all of them not?


    Why were they asking as if she could run the empire! She did not know what to reply when she heard,


    "The juice is here, mydy!"

 Chapter 267 - Sarcasm

    Chapter 267 ¨C Sarcasm


    "The juice is here, mydy!" Evan finally took a breath of relief when the strange atmosphere was broken and everyone turned to take the drinks offered to them.


    A girl with dark hair and dark eyes with a fair and gentle face stood in front of her while the rest of them were served by maids.


    "Thank you" ''you should not have done this personally'' struck in her mouth as she was not sure if it would be taken as apliment of sarcasm.


    Taking big gulps of it she tried to finish it faster so that she could leave these strange bunch of people that her way was notdylike at all.


    Once she put the ss down on the table, and wiped her face, a girl could not stand it anymore andmented,


    "Even if the duck lives with swans, she would only quack quack when she would open her mouth. If only they could learn more and be presentable!"


    "You can not expect the blood to change with time! Do you?"


    It did not need to be said that they were talking about her, yet Even did not react as she did not want to create an issue. It was her ss of juice so she should be the one to decide how to drink that!


    "do not mind them, they are just joking. It is our mistake that it took us so long to serve you a ss of juice. You must have been thirsty since ages to drink the juice like that!" The girl sitting beside Evan tried her best to tter Evan.


    She did not want Leo toin to themter, or lord Thawyne woulde and scold them. After all he was the head of the ministry and all of them only worked under him.


    "Oh! It is fine! I just wanted to save time and go to work. After all, this is an office area not a social gathering where we would follow the table etiquettes and spend more than half an hour only finishing a ss of juice.


    I did not know about all of you but I was brought here to work! So, I will see all of youter!" though the smile on the face of Evan did not falter.


    She could not ept their bullshit further! She developed a strong allergy to the rich and nobles due to them.


    Why were they so judgemental and sarcastic all the time!


    As the words left her mouth the whole area turned still. She was passing sarcasm that she was here to work while most of them were only there for gossip as if they hade for the party!


    Evan could see the change in their behavior but since no one had said anything to her, she did not want to drag the matter.


    "If there is nothing else, I think I should leave!" she added and the girl beside her nodded with an ugly smile on her face.


    She stood up ready to leave when many exchanged nces and left a way for her to leave. Even they were afraid that if she stayed, they would tell her that she did not even belong here then what made her think that she could be so arrogant!


    Elisa smirked as she looked at them. She knew that Evan was not presentable at all. She could only insult all of them whenever she opened her mouth therefore would never be able to get the support of the nobles.


    The thought only strengthened her will to teach Evan a lesson. She looked at the ss of oil in her hands that looked just like water that was served to many just now and a vicious smile formed on her lips.


    "Since you enjoy traveling so much in the arms of a man. I would make sure that you would spend the rest of your life doing only that!" she whispered as she bent down, acting like she was adjusting the straps of her heels while flung the oil on to the path left for her to leave.


    Once the oil had covered the whole path and others were already a bit away from there, her heart beat increased in anticipation. But at the same time, she took a few steps away from there.


    She did not want to be included even in the bystanders. But to stay away from it to avoid her name in the whole incident.


    "Shall i escort you to the room, mydy?" asked the girl who had brought her here, but leo shook her head with a courteous smile,


    "That would not be needed. You all must be busy with work. How can i disturb you for such menial work!" though she was saying the word out of consideration.


    Many felt that she was passing a sarcasticment on them since women were not given important posts in the ministry, most of them were here as vases that only entertain the guests or maintain the social events and meetings from the foreign convoys. So, most of them were free and had nothing to do. And they were sure Evan was like them only.


    she bowed her head a bit to bit goodbye to everyone and many of them did the same.


    Maintaining the smile on her face. She turned to the small path they had left for her to leave speedily.


    Evan''s eyes were still on their faces that were filled with fake smiles and ttery but she could see the disgust and fury in their eyes. She just thought to leave as fast as possible from there so that she did not pay much attention to the floor.


    And before she could think and control her body, her feet had already stepped into the slippery oil and had lost her bnce.


    "Damn!" she closed her eyes when she felt that her foot had been slid over something slippery, and she was about to fall.


    "Aaahhhhh"


    [To further support me you can do it here:https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm

 Chapter 268 - [Bonus Chapter]Need Her So Much

    Chapter 268 ¨C [Bonus Chapter]Need Her So Much


    Though the meeting was important for Leo, the marquis had still not arrived and Leo was feeling on edge, he himself did not know why!


    He was feeling distracted due to Evan. it was the first time that she was brought here and she was not aware of how ministry work! Should he call anyone to go and give a look ?


    Now he regrets why he had given the leave to Arden, he should have just asked him to work in the ministry secretly.


    "Oh! Have you been waiting a long time, lord Leonardo!" The man finally came with an amiable smile on his face and shook heard with Leo.


    "No! I should have asked you about your schedule beforeing. I hope I have not disrupted your work!" Leo replied with an indifferent voice but there was sincerity on his face for the old man who chuckled and shook his head.


    "Even when you are the one to apologize, the other person feels pressured, young lord. You should be a bit more rxed and warm or other would feel so intimidated that he would run far away from you!" the man chuckled but Leo froze! Why did he feel like these are the exact words Evan had told her!?


    He strained his lips and brought a big smile on his face. He should practice more since he has to be the warm man everyone likes.


    The Marquis blinked! Though he was teasing, he had never thought that Leo would put an effort into it. But how did he tell the young lord that he was looking more scary with that smile on his face.


    "That.. Why are you here? I thought your father is going toe in three days anyways!" The marquis changed the subject rationally with a smile on his face.


    "I know, but there are a few urgent matters, thay we need to deal with. This is the weaponry report. His majesty thinks that the other empire could soon attack us as their prince was seen in our empire.


    Though the knights were searching for him everywhere. We should be prepared. This is the list of new weaponry and the list of knights that were appointed to look for him!" Leo passed the file to the man who scanned through it with quick eyes.


    "Hmm, I have heard about it but I thought that it was only a rumor since there was no curfew announced. Do you think that the prince had ulterior motives foring here?


    Could it be that he had only visited to explore the empire?"


    "If that would have been the case, then why was he so secretive? He could have informed us and we would have escorted him and given him a formal tour.


    Still we will wait and only decide when we will hear his side of the story. But we should be prepared for a war too!" the voice of leo had turned grave, he could not help but feel agitated whenever he thought about it!


    "Then¡­" they continued for a while as they discussed the whole n and its budget since the ministry is the treasury of the empire and a bill needed to be passed from there before spending it.


    But Leo''s eyes fell on the sand watch every now and then as he continued to feel uneasy. As if there was something bad going to happen.


    "Thank you for your time. I am d that you agreed so readily and I did not need to request you much!" Leo shook his hand again as he closed all the files and as the meeting ended, he instantly stood up from his seat.


    "Oh! Are you in a hurry, young lord? I have ordered tea for both of us. If you have time we can spend a few minutes talking about other things too!" The man was not only the son of his head but also themander of the knights. How could he let him go that way!


    "Oh! I just had tea a few minutes ago. I am rather ufortable due to the injury. If you did not feel offended, we can have tea tomorrow since I am going toe for a few more days!" leo offered, this was the way a warm person would decline the offer, right?


    The man frowned and scanned Leo from top to toe and only then did he notice the strange cloth that had covered his thighs and the rest of the pants looked painted in blood.


    But even when he was concerned about his injury, he could not help the smile formed on his face looking at the bandage on his thighs.


    "Oh! If you want, I have a spare piece of clothes and even your father would have that in their office.


    I mean.. Did it hurt too much? I hope you will get well soon!" The man only realized that he was more concerned about clothes than the injury when he had already opened his big mouth.


    "No! It is fine. I just want to finish the work and leave early if you do not mind!" The marquis shook his head and Leo stood up and nodded his head.


    He walked out the room hurriedly with a smile on his face. He wanted to see her waiting eagerly for him. Would she be looking at the sand watch and door every now and then just like him?


    Why had he not realized that not only he loved her but he was so habitual for her that even such a short amount of time felt like it was an eternity.


    However he had not expected her to not be in the room but in the hall of the department and that also in such a condition when he would reach there.


    He took quick steps towards her and hold her in his arms. his eyes narrowed on her face and asked in a low and worried voice,


    "Are you okay?"


    [To further support me you can do it here:https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm

 Chapter 269 - Pack Your Bags.

    Chapter 269 ¨C Pack Your Bags.


    "Aarrgghh" it happened so fast that no one was able toprehend what just happened and how she lost her bnce.


    They all looked at her dumbfounded, while Evan had closed her eyes and prepared herself for the fall. But just as she closed her eyes, the image of Leo shed past her eyes.


    It was not the first time she was falling. But in the past few days, he was always there to hold her hands. The thought clenched her heart and her hands formed into a fist.


    But before her body could kiss the floor, a strong pair of arms held her and brought her close to his muscr chest. He looked at her body from tip to toe with a worried look on his face.


    He had thought she would be engrossed in files when he had left, not falling on the floor.


    "Are you okay?"


    Hearing her maic voice and feeling his touch, her stiff body finally rxed. She inhaled his masculine scent and it felt finally everything would be fine.


    Her clenched fist opened and she gripped his shirt. Her eyes fluttered open and met the eyes of the man. He was looking at her with such a worried face that she felt an indescribable feeling in her heart.


    They both continued to look at each other as if they were the only one there but no one else.


    The grip of his hands tightened around her waist when he looked into her eyes that were looking vulnerable for the first time.


    The bold and nonchnt look on her face was gone and was reced by the frail girl he wanted to protect at any cost.


    "Is it paining somewhere?" he asked again as his handsome face turned into a frown and she finally came back to her senses.


    She could sense he was furious as if he would burn the world and her body sharnak a bit instinctively. She did not want him to be angry with her in front of everyone. She did not know why but she felt like she would cry if that would happen!


    She pursued her lips but shook her head.


    "No! I am fine." Her voice came a bit frail too as she tried to move away from him but he did not release her from his grip. If any, he only brought her closer to his chest.


    "How did this happen?" he held her and took a step further when he felt the slipperiness on the path too and his eyes narrowed on the ground.


    Letting her go from his arms, he held her wrist from one hand to keep her closer and then crouched on the path.


    He touched the ground with his finger and ayer of oil formed on his fingers. His eyes turned red with fury when he realized what had happened.


    "What is this and how did it happened?'''' The voice was so low and full of pressurizing furiousness that everyone shivered.


    They felt like they could see their death in front of them. Their hearts were bowed with panic and guilt though none of them had any idea how it happened.


    Elisa who was waiting for the fall looked at the scene with eyes full of hatred. But there was no regret or guilt; she was sure that no one would find that it was her! If the guilt would fill her eyes then they would understand that it was her.


    So even when they all looked guilty she only bowed her head to hide the killing intent in her eyes.


    "Did you not hear me?" he glowered as he looked at all of them. Even Evan flinched and closed her eyes though she knew that the anger was not diverted to her.


    "You.. young lord! It might be an ident. Why would anyone try to hurt thedy!?" the girl who had brought Even out spoke in a courteous tone as she cursed her luck.


    If she would have known that something like this would happen then she would not have done so!


    "Yes! It was just a careless action. Some juice must have slipped when the drinks were brought for the staff!" muttered another girl in a low voice as she was very afraid that he might blow up looking at his face that was full of fury.


    Once they started a few others joined, telling them it was an ident but his eyes took none.


    "All of you, raise your head when you talk to me!" he spoke as he scanned all of their faces.


    Frowning, they all looked confused at the sudden request but they did not dare to deny him. They all raised their heads and looked at Leo with confused and fearful gaze.


    Even Elisa felt that something was amiss! But she did as others. Everyone stood where they were and raised their heads for him to see.


    Leo held the hands of Evan and took her towards the nearby seat. He helped her by sitting therefortably and once assured that she was fine. He looked at everyone else with cold eyes.


    "Stay here!" He knew that he could let the matter go and checking everyone would only blow the matter but his rationality was not working well when it came to Evan. no matter where they go, she had always been looked down upon and it was a high time that he would set an example now or it would continue and she would never be able to trust the nobles.


    He continued to walk in between the crowd with that thought when his steps halted suddenly and looked at the pale girl standing in front of him with an evil smirk that indicated that her end was near!


    "You are fired. You do not need toe for tomorrow. Pack your bags and leave!"


    [To further support me you can do it here:https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm

 Chapter 270 - [Bonus Chapter] For Myself!

    Chapter 270 ¨C [Bonus Chapter] For Myself!


    "You are fired. You do not need toe for tomorrow. Pack your bags and leave!"


    "That.. that was not me! You have some misunderstanding, my lord!" Elisa shook inwardly, not even in her thoughts had she believed that Leo would find her that also so easily!


    If she would not agree then there was no way that he would be able to prove it. So, even when he was standing there tall, with his strong regal aura, looking at her like she was a pest, she did not ept defeat!


    Though she was trying to protect herself in the quivering tone, his drained face and astonished eyes when Leo called her name gave her away.


    "Instead of hiding in the dark, thinking that no one would notice you, you should have cleaned your hands first to get rid of the evidence!" Leo took out the napkin from his pocket and held her finger that had a few stains of oil.


    It must have fallen on her when she was pouring it on the floor before running away.


    Everyone''s eyes widened and a gasp escaped their lips when they saw the scene but when Leo''s eyes scanned all of their faces, they froze in fear and did not dare to move or say a word. They even hold their breaths to not be noticed by the man.


    He was colder than his father and did not believe in giving second chances.


    "That.. that!" She wanted to think of more excuses or plead for forgiveness as thest resort but before she could do so, two knights came and held her hands and took her away.


    "Who is in incharge here!"


    When Elisa was taken away, they had thought that the matter ended but the cold voice of the man filled the room again.


    Now they were afraid that more jobs would be lost among them. The girl who had brought Evan was most scared, she was just curious about the girl who had won the heart of their prince!


    That was why she had lied that Leo had asked her to take in, if the truth woulde out, she would be the one to lose her job too.


    "My lord!" The baron came out of the office when he heard about the matter. He knew it was not a good idea, but when the girls told her that they would take good care of Evan, he had thought that Leo would let it slide or might be pleased that his future wife got such a warm wee.


    But who would have thought that the matter would escte so much.


    As soon as he came out of the room, he was weed by the menacing aura of the man who was scanning everyone''s face as if he had x-ray in his eyes.


    "My lord, I apologize for the mistake, but we only wanted to wee thedy and show our warm side to him.


    I still bow my head as an apology!" with his soft tone, he bowed his head.


    Everyone exchanged their nces and bowed their heads too.


    Leo had decided that he would punish the organizers too as they did not notice the incident, but the word "warm side" worked as an rm bell and he realized that he forgot that he had to act as a warm person.


    He had again showed her his cold and displeased look!


    He cleared his throat that instant and adjusted the reactions of his face, "since this was only an ident, i will not pursue the matter further.


    But if it ever gets repeated then I will dismiss everyone present on that spot!"


    Once done, he did not spare another nce to the crowd who was finally relieved that their life had been spared.


    While the baron was shocked, though he had bowed his head, he was sure Leo would not have let them go easily, looking at his eyes that were blooming with dark clouds. How did he turn kind?


    "And you!" he walked toward Evan who was looking at her with dazed eyes. She was still shocked that he had fired the girl.


    Only a warning would have been enough or a slight punishment!


    "Yes, my lord!" she held her dress and bowed properly, she did not want to irk the angry man further.


    "If you are done with gossiping,e with me, we still have a lot of work to do!" He held her hands by her wrist and dragged the confused girl from there.


    Bringing her into the room, he closed the door shut and then turned to look at her!


    "Haven''t I told you to stay here and not fall into any trouble!" he turned to look at her and asked in a seductive voice while his eyes were still warm.


    Evan blinked as she looked at the man, his face did not have that cold aura, but looked devoid of every emotion so she did not know if he was furious or not!


    "But havent you asked the girl to call me and give mepany? I did not want to go there in the first ce as I knew this was going to happen!" she had even denied so many times, yet that girl had not listened. And Evan did not want to create trouble for her, that was why she agreed!


    She red at the man who was responsible for the event but now he was putting all the responsibility on her!


    Leo frowned when he listened to her! When ites to nobles he had never trusted any of them to entrust them with the responsibility of taking care of Evan!


    "Me! Why would I ask anyone to give youpany when I want all of you for myself!?"


    [To further support me you can do it here:https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm

 Chapter 271 - [Bonus Chapter]

    Chapter 271 ¨C [Bonus Chapter]


    "Me! Why would I ask anyone to give youpany when I want all of you for myself!?"


    "¡­¡­.." ''you are thinking too much Evan! He must be talking about work! Leo had never given off to his aid even for a minute! He must be talking about it! Do not think too much! Do not think too much!'' hooligan! Did not even know what kind of words to be used!


    "Yes! Yes! I know. We shall start working now." she ran with the speed of lightning from there before leo could say further.


    "¡­¡­." how many times was she going to ignore my proposal!


    Leo did not know she was so brazen or so foolish to not understand his words? He pinched the space between his eyes to control his frustration and followed her on the work desk,


    "I have seen the file you have given me and made pointers for you. I have also made a list of suggestions." Evan passed her the parchments and then raised her head and confidently looked into his eyes! She was beaming and smiling from ears to ears, sure that he would be surprised that he had done so much in such a short amount of time.


    Leo scanned the file she had passed and once again her eyes filled with surprise. The report was more detailed than the previous time as if it was made by a professional and he knew that she had given it such a small amount of time.


    "So! How is it!" like a kid that can not wait to be praised, she asked him eagerly and he finally raised his head and looked at her. She was like a pandora box that never seemed to have a chance to shock him.


    "It is more perfect than I could ever think! You have done a great job!" her eyes filled with delight as she looked at his smiling figure.


    "Hmm, I will finish all the work on time with such efficiency that you would only like to appoint me forter." chuckling to herself she passed the files he was working on before and then opened hers and started working on it.


    Leo looked at the files in his hand and then raised his head. For the first time in his life, he was feeling distracted. How could he look at the boring files when she was sitting without self awareness in front of him.


    She would frown when she would find a mistake in the file, then her eyes would shine like a fox when she would find the solution and then beam like a kid when she would note everything down. She had so many emotions and expressions that he realized why she called him an ice prince.


    His gaze moved to the mirror where he checked his face. Though he was not angry, his face was looking like everyone owes him gold!


    This only increased the frown on his face that made him look scarier. No! This could not be! He stared at her intensely and tried to mimic the expressions she was making!


    He stretched his lips further to copy the smile she had, but in a few seconds, it felt like his jaws were paining. How could she smile like that all the time!


    "Evan!"


    Evan, who was lost in the work, flinched listening to his cold voice and raised her head only to see his dark face. She even forgot to ask him how he had called her so intimately that only family and close friends do!


    ''What happened this time?'' Now she understood why Arden looked so tired after working with him.


    "Yes!" there was a professional look on her face to avoid the conflict.


    "You know even cold people are good! Their domineering aura looks regal!" he rified as this was what he had always heard about himself.


    She continued to look at him waiting toplete his words but once done he just stared at her as if waiting for her to add her suggestions to it.


    "Hmmm, yes! So¡­" what was even the pretext of telling her that!


    "So! You should not be biased towards cold and sunny people!" he demanded in a domineering tone that she looked at him once again confused.


    "My lord! You are a great man that amoner like me could not understand what you are talking about!" a look of defeat filled her eyes as she tried to make head and tail of the words he had used.


    On the other hand, Leo did not know how to exin it to her further. He had already done his best effort in telling her that he was a good person too.


    "I mean! I am a good person instead of being Cold!'''' This time his tone was a bit lower but it only sounded more domineering.


    "¡­¡­.." what was he trying to say! Was he expecting ttery? Could it be that it is also the responsibility of the aide to boost the confidence of his master?


    She had seen many lower nobles ttering the higher nobles but never thought Leo was one of them but it was fine! Since he had saved her, she would not be miser with the praises.


    With that thought, a ttering look filled her face.


    "Oh yes! Of course, you are a good man. In fact, you were so cool when you found the culprit in a minute and fired her domineeringly!


    I was mesmerized for a second. You were like a knight in shining armor when you came and saved me at thest minute too!" she added with a nod of her head as her eyes turned starry and he finally beamed.


    Satisfied with her choice of words, he suddenly felt that his confidence had boosted. He did not feel so better when anyone had ever praised him in the past!


    ''Could it be the best time to propose her?''


    [To further support me you can do it here:https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm

 Chapter 272 - [Bonus Chapter] A Tinge Of Guilt

    Chapter 272 ¨C [Bonus Chapter] A Tinge Of Guilt


    "Where is brother Leo? I thought he would follow you too once youe to see me!" Eve put the cup of tea back in the tray and picked up the napkin to wipe her mouth.


    Since she had left the breakfast table, Eli had personallye with food in her room. But the way she was looking at Eve with piercing eyes was making her squirm in her seat. It would have been better if there would have been someone else to change the subject


    Now whatever she would say would be taken as an excuse. But if Eli would started asking questioning her then it would be a trouble.


    She knew how Eli had the power over her. If it continued, she would spill the secret she was hiding so badly.


    "I think he is busy with his realization! Though Evangeline is amoner, she is chosen by father and now Leo is in love with her too.


    So, we should support her if she bes the duchess in the future!" Eli ced the cup in the tray too.


    Her eyes were still filled with bewilderment on how this happened! But she was sure it was love in the eyes of Leo.


    "Sister, I think we were wrong! We should not care if the person ismoner or noble! Even if he is a ve! What does it have to do with his skills and nature?


    We should care more about how the person is!" Eli raised a brow when she felt the urgency in the voice of her sister.


    "Whom are you talking about, Eve?" Eli knew that something was going on with Eve, she had seen her leaving the pce secretly or staying missing for a whole day recently.


    Beating around the bush was never in her nature as she was worried that her sister might make a mistake. As much as she is bubbly and sweet, she was still naive and innocent who did not have much knowledge about how this world works.


    Eve shuddered when she heard the intense voice of her sister and felt her gaze making holes in her mind and body.


    Her heart pounded like crazies and she struggled to maintain a calm face and spoke in a sweet tone, "what are you talking about, sister? Are we not talking about Evangeline and Leo?


    I have seen how close they havee with time. In fact, I was the first to tell you about them.


    I think we should fix the date of their marriage when the father returns in a day or two." with a confused gaze, she started and continued with a smiling face.


    "Even i want to see them happy with each other!" she added when Eli did not stop staring at her. It made her fidget in her ce but she could not show that she was nervous.


    "Hmm, as long as my family is happy. I am fine with it too! But I hope that they did not make mistakes and hide things in the family!


    If Leo likes Evangeline, he should tell her so. And so do you!" Eve, who was nodding her head, felt stunned when she heard thest words.


    "Me! What about me?" all the hair of her body rose when she looked at Eli with shock!


    Even if she knew something, she could not know about this! No! How could she know when she did not love anyone! Did she!


    Her body churned as the strange thoughts started to fill her heart.


    "Evelyn! Are you hiding something from me?" It was rare for Eli to call Eve with her full name and whenever it happened, Eve knew that she was in trouble.


    Eve hid her sweaty hands in her dress and looked at Eli with a frown on her face,


    "What are you talking about? It has been ages since I have left the pce and I spend most of the time studying since you know that the exams will be held soon. I have to get the best position in the academy and I still have a few social gatherings to attend!" the frown on her face only increased as if she did not understand what Eli was talking about!


    The confidence she had used in her voice confused Eli! Had she been wrong or had over-thought? Eve had never lied to her and why would she! From childhood they have been close to each other.


    "Eve! I only want to say that if there is anything that matters, you wille to me first! I am your sister and no one in this world would support you as your family!" she emphasized as she did not know why but she was feeling that there was something missing with Eve but at the same time she trusts that she would not like them.


    "Of course, I knew that sister! But I do not understand what you are talking about!


    And why do you worry about us so much when you have so much to worry about already! I sometimes feel that you need a break and a good vacation.


    I hope marriage in the house will bring change!" she nudged her head on the shoulder of Eli and then wrapped her hands on her shoulders and hid her face in Eli''s chest.


    Eli took a deep breath and sighed! Thank god her concern was for nothing. She did not want her sister to get bad experiences in life.


    Just as Eve hid her face in the embrace of Eli, her eyes filled with guilt. She bit her lips to control a whimpering out from her lips


    ''I am sorry, sister! I did not want to lie to you but I have no choice for now.


    I can not put someone else in danger because of my mistake!"


    [To further support me you can do it here:https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm

 Chapter 273 - Have To Do

    Chapter 273 ¨C Have To Do


    "Alright, you are not a kid anymore so stop acting like one!" Eli patted the shoulder of Eve as she shook her head. Eve did not grow up a bit even if it had been years.


    "Sigh! Go and have your work! You do not spend time with me at all these days!" Eve puffed her cheeks as she looked at the other side while crossing her hands in front of her chest and acting like a spoiled kid.


    But from her heart she was waiting for ELi to leave. It was already toote, the rays of sun had already filled the whole world.


    She had to leave before it was toote!


    "Hmm, I think so too. So, how is it that we spend the whole day together for today?" Eli scanned the face of her sister to see the reaction just to be sure again but she was nk, though there was no panic on her face, she was not happy with it either.


    "Are you not happy about it?" her eyes narrowed as she looked at Eve with scanning eyes like a predator looking for its prey.


    "No! I am just worried about you! Are you sure you have so much time?


    Or how about we both go to your office and work there? That way we''ll be together and your work will not be hindered too." Eli''s eyes are filled with surprise but then soften!


    What was she even thinking by testing her again and again!?


    "That would be perfect! I would love to have freebor of yours so that I could boss you around!" Eve covered her mouth with both of her hands and faked shock and they both chuckled togetherter.


    "Alright,e to my office in half an hour. We will work together!" Eli stood up and finally left with satisfaction on her face.


    Once Eli turned and left, the smile on the face of Eve was reced with worry.


    "Lily, I think my sister has doubts about me. You know what you have to do right!?" the girl squirmed when her name was taken and her face turned pale.


    "Then it is more important that we stop doing that, mydy! I have already told you many times that the result would be too severe if we were to be found out by the royal family!" the girl pleaded. She was scared out of her wits that she did not know how to handle them!


    "You are thinking too much! For now, just follow my orders. You know what you have to do right?" asked Eve in amanding voice this time that lily flinched and bowed her head.


    "Yes! Mydy. I will leave this instant!" Finally Eve nodded with a smile as she saw Lily leaving from there.


    "Do not worry, I will find a way once the fatheres back!" she muttered to herself more than to others as she looked at the distance with tired eyes.


    In the office,


    "My lord! You are so great that I am sure you can work on these files alone too!" Evan continued to praise Leo as she passed all the files back to him and grinned like a Cheshire cat.


    "grrrrr!"


    Leo, who had just opened his mouth, closed it abruptly. Not because she had passed all the work to him but because of the sound in the background.


    She truly was a pig! Had she not eaten breakfast?! Now her stomach was rumbling again. Though angry, he still let go of the matter and pressed the bell of the office.


    "My lord!" a young boy opened the door within seconds while Even though he was calling the man for some work.


    She did not pay much heed to it and started working on the file in her hands again.


    "Ask the coachman to prepare the carriage, we will go out for lunch!" since she had liked the inn of that old painter. He had thought it would be a good idea to take her there again.


    There might be a chance that he would find a good opportunity to propose to her too. He would make the perfect environment so she would not be able to deny him.


    The young boy bowed her head and left when Evan raised her head and looked at the man with confusion! She did not have dinner well since he had started to get angry but did he not finish his meals too!


    Hadn''t he gone to meet the marquis? There was no way that the man did not offer meals to him! She was still looking at him with confusion when she noticed that his ears had turned red and she blinked.


    What made the frozen prince embarrassed that his body had a blush!


    She felt like she had to gossip about it with someone but she did not know whom!


    "Why are you staring at me? Did you not want to have a meal?" oblivious to her thoughts, he did not like the way she was staring at him.


    It made her conscious of his image and his heartbeat increased. He didn''t even understand why he was getting nervous just by her gaze on him.


    "Why are we going out for lunch? I have heard that there is a small canteen in the office too!" a frown formed on his lips when he heard that! Here he was thinking of taking her out to the best ce of the town while she wanted to share the meal with all the staff in the small room even when she was behind ill treatment by them.


    "And why would we do that?" he asked with disdain when she muttered,


    "So that we can save money and time!"


    [To further support me you can do it here:https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm

 Chapter 274 - [Bonus Chapter] My Sweet Revenge!

    Chapter 274 ¨C [Bonus Chapter] My Sweet Revenge!


    "Are you there?" Eve tried to climb on the tree, her dress was tied around her thighs so that it would not sway further and she would not fall by getting tangled in it.


    She had learnt it the hard way, but now she is getting more and more proficient at it!


    "Hello! Are you here?" she shouted in a whisper as she looked around afraid that she would be found again.


    She took a breath of relief when she found no one around. Her eyes fell on the stars that had already started to fill the sky. She was supposed to be here in the morning, but Eli had kept her busy all day.


    She did not get a chance to run away and she did not want to gain the attention of her sister further. So, she worked with full determination but in the back of her mind she was thinking about this ce all the time.


    "Phew!" Her hard work paid off as she had finally climbed the tree and a triumphant smile formed on her lips but did not stay for long.


    When she checked all the branches of the tree and did not find what she was looking for, the smile ttered and a dim look filled her eyes.


    Yet she stayed there for a while hoping that magic would happen and the man woulde out of the thin air and wouldin that he was waiting for a long time.


    But s! Magic only happens in fairy tales. Taking a deep sigh, she finally decided to go back.


    She should have known better that she was a fool to even think like that.


    Lost in her thoughts, she slowly took her steps down. She was looking so petite and frail with those dim eyes and slim figure as if she would fly away if the breeze would turn any stronger.


    "Idiot! Fool! Dumb!" she could not help but curse herself! She even lied to the others for this.. What was she even thinking!?


    As the anger and sadness confused her she did not notice that the dress she had tied so strongly had turned loose and stepped on it.


    Trying to get free, she tried to pull it with her hands with a bit of irritation, when she lost her bnce and fell from the tree.


    She was still on the higher branch, so she knew that impact would be too high and she would be lucky if she would only break a few of her bones.


    "Aaghhhhh" a shriek escaped her lips as she closed her eyes and prepared her heart for the fall, yet her heart continued to palpitate in her rib cage.


    "Damn! Now I am even going to die because of you!" she cussed once again as she could not believe that they would not even be able to find her injured self.


    She hade here hiding from all the knights and her family so that no one would know about her small adventure. What if she died there and they even forgot that she even existed.


    Strange thoughts started to fill her heart as she tried her best to hold the branches but only scratched her hands that pained her further.


    What was she even thinking while climbing the tree! It was not what a girl like her was supposed to do.


    "I am sorry, Eli, leo.. Aahhh" just as she thought that the hard ground would touch her back and break her into two, and shouted, nothing happened,


    Though she had already touched the ground, it was not hard and rough like she had thought. But it was hard and soft at the same time. And it was warm that made her feel secure.


    Too stunned to still open her eyes, she roamed her hands on the ground. A frown formed on her lips when she realized that the ground was not t as it should be but rather had a shape that looks uneven and strong!


    As realization dawned on her, she felt stunned and shocked to even open her eyes. Now the whole world would think that she was a pervert!


    No! More than that how would she be able to face the knight she had fallen on! It would have been better if she would have fallen on the ground.


    She was so stunned that she forgot that one of her hands was still on his biceps and the other hand was on her back!!


    "Are you done checking my body or are you going to spend the whole night touching me at every possible ce?" The voice came out throwing gritted teeth and she could feel the pressure in the voice of the man that flinched her.


    Her hands moved away from the speed of the lightning and she opened her eyes only to see that the head of the man was kissing the ground while she wasying on his backfortably.


    His hands were holding the ground to maintain the bnce of both of their bodies.


    Her eyes swept up the biceps that were bulging from his shirt and his strong body where she could see muscles of the man.


    Her face turned red when she realized what she was thinking yet she did not feel any regret and continued to feast on the visuals in front of her.


    "Are you going to stand up anytime soon or not?" he growled as he tried to turn his head and re at the girl who should be embarrassed but only met with the cunning eyes of the girl that were looking no less than a fox.


    Her lips were stretched into a grin that bewildered him! Why was she so happy! Shouldn''t she be feeling embarrassed,


    "Why are you smiling like a fool?" he growled as he could not believe that she was still not standing up.


    "Because you are looking so irritated. It felt like I was taking my own sweet revenge from you!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 275 - Make It Special

    Chapter 275 ¨C Make It Special


    Just when Leo had braced himself for finally asking her then why she was trying to run away from their pre decided marriage, the girl continued,


    "Not only that you look so handsome in your uniform like a true gentleman that everyone would believe that you are truly like that!"


    "¡­¡­." wait! Why did he feel that the ending of the praise had something amiss! Was she trying to say that he was not actually what he looked like!


    Was this an actualpliment or she was cursing him loudly. His eyes narrowed on the tiny face of the girl who was trying to take her brain and looking troubled.


    "My lord, is the praise enough or you want me to think of morepliments for you?" she asked with an aggrieved face as if he had pointed his sword on her neck and forced her to praise him!


    Did that also mean she was only trying to tter him and did not think too highly of him as she said.


    Why did he feel like he would have a heart attack if he continued to have conversations with her!


    "Get away from here! Go and work on the files. Do you think an aide only stands and talks! Huh? I want all of these filespleted before evening!" In the end he couldn''t bear it anymore.


    He felt like he would have a heart attack with rage if he continued to look at her.


    He stood up and left the room. But just when he reached the door and turned to see if she was trying to stop him or what reaction did she have! He only found her cussing him for being cruel and heartless.


    This popped all the veins of his head and he walked out and banged the door shut with a loud thud that the girl inside the room flinched.


    "What did I do this time? Haven''t I praised him enough?" she shook her head as she did not understand why he was so flicker minded.


    But just when she remembered his darkened face when he left the room, she felt a stuffy feeling inside her chest.


    She did not like the way he was angry with her! Closing the file she looked at the time, it was already close to lunch!


    "Should I order lunch for him?" Last time he was the one who had treated her! What if she would order food for him instead of going to the canteen. He would be happy with her generosity, right!?


    She was even ready to party with the money because of him. What else could he ask for!?


    With that thought, she stood up and walked out of the door.


    She looked around to see the traces of the man who had left just a while ago but did not find him anywhere.


    Shaking her head she walked toward the area where she was sitting with other staff a while ago. Those who were weing her and ttering her just a few minutes ago were avoiding her like a gue now.


    Even when she looked at them as if she needed some help, they bowed her head and turned at other side before leaving from there hastily,


    She pursued her lips as she looked at their behavior. She must have known that they would not be weing towards her after their colleagues were hired. Even when Leo was the one who fired her, she would be med since she was the reason.


    And most importantly they did not have the guts to me the son of a duke but it was easy to put the allegations on amoner. After all, she was no less than a vixen who had trapped a rich noble.


    Let it be! She is the one who need help so she would be humble and request them. She took a deep breath and walked towards the pair of man who were sitting on the other side and asked them in a sweet voice,


    "Excuse me, can you help me with¡­" before she couldplete her words, they raised their heads and looked at her with strange eyes.


    "We have urgent work to deal with. We will not be able to help you!" with that they left from there.


    She stood there for a few seconds while looking at their retreating figure and sighed. It was more difficult than she had thought.


    She had assumed that at least men would not be party to this cat fight. Now whom should she ask about the food?


    Just when she had decided to give up and return to the room and turned to leave. She saw that a girl was still standing behind her and her face was still looking benevolent.


    "Hello,dy Evangeline, do you need any kind of help?" her voice was calm and sweet just as the reaction of her face that confused Evan.


    Why was she so friendly to her? Had she not seen the scene that filmed her just a while ago! No if that would have been the case, then she would not have known her name.


    "Umm, I am looking for a way to order food for the young lord!" Since the girl wanted to help, she would not waste much time dwelling on why she wanted to help her.


    She would just ask a few details and would leave, it was not like she was here to make friends.


    "Oh! I apologize it will take hours if you order food from out of the ministry. Most of us eat what is cooked here!" the smile on the face of Evan faltered she had known that yet she had thought that she would do something special for the man.


    "But if you do not like it, then you can make something special for the lord!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 276 - For The Man You Love!

    Chapter 276 ¨C For The Man You Love!


    "But if you do not like it, then you can make something special for the lord!" The girl spoke in an enticing way and Evan had to say that it would be worth it!


    "But how can I cook here?" it is an official ce, not a personal home. Would cooking me fine here!


    "There is a personal cook for all the heads with a personal kitchen if they did not want to share the meal withmoners working here or lower nobles.


    Many times their wivese and cook for them to indulge them or show how important they are! It is a way to express their love for the man of their life." Evan was stunned for a minute when she heard thest line of the girl that she did not notice the evil glint in her eyes.


    ''Love for the man of their life! Was leo..?'' her mind started to fill with so many thoughts that she was sure it was going to shut down.


    "But if you do not want to, then it is fine too. Since the young lord is still not married to you! The.."


    "No! It is fine. I will cook it!" When Evan remembered the darkened face of the man, her will to cook for him only strengthened. Since they were already engaged, it would not be a big deal if she would cook for him. Right?


    "Great! Shall I show you the personal kitchen of the young lord?" Evan nodded her head and the girl smiled.


    Soon Evan was taken to a luxurious ce they call kitchen, it did not look like an office at all.


    It was a small but fancy kitchen with all the shining cutleries and all the appliances avable. It had a small table for two to have their meal with flowers and candles in between.


    Why did she feel like it was the setting of a romantic dinner rather than an office meal?


    "There is all the meat, vegetables and staples avable. But if you still need anything, call a maid to help you." The girl then randomly pointed and things and gave Evan a small tour of the whole ce when her eyes fell on the sand watch nearby.


    "Oh my! Look at the time. I forgot that I have an important task to do for my master.


    Do you need any other help, mydy?" The girl had worried expressions on her face as if she would bear the punishment if the work was not done on time.


    Though Evan was still not sure about cooking in this storage ce alone, she did not want to take the benefit of the kindness of the girl, so she shook her head with a smile.


    "No! You have already done enough, thank you!" The smile on the face of the girl only broadened when she heard Evan''s reply.


    "Oh! Nothing at all, mydy! This is what I have to do!" with that she bowed her head while holding her dress from her both hands.


    Her head was lowered so Even missed the smirk on the face of the girl but when she raised her head, her face was benevolent again. She nodded and turned to leave the kitchen.


    "Excuse me!" Just when the girl reached the door to leave, Evan called her again and the expressions of the girl turned ugly!


    "Yes, mydy?" the girl did not even turn this time to look at Evan, when she replied.


    "What is your name?" Evan wanted to make sure that she knew the person whom she was taking help with. If not, what if someone came here and asked her who had allowed her toe here.


    Having the reference of the girl would be better.


    "It is Grace, mydy! If anyone asks you, tell me that Lady Grace has permitted you to use the kitchen!" with that the girl left the room with hasty steps.


    Evan frowned when she saw the girl running away but as Grace had already told her that she had a matter to deal with, she didn''t think much about it.


    She scanned all the ingredients in the kitchen and recalled what Leo liked most. Most of the time his meal was rather nd with not much spice or sweet in it.


    What if she would cook seafood for him!? Everyone likes seafood but only a few could cook it nicely! With that thought she opened the containers and were d to find out that they had crab and many kinds of fish.


    With an excited smile to impress him, she started working on it.


    Leo took thest sip of the tea the marquis had offered him. When he walked out of the room, he did not know how he bumped into the man who took him here!


    And now he was telling him about the philosophies of life! Leo was having a hard time controlling himself in asking why he was preaching all this to him.


    "You know, Leo.. for peace in your life you have to¡­"


    "I have to leave!" replied Leo with his eyes closed stunning the man.


    "I mean I have to leave for my office. I just came out for a breather but it had already been more than an hour. I have work to do there.


    I wille and have a chat about life some other day!" without waiting for the response, he stood up and the Marquis was left with no option but to stand up with an awkward smile.


    "Aah, I just forgot about time while talking with you. I will see youter then.'''' Leo nodded his head and walked towards the door when the man added, "or, why don''t you have lunch with me? I will tell you about many other things!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 277 - [Bonus Chapter]Make A Deal.

    Chapter 277 ¨C [Bonus Chapter]Make A Deal.


    Leo rubbed his head, he could not handle the young man anymore. Though his father was working on the project of arms with him, it was too tough to handle him.


    "I would have thought about it, but I can not handle your nonsense anymore." the young man blinked but instead of being angry or disappointed, he took a breath of relief.


    "Phe! And here I thought that I was not boring enough when you continued to listen to me!" he shook his head and his hands instinctively moved to the cor of his shirt and he loosened it and opened the front few buttons of his shirt.


    Leo frowned as he looked at the boy he hardly met but had heard a lot about him!


    "Well, do not look at me like that! I was just doing practice with you since you are known for your cold temper.


    I must say you bore me so much that I have started to think you like this kind of conversation!" he shook his head as he patted his chest in an exaggerated way as if he had been finally relived from the torture.


    "You are trying to get rid of someone?" Aiden looked at Leo with a wide grin on his face, which was the best reply Leo could get!


    "And you used me as a guinea pig to see if you will be sessful?" Thest line came colder than Aiden shivered but his face still had that nonchnt!


    "Oh, Leo, we are distant cousins, do not be too rude. After all, family helps family!" he muttered with hurt expressions as if he was getting hurt by the cold replies of leo!


    Leo turned his head and walked towards the door before he could throw something on the man. They have hardly met more than a dozen times in their life yet the man had the audacity to call them family! He would leave before he would be used of murdering a family member.


    But before he could leave, Aiden came running and covered the door.


    "Hey, do not be furious. I will treat you with lunch as if I had said, as an apology!" Aiden looked at the man with pleading eyes as he continued to hold both sides of the door so that he would not be able to leave.


    "You need some help, don''t you?" Aiden''s lips parted as he looked at Leo with shock. He was sure that he had acted well and did not let it slip that he wanted help!


    Then how did he find out? But soon his expressions turned smug and a smirk formed on his lips.


    "That is what I expected from my cousin. You are smart, you know!" He raised his head to pat the shoulders of Leo but when his eyes met with the cold eyes of Leo, his hands stilled in the mid air.


    "Tsk! You need to be a cool brother, or girls would not spare you a look!" he shook his head in an exaggerated way.


    "Then go and find someone cool to help you. I have work to do!" why did it feel like he was only meeting foolish people these days, as if he had be the ma to attract stupidity!


    "Oh! No! I did not want anyone cool, I needed thepany of scary people! So you are the best to choose! So, stay and I will treat you with a good steak and caviar!" The boy did not let the door go but at the same time did not dare to touch the clothes of Leo again who looked irritated now.


    His face had turned dark and he was looking like he would strangle someone to death if he heard one more nonsense! That was the perfect reaction he needed, to scare the girl and get rid of her. So, he could not let Leo go.


    It was his fate that he bumped into him when he was trying to run away. He was hisst hope.


    "Ok, let me be honest with you! My mother had chosen a girl for me, AGAIN! and she wants me to get married to her, AGAIN! When I have already gotten rid of more than 3 dozen girls.


    I told her that I did not want to marry anytime soon. But this one was rather determined. She is even cooking meals for me personally.


    But even I have decided, no matter what happens, I will not fall for their tricks. That was why i was trying to be boring and dumb so that the girl would reject me.


    But there is still a chance that she would like me due to my good looks and sexy body!" the boy took an exaggerated sigh as he pointed at his chest!


    "If only I had not been this handsome, then I would not have cared this much! But if you would be with me then the girl would surely run away looking at your scary face!" The boy continued his monologue with vivid expressions and exaggerated reactions on his face while all the nerves of Leo''s head started to pop open!


    "I don''t think anything had to do with me! Now, are you leaving the door or I have to cut your limbs to get out of the room?" asked Leo with a cold voice that could let anyone scared still.


    "Wow! That is the perfect reaction I needed! Say the same words to the girl and I am sure that she would run away!" Aiden nodded as he looked at Leo with a pleading face whose hands had already reached to the hilt of his sword.


    "Alright, let''s make a deal, if you would help me with getting rid of the girl, I will help you with the girl you are in love with.


    You are having trouble professing your love, right?"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 278 - [Bonus Chapter]

    Chapter 278 ¨C [Bonus Chapter]


    "Alright, let''s make a deal, if you would help me with getting rid of the girl, I will help you with the girl you are in love with.


    You are having trouble professing your love, right?" Leo narrowed his eyes at the man who had a wide grin on his face.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" his brows furrowed but the man continued to smile. Leo would never ept that he was having trouble and this dumb would help him.


    "If you think it is nonsense, then let it be. But if you want to know the best ways to propose to a girl, then I know plenty.


    In fact, I can show you! Just have a meal with me and help me in getting rid of the girl!¡° Leo closed his eyes, he did not want to get entangled in his foolish matters. But he was torn to exin it to her too.


    She had a high iq ubt her eq was so low that he had failed to profess his love so many times.


    Aiden''s smile broadened when Leo''s steps halted. He was just ying blind, but who would have thought that it would work!


    "Brother! I have vast experience with girls. Trust me! I know what girls like." he assured her again and Leo sighed. He knew that he was making a mistake but his heart did not let him deny it.


    He reluctantly took the steps back and sat on the sofa where Aiden was pointing at.


    "If it does not work, I will beat you until you will not be recognized anymore!" he threatened with a dark re but the man nodded easily, as if he was already expecting it.


    "Of course, I have a n! I will arrange a date for you in my personal theater. You would not even need to propose! I will prepare a candle light dinner for you and music and roses.


    No matter how dense the girl is, she would understand your heartfelt feelings!" his eyes turned dreamy as he mimicked the actions of ying violin and then twirled with the imaginary hands in his hands.


    "That would be so perfect i promise!" Leo did know why, he could not focus on the words of Aiden anymore.


    His eyes were already watching the dream in the broad daylight where he and Evan were dancing on a fine tune with the soft and romantic glow of candles.


    It felt so great that he felt like his heart was wed by a beast. His deep and soulful eyes burnt with ambiguous thoughts and a smile came on his lips unconsciously. For a second the surroundings in front of him blurred.


    And a strong and alert knight like him got lost in his thoughts.


    "So, what do you think about the n?" asked the man as he pounced on the nearby seat.


    The sound of hisnding brought Leo back to his senses. And the smile on his face disappeared as if it was never there.


    "Mm, so, what do you want me to do?" even his voice turned a bit soft as he asked this time that it was difficult to believe that both wordse out from the mouth of the same man.


    "You just have to scare the girl so that i do not need to marry her. I wonder what kind of girl would cook dinner for the man she had not even met!


    She must be someone with greed to get married to higher nobles, I say!" he snorted with disdain as he recalled the letter he had received from his mother.


    He would make sure that the girl would regret her decision. He would insult her and Leo would scare her. The n was just perfect, now all he needed to do was to wait for the girl for execution.


    A smirk formed on his lips as he learned on the sofa withfort and Leo sighed and started having second thoughts. Though he was cold, he never insulted girls on his own ord.


    He just stayed away with them. How and why would he scare a girl that he did not know. Just when he was about to deny and stand up, the door was knocked and a maide in,


    "My lord! The dinner is ready. The preparations are done in the kitchen itself. Shall I escort you there!?" The maid was sent by his mother. The maid was only making sure that he would not run away from there.


    How childish! He had to say that they were too excited when it came to marrying him off even when he was so young.


    "That would not be needed. I have seen the kitchen. But I want you to arrange the sitting of another man. Young lord would give uspany there!" he demanded and without giving a chance to reply to the girl, he walked out of the room.


    Leo raised a brow at the man, this was the first time he had been asked to follow someone else. He stood up leisurely cing his hands into the pockets, walked out behind the man who had suddenly turned cold leaving the stunned maid behind.


    The maid blinked and only came back to her senses when she noticed that they had already disappeared.


    "I am going to be dead!" She ran behind them only to match their steps when they reached the door.


    "My lord, i do not think that mydy would be happy with your decision." she pleaded as she remembered the threat of her mistress. She would be the first to lose the job if anything went wrong.


    But Aiden paid no heed to it, he pointed to Leo who rolled his eyes and opened the door. The girl waiting in, turned when the door suddenly opened and his steps halted.


    "Wee, my lord!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 279 - Let Me Help You!

    Chapter 279 ¨C Let Me Help You!


    "Wee, my lord!"


    Had he been hallucinating? His eyes narrowed on the girl that was looking as surprised as him but soon she recovered from her shock and weed him,


    He walked closer to her and only stopped when he was just an inch away from the girl.


    Before she could open her mouth and speak at work, he flicked her forehead.


    "A!" Evan, who was stunned to see the man appearing out of nowhere, winced when she felt the pain on her forehead.


    She rubbed the ce as her cheeks puffed up. She knew that he was angry, but she had never expected that he would talk with his hands when they would meet.


    "Why did you do that?" her eyes looked at him with grievances as if she had been stabbed to death.


    "So, it is really you!"


    "¡­¡­." so, he flicked her forehead because he wanted to be assured that it was her! Was his eyes not working?


    "What are you doing here?" before she could even reply, he asked another question as his face turned dark.


    It looked like he was the one who was beaten and now he was angry!


    "What can i do in the kitchen except cooking?" she snorted as she turned and walked towards the kitchen counter and showed him a long line of dishes.


    "I have made all kinds of dishes. Seafood, lean meats and even sd and desserts. The kitchen was filled with¡­" she continued to show him the dishes with a proud face.


    She was sure that he would be enchanted by her when he would see how much hard work had she done to coax him.


    She was so engrossed in showing off that she did not notice how his face was getting dark every passing second.


    Before he was feeling like his heart was wed by the beast inside him, but now he was feeling like he was stabbed by the same beast.


    His whole body burnt with anger. He could not believe that she cooked so many dishes for Aiden after dissing him!


    Well dome! And here he was, nning a date with her.


    Taking a deep breath, he tried his best to regain hisposure, but it was getting hard whenever he looked at her beaming smile.


    "Who had asked you to cook here?" the words came out through gritted teeth, which brought the girl back to reality.


    And she turned to look at the man who was emitting the cold air that was giving a chill to her. She frowned as she felt there was something missing. Shouldn''t he be happy that she had cooked so much for him.


    "Umm, it was Lady Grace! Why! Was I not supposed to be here?" she knew it! It might be the trick of the girl to trap her.


    Why would the wife of noblese and cook for their husbands in the office when they did not cook at home? It was all lies to make her cook! Now Leo must be feeling embarrassed because she worked like maids here.


    Her eyes moved away from him to the young man standing behind him with a shocked face. He was looking surprised too.


    Her cheeks burnt red when they both did not move their gaze away from her face,


    "That.. should i not be here?" she asked in a low voice as she lowered her head and cursed herself.


    ''Fool! How could you trust anyone so easily! You should have denied her right there!'' but somewhere she was swayed because of the words the girl had used though she did not realize it herself.


    "No! You should be here only. We apologize for keeping thedy waiting!" The first one to break the silence was Aiden who was enchanted by the look of the girl that it took him a few seconds toe back to his senses.


    The girl had a natural beauty as she was standing there without any makeup and even wearing a simple dress.


    The side of her forehead was covered with flour and her hair had turned sticky and covered her neck. Yet her eyes were clear. The soft glow of sun falling from the window behind her, giving her soft features halo of angel.


    Even her face was filled with genuine expressions and she even had the courage to talk to Leo without stuttering. That was difficult for him sometimes too. She was truly a beauty that was down to earth but brave!


    He was amazed by the way she carried herself,


    "Do not mind my brother, he is just a bit cold but he is a kind name. You must have heard about the name, Leo Thawyne, the one and only son of duke Thawyne!" Evan raised her head and looked at the man with confusion.


    Why was he introducing Leo to her? She could recognise the man and his voice even in her dreams.


    "Shouldn''t you introduce yourself instead of him?" how did he suddenly be brother of leo! She had not seen him even in the tea party of the pce.


    Looking at her curious face, a smile bloomed on the face of Aiden while the face of Leo turned darker.


    "Oh! You seem to be in a rush to know about me. Huh? But these kinds of things should be dealt with slowly.


    Why don''t we sit down and talk about it first?" Instead of clearing the doubts, his words only increased Evan''s confusion.


    Her frown grew deeper as she turned her head and looked at Leo for rification but he was not even looking at her anymore


    A cold and cynical smirk formed on his face as he titled his head and asked the man standing beside him,


    "You wanted to get rid of the girl Lady Grace had chosen for you, right? Let me help you then!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 280 - [Bonus Chapter] Making Him Crazy!

    Chapter 280 ¨C [Bonus Chapter] Making Him Crazy!


    "You wanted to get rid of the girl Lady Grace had chosen for you, right? Let me help you then!"


    The moment he finished the words, his hands grabbed her cor and lifted her up. He was holding her like she was a sack of potatoes and started dragging her out of the room.


    His long legs were taking huge steps, making her dress mopping the floor while her legs continued to drag on the ground creating the sound of the screech by her heels.


    "Ahhh! Leonardo Thawyne, what are you doing?" She tried to move her hands and struggle but his hold was tight on her.


    Her buttons started to hurt her neck and she struggled further with more screams but he did not let her go.


    "Brother! That was not what I meant! Let the girl go, she would be hurt!" Aiden followed both of them with worried eyes.


    He knew that Leo was a bit cold and short tempered but he had never thought that he would behave like that.


    "Brother!" but his words only increased the speed of Leo who walked out of the door and closed it before Aiden could follow him.


    "Ouch!" Aiden rubbed his nose and blinked as he looked at the closed door. He still could not understand what just happened!


    "Aahhh, leo! Leo! Let me go!?" her screams started to fill the whole passage. Many who were crossing the area halted in their steps as they saw the man dragging the girl with shocked eyes.


    A few of them even took their steps back and closed their doors. He only let her go when they had reached back to their office. He pushed her in on the wall and continued to hold her with his one hand while closing the door with the other.


    His narrowed eyes turned to look at the girl who was adjusting her dress.


    Evan finally felt that she was able to breathe again. She rubbed her neck and adjusted her dress that had been raised due to constant pulling.


    "Why did you do that?" she red at the man but took a step back when her eyes met his. She had seen his cold eyes so many times but this time he was looking so furious that she even felt it was trouble to breathe.


    "Why did I do that? Why did I do that? You still have the nerve to ask that?" he could not believe the guts of the girl! "You have grown bolder and bolder, Evangeline!" steam could be seening out from his eyes and ears.


    His eyes had turned so dark and his eyes had turned too red, that she felt her throat running dry. She felt lucky that he had not snapped her neck but only pulled her and dragged her.


    "Why! Why are you so furious?" she asked as she gulped, she had only cooked for him. Even if she had made a mistake, then wasn''t he exaggerating it?


    Puffing her cheeks, she muttered, "my lord, even if you do not want to eat what i have cooked, haven''t you been over the top!?" she did not dare to look into his eyes as she was scared. But she still felt that he was being too unfair!


    Her eyes filled with grievances but the man did not reply. With furrowed brows she raised her head only to find him standing only an inch away from her.


    His head was lowered and his breath caressed her head when she raised her head.


    "¡­" before she could even part her lips, his lips crashed into hers and he kissed her.


    Her eyes widened when she felt his coarse lips touching hers but the way his lips started sucking hers, her eyes closed instinctively.


    His hands wrapped on her back and held her closely to his body. She shivered when she felt his cold fingers on her body that all her senses started to shut down!


    Her mind turned blurry and she forgot all theints and food. All she could feel was his lips, his finger, his touch.


    The feeling was so intense that she felt she would drown in it. The kiss was so demanding, so eager that she could hardly breath.


    She shivered when his lips started nibbling her lower lips. He bit them and then sucked them intenselty that she started to lose all her sanity.


    Though he had kissed her before too but each time she felt like she would not be able to bear it as each time it only grew more and more intense.


    She felt like she would soon lose consciousness due tock of air.


    "Ahhh" another gasp left her lips when she felt him biting her upper lips with a bit of ferocity this time.


    Taking the benefit, he entered her mouth and her knees started to give away. She held her shirt for his life as her body started to melt in his arms. Thank goodness his arms were holding her tightly in his ce or else she was sure she would have fallen.


    "Mmmm" a moan escaped her lips when she felt his tongue enter her mouth. His tongue poked her tongues and he started ying the game of tag with her tongue.


    Her body started to feel funny. Her stomach started to churn and strange feelings started to bubble in the pit of her stomach.


    She felt like she was burning and melting at the same time that she was having a hard time in understanding her own emotions, but her body moved into the rhythm instinctively with the actions of Leo.


    Her tongue was ying with his and all started to move to his lower parts.


    "Damn! I am the one to suffer even when i am punishing you!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 281 - The Confession

    Chapter 281 ¨C The Confession


    "Damn! I am the one to suffer even when i am punishing you!" he muttered under his breaths as he finally let her go. He felt like he would be the one to die with the pain of blue balls if he continued to kiss her.


    Her moaning was making her crazy! Eveytime she makes a noise like that, the beast in the cage twitches and growls to let him free. But he knew that their rtionship was too far from that!


    He did not even know where their rtionship stands!


    He lowered his head and looked at the girl who was still in daze. Her eyes were still lost but her whole face had turned red. She was looking breathless yet so enchanting that he could not take his eyes away from her face.


    That was the time he knew that he was madly in love with her. Or else instead of kissing her, he would have been shouting at her.


    As both of their eyes met, Evan''s eyes instinctively moved from his eyes to his lips and her hands moved to touch her own lips.


    They felt swollen and she could feel a small cut on it. He had kissed her with so much passion and ferocity that she had lost all her sanity too.


    It took her a long time to be normal again but she felt like her whole body was still burning under his intense gaze! He did not take his eyes away from her face even for a second and the kiss just now was still making her mind crazy.


    She was too stunned and embarrassed to even speak a word. What.. What was that?


    "That.. you?" she did not know what to ask him. What was she expecting as a reply?


    This was the third time he was kissing her. Yet she did not know what to take! They were only faking a rtionship yet he was taking liberties with her.


    What if she would scold him and he would apologize! It would break her heart if he would do that.


    But what if she would let it go and he would take liberties with her again.


    She felt torn. Never in her life had she thought that her innocence would be taken just like that! And above that, she would want it to happen again. Oh lord! Why was she even lusting over the kiss he had forced on her!


    What happened to her integrity!?


    "You what?" he raised a brow and asked in a challenging tone.


    His face that was dark before the kiss was gleaming with a hint of red on it. There was a mischievous look in his eyes but his voice was still ambiguous that she could not read his thoughts.


    "You should not take liberties with me just like that. If i did not know any better i would have thought that you are in love with me!" she looked away as the words left her mouth.


    Why was her heart palpitating again when she said those words even when they were true?


    Why the word love made her so emotional. She shook her head to curb the strange thoughts from her mind and closed her eyes to control herself. She had to hold a grip on her thoughts.


    Leo observed her every expression like a hawk. Though she wasining, her face was looking red and her eyes had no grievances. She would have been shouting and beating his chest if she did not want him to continue.


    Yet she was trying to clear the line. Had she not felt his emotions with that kiss.


    He shook his head as he flicked her head again.


    "Are you really asking me this question huh?" The tone was so seductive that she felt shivers run down her spine. She covered the space he had created between them after the kiss.


    He should have known that he wanted this girl in his life when he had his first hardon in the garden while sharing a horse with her.


    He should have known that he had loved her when he did not kill her when she pped him for the first time.


    When he had fallen in love with him, he himself did not know. What he knew was.. He could not let her go..


    Not to the knight Raymond, not to her friend, Martin and not to the stupid cousin of his!


    She felt a jolt of electricity crossed her whole body when his hands touched her cheeks. Her whole body was just a centimeter apart from his body. That she would feel his smell all over as if they had been one now.


    She cupped her cheeks as he looked deeply into her eyes. The intensity was so strong that she did not dare to raise her head. She was feeling that she would die from the anticipation of what he was going to say! And why in the world had hee this close to her!


    Her breathes hitched and her face turned red looking into his eyes when he finally parted his lips,


    "I have thought that you are dumb but now i realized that you do not have any brain!"


    "¡­¡­.." this.. He wanted to say this whileing so close romantically as if he was going to confess. Her cheeks burnt once again but this time with anger! She could not believe that he insulted her after taking advantage of her.


    "You!" She raised her head and red at the man who still had that smirk on his face.


    "You what..!! Only a fool like you with no brain could still ask those kinds of questions even when your heart had told you what the kiss meant? Tell me Evan, did you not know why I kissed you?"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 282 - [Bonus Chapter] Is That A No?

    Chapter 282 ¨C [Bonus Chapter] Is That A No?


    "Tell me Evan, did you not know why I kissed you?"


    "¡­¡­¡­."


    Her lips made a big "O" that even a whole boiled egg would fit at once and her eyes widened more than saucers.


    Was she hallucinating now? Her hands moved instinctively and pinched his hands hard.


    "Ouch!" The man who was waiting patiently for her reply from the outside but a bundle of nerves from inside had thought so many of her positive and negative reactions but he had never expected that she would only pinch him in response!


    His eyes narrowed and he red at the girl who was going to pinch her again.


    "Evan, have you lost your brainpletely?" had she lost her mental bnce due to the sudden confession? Only this could be the reason for her foolish behavior. Now he had to spend his life with a crazy girl!


    Feeling the chilly gaze from him, she finally came back to her senses and muttered softly, "no! I was just checking that I was wide awake and it was not a dream!"


    "¡­¡­." the nerves of his head popped open at her reply. Dont people normally pinch themselves when they want to check if they are awake or dreaming!!?


    Taking a deep breath he was about to ask her again but she had already moved away from there.


    Walking hastily towards the table she picked up the sses and tried to sniff it as if she was a trained dog.


    Could she not behave like a normal girl even when she gets a proposal?


    He pinched the space between his eyes as he asked her in a low voice,


    "What are you doing now?" he should have bound her with a rope before proposing to her so that she did not run away here and there before giving him a reply.


    Did she have any idea how difficult it was for him? If he had not been too agitated by seeing her cooking so happily for someone else. He was sure he would have stalled more.


    Never in his life had he proposed to anyone but the girls were the one who had proposed to him. Now he knew how much anxiety it created. But the girl was busy ying when he was standing on needles here.


    "My lord, I think someone has mixed another drug in your ss!"


    "¡­¡­.." did she think he kissed her because he was under the effect of the aphrodisiac!


    "You seem to be talking strangely!"


    "¡­¡­.." he had only called her a fool!


    "Even your eyes are looking strange. And look at your face! it is so red!"


    "¡­¡­.." his hands instinctively moved to his face as he touched it to find what she was talking about when he felt that it was very warm. But it was not because of illness, it was because he was nervous. But he was never going to ept it in front of her or she would tease him for the lifetime.


    "You definitely need treatment!"


    "It is you who needs treatment!" he retorted, but when he realized the stunned expressions on her face. He took a deep breath and tried to control his anger. Or this could kill her by making furious because he could take it a step further than kissing her!


    "Evangeline Rosaador! I am neither under the effect of drugs nor have I gone mad. I am telling you that I like you and I know that you like me too! So, stop behaving like an insane and stop making me crazy too!" and give me a response!


    "See! I knew it! You are ying with me! Which man proposes to a girl like this?" she put her both hands on her waist as she turned to look at him with knowing eyes.


    "¡­¡­"


    "I know this is a certain kind of trick! A man like you could not propose to amoner like me whom he could never take as his equal!" she continued with so much confidence that he felt at a loss of words.


    It was true that he had tried to get rid of her but it was not because she was amoner. He just did not want to marry so early. When had he shown a prejudice towards her?


    "What are you even talking about? When have I not treated you well?!" as the words left his mouth and a smirk formed on her lips, he knew that he had asked the wrong question.


    "That was not prejudiced actions. That is the only way you would listen to me! And if you decide to marry me I promise I will give all my wealth to you!"


    "¡­¡­.." did he think she would ept it!


    "I only wanted gold to run away from you. What would I do with the whole treasure if I am going to stay with you!" She shook her head but her mind was still swirling over so many thoughts that she did not know how to deal with him.


    But when she realized that he was not joking and seriously proposing to her, her heart was beating so fast that it could reach the sky!


    But to think that she would marry a noble and bear the scornful gazes of all the notes for the lifetimes. She shuddered at that thought! It would make her life struggling!


    When the girl was lost again in her thoughts and the words she used were analyzed, Leo''s heart sank! He had thought that she liked him too. But then why was she not epting his proposal?


    He once again scanned her face but she was looking down at her feet and he was not able to see her eyes at all.


    "Is that mean that you are rejecting my proposal? Is that your final decision?"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 283 - [Bonus Chapter]Do It Again!

    Chapter 283 ¨C [Bonus Chapter]Do It Again!


    "Is that mean that you are rejecting my proposal? Is that your final decision?" his eyes turned hard and the aura surrounding him turned extremely cold like he would freeze everything around her.


    "Hey, hey! You can not scare a girl like that! It feels like you are forcing me to ept it.


    This is not like a confession at all. It sounded more like a threat!" she muttered as she patted her hands that had started to shiver! Yet her eyes were ring back at the man with full force.


    She was not looking scared at all. But aggrieved that she was not treated nicely.


    "So, you mean I was a bit rude, therefore you can not say yes?" he raised a brow but his cold aura still stayed and she nodded her head.


    A smirk formed on his face when he saw her dazed state. As if her mind and body have lost coordinationpletely. She was still looking shocked with his change of behavior.


    He walked closer to her and she instinctively took a few steps back. His eyes narrowed on her action but he did not say a word as he could see that she had nowhere to run or hide.


    He had marked her as his prey. And he would not let his prey go that easily.


    Evan continued to move backwards until her back hit the wall and before she could move he had already ced his both hands on each side and she was trapped.


    "So, you think that i didn''t do it well huh! And you would say yes if I would do it in a more gentlemanly manner?" his voice had turned so seductive and he was looking at her with his bewitching face.


    She did not know if it was her illusion or he was looking more handsome and sexy than this moment with his twinkling eyes. She felt like she could see the entire gxy in it and her knees started to give away again.


    He gently hold a strand of her estray hair and tuck it behind her ears,


    "Is that the case? Huh?" His voice turned lower and more seductive that she felt dazed and before she could think rationally, her face instinctively nodded when he spellbouded her with his eyes.


    "I got it, then!" he nodded his head with a big grin on his face while she continued to look at him in daze. And before she could think and ask what had he got, he lowered his head and pecked his lips once again,


    Though the kiss was not as breathtaking as before but rather short, she could still feel his warmth on her lips.


    "Knock knock!" The sound of the knocking door brought her back from her daze and Her hands instinctively touched the ce where he had kissed just now.


    She felt like her body was struck with lightning that she could not process just what happened in the past one hour.


    "Are you okay?" She raised her head only to find the man she had seen just a while ago in the kitchen standing in front of her and she blinked.


    "Who are you?" It all happened because of him! He was the one who triggered Leo and all that happened afterwards.


    "¡­." he was not expecting this question when she woulde out of her daze. He had been knocking on the door for an hour but Leo only opened the door just now.


    Did she have any idea how scared he was! Especially when he saw her standing like a statue near the wall. He ran towards her thinking that she was beaten by him.


    He only took a breath or relife when he checked her up and down and confirmed that she was just fine but lost in her thoughts.


    And now.


    "I.." hadn''t shee here to marry him! Why was she asking him this silly question then!


    "When did youe in?"


    "¡­.." it had been a couple of minutes!


    "Are you okay? You did not seem too well! If you want, I can take you to the physician or you cane and rest in the waiting room!" he assured her in a soothing voice.


    She gulped further questions in her throat when she realized that she sounded rude. He was trying to help her and she was,.. But when a smile came on her face, she felt like the temperature dropped to a certain degree. She turned only to find that Leo was staring at both of them with a dark face.


    She coughed and cleared her throat and came back with her professional look. Her face had a smile now but Aiden felt that she had created distance between them.


    "That.. I am fine. I still have work to do! So, I can not leave. But I appreciate your concern!" She bowed her head slightly and the man looked at her helplessly while a big smug formed on the face of leo.


    "I told you there is some confusion. She is fine and she is not the girl whoes to meet you. But she hade with me!" Leo walked towards them and held the hand of Aiden as he dragged him back towards the door.


    "And one more thing! The food she had cooked was for both of us. For me, to be specific, so do not eat it. I will send a maid to collect all of it.


    No wait, on a second thought, let me escort you to your office and I would collect all the food from there while I woulde back and topensate you, I would order food for you from the canteen!" with that he dragged the confused man with him and left the dazed girl behind.


    "arrghhh"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 284 - [Bonus Chapter]

    Chapter 284 ¨C [Bonus Chapter]


    "Arrrghhh" Evan shouted as she was left alone in the room. The confession came out of nowhere and she did not know how to respond to it.


    She was sure that she would have looked like a fool when he had asked her for a response. But how could he propose to her just like that!?


    It should be against thew for him to use such a seductive voice. Her knees had trembled and she had almost nodded her head.


    But why had she not nodded her head? Did she want to be with him?


    To be called the wife of leo! It sounded so dreamy that she did not know if it could really be true. If she would say yes to him.. Would the nobles and society ever ept her. Her mind started to swirl with so many thoughts. She didn''t want him to suffer because of her.


    What if she was never given equality and was forced to be the concuber like Eli! When she was not spared even when she was in love with the man for so long and was such a higher noble than how would she be taken as the legal wife.


    Her heart sank at that thought and she suddenly felt suffocated. She felt like she could not breathe! No! That would not happen! She would never let that happen!


    Why was she even thinking so much negatively? She questioned herself. She was behaving just like the Evan she was beforeing to this pce.


    She had never realized but she was a silent and negative girl who was always conscious of her every act but these days, she had be more and more free spirited that she had even started to speak whatever she was thinking and she had even started to dream from open eyes.


    No! She shook her head to get rid of all the thoughts that had started to turn her head heavy and tried to concentrate on the file again. But the file was blurry. She could not read a single word from it.


    No matter how much she concentrated, she could not see a single word or make sense out of it.


    "Sigh!" She took a deep breath and closed the files in front of her.


    "It would be better if i eat something first!" she muttered as she stood up and walked towards the door, but when her hands reached the knob, she felt hesitation. She did not want to bump into strange people again and she didn''t even want to face Leo too.


    She did not know how she would reply to him when he would ask her again.


    "Oh lord! What a dilemma!" she cussed her luck and so Leo for making her feel like this.


    "Get a grip Evan! You can not hide from him all your life! Can you! So, you better go out and face him!" She gave herself a few brave words as a meal and took a few deep breaths.


    When she was sure that she had a grip on her emotions again, she opened the door and walked out of the room.


    But before she could take a few steps further, her eyes fell on a long chain of utensils and dishes in front of her.


    The man holding them waspletely hidden because he was trying to manage so much in his hands.


    "Who is there?" she recognized this voice even in her dreams and her whole body stiffened listening to it.


    All her courageous tasks went into the bin when he came in front of her once again.


    "Is it you!?" She was stunned at how he even recognized her when he could not see her and she did not utter a single word.


    It would just be a fluke, with that thought, she let it go but she did not understand why he was holding everything by himself. A dozen maids would havee running listening to his onemand. They looked at him as if they were dying for his one call!


    The thought left a sour taste in her mouth and he felt more annoyed at him. Why had he not proposed to any of them but her? Ha! As if she cared about it! She snorted and decided to turn and leave when she heard his maic voice again.


    "Come here and help me! I have brought everything you cooked for us! Are you not hungry yet?" The voice was so soft and gentle that she felt goosebumps. She did not know it was her hallucination or he had actually behaved nice with her.


    As if the words continued magic, she instinctively moved towards him and held the dish in her hands.


    The face that was hidden by the dishes came into her view again when she picked up the front dishes and her whole face turned red just by looking at him.


    "What are you thinking in that tiny head of yours?" he raised a brow as he felt that she was looking at him strangely and the way her face was getting redder!


    "No.. nothing! Let''s go and eat before the food will turnpletely cold!" she muttered hastily as she turned and took hasty steps towards the room. The door was already closed by her and they both had their hands full with food.


    She was walking so hastily and he was following her from behind when she stopped and he almost bumped into her before stopping but the dishes had touched her back and she flinched.


    She felt like her dress loosened and her body instinctively turned straighter but the feeling went away. She had felt the same when she was cooking in the kitchen too and she had checked many times but her dress was just fine so she shook her head and let the matter go.


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 285 - Better Dug A Hole And Hide!

    Chapter 285 ¨C Better Dug A Hole And Hide!


    She felt like her dress loosened and her body instinctively turned straighter but the feeling went away. She had felt the same when she was cooking in the kitchen too and she had checked many times but her dress was just fine so she shook her head and let the matter go.


    "The door is closed!" she whispered when she felt him staring at her back!


    It was his intense gaze that she felt like her dress had been torn from there she concluded as she looked back at the dishes in her hands rather than at him.


    "Hmm," he muttered but did not take any initiative to take the dishes from her hands or cing them aside to open the door as he continued to stare at her.


    "Umm, then you have to hold them again so that i can open the door!" her voice turned further lower when he did not respond but she felt like his gaze had turned further heated.


    "Mmmmm"


    "¡­.." what did that mmm supposed to mean? Taking it as a yes, she ced all the dishes back in his hands and opened the door.


    Holding the door, she looked back at the man who was again hidden under the tes, as she still did not understand why he was holding all of it by himself. She had never seen him even holding his ss before!


    "Shall I call someone to help you?" The only reason she could think of, was he did not find anyone in the way to ask for help.


    "No! I do not want anyone to touch the food my wife cooked for me!" he spoke colly as he walked in leaving the stunned girl behind.


    "¡­¡­." her whole body turned stiff when she heard him but here he was! The wife''s words came out so naturally that she did not know how to respond to it.


    When has the frozen prince earned the diploma in flirting? She blinked a few times and controlled her emotions as she turned and walked in.


    Sitting on the other side of the sofa, she kept her face neutral as if she was not affected by his choice of words at all.


    She picked up the dishes and started serving for both of them as she had seen in the pce.


    He picked up the te with a refined aura around him, and took a bite of the crab she had cooked.


    She forgot that she was trying to avoid his presence and looked at the man with anticipation. She had spent all day cooking the food for him; it would only be fair if he would praise her for it.


    With that through, her eyes gleamed and her hands held the dress tightly, yet the man did not say a word and continued to eat without a word.


    "Is it tasty?" she could not help but ask when she noticed that he was in no mood to speak another word! Wasn''t he speaking so much just a few minutes ago, then why was he not speaking now!


    She did not realized that she was behaving like a wife who was not appreciated well by her husband. When he looked at the eagerness in her eyes to get praise from him, a ray of light shed past his eyes.


    A smirk formed on his lips as he spoke in a further seductive voice,


    "Mmm, it is! Why don''t you taste it to know!" with that he took his half eaten piece of crab from the same fork and brought it closer to her mouth.


    Feeling hungry from working all day, she opened her mouth instinctively when the aroma of the tasty food invaded her nose.


    "Mmm" she relished the taste with closed eyes as she loved seafood.


    Last time he had fed her forcefully when she was not even hungry so she was not able to enjoy it at all. But now that she has been hungry since morning, the taste feels heavenly.


    He looked at the fork as if it was proof of their love and took another bite from it.


    "Do you want more?" though he had asked, he had already taken another bite closer to her mouth and once again she ate it without any thought. The process continued as he ate one bite and then fed her another with the same fork that the other te continued to wait on the table.


    "So, do you like the food this way?" he asked in a tone full of mischief as he looked at the empty te in his hands and the satisfied reaction on her face.


    Most of the time he was asking her things he did not really care about and she was replying to him earnestly as if that was the most important thing to talk about.


    While in reality he was just keeping her distracted like parents do to their kids.


    He knew that it would not have worked on her normally as she was very keen and alert but today she was looking rather dazed and slow to react.


    "Hmm?" she furrowed her brows as they were talking about the changes in the office room! How did the food enter in between?


    Only then did she notice that he was still holding thest bite for her in the fork while his other hand was holding the empty te!


    Her lips parted and it took her a second toe back to her senses. She was thinking about the proposal all this time. She was relieved when he started talking about work and the interior of the room.


    All the time she was praying to the god that he did not ask her response again, that she forgot that he was feeding her all this time from his te. But would she ept it?


    "How would I know? I have yet to start my food" she pointed shamelessly at her filled te and then blinked at him,


    "Did you like the food so much that i cooked for you, my lord that you finished all of it so early?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 286 - [Bonus Chapter] Taking Advantage!

    Chapter 286 ¨C [Bonus Chapter] Taking Advantage!


    "Did you like the food so much that i cooked for you, my lord that you finished all of it so early?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Mmm, it was tasty, from today onwards only you will cook the meal for me!"


    "¡­¡­.." that was not the reply she was expecting from him! She looked at the man with widened eyes and then her eyes narrowed as she looked at him closely. She was even scanning the small details over his face that he rolled his eyes.


    "No! I am not a twin or a copy of myself!" he snorted and she pursued her lips. Then how could it be possible that a person changed so much!


    He had always been a scrooge who had asked forbor but never paid the reward he had promised! And the way he used to look at her, it was akin to you better do what i say or you would die!


    But now! Now he was behaving like a docile husband who would say yes to anything that his wife would say! That did not suit his personality at all.


    "Do not put so much pressure on that tiny brain of yours. We still have a lot of pending work to do. Finish your meal while I start working on the files!" he was about to flick her forehead again but she covered it before he could even raise his head and nodded,


    "Yes, yes! I am done too!" she stood up and created the distance between both as a devilish smirk formed on his lips.


    He looked at her like a wolf looking at his prey! With a desire to devour her.


    She felt like it had suddenly be risky to stay with him under the single roof. She wished that they would have been near his training area. The knights there were very weing towards her and she could spend time with them.


    Here, she could not even ask for help from anyone. She chose the farthest corner from him and sat down like a curled ball while holding the file in her hands. She did not even dare to raise her head, afraid that she would find him staring at her and the moment would be further awkward.


    Leo could read all her thoughts easily. Her every expression was telling of the turmoil of her heart. He had thought that he had assured her that she would never be ill treated in the pce. But it seems like he was wrong!


    It must be due to the continuous events with Olivia and then his aunt! He would go and personally talk to all of them to give her the assurance she desired.


    He would not rush her until she came to him by her own wish! But that did not mean that he would not lure her to him. An evil smirk formed on his lips when the thought crossed his mind.


    ''You are too strong! That was why the girls could fawn on you but you will never get their emotions and protective side! Try to look vulnerable and see how the girl would not leave your side!'' though he was acting like he was not paying any attention to Aiden when he was babbling nonsense! He had heard all the suggestions carefully and noted it down in his mind.


    He remembered how she had emphasized that she would take care of him when he was injured even when he did not feel any pain and scanned the wound on his thigh that had almost been recovered.


    He put his whole body pressure on the injured part and even added a few files to it but nothing happened. He frowned as he looked at the strange cloth that was still not red.


    He picked up the vase and added it too but it still did not work and he sighed! He was about to give up when his eyes fell on the red ink he was using for the seal and his eyes gleamed!


    He gave a quick glimpse to the girl who was still working on the file with a serious face. There was a frown on her lips as she was jotting a few points down on the parchment she was holding.


    Keeping an eye on her, he picked up the bottle of ink and spread a bit of it over the cloth and then winced.


    "O!"


    Evan who was about to write thest part of the report and close the file looked above when she heard the painful grimace! There was a painful frown on the face of Leo and his hands were on his thigh.


    She stood up and walked towards him with eyes full of worry but her eyes widened when she noticed that his thigh was once again red! The blood was so much as if he had got another wound!


    It was staining the whole paint red again.


    "How did this happen! Wasn''t the blood flow stopped before?" she asked with a frown as she took quick steps towards him and crouched on the floor.


    "Hmmm" a strange smell started to fill her nostrils and she leaned in to sniff his pants when he jerked her away abruptly.


    He covered the area she was about to sniff with his hands hastily as if he was hiding something.


    "What are you doing? Did you forget that you have not said yes and we are still not in a rtionship?"


    "¡­.." Before she could open her mouth and ask what was wrong with him, his shocked voice filled the room and her words died down in her throat!


    "I would not bear that you continue to take advantage of me in the name of taking care of me! You have to be sure about us before you take a step further or what would I say to my future wife?"


    "¡­¡­¡­.."


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 287 - Way Too Much!

    Chapter 287 ¨C Way Too Much!


    "I would not bear that you continue to take advantage of me in the name of taking care of me! You have to be sure about us before you take a step further or what would I say to my future wife?"


    "¡­¡­¡­.." her eyes widened and her parted lips did not close. Why had she suddenly be a bad guy who was trying to take advantage of the frail and helpless girl!


    And what did he mean by what he would say to his future wife? Had he not proposed to her just now! And now he was even nning to have someone else his wife! What a fickle minded guy!


    No! That was not the point! The point was. .what had she even done to give an exnation to anyone?


    "What do you mean? I was only looking for the injury!?" when she bent further she heard that sound again!


    "Snap!" it was more vivid this time and her hands moved towards her back with a shocked face that was soon reced with a frown. The dress was still fine!


    Why was she hearing the sound of tearing clothes again and again and felt like the dress had fallen! Bewilderment crossed her eyes as she tried to check the dress but she was not able to do it properly.


    "If you would have been looking for my injury then you should use your hands. Why were you drinking your face so close!" with the words being said in an abusive voice, he even covered the thing between his legs with both hands.


    "¡­¡­¡­.." her face turned so red that shepletely forgot about her dress or other things while she stared at the man with utter shock!


    "Hooligan!" He was the one with a dirty mind! What was he even indicating?


    "You! You! You better treat yourself then!?" She stood up with an using face but her beetroot face was a sight to behold.


    She was looking so adorable with that embarrassed and fuming face. Why had he never realized that her erged eyes were so pretty and the way her lips parted when she was shocked were so seductive!


    If only he could hold her and kiss her to his heart''s wishes! He would have done that all day.


    "You want me to be touched by another woman!?" his voice turned colder and his face turned darker as he looked at her like a wife looked at his husband that was cheating on her!


    Why did he make it sound like she was selling his innocence to someone?


    "Then you can ask a man to treat you!" she bbered with a bit of bewilderment and a bit of fear when she looked at his darkened eyes.


    "You want me to specifically ask a man to treat me?" before she could decide whether she should nod or shake her head, he continued.


    "Do you not know what others think about me? Do you want to dismiss the rumors?" The voice was so dripping frozen that she had to rub her hands to maintain herposure.


    "Then.. how about you treat it your¡­" before she could evenplete the sentence, he winced again and his face filled with agony.


    He was looking in so much pain that she could not hold the grudge anymore.


    "Then how about I look at it again! I will look from the proper distance this time!" she offered as she walked closer to him again and he nodded with a painful face.


    "Mmm, if you say so!" his voice came strained and her brows knitted further in confusion.


    She was sure that she had cleaned the wound and applied proper meds to it and it had been so many hours. She had thought that even if it would not heal properly, the cut would not bleed again.


    She crouched and felt something strange but did not give much thought to it as she held his thighs and asked in a soft voice that was full of concern,


    "Is it painful here?" She raised her head to look at him and he nodded absent mindedly.


    "I think we need to undress the wound and check what is wrong?" She could not think of any other solution as it had never happened before when she had treated the wound.


    "Mmm," enjoying the care in her eyes, his heart was feeling joyous.


    It was taking all his strength to control the silly grin forming on his face that made his face look like he was straining too much.


    "Or shall I go to the physician and look for the meds first. If you take them, you will not feel so much pain?" It looked like he was bearing way too much.


    Could it be that a small piece of ss had been left and it was causing infection!


    "I think we should call a physician and I am not taking a no for that!" she stood up abruptly when she realized that she might aggravate the severity of the wound as she had no idea what happened.


    And before he could stop her, she had already walked towards the door and looked at him with stern eyes,


    "You better not move from there or strain your body. I will be back soon! If i found more blood hade out.. I will.. I will think about itter.. But the result would not be good!" she threatened and then walked out with hasty steps leaving the door shut with a bang!


    He frowned when she left him alone with the fake injury and muttered under his breath without even thinking once that he might have exaggerated it too much,


    "I knew that I could not trust the adviceing out of that man''s mouth!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 288 - [Bonus Chapter] Acting Mode On!

    Chapter 288 ¨C [Bonus Chapter] Acting Mode On!


    "My lord, for how much time are you going to stare at the door of the young lord?" the man could not help but ask as Aiden did not even have his meal.


    It had been more than an hour, yet he was standing in the passage, staring nkly at the door of the office of Duke Thawyne or muttering something under his breath that he could not understand.


    But whenever he asks what the matter was, Aiden only turns his head toward him to pass him a death re!


    He regretted why he went to escort the girl who personally sent mydy Grace, mother of lord Aiden when he was his assistant.


    "My lord,dy Samantha is still waiting for you! Is that your way to avoid meeting her?" the assistant could not help but sigh! If this was the trick, then he must say it was too weird!


    He could not help but wonder how the mind of his master worked!


    Once the name of the girl left his mouth, Aiden turned and red at his aide,


    "I don''t want to hear her name and I am not going to meet her. Tell her that I have urgent work to deal with and handle my mother too.


    I did not want any kind of distractions!" he gave another death re to the man with a stern response and then continued to stare at the door again.


    "¡­¡­¡­" distraction in what? Staring at the door? He wanted to ask what he actually was doing but he had asked it so many times already that he sighed and gave up now.


    "My lord, I can send the girl away. But I can not handle aldy grace froming here or announcing another punishment for you!" he exined in a low voice but before he could continue further, Aiden''s eyes widened and then he ran towards the door, he was staring for so long.


    "Wait! My lord. Where are you going?" Aiden did not pay any heed to the man anymore when he saw the door of the room open and the girling out.


    When he had decided to stay here, he did not have much expectations that he would be able to see the girl again but who would have thought that she woulde out this soon and that also alone.


    His luck could not be any better. So, he could not lose the chance he would not find again.


    Evan took a deep breath aftering out of the room. Though she told him that she would go and find the physician, she did not know where to find the man.


    She would not ask a random person again and fall into another trap! She still did not know who the girl was that sent her in someone else''s kitchen.


    "There must be some enquiry office where I can get the information from!" she nodded at her thought and was about to turn and left when she heard hurried footsteps behind her.


    She inched closer to the wall thinking that the man was in a hurry to cross the passage, she did not even turn to look who he was.


    She was lost in thought about the injury of Leo when the sound of the steps halted and a muscr chest was in front of her.


    She stopped abruptly before she could bump into the man only to find him grinning.


    "Thank god that i have finally found you!!" her brows knitted when she heard his cheerful voice and only then did she remember that he was the man she had seen in the kitchen with Leo.


    But why was he searching for her?


    Could it be that he wanted to ask for the refund of ingredients?


    Since she had thought that the kitchen belonged to Leo, she had used everything with free hands. Now that it belongs to others and they have taken all the cooked food, it would be only fair if he would ask for a refund. And here she thought that nobles are not petty!!


    She cleared her throat and brought a faltering but fake smile on her face, as she looked at him with cunning eyes,


    "Even I was looking for you, my lord!"


    Aiden, who had opened his mouth to apologize, closed it abruptly. Out of every reply, he was not expecting this one, since they both did note out after Leo took all the food back.


    The petty man did not even let him smell the food properly let alone taste it.


    "Really?" he raised a brow as he felt something was amiss with her reactions.


    "Yes, of course! I wanted to apologize that I have used your kitchen without your permission. But trust me it was just a mistake!" she spoke in a soft voice, looking respectable yet frail so that he would not me her further.


    When ites to acting, no one could get a hold of the girl, instantly her face turned into an embarrassed person who was deeply ashamed and feeling regret.


    Anyone would feel sympathy by looking at her face.


    "I can understand if you want to charge for the ingredients. You can send the bill to the office of the young lord!" That way, she would have a valid reason to ask for all the due money from Leo.


    Since she was the one who wanted to treat Leo, she would be a big hearted person and pay for the expenses!


    "Bill?" He looked at the girl with knitted brows. Did she think that he had spent his whole day like a door guard so that he could ask her for the bills!


    "Mydy, there is some confusion, I am not here for the bills but I am here to apologize to you and make sure that you are fine!" Aiden closed his mouth abruptly as the words left his mouth in hurry.


    But he continued to look at the bewildered girl with hesitation and asked,


    "By any chance did you get punishment from the young lord for your mistake?"

 Chapter 289 - Cold Behavior

    Chapter 289 ¨C Cold Behavior


    "By any chance did you get punishment from the young lord for your mistake?"


    It was rare when Aiden truend so serious, even his mischievous eyes were looking slightly cold when the girl did not reply instantly but continued to stare into the void.


    On the other hand Evan remembered the kiss Leo had given her in the name of the punishment! He had told her that he loved her too!


    Could it really be counted as punishment!


    "Sigh! I apologize, it is all my mistake. I have taken you as someone else and asked brother Leo to scare you away. But I did not know that you were his future wife!


    Normally he is not that ill tempered. He just lost his calm for a minute!" He did not want the couple to fight because of him. Only he knew how embarrassed he was when he told Leo that the girl was pretty and he liked her so Leo did not need to scare her.


    He would like to talk to her and date her to see if things could be moved forward only to hear that she was the future duchess of the Thawyne family in response.


    He only wanted to dig a hole and hide in it until Leo forgot about the matter.


    He could not believe that he was about to go and tell Leo some lewd words about his future wife. He could only say, that at least, he came to know before he could lose his life.


    But the way Leo had red at him and left the room with all the food, he knew that asking to meet Evan even for apologizing was out of the question.


    That was why he had to wait like a door guard! He just wanted to be assured that the couple were not fighting because of him.


    "If you want.. I can!" she raised her head and looked at him with knitted brows! What was he even talking about?


    Why did she feel like he was painting Leo as a sadistic person! Though she cussed him all the time, she didn''t like the way this man was talking about leo!


    "I know! I know that Leo is a kind person. Though he behaved cold a few times, he never disrespect a woman until the matter was beyond his eptance.


    And he had never behaved ill with me!" she replied in a bit cold voice and her eyes showed a tinge of displeasure when she looked at the man.


    "If there is nothing else, then I have to go and look for a physician!" she bowed her head and was about to ignore the stunned man behind when he finally came to his senses!


    He wanted to tell the girl the same things, but why was he feeling betrayed when she said those words instead of him!?


    He only came back to his senses when he heard herst sentence and stopped her way again.


    "Why do you need a physician then?" His tone was challenging which only brought a deep frown on her face.


    He was asking if Leo had beaten her and then left her alone to tend to her wounds. Wasn''t he taking side of Leo before, then why was he painting him like an enemy now.


    "I apologize but I did not think that it should be your concern! I do not talk much to strangers, so, if you leave my way.." her curt and cold reply made him stunned again.


    She seems to be wary of him! Her sweet eyes he had seen in the kitchen before werepletely different from the current cold and sharp ones that were so distant and aloof!


    "I didn''t mean to pry into your matters, mydy! I was just concerned that my actions had not affected you anyhow!


    As an apology, can I take you to the physician?" this time he asked in a soft voice as he lowered his head to show that he did not mean any harm.


    Evan was about to deny again but she knew that it would take him a long time to find the physician by herself.


    And the man looked friendly with Leo! She might be overreacting about the matter.


    "That would be a relief! Thank you." she bowed her head with a courteous nod distancing herself with him again which brought a wary smile on the face of the man as he showed her the way,


    "This way, mydy!" he did not spare another nce at thedy as she had already created the line of separation.


    They both walked towards the room of the physician inplete silence with different thoughts in their mind.


    When Aiden stopped abruptly in his tracks without any warning, Evan raised a brow and red at the man again as if he had done that intentionally.


    "You should have told me before stopping!" she did not know why she was feeling so annoyed with him. Mostly she did not mind what others say but this time she was not able to let it go!


    "¡­¡­." why was she so cold towards him! He did not hurt her or did anything mean to her!


    A thinyer of ice formed in his eyes when he thought so!


    "I did not know that I would suddenly find a group of men standing in the passage!" She turned to look behind him and only realized that he stopped because there was no ce to go.


    She pursued her lips, but did not apologize to him as she looked away, Aiden shook his head and called a girl,


    "Lily, why is there so much crowd? Anyways, go and ask the physician. I need a favor from him. If he coulde with me to see an injured patient!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 290 - [Bonus Chapter] Long Lost Lovers

    Chapter 290 ¨C [Bonus Chapter] Long Lost Lovers


    "Lily, why is there so much crowd? Anyways, go and ask the physician. I need a favor from him. If he coulde with me to see an injured patient!" the girl''s brows knitted but when she saw an anxious Evan with him, she nodded and left without a word.


    "You seem to be too wary of me as if I have offended you!" Aiden tucked both his hands in the pocket of his pants and continued to look at the cheering crowd as he asked the question to Evan who was surprised by his sudden statement.


    "There is nothing like that, my lord! I am just a bit reserved to strangers!" here she drew the line again by calling him stranger.


    He shook his head as he did not know what he was even trying!


    Soon Lily came back with the physician who looked at Aiden with a confused gaze.


    He scanned all over his body and did not find any difort or injury!


    "Who is unwell, my lord??" for him toe personally to fetch him, the person must be someone important. As mostly staffe to fetch him or the patientes directly to meet him.


    "Young lord visited the ministry today, and he got injured identally!"


    The words brought another deep frown on the face of the physician. Since then Leo started caring about small wounds! Had he not ignored them, telling a knight should not worry about small injuries, it would only make him weak!


    But he only nodded his head and followed them.


    "I will take care of the physician from here. I have already taken enough time from the lord. I can not ask for more!" Evan bowed her head indecisively as she left the stunned man there while walking away with the physician.


    Aiden continued to look at the disappearing figure of Evan with closed eyes and then shook his head with a chuckle.


    "Are we finally going back to your office, my lord?" came the voice of his aide behind him yet he was not even sure when the man came there. He had always been this efficient and considerate.


    "Hmm, we should go and look for the girl if she is still waiting there!" he sighed as he ran a hand in his air why his eyes filled with a wary look. He seemed to be tired suddenly with the ways he was wandering around in his life.


    The aide looked at the man with concerned eyes but did not utter a single word as he continued to follow him.


    Completing thest file in his hand, Leo put it back at its ce while looking at the door for the umpteenth time. He wanted to go and check up on her but he was worried that he would bump into her and she would find out that he was lying!


    Who would have thought that the first lie of his life would make him that helpless. Now all he could do was act helpless and wait for her here!


    He pursed his lips and contemted should he ask someone to look for her since she attracts trouble like a ma! But before he could act on it, the door of the room opened and Evan came in followed by the physician.


    His cold and calm face instantly turned pale and his face looked like he was suffering from extreme pain.


    When Evan''s eyes fell on Leo, she felt guilty for taking so much time and hurriedly walked towards him.


    "The wound was notrge or deeper. It was made of shards of ss. I have already cleaned the wound and wrapped it with a clean cloth. It even passed half of the day, but suddenly it started bleeding again and it is hurting a lot.


    Could it be an infection or I might not be able to see clearly and a small piece was left in! It should not have been like this!" she was still confused why Leo was having pain now when he should have been fine.


    After bbering way too much, she turned to look at the physician who was staring at Leo and Leo was staring back at the physician as if they were having a staring contest.


    If she didn''t know any better she would have thought that they were lost lovers who were talking through their eyes. Suddenly she felt very awkward while standing there and coughed to gain some attention.


    Both men turned to look at her at once and she cleared her throat, "what do you think went wrong?"


    "I have to check the wound for which I have to take off his pants. If you do not mind, can you leave us alone, mydy?" though the words were normal yet she felt something was amiss with the way the physician was looking at her.


    The same thought flooded her mind again but she shook her head which created a frown on the face of the physician.


    "So you intend to stay in?" he asked with a cold voice that Evan could not help but feel strange! Why was he getting aggrieved like an angry lover?


    "No! Of course not. I am leaving right away!" with that she turned to look at Leo. even he had strange expressions on his face as if he was feeling guilty! Or was she imagining way too much.


    Turning, she walked straight out of the door and closed it shut. Leaning on the door, she took a deep breath when her eyes fell on the scene in front of her.


    An old man whom she had never seen before was ring at her as if she had stolen all his wealth. When she had thought that he would only re and leave, he opened his mouth and asked in a cold voice,


    "So, you are Lady Evangeline?"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 291 - Know This Much?

    Chapter 291 ¨C Know This Much?


    "Where are you having pain, my lord?" Once the door was closed shut, the physician looked at Leo with knowing eyes and Leo rolled his eyes in exchange but did not say a word.


    "You should have made a better n! Using ink to gain the attention of the girl! Since when the young lord of Thawyne family need such cheap tricks!?" Instead of being embarrassed by the words, Leo had a sly look on his face.


    "But it did not work well. She had found out that something was amiss and even tried to sniff me!" His voice seemed to be aggrieved as if he was the victim here that even left the physician speechless.


    "But since you are here, tell her that old wounds seem to be affected or I have developed an infection. Anything would do which made her feel I need all the care and help!" he shrugged his shoulders once again without an ounce of embarrassment!


    "¡­¡­." if he had not felt the cold emitting from the body of the man, he would have thought that he was fake, not real.


    "Why not tell her that you have gone handicapped due to a poison that was mixed in your food and it will keep you weak for a whole month!" The physician mocked and the face of Leo was covered with a thin sheet of ice. He was looking so cold that he would kill the physician that instant.


    "Evan had cooked lunch for me today!"


    "¡­¡­.." so, if someone else had cooked it, he was ready to lie that he had been poisoned! Hadn''t he been given a small dose of poison for months while training and his body was poison resistant?


    "How about I say that it was due to the wrong medicine!" he contemted and the pupil of the physician shrank!


    "Hmm, I think that would sound better!" He stood up abruptly leaving the stunned man behind as he took out an ink nib and a parchment and passed it to the physician.


    "Make a report that I am suffering from an infection and I have to take medicine for a week! I need close attention and care all the time! Add the list of a few herbs to make it sound real! Now!" When the man did not respond, Leo added thest word in a frozen voice that shocked the man!


    He forwarded his hands instantly and wrote everything as per ordered by the man.


    With a satisfied smile on his face, he held the hand of the stunned physician very conveniently and took him out of the room to get his lover back. His eyes trend frosty when he saw her standing in front of the duke Grasitias.


    How he had forgotten that the father of Olivia, also worked here!


    "Evangeline!" Both of them turned to look at him at once and the face of duke Grasistias turned ugly.


    He had juste back from the royal pce when he heard that not only was the girl there but she had already created havoc and even fired an employee.


    He could not bear the insult he had faced indirectly by her actions and came personally to ask for an exnation from Leo but before he could knock the door, he saw Evaning out and leaning on the door as if she had been running away from the ghosts.


    He had just opened his mouth to scold her when the door opened again and Leo stood there with a dark face.


    He was permeating cold air which was turning the whole passage chilly!


    "Is there anything I can help you with, my lord?" Although Duke Graisitias was lower than them in power, he was still an elder and held a high position in the ministry.


    Leo, addressed the man with respect but he continued to look at him with cold eyes as if warning to not cross your limits.


    "I am here to discuss some terms with you since you are here to handle his work in his absence!" the man replied with an air full of arrogance and power as he stared at lei with challenging eyes.


    "Sure, then I must wee the lord in!" looking at the strange conversation, the physician slipped away passing the parchment to Evan as instructed.


    Even she felt that she should not be there. He had just pped the daughter of the duke due to her! If she would be there it would only create further rifts.


    "I shall escort you back to your room!" she muttered but the physician declined as he took hasty steps and left from there leaving the girl to save herself on her own.


    Both men were already looking at her as if waiting for her to follow them while she did not understand why she was needed in their discussion of urgent matters.


    She bowed her head and followed them in with her head hung low.


    As the both man seated on the sofa, duke Grastitas satfortably with his one leg crossed over the other as he looked at the girl and parted his lips,


    "I would have one cup of freshly brewed tea. Do not add milk or sugar!"


    "¡­.." he ordered her as if she was a maid not the future duchess of the Thawyne family.


    "I will call a maid and order that!" trying his best to maintain hisposure, Leo stood up to ring the bell as if he did not understand the meaning behind the words of the man when he chuckled and spoke again,


    "Why would that be needed? Isn''t the girl working as your aide for today? She should bepetent to do all the work done by an aide or she did not even know that much!?"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 292 - [Bonus Chapter] Same Voice!

    Chapter 292 ¨C [Bonus Chapter] Same Voice!


    "Why would that be needed? Isn''t the girl working as your aide for today? She should bepetent to do all the work done by an aide!?" a look of disdain filled his eyes, he did not know what others had seen in her.


    Her daughter was much more qualified and prettier than this Evan. Why was he so crazy about her?


    "No matter what post she is working for me! As my wife, I could ask her, but you are not qualified to be served by her.


    Is there any other matter you want to discuss or you are here just for insulting her. What even made you think that I would not speak against it?" Leopletely let go of the respect of the man as he asked him coldly, making the eyes of the duke widened.


    His face turned red and his chest heaved up and down with anger.


    "Bang!!" his hands clenched into a fist and he banged the table with full force.


    "What do you mean by this? Do not forget that our families are in the alliance of peace. Your behavior could create rifts between the families and even wage a war!" The low growl was so strong that Evan trembled!


    She did not want to be the reason for the argument between the families. Her big eyes were filled with fear when she shook her head looking at Leo, as if asking him to not stretch it further but he did not listen!


    "If protecting the respect of thedy of the house is insulting to others. Then I apologized, but I couldn''t help it.


    If you think it would be an appropriate reason for waging a war then as the head of the knights, I would not show my back to you!" the words came out nonchntly as he picked up a file and started concentrating on it.


    "Do you need any other assistance?" Leo asked in a cold voice as he did not even raise his head and continued to work as if the man did not deserve any attention.


    Raging with anger, the man felt he was being insulted again, he stood up and stomped his feet when a scowl formed on his lips as his eyes fell on the girl who would definitely be enjoying his condition.


    "You will regret it!" Leo rolled his eyes at the threat! Both father and daughter only knew one line! Did they think they hade so far with their help or did they think that they could do anything just because both of them were dukes.


    "It was nice meeting you. Since you are in a hurry, I will not stand on the formalities of escorting you out!" he flipped the page of the file he was reading as his nk and hollow voice echoed in the room.


    Gnashing his teeth, duke Grasitias walked out of the room and banged the door with full force behind him.


    He walked straight out of the building towards his house. He did not have any rationality to work further.


    His mind was filled with the insult Leo had done! He had only asked the girl to serve the tea! He did not understand why Leo was so furious! It was not like his wife was a higher nobled that had never served anyone before.


    He could not help but fume and cuss again and again when he recalled the embarrassment he had faced today!


    He would make sure that the family would pay for it. Everyone has their day! His day woulde soon too.


    When the carriage stopped, he did not wait for the guard to open the door, but opened it with such force that it shook at its ce for a while, creating the sound of creaking for a long time.


    "My lord!" an array of maids came and stood in two parallel lines on both sides but he did not spare a nce to any of them as he walked in with a dark face.


    Feeling the coldness emitting from his body, the maids tried their best to make themselves invisible.


    As soon as he entered the house, his steps halted when he saw Arden walking towards the door with his daughter who had a shy smile on her face.


    His eyes turned darker and a thinyer of frost formed on his face.


    Feeling his presence both Arden and Olivia halted for a second before resuming to walk towards him.


    "My lord!"


    "Father! You are early today!" The girl walked towards her father and hugged him with sidelines but the duke continued to stare at the side.


    "What are you doing here?" had Leo not insulted him enough that his aide had even the balls to enter his house and spy on them.


    "Father, Arden had helped me yesterday. So, i invited him to have a tea with us.'''' The girl realized that father was not in a good mood and it only worsened when he saw Arden there.


    She did not need to be told that he must have had an argument with Leo. an indescribable emotion filled her chest as the thought crossed her mind but she curbed all those thoughts away as she held the hands of her father.


    "He was about to leave! You seem to be stressed! Shall I brew your favorite tea and we have it together in the garden!" In a soft andforting voice, she tried to appease her father who nodded after a pause and left from there without saying a word yet she knew that he had only let the matter go for now but would definitely question herter.


    "Have I created trouble for you, mydy?" asked the man in a voice filled with concern. The voice was so warm that she thought how it would sound if Leo would ask her in the same voice!


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 293 - What Is She Planning Now?

    Chapter 293 ¨C What Is She nning Now?


    "Have I created trouble for you, mydy?" asked the man in a voice filled with concern. The voice was so warm that she thought how it would sound if Leo would ask her in the same voice!


    "Mydy!" Arden called the girl again who was looking lost in her thoughts and she blinked and looked around.


    It took her a few seconds toe back into her senses and then shook her head.


    "No! It is not because of you. Something must have happened in the ministry. And if he was looking coldly at you then father must have had an argument with the young lord!" a bitter smile formed on her lips as she said so and her eyes turned dim.


    The charming smile she had on her face just a few minutes ago had died sopletely that he felt his chest getting tightened yet he could not ept anything against his master!


    "That.. there must have been a reason if the master argued with the duke.


    Mydy, i advise you to not interfere in the matter lest you would get hurt again!" He was worried for her as he knew how much she had suffered. He didn''t want her to be part of the political arguments anymore but Olivia''s eyes turned cold.


    Her grip on her dress tightened as she felt a surge of anger engulfing her and it took all her strength to maintain that neutral smile on her face as she nodded her head.


    "I understand, you do not need to worry so much about me or else your master would be against you too!" She still has to look pity and gain his sympathy to create a hole in their house.


    The eyes of the man softened when he felt she was worried about him instead of her. How big of a heart did she have? He could not understand why his master had not recognized such a piece of gold!


    "You do not need to worry about me. In fact, I am always at your service! I have a week''s holiday ,dy Olivia, please inform me if you need any kind of service from this small man!" He bowed his head with sincerity and was about to turn to leave when he looked at the hesitating eyes of the girl.


    She was looking everywhere but him and her lips were pursed into a thin line as if she wanted to say something but restraining herself!


    His brows knitted looking at her, as he felt he was being a jerk, giving her suggestions all this time. She was not a small kid!


    "Is there something troubling you, mydy?" She blinked her eyes and raised her head with an innocent expression on her face but was stunned by his clear sparkling eyes that had nothing but concern for herself.


    A tinge of guilt surged when she realized he was truly worried for her and turned her head away.


    "That.. if you are on holiday for a week, can you take me out for a day?" her face turned red due to the guilt but her words and action were highly misunderstood by the man.


    "Ba thump!"


    "Ba-thump!"


    His heart was beating so loudly that she felt it would leap out of his ribcage. No! It could not be, there must be some kind of misunderstanding!


    He shook his head to curb the strange thoughts and funny feelings from his chest.


    "Umm, what do you mean, mydy!" Surely you are not asking this lowly man to take you out on a date. Right?'' his eyes widened when he heard his thoughts! How could he even think so!?


    Even when he was a noble, she was much higher in peerage and he knew how important the power was for her and her family.


    If not for the power, would she have been so crazy for Leo. his heart turned cold at that thought, and all the excitement left his body like a deted balloon. He did not know why he felt a bitter taste in his mouth.


    "I am feeling too depressed these days! So, I want to go out a bit far away from the hustle and bustle of town and spend a day peacefully!


    But my father and my knights would not let me go! If you do not mind, can you take me to a peaceful ce. So that I could forget what happened to me?" her voice was low and her face turned dim.


    She was looking rather mncholic and frail with that look just like the day she had fallen on the ground after being pped by leo.


    He had thought that she would go straight to her father and tell him everything but not only had she not told anyone about the incident, she did not even me Leo for it.


    Though she was a bit arrogant about her position, which nobles was not? Even Eli and Leo show arrogance in public.


    She was an innocent and chirpy girl in her home. He could not help but feel more attracted to her when looking at her frail look.


    "It would be my honor to take you out and help you in recovering mydy? But do you think the duke would allow me to take you out. I mean.." he would definitely misunderstand him.


    Even if he escorts her as her knight, he does not work for him and she would not be able to dress up as a knight since the uniform belongs to the family of Thawyne.


    In the personal clothes, he would represent the family of Saphiners, the count which was much lower than her.


    As if reading his hesitation she smiled and shook her head,


    "You do not need to worry about that, I will handle everything!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 294 - [Bonus Chapter]You Are Too Selfish!

    Chapter 294 ¨C [Bonus Chapter]You Are Too Selfish!


    "You do not need to worry about that, I will handle everything!" Olivia replied with a coy smile on her face that left the man in a daze.


    It felt like a dreame true! His whole body felt like he was flying high into the air. He did not realize when the girl bid him goodbye and left. All he remembered was.. She had asked him to take her out.


    His hands instinctively moved and pinched his arms.


    "Hehehe" instead of feeling pain, a goofy smile formed on his lips when he felt the pain and realized that it was not a dream but reality! He was going out with Olivia tomorrow.


    With a goofy grin he walked out of the pce. That he did not give any instruction to the coachman.


    He just walked out and sat in and kept looking out of the window while smiling like a fool.


    "Young lord, we are here!" He only came out of his foolish thoughts when he felt the knock on the carriage and turned to look out of the window to see that the carriage had stopped in front of his pce!


    "Why have wee here?" a frown formed on his lips that surprised the coacheman!


    "Didn''t the lord say he is on holiday? Where am I supposed to take you if not your home?" Arden had not given any instructions before sitting so that coachman thought it would only be right if they would go to his home.


    The boy sighed as he took reluctant steps towards the pce.


    The ce was brightly lit and music had filled the whole pce. The sound ofughter could be heard from afar and his hands hesitated before opening the door and a butler came to greet him hastily.


    "My lord!" he looked at Arden surprised as he rarely was at the pce. Most of the time he even spends the night at the pce of Thrones.


    "Mmm, I am going to spend tonight at the pce. Bring food in my room and inform me if there is any other matter!" The sound ofughter and music only intensified when he took the steps in.


    The butler nodded his head as he followed the man to his room. Though he was not there, his room was neatly arranged and filled with all the luxurious things.


    "You can go now. I am sure you have many things to attend to!" the butler felt a bit hesitant before bowing his head and leaving from there. He took a big sigh as he felt that taking leave was not a good idea.


    Closing his eyes heid on the bed without even changing clothes when he heard the knock on the door.


    He did not need to open it to know who was there! He tossed it on the bed and decided to ignore it thinking that the person would leave after trying for a while but it did not happen.


    Taking a big sigh, he walked towards the door and opened it only to find a middle aged woman standing there with her eyes narrowed on him.


    "You havee home after so long yet you did not think it was important for you toe and greet your mother and now that she hade personally to meet you, you are trying to avoid her by not opening the door?


    Have you learnt these kinds of manners only?" Her cold words and face full of disdain did not show any ounce of warmth while looking at the man.


    "I apologize, mother. I was sleeping and did not hear the sound of the door!" He lied with a nk face but thedy only snorted.


    "I wonder what kind of knight fell into that deep sleep in a few minutes. I am d you are only an aid but not a real knight or else our empire would have been ruined because of you!" She walked past him into the room after giving him a lecture as she sat on the sofa with her legs crossed one on another.


    He pursed his lips but did not reply further as he followed her into the room. He knew no matter what he said, she would find a fault in it easily. It was only a matter of tonight, he reminded himself as he collected his thoughts and sat in front of her.


    "I heard that you are on leave? Is it really a leave or you are being thrown out due to your nasty behavior?" thedy raised her brow and looked straight into his eyes as she said so!


    "I have applied for a leave since it had been a long time since I came back, mother. You are overthinking!" It was taking all his patience to reply to the woman with a calm smile on her face but she only snorted.


    "Not that anyone was missing you here! Do you even take us as your family toe and visit us?" she chuckled coldly as she scanned the room and then his body with her cold eyes.


    "I am still the owner of the house, if you are forgetting, MOTHER!" Thest word came out through gritted teeth but thedy did not seem to faze even a bit.


    "That is the point! You are so selfish that you want to own everything! Not even once have you thought about us or taken us as your family.


    If that would have been the case you would have transferred the title of count and properties to your young brother once your father died! But no! You want everything for yourself even when you have a good post of a knight and better future. Do you still think you would be weed here?"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 295 - Come Closer!

    Chapter 295 ¨C Come Closer!


    "You want everything for yourself even when you have a good post of a knight and a better future. Do you still think you would be weed here?" her eyes were filled with so much hatred, that if possible, she would have killed the boy with her own hands.


    If he would be gone then there would be no one to take everything away from her! Her cold eyes were filled with poison that injured the heart of the young man but he would never admit it.


    He continued to sit there as if he did not feel a thing or cared about it. Since he was already imed as a selfish man, then he would justify the title given to him.


    "Since you know everything already. Why are you here to tell me so? Do you not have any other party to attend to?" Though she was raging, his voice was still low and calm as he picked up the ss of water and took a sip.


    "I am here to check on the work. I would go to the office and check the budget and all other expenses. Then I would even go and confirm all the dealings of the business!


    Since that is what I am supposed to do as a count!" the woman gritted her teeth as her hands clenched into a fist!.


    "Do not forget that I am the one managing the house! Do you doubt me?" she stood up and red at the man who did not seem to be fazed.


    "No! I am doing what I am supposed to do! I hope you will support me in my work as the good incharge!" The incharge words were like a bone that had been struck into the throat of thedy, she could not nibble or spit out.


    Her whole face turned red with rage and embarrassment that she wanted to run and charge on the man who was sitting there nonchntly. But in the end, she justughed like crazy!


    "Very well! Even if I see how you are going to manage the pce and work without us? Do you take us as freeborers who manage everything while youe and administer us whenever you want!?


    I will better leave with my kids so that you handle everything by yourself!" her hands crossed in front of her chest as she challenged the boy with surety that he would relent and leave like the past.


    But this time he just nodded.


    "I have stopped you so many times in the past yet you always end up at this decision. If that is what you really wish, then I will not stop you further!


    I will ask Stan to help you in packing!" he nodded his head and stood up as if he was going to call Stan right now and the woman''s eyes widened.


    Her cold face cracked as she could not believe that the boy who did not have tongue in his mouth was talking back to her.


    If she would leave this pce then how would she manage her luxurious life and all the expenses!


    "Wait! Are you trying to throw me away once you have achieved your goals!?" she spat with fuming eyes and the man rubbed his forehead. He felt like a headache was forming.


    "Isn''t it you who wanted to leave?" he asked back and she pursed her lips and left the room without uttering another word! He shook his head and closed the door with a sigh.


    "I hope you are having a better time than me, master!" he took a deep sigh as he slumped on the bed.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the office,


    Evan was still in daze when the man left! She did not know why but since the man had proposed to her, he had be so cool but at the same time he was going against everyone to be with her.


    Would it not create further trouble for him in the future?


    Once the duke was gone, his authoritative aura was reced immediately!


    "Evan! I am thirsty. Would you pass me the water?" her eyes snapped back to him and then at the ss that was lying on his table while she was standing far away.


    He would not even need to move from his ce to pick the ss. She was about to open her mouth to remind him but when she recalled how he had fought for her. She closed her mouth and walked towards the table with a nod.


    She picked up the ss and forwarded it to him but he took no initiative to take the ss from her.


    "My lord!"


    "Why don''t you help me in drinking it?" she looked at him with bewilderment when she heard his nonchnt words.


    "My legs are in pain and I feel extreme pain when moving even if it is a bit!" she wanted to tell him that he needed to move his hands not legs to drink the water but when she looked at his pain stricken face, she did not have the heart to do so.


    And before she could think, her hands had instinctively moved closer to his lips as she bent a bit on the table!


    "Traitor body!" it was all due to his charms and acting she concluded! Since she had already bent over, it would be better that she would help him in drinking and go to her seat for work. Why did it feel like that day was too long!


    A dark ray of light passed in his eyes when he saw her pouting her lips so adorably!


    No matter when he looked at her, he only wanted to taste those lips again!


    Taking a few gulps with a satisfied look on his face, he was about to ask her to let go when he noticed that she was bending ufortably from the other side of the table instead of standing in front of him.


    Was she afraid that he would eat her away if she coulde closer to him?


    "Evane here, the distance is too much!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 296 - [Bonus Chapter] Give Me Your Clothes

    Chapter 296 ¨C [Bonus Chapter] Give Me Your Clothes


    "Evane here, the distance is too much!"


    "¡­¡­.."


    "I mean I can not drink the waterfortably! What if it got stuck in my windpipe and it only worsened my situation!?"


    The way he said that, she did not have any report as concern filled her eyes. With pursed lips, she stood up but when she was about to turn she heard another snap and this time her hands moved instinctively towards her dress with the speed of lightning as she felt it leaving her skin,


    The ss in her hands fell on the floor with the sound of "clink!" and her eyes widened. Horror filled her eyes when she realized that the threads of the dress that was keeping everything at her ce was torn and she could not tie her dress again.


    Her eyes turned instantly teary as she looked around with fear.


    Leo, who felt she was going to make an excuse and y a trick on him, was stunned when he saw her eyes welled up.


    "Evan.. what happened?" he stood up abruptly,pletely forgetting that he was acting to be hurt and injured.


    But just as he took a step forward, she took a step back with horror. Last time she was under the effect of drugs, so her diluted mind had not touched her clothes and the condition she was in.


    But right now, she was in her senses and scared. She was standing in an office with a torn dress with only him and her alone!


    The man stopped in his tracks when he felt the fear crawling in her eyes. The way she took a step back was defensive!


    "Evan!" he had noticed the peculiar way she held her dress. He knew that there was something wrong with her clothes but if she would not let him help, how would he? Did she not trust her enough? He had thought that they had already crossed that stage.


    His eyes darkened with that thought but a list of helplessness could be felt in them.


    He stopped and took out his coat and instead of walking towards her, he forwarded the coat to her!


    But she only looked at him with frail eyes and took no initiative to hold it. She was holding the back of her dress with both of her hands!


    She was not sure if the front part of her dress would stay at its ce if she let go of any of her hands.


    They both locked their eyes but did not say a word for long. As if their hearts were talking to each other.


    Leo''s gaze was so darkened, if anyone would see him, they would think he wanted to kill the entire world while her eyes had turned red due to the tears and embarrassment.


    "Evan! Stay right there!" Though it sounded dominating, it was filled with worry and a lot of emotions she could not even understand but she closed her eyes and did not reply.


    This time when he took a step towards her, she did not move but closed her eyes. Taking a deep breath he reached his back and red filled his eyes when he saw all the threads were torn, not a single one was left and her corset and dress had fallenpletely.


    Her white and blemish free skin was visible to his eyes. He could even see the structure of her backbone and the little flesh she had around her waist.


    His Adam apple bobbed up and down when his heated gaze lingered on him for more than required and he started to feel hot but remembering how her eyes were full of fear, he controlled his emotions and closed his eyes.


    Evan could feel the intensity of his look but did not utter a word. Her eyes were rummaging so hard in her chest that she could not exin her thoughts.


    But the wait was killing her! Just when she thought that she should ask him for a coat, his cold hands touched her warm skin and she shivered.


    But soon the touch of his skin was reced by the clothing. He had wrapped her in his coat.


    His oversized coat was reaching upto her thighs and had covered her backpletely, yet she was still afraid to let go.


    "If I moved my hands away, the front of my dress would fall too!" her trembling voice filled him with rage.


    He ran a hand in his hair and scanned around to see if there was something that could help her!


    "Do you have a spare dress?" he asked as he did not find anything appropriate. They only have a single spare dress of his father there!


    Though he already knew it, he still felt disappointed when she shook her head.


    "I am sorry!" feeling his anger, she couldn''t help but apologize. Though she was a free spirited girl, she was still very conscious of making mistakes as she remembered how she could be punished!


    And this.. How would she even leave the office! Everyone would look at them with wide eyes and rumors started to spread if they asked for another dress to be brought or she walked out this way!


    Even Leo was at the end of his wits as he did not have any girl that could help him. He hardly knew girls there.


    "Can you arrange a needle and thread for me?" Just when he was thinking of arranging a knight''s uniform for her, her voice rang in his ears and he nodded his head.


    "Hmm, every office keeps it in case the buttons turn loose but I do not think it would be enough to hold your dress!" if those strong threats were torn how would these weak would be able to hold it!


    "Can you give me your clothes for a while?"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 297 - Who Is Pervert?

    Chapter 297 ¨C Who Is Pervert?


    She knew that those threads would not be enough to hold the weight of her heavy dress. But if she could use them and somehow repair a few threads that were holding her dress. Even if it was for an hour. It would be enough!


    "I know! But I have to try!" her desperate voice and resolute eyes were so determined that he could only nod.


    He opened a few racks of the cupboard as he was sure that his father was a meticulous person and always kept everything needed in the back drawers.


    It took him only a minute to find them. Taking the small box in his hands, he walked towards her and put it in front of the table.


    "Can you give me your clothes for a while?" reaching for the box, she looked around and then at him with a pleading gaze.


    "¡­.." without a word, he nodded and unbuttoned his shirt. Taking it off, he passed it to her and then his hands reached to his belt.


    Evan was still looking at him for response when he started unbuttoning his shirt. Her eyes widened when she saw his tanned skin! His chest was looking strong and she could see his taut muscles.


    Her face turned red with embarrassment and she knew that she should take her gaze away but as if a strong force was stopping her. She just could not turn her face away and continue to look at his chest!


    He had 8pack abs that looked so strong! She did not know how to react while looking at him. In the end, she ended up staring at her all this time that she felt like she would nosebleed!.


    She only came back to her senses when she heard the sound of the clink. With knitted brows she looked around only to notice that his hands had already reached to the zip of his pants and he had already taken out his belt!


    "¡­." her eyes widened when she realized that she had not formed her words clearly. He was nning to take off all his clothes for her.


    As much as her heart felt warm when he did not even ask anything before taking off all his clothes. The shock was too evident on his face.


    She felt like her throat had run dry and not a single word came out of it. She ran those few steps hurriedly and held his hands to stop him from taking thest piece of his clothing.


    But just as she let go of her hands her dress loosen and started falling from her chest.


    "Aahh! You hooligan! Just what are you even doing?" she hollered as she held his hands from her one hand and swiftly moved the other to hold her dress but it was already toote.


    When the dress fell off, he was standing too close to her, so he already had a glimpse of her red bra!


    His whole body stiffen and he felt like his throat had run dry. A dark ray of light shed past his eyes.


    His eyes did not move away even when she was holding her dress tightly at its ce now. The small teaser was like a coal that was burning from inside. He felt like the beast had started to w his heart again.


    He just wanted to press her on his chair and kiss her while touching her there.


    ''Damn! Since then I have been this perverted!'' He wanted to shake his head and curb those thoughts away but no matter how he tried, it did not happen.


    When he stayed silent for long and did not move his hands away from his pants, she started to feel strained. She was standing in a rather odd position.


    Her body was slightly bent while one hand was holding her dress and the other was holding his hands that were on the button of his pants. If looked from afar, it would look like she was forcefully opening his pants while he was the one stopping her.


    She raised her head to ask him what happened when she noticed that he was not looking at her face, his eyes were looking down and the look in his eyes were too heated and weird!


    She lowered her eyes and followed his gaze when she felt that his eyes were looking at her chest area. Though she had held her dress, it had still slipped a bit down and her cleavage was visible to his eyes!


    "Hooligan! What are you looking at? Huh?" she hollered again and he finally raised his head but there was no guilt or embarrassment in his eyes.


    "Evan, are you forgetting that I am a man too!"


    "¡­"


    "I have even told you that I like you. Of course, i will be attracted to your body too!"


    "¡­.."


    "I didn''t even mind when you asked me to take off my clothes and give them to you. If it would have been anyone else, then he would have taken a thousand meanings out of it!" He spoke all those words with so much righteous voice that it seemed perfectly logical and he was right at his ce.


    Did it mean she was in the wrong for not letting him have his fill? Should she just surrender like an innocent prey in front of this cunning beast!


    "¡­." so in the end, it was all her mistake! Since when had the strict, cold and aloof man truend like a hungry beast and even turned to talk like one! She was still looking at him with a dazed look in her eyes and here she was thinking that she had turned into a pervert!


    "Even now, the ce you are holding! Do you even know what it meant for a man?"


    "¡­¡­."


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 298 - [Bonus Chapter] A Kiss Or More

    Chapter 298 ¨C [Bonus Chapter] A Kiss Or More


    "Even now, the ce you are holding! Do you even know what it meant for a man?"


    "¡­¡­¡­.." she blinked and stared down when he pointed in a certain direction. She was sure that her hands were far away yet she took them away with the speed of lightning as if they burnt there.


    "I.. I do not need your pants! Only a shirt is enough!" as the words left her mouth hurriedly, she dashed away towards the bathroom with the speed of lightning.


    Closing the door, she leaned on it for a few seconds as she took deep breaths to calm her heart.


    It felt like it would explode any moment! Her face was so hot and red with embarrassment!


    "How did he turn into a hooligan suddenly!" she shook her head as she remembered his eyes that were stirring.


    Thousands of ripples had formed in his soulful eyes as if he wanted to eat her then and there. It was a rather risky moment when he was standing there without a shirt and she was holding her dress so that it would not fall off!


    For a second she had thought that he would take further initiative. She did not know if she was relieved that nothing happened or disappointed!


    Shaking her head to take out that pervert thought out of her mind, she took off her dress that fell easily once she took out the coat and wore the shirt she had taken from him.


    The shirt still has his lingering fragrance that engulfed her the moment she wore it. Her face that had hardly calmed down burnt again! Yet it gave her a warm feeling and she felt fuzzy!


    Sitting on the edge of the bathtub, though it was notfortable at all, she picked up the dress and assessed the condition of the threads! They werepletely torn.


    Her brows knitted when she looked at the condition of the threads. They looked worn out as if they had been tied and loosen so many times that they had been torn from there.


    But the dress was new. She had only worn it once before. Then how did that happen! She brought the dress closer to her face and looked eloquently when she realized that they were forcefully rubbed against a hard surface or torn halfway by a sharp object!


    And it was done so meticulously and bound them in a single tight knot that the person wearing the dress would not realize it until thest piece of the thread was torn.


    So that was why she was hearing the sound of snap and having an illusion that her dress malfunctioned all day!


    She pursued her lips but did not say a word! If she would tell Leo, then he would only be more worried!


    He already had much to look after! With that thought, she decided to look into the matter by herselfter and mend the dress first.


    Taking all the pieces of threads she tried to sew them slowly.


    Leo continued to stare at the door for a while. Though his expressions were still cid, there was a storm brewing in his eyes. They had turned darker and he felt the desire, he had never felt before.


    His grip on the belt was so tight, only he knew how he was controlling himself to hold her in his arms and tell her everything would be fine!


    "The drunk Evan was better than the alert one!" he muttered slowly as he realized that she was not going toe out anytime soon.


    Walking towards the table, he opened another file to work on, but no matter how much he looked and tried to concentrate, he did not pass beyond the first line.


    He closed the files abruptly and messaged his temples. If he opened the door and walked in, she would surelybel him as a pervert but if he would not go then he would go crazy by his own thoughts.


    "Evan, do you need any help?" He knocked on the door to make sure she knew about his presence. If he would then go in, then it would not look perverted. But it meant that he was only worried about her.


    Evan, who was still busy stitching , jumped up at her ce due to the sudden call and lost her bnce.


    She was hardly managing to sit on the edge of the bathtub in which she fell and water sshed all over her body.


    "Ssh!" instead of the reply of the girl, the sound of sshing of water responded and his frown grew deeper.


    "Evan, I aming in!" he announced and before the girl floating in water could deny, he was already in!


    Taking hasty steps in the bathroom, he found her legs high in the air while his upper body was drowning into the water. After a struggle, her hands had found the edge of the tub and was about toe out when he ran to her and held her hand tightly in his big hands and pulled her out of the bathtub.


    "Cough" "cough" "cough" "cough"


    "Are you okay?" he asked as he rubbed her back when she tried to take a deep breath but only water came out and her coughing continued!


    After she had coughed enough water out of her body, she started to take deep breath and her whole face turned red,


    "Are you mentally ill? Why are you even sitting on the edge of the tub when it is filled with water? What if I have note in suddenly? Were you nning to drown in the water in this strange position!


    What others would have thought when they woulde to know that you died by drowning in the bathtub!?"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 299 - Some More

    Chapter 299 ¨C Some More


    "What others would have thought when they woulde to know that you died by drowning in the bathtub!?" once her breathing turned even she red at the man who was scolding her with full righteousness!


    Her eyes had turned red due to theck of oxygen and her whole face had turned red! With those puffed up cheeks, she looked like a puffer fish to him.


    "I was sitting properly on the edge! It was just that you called me suddenly that i lost the bnce and fell in it!


    And I would have held the tub ande out but you took my hand away from there so I was not able toe out until you pulled me out.


    So, you better not me me for what happened! It was you who was crazy, not me!!!" In the end, she even red at the man as if she would beat him if he even tried to deny it!


    He was about to open his mouth and shout at her again but the words died in his mouth and his throat turned dry. He licked his lips unconsciously while looking at her.


    He was so scared before that his whole attention was on taking her out and helping her in breathing. But now that she was fine and talking normally, his eyes wandered on her body.


    She was wearing the shirt he had given her. It wasrge enough to reach upto her thighs and covered her lower part but the neck was toorge for her and her cleavage could be seen.


    And the rest of the shirt was wet too and sticking to her body that had turned transparent. Not only could he see her slender figure through the see- through dress but her red bra that he had peeked at earlier was enticing him as it hugged tightly to her body.


    She was looking so damn enticing with that red and breathless face!


    All the heat of his body ran to the lower part of his body when he continued to stare at her.,


    Her bun had been opened and her hair had turned wet. The long strands of wet hair kissing her lips and other parts of the body. Small droplets of water were falling from her forehead to her eyes, cheeks and ending up kissing her lips.


    Her clothes had stuck to her body and she was looking as good as nude with that shirt.


    Her eyes had turned hazy and small wisps of air could be seening from her mouth due to the cold water.


    Her fair white skin was like porcin and her eyes were like rare diamonds! He could not shift his gaze away from her at all.


    His hands itched to touch her and have her in his arms and the beast in the cage struggled to take over him so that he could touch her to his heart''s content!


    When he did not reply for a long time, she frowned and was about to open her mouth when his hands suddenly cupped her cheeks.


    "Evan! I want to kiss you!?" Before rationality could take him over, the words had already left his mouth.


    "¡­.." she gulped when she looked into his hazy eyes that had turned extremely dark. It looked like he would not let her go no matter what.


    Her face burnt when she felt his intense gaze on her body. She had known that he was on the edge since the morning yet.. It must be hard for him to control looking at her in this condition.


    She knew well how her body was looking. When she felt his cold hands rubbing her cheeks and slowly moving towards her lips, she closed her eyes instinctively.


    Though she had not said yes or nodded her head, her actions were clear. She was not against his kissing!


    In fact, she had already closed her eyes and waited for him to take the initiative! His heart rejoiced when she did not hollered at him or tried to run away.


    Did she want the same too? His heart beat so hard in his chest that it would explode. He moved closer to her lips and then touched them as if she was touching something precious.


    As if she was his holy grail! His salvation, the ce where his soul would find peace!


    He touched her softly, so precious that she shivered. She did not know it was due to the cold or due to his touch but she felt her whole body shivering all over.


    As if a jolt of electricity had struck all her nerves, she was shuddering! Feeling her unease, he wrapped her in his arms and rubbed her back. Trying to pass some warmth into her body, he moved closer to her and took her in his embrace.


    His lips that were touching her lips slowly started to move with a bit more force. His body was working on primal instincts. And she gasped, the touch was more sensuous than thest time. Slowly the kiss started getting ferocious as he sucked her lower lips and soon, her body started to follow.


    Their lips were moving in rhythm, when his tongue poked into hers, this time her tongue followed his steps in a rhythm as if they both were dancing on the same tune as he continued to kiss her as if he was trying to be one with her through that kiss.


    He did not let her go until she was breathless.


    But His lips did not stop there, once he let her lips go, his lips kissed the small drop of water on her neck.


    His hands were holding her waist on the ce when his lips started leaving peppery kisses on her body.


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 300 - [Bonus Chapter]

    Chapter 300 ¨C [Bonus Chapter]


    [NOT SO R18, BUT EXPLICIT KISS SCENE]


    His hands were holding her waist on the ce when his lips started leaving peppery kisses on her body. He started from his neck leaving small kisses moving towards her corbone, and the cleavage.


    Once his lips reached there, her eyes widened and her hands held his hair tightly in her grip. She had never touched her there before! She should stop him!


    But even after trying no voice came out. The intensity was so much that she could not bear it at all. This was so damn sensuous, so damn hot! Her whole body had started burning under his touches.


    And her senses were fading away. Her eyes were turning ssy and she started having trouble breathing! It felt like she would burn and die right there. Not due to the water but due to his assaults.


    How could he be so perfect when ites to touching her when he said that he never had a girl in his life!


    His left hand moved away from her waist and traced her corbone from his finger under the thin shirt and she shivered. Her whole body trembled so hard and a funny feeling started to bubble inside her stomach!


    But just when she was about to reach the extreme, he took his hands away and stopped touching her back.


    Her mind had already been shut down a long ago under his action but when he did so again, she felt like it was a torment!


    It was leaving her on the edge and she felt like her whole body would burst out under his touch and she moaned!


    Her eyes widened with shock when the strange voice came out of her mouth and she covered her mouth with both hands.


    He chuckled looking at her adorable reaction. He had already kissed her to his heart content, yet he felt like the desire to touch her only increased. He wanted to take off that thin piece of clothing.


    It was not doing anything anyway. Her body was for him to see. That red set of undergarments was enticing him so much that he could not wait to take that out!


    She was driving him crazy!


    He held her hands and took them away from her mouth. Bringing his own lips closer to her until their breath started to mingle again, he whispered in a seductive voice,


    "Do not hide your moans, let me hear them! I want to enjoy the voice you made out of love for me, Evangeline!" she almost came when he took her name with that intensity.


    Her whole body was trembling with the surge of emotions that she was feeling under his touch and voices.


    "That.. Leo! I think.." they have gone too far! She wanted to tell him that they have crossed the limits! They were still not married!


    But the words died in her throat when he rubbed her lips from his finger.


    "Sshh, I will not do anything you will regretter!" the words came out as a solemn promise when he looked into her eyes.


    They were intense and filled with heat but there was love in them! It was as if only she was in his eyes. He could not see anything but her!


    But that did not change the fact that she was sitting almost nude in hisp and his hands were roaming all over her body!


    His lips had kissed her even at the ces she had never thought that she would be touched before marriage.


    Yet the way he looked at her, she was not able to speak any of her thoughts! He continued to stare in her hazy eyes.


    Though she did not speak once he promised her that he would not cross the limits, he could see that she had reached her limits. If he continued, she would be scared!


    He did not want to rush her! He wanted to love her and cherish her, respect her wishes! He had gone out of hand when he looked at her sensuous state!


    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath but did not let her go! Still holding her by her waist, he leaned further but this time, only their foreheads touched.


    He was inhaling her smell as if it was a drug that was keeping him sane and making him crazy at the same time!


    He sure had gone crazy to even think like that, but he could not stop leaning into her body further! Her erratic heartbeat was like music to his ears.


    Listening to her soft breathes, to the rhythmic heaving of her chest and feeling her warmth engulfing her.


    After a long time he felt so much at peace. He could not let her go! He just could not bear to be away with him.


    Evan was so stiff when he leaned on her this time, she was scared that they would cross the limits but Leo did not do anything, he just continued to lean on her. She would have thought that he was already asleep if his fingers were still not rubbing her gently and sensually!


    But the way he was touching her, slowly started to assure her and her breathing turned normal.


    "Do you think I have crossed my limits!" just when she had thought that he would not speak a word and enjoy this beautiful silence between them, his whispers fell into her ears slowly.


    For the first time she felt that his voice was quivering as if he was afraid of her reply. A small smile formed on her lips. Though she did feel that they hade too far in the few heated minutes, she did not have the heart to me him! She was the one who had not stopped her!


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 301 - [Bonus Chapter]

    Chapter 301 ¨C [Bonus Chapter]


    Though she did feel that they hade too far in the few heated minutes, she did not have the heart to me him! She was the one who had not stopped her!


    So, how could she tell him that he was the one who crossed the limits!?


    She lowered her head and looked into his eyes, they seemed to be a bit clear now as if he was gaining his sanity back!


    "Do you think we should stop here!" he muttered when she did not say a word! Though he was asking her, he had already created a distance by moving back.


    His eyes once again roamed on her body as if he was having onest reluctant look at the feast that was in front of his eyes yet he was not allowed to eat it!


    Her face turned redder even when she was still dripping wet with the cold water! His eyes were still heated when he stared at her body.


    But instead of feeling furious, she was feeling conscious and embarrassed about it. She had never paid much attention to her body or cared about eating less to maintain her weight!


    Even when the maid spends an hour making her beautiful, she only finds it bothersome. But now, she was thinking if she was even good looking to match him!


    To keep his eyes on her forever! what if.. She shook her head at those foolish thoughts.


    "Cough cough" she raised her head and noticed that he was already standing up and looking away!


    "If I continue to look at you, I will not be able to leave you! So, it is better that i leave first!" he muttered and she was about to nod while looking down when a frown formed on her face.


    Her eyes narrowed to where he was sitting with her!


    "Wait!"


    Just as Leo turned to leave, her loud voice resounded in his ears and his heartbeat elerated!


    When he had asked her if he had crossed his line, she had not replied at all. And now she was stopping him from going away. Could it be that she wanted him to take another step too?


    The thought spread like a crazy in all his veins and his beast, that had hardly silent, started roaring again.


    With so much anticipation and eyes filled with desire he truend only to find her bending on the floor and looking at his feet!


    With a frown on his face, he lowered his head to see what she was looking at with such a dark gaze when her eyes narrowed on the drop of red ink falling from his pants.


    The ink he had poured on his pants was mixed in water when he came closer to her and now it was dripping on the floor.


    It was so light that he could not even call it blood to hide the truth!


    "What is this?" with a deep frown on her face, she touched the drops that looked like red water and sniffed it!


    "This!" her animated eyes widened with astonishment when she realized what it was and her head snapped back to his pants where the blood was before, now it was faltering!


    "I did not know that young lords have such thin blood that even dried blood could mix in water and feel like this!" her voice was neither filled with confusion nor allegations as if she was still waiting for him to open his mouth and tell her the truth!


    "This is not blood! Some ink fell over my leg when I came running inside!"


    "¡­¡­"


    "It was only because you were not replying when I called you!"


    "¡­¡­.." oh! So, it happened just now and the pain from before!?


    She observed her face closely as if she was trying to ascertain if he was telling the truth when he snorted.


    "See! Once again you are staring at my bare chest! And if I say that you are a pervert and try toe closer to me every single time, you stare at me as if I am food and you are salivating."


    "¡­¡­" her eyes widened and her face cracked! "When was..!" she wanted to ask when did he find her eyes wandering over his chest but he did not wait for her to speak as he continued his monologue while pointing at her as if she was a hooligan who wanted to take his innocence!


    "Just look at the drool that is forming on the corner of your face!"


    "¡­¡­" her hands instinctively reached to the ce where he was pointing at. It was indeed wet. But it did not feel like saliva!


    "See, you are still staring at me! If you want me to kiss you again then you just have to say so! I can not take the initiative every single time!"


    "¡­¡­" when she asked for a kiss! She did not want to be kissed by him again! Or did she? Even she was not sure what she wanted after hearing hisints.


    "Especially when you have not even said yes to my proposal! I have my ethics too!"


    "¡­." did that mean she was the shameless one here! Why did it feel like her restoring capacity and I had hit rock bottom since the day he proposed to her!


    All the time she kept looking at him as if she was a fool and in the end, she proved herself a pervert!


    "I.. I did not want to! Wait! Why am I the one apologizing!" she red at the man who just shrugged his shoulders!


    "Weren''t it you who asked me to take off my clothes! Weren''t it you who asked me to stop when I was leaving!


    And you were the one who was still staring at me. If you want I can kiss you right now. You do not need to look so embarrassed about it! Be more vocal about your needs," and with that he pulled her closer and kissed her again.


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 302 - [Bonus Chapter] You Accepted!?

    Chapter 302 ¨C [Bonus Chapter] You epted!?


    "If you want I can kiss you right now. You do not need to look so embarrassed about it! Be more vocal about your needs," and with that he pulled her closer and kissed her again.


    This time he did not pretend to be slow and gentle at first. He pounced on her like a hungry beast and his kisses were ravenous and demanding that her mind shut down in an instant.


    She was only following his actions by instinct as the bodies continued to stay in each other''s embrace for so long that their shadow looked like it was only one!


    "Achoo!"


    By the time he let her go, her lips had badly swollen and she had caught the cold due to staying in the wet and thin shirt for a long time.


    Her face was looking exhausted and red! It looked like he had not only sucked all the air out of her body but even drained all of her energy!


    She raised her tired eyes and red at the man who was still looking unsatiated and staring at her like a hungry beast,


    Without thinking twice, she punched him on his torso!


    "Don''t you ever think of kissing me again! My lips would start bleeding!" she muttered in an aggrieved voice.


    She had never thought that once she would allow him, he would continue to kiss for hours only letting her go to take some quick breaths and then capturing her again!


    She felt like the cycle would never end!


    He stayed silent for a while as she assessed how serious she was and then sighed when he noticed that she was not stopping ring at him and her lips indeed look swollen!


    "Fine! I will not kiss your lips anymore!" he raised his head as if he was epting defeat and finally a breath of relief escaped her lips,


    "But it did not mean that I could not kiss you anywhere else!?"


    "¡­¡­." her lips parted in shock! But not a single voice came out! She was looking dumbfounded! Did he really just ask to kiss her more?


    It had been hours! He had started kissing her when it was noon and the soft glow of the evening had already started filling the room. The sky had turned red already!


    "No! I am feeling cold! Achhoo!" She rubbed her nose after a strong sneeze and then looked at him with her red and puffy eyes.


    Her lips had swollen and her nose and eyes had turned red! She was looking sick but at the same time too adorable to his eyes. Not to forget that she was still wearing the same transparent shirt!


    "Achoo!" but when he heard her sneezing again, he took a sigh and nodded.


    He wanted to kiss her more but at the same time, he did not want her to fall sick!


    "Then why are you still staring at me?" she felt like her whole body would burn under the intense gaze of his soulful eyes!


    "I am only thinking about what we both are going to wear if we want to walk out of the office!?"


    "¡­.."that was indeed a question she did not know the answer to! First her dress was torn and now she had soiled his shirt too!


    They both did not have clothes to wear! She scanned the whole room when her eyes fell on the small wardrobe. She wanted to check it when she had entered but before she could do so, he had already followed her in and the rest of all was history!


    She tried to stand up when she realized that her whole body was sore! Her whole body was aching badly due to the strange posture she was sitting on for so long when he was kissing her to his heart content!


    That was right! Only he was enjoying the kisses! She would never ept that she enjoyed them too and it took them to another world of fairies where everything was just perfect and she even forgot her worries of being amoner too.


    For once she was really content! No! It was he who lured her to kiss like a beast lure its prey!


    Shaking her head, she tried to ignore the difort of her body and took swaying steps toward the closet!


    Opening it, she found a pair of dresses but only men''s clothing!


    "They are my father''s clothes! I might adjust to them but you would not be able to!" the whisper came just behind her and she raised her head only to find him standing an inch away!


    "Can you wear that shirt?" he raised a brow but nodded.


    "Though it would be a bit lose! I can always tuck it and manage under my coat!" she nodded and took out the shirt and passed it to him.


    "Can you go and change in the room, I have to change here!" she passed the shirt and almost pushed him out of the room.


    "Well, I do not mind if I change with you!" he tried to get hold of the door but her eyes only borrowed and she pushed him with more force!


    "What a hooligan! I never knew you were like this with that cold face. Who is going to change in front of you! Go out right now!" her face had turned so red that she could not even lift up her eyes. It felt like she would die of a heart attack today with the way he was giving her shocks.


    "Sigh! And here I thought that you have epted my offer and we are going to get married soon!" he shook his head with a heartbreak on his face.


    He looked so hurt that she bit her lips. She felt like she was discarding him after taking his advantage,


    "But that does not mean that we can cross the lines!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 303 - [Bonus Chapter] Your Secrets!

    Chapter 303 ¨C [Bonus Chapter] Your Secrets!


    He looked so hurt that she bit her lips. She felt like she was discarding him after taking his advantage,


    "But that does not mean that we can cross the lines!" her eyes widened once the word left her mouth! But it was already toote!


    His eyes had started sparkling already!


    "I.. I mean!" she stammered as she looked here and there, trying to find a proper way of exnation when he walked closer to her and her chin tightly in his hands.


    Raising her head, he stared deep into her startled eyes and then muttered slowly,


    "Are you trying to deny when you have already epted? Hmmm? Do you not like me Evan or is there someone else in your heart!?" His words came out through so much pressure that she realized how much he was trying to control himself.


    She felt a tinge of guilt looking at his face full of hurt! Was she taking too much time and worrying about him! He was looking like an abandoned lover who was left after being taken advantage of.


    She was shocked when the thought crossed her mind and she gulped involuntarily. How could she have the courage to forsake the young lord of Thawyne family!?


    "I mean though I have epted your confession! I think we should take it slow!" she stammered to find the proper words so that he would not misunderstand her.


    "Okay!" but before she could do so he readily epted! He replied so fast that she thought he had tricked her!


    "I will do as you say, but do not think too much about it now!" holding her by her waist, he brought her closer to his chest and leaned on her shoulders.


    Taking her scent in, he finally took a breath of relief! He had thought that he would have to act injured and gain a lot of sympathy from her so that she would ept this rtionship! But it went much more smoothly than he had thought, thanks to the dress!


    Now he wanted to thank the boutique who did such a lousy fitting!


    "Now that we are a couple, I can kiss you as much as I want! In fact, I will ask my father to fix our marriage as soon as possible!" he kept muttering in a slow voice as if he was still grieving over her cold behavior towards him like a dejected wife!


    Cold sweat started to form on her face as she continued to hear him.


    "Wouldn''t it be too early for the marriage?" though she had said yes for dating him!


    Getting the post of the duchess and the responsibilitiesing with it! Was she even reaching for that?


    Leo remembered the long line ofpetitors that were trying to woo her! In fact, there were fools who had seen her only for a minute or two, yet they lookedpletely enchanted by her looks!


    He could not take the risk of her getting stolen by them! He would rather chain her. In fact, he wanted to lock her in a room and keep there for the rest of her life!


    That way only he would be able to see her! His eyes kept getting darker the more he thought about this option and his grip on her hands getting tighter that she started to feel uneasy!


    "What are you even thinking about?" she felt that his face had turned strange and he was looking at her with weird eyes as if he was trying to burn her bones.


    "Nothing, go and get dressed! I will wait for you in the room!" Without waiting for her reply, he turned and walked out of the room.


    His eyes were still filled with dark lights while his mind was swirling with crazy thoughts that he closed his eyes and took a deep breath to get them out of his mind.


    He was sure if he would try to force her, then she would only try to get rid of him. She was not like others who were deeply attracted to him or in love with him!


    She just has a liking towards her which he needed to deepen or she could still be stolen by someone else!


    But how? How would he do that! He started to take his brains as his face started to darken when the words of Aiden shed in his mind once again and slowly a smirk crawled on his lips.


    Oblivious to the tremors the man was facing, Evan was stunned when he left her suddenly after sticking like glue for half of the day.


    She shook her head and picked up the dress which was crumpled and still not repaired.


    Taking a deep breath she wore it and then picked up the belt from the floor. Tying the rest of the threads, she used the belt to hold the dress in ce and wore the coat over it to hide her back.


    Sshing some water over her face, she arranged her hair and adjusted the makeup on her face. But no matter how much she tried, her swollen lips could be noticed easily.


    After trying for a long time, she finally sighed and gave up on them.


    Walking out of the room, she looked at the man who was wearing the shirt of his father and was lost in thought that he didn''t even notice that she hade out.


    "What are you thinking about now?" she stood in front of him with uneasy eyes, the look on his face was frightening her.


    He had often looked cold and even looked at her with a fuming and dark face, yet right now, his eyes were looking like a ckhole that would suck her or anything passes through them. That was frightening!


    "Since we are in a rtionship now, do you not think you shoulde out clean with me and tell me your every secret?"


    "¡­¡­¡­."


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 304 - [Bonus Chapter] Will End Up Here!

    Chapter 304 ¨C [Bonus Chapter] Will End Up Here!


    "Since we are in a rtionship now, do you not think you shoulde out clean with me and tell me your every secret?"


    A look of bewilderment crossed her eyes and her brows knitted into a thin line!


    "Which secret are you talking about?" as far as she knew, she had not hidden anything from him or anyone else.


    Or she should say that she had nothing to hide!


    Looking at her innocent face forming a frown, he pursued his lips but his eyes darkened!


    There were so many questions in his mind that he wanted to rify before moving further! He had investigated her so many times yet he never found anything to solve the mysteries that were surrounding her!


    Looking at the look of confusion in her naive eyes, he did not know how to respond.


    He stood up and scooped her in his arms and sat on the sofa but did not say a word further! He wanted to rx himself with her scent as he did not want their rtionship that was tied with a thin tread to be broken down.


    Evan was thinking that he would kiss her again or they would talk about romantic things. But why did she feel that the atmosphere had turned heavy!


    As if they were going to discuss the war or some conflict! The thought made her uneasy and she squirmed in his arms.


    The way he was holding her, her back was leaning on his chest, so she could not see his eyes and what he was feeling! But she could feel the pressure his body was emitting.


    She tried to get away from his grip so that she would sit opposite to him and look at his face but he did not let her!


    "I am talking about your skills! You know thatmoners could not do math and know about science.


    Though they were taught reading and writing. It was only a minimum so that they could read their service contract and sign them.


    In the name of math, they only know counting and basic addition and subtraction so that they can sell and buy things. But what we do here in filing is ounts!


    How do you know about it?


    And dance? And singing? And ying music? Cooking? And.." she just knew everything! It would not be an exaggeration if he would say that she knew the skillbined of him, Eli and Eve!


    She was just so extraordinary that he could not think of her as amoner! Even if she was, she was a highly trained one! Not to forget that box full of jewels and gold.


    But he did not ask about it since he was sure that she did not know about it or else she would not have followed his every order just for a meager sum of money.


    "Oh.. that.. My mother taught men how to sing and dance! She told me that I will need it one day!


    While a young boy from the neighborhood told me how to calcte and do ounts. He was a kind boy, though he was a few years older than me and worked on files.


    He always finds time for me and teaches me everything.


    And what is wrong with cooking? Everyone in our town knows that!" she replied with a frown!


    "Hey! Are you feeling low because I know a lot more things than you? Do not worry, I will not look down on you ever!"?


    "¡­¡­¡­" he raised a brow at her reply! Why did he not realized that she was a narcissist too!


    "Why have you not gone to meet that neighborhood boy then?" Though his face was still calm, his eyes were flickering with doubts.


    He wanted to have a strong rtionship with her, but the facts just did not match!


    "Oh! He had left the town on my 16th birthday!'''' She still remembered when he left a lot of rumors.


    "You know where he had gone to?" he lowered his head and looked at her face but she shook her head with a sigh!


    "I remembered he told me that his work had finished here and he had another mission to do! But he told me that I have grown into a finedy, and he woulde back when I get married with a big gift for me!


    Though I should be the one to give him a gift as he was my teacher! He was the one who always offered me sweets and even brought a lot of other delicacies for me!" her voice turned softer and her face with the look of longing!


    His face turned dark and his grip on her waist tightened! Why did he feel that it was anotherpetition!


    "And your mother, how did she die?" her eyes turned dim and a forlorn look filled his face as she looked away.


    "She was ill for a long time! We did not have money to take her to the physicians in the town!


    And the physician''s we have at our ce are not that qualified! She kept saying that I should not worry and one day, a knight in shining armor woulde and take me to my real family!"


    "Your real family?" he frowned but she turned her head and shook her head,


    "She must be talking about my marriage! I did not know why she always believed that I would marry a knight or an aristocrat!


    I did not know what gave her confidence but she used to say that i will end up in a big pce one day!" Evan chuckled with the words, but her eyes were dim and lost its brilliance, her face filled with painful memories of the past!


    "Maybe, she knew that father would choose you one day!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 305 - [Bonus Chapter] It Is Your Mistake!

    Chapter 305 ¨C [Bonus Chapter] It Is Your Mistake!


    "Maybe, she knew that father would choose you one day!" She raised her head with her brow knitted into a thin line.


    "What do you mean? My mother died a few years ago! How could she know about you?" if someone would have told her that time that she was going to end up a frozen prince, she would haveughed it off.


    She would have better imagined herself with the young boy of the neighborhood who had a warm personality and gentle nature.


    "You are thinking about that boy, aren''t you!" her eyes widened in shock and her whole face turned red with embarrassment!


    How could he catch her red handed. Wait! She was only thinking! There was no way that he could be sure if she would deny it!


    "What are you talking about? Why would I think about Zachary?" she shook her head and looked away but his intense eyes kept staring at her as if she would only stop when her bones would be crushed though it.


    "Cough cough, you are only trying to change the subject! Why did you say that my mother would know about you?" she looked at him with a frown to hide the guilt.


    "Evan! It has been only a few hours, yet you are thinking about some other man!" his face had turned so cold that he wanted her to freeze her to death that instant for thinking of cheating on him right after confessing to him.


    "You better stay loyal to me or else.." he stopped as if he was having trouble thinking what punishment should he give her when she blinked.


    Getting shrunk into his arms due to his overbearing aura enveloping her, she nodded her head instinctively and even raised her hands and tried to smooth his wrinkled eyebrows!


    "I know, I know! I have already given you my first. What are you afraid of?" she patted his shoulders as if a mother was trying to coax her agitated son.


    Though it looked like she was treating him like a kid, her gentle touch and sweet smile calmed him over.


    And as far as the sentence he had said earlier, he could not believe that all this was a coincidence.


    But if she did not have the answers he wanted then there was only one man left, who could solve this mystery!


    "Your mother must have known about me since I am destined to be with you! Anyways, since we are finally in a strong rtionship, do you want us to visit the grave of your mother together?"


    She rolled her eyes at his narcissism but nodded her head when she heard thest sentence. It had been ages since she visited her motherst time.


    "Good, I will make the ns. Do you want anything else?" he asked as he stood up and forwarded his hands in front of her.


    She shook her head as she held them and stood up from the sofa.


    "What is it in your hands?" she stared at the letter that had the name of the Arden but the address was of the court pce.


    "Since I have an injury to handle, I am taking a break for two days. So, I am canceling the leave application of Arden!


    He will handle the work so that I can rest!" as if finally remembering that he was injured. Her eyes snapped back to his pants that he had changed too.


    Though it was the clothes of his father, it had fitted him well after some adjustments and she was not able to see his injury from there.


    "You do not need to worry, I have got it treated by the physician!" he had a dotting smile on his face as he patted her hair like she was a small dog or a baby that her whole body went into trance.


    He had not only changed the clothes, but also got his injury treated. Just how long did she take in changing clothes?


    She pursued her lips but did not say a word when he asked her if she wanted to go home as she just nodded her head.


    When they walked out of the room, almost all of them were leaving for their homes too since it was alreadyte evening.


    A few of them were chatting while waiting for their carriage or just to apany their friends over some gossip but the air was filled withughter and the atmosphere was lighthearted.


    When the door creaked open, many of them turned their heads to look who else came when their eyes fell on the strange attire of Evan and that Leo had changed his clothes.


    He was wearing the clothes of his father!


    "¡­¡­.." their eyes widened and most of the girl''s face turned red. Wild imaginations started to fill their minds and eyes.


    Just how grueling they were that they both have torn clothes! And Leo even has to change his clothes.


    Wasn''t he injured then how did he have the stamina of being so wild in the bed even when they were in the office!


    Their gazes lingered on the strange posture of the girl who could not even stand straight and it only gave mes to their thoughts. So that was why they were so busy in the office that not a single soul came out of his office.


    "They are staring too much!" she whispered for only him to hear. Leo raised his head and stared at the men and women who instantly looked away and behaved as if they were too busy while still stealing gazes at them.


    When he sighed and shook his head, "it is all because of you. You did not say yes when I asked you should we stop right there and look how long we have been doing it that you can not even walk straight!"


    "¡­¡­."


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 306 - [Bonus Chapter] Mark Me

    Chapter 306 ¨C [Bonus Chapter] Mark Me


    When he sighed and shook his head, "it is all because of you. You did not say yes when I asked you should we stop right there and look how long we have been doing it that you can not even walk straight!"


    "¡­." gasps could be heard in the passage full of people while her face turned redder than blood.


    All she wanted was to dig a hole and bury him in it for eternity for his rash speaking! What did he even mean that she could not walk because of what they were doing for hours.


    Even when she was naive, she knew that it did not mean good and the widened and dark eyes full of jealousy of the girls were confirming it.


    "Now do not be shy, we are gettingte for our home!" His voice was so gentle and his face was full of a pampering look.


    The men were so shocked that they choked on their own saliva when they saw him rubbing her head with the lovesick look on his face.


    But when he held her hand and then turned to look at them, his face was cold again as if the warmth was never there!


    From the passage to the carriage, Evan crossed the journey in a trance looking at his soulful gaze that was so heated that she could feel the burnt.


    If it was not enough, the gazes of the woman full of hatred and jealousy was burning her too.


    As they sat in the carriage, she finally raised her head and red at the man who was sitting there nonchntly!


    "What was that?" she hollered while he only raised his head.


    He scanned at the surroundings and could not see any knight or the carriage following them.


    "What are you talking about?" rule of getting shameless, never ept your mistakes or your wife would point out that till you die!


    "You.. What did you even mean by that? You made everyone misunderstand that we were getting intimate in the room!" she spoke with her head lowered as her cheeks started to burn again.


    When did she start to stammer! She cussed herself for being shy against him. If it continued he would tease her to no end!


    A sly look filled his eyes as a nefarious smile formed on his face.


    "Are we not getting intimate there?" the way he said those words in an ambiguous tone even she was doubtful, have they really done it!


    She didn''t know how to reply to them. In the end, she kept staring at him for long without any prepper reply in her mind that only widened the smile on his face.


    Only then did she realized that she was tricked! He had tricked her!


    "I know what you did there? Do not think that I will fall for your tricks. Why did you do that?" she pointed at her chest with a resolute look as if she didn''t let the matter go unless he would tell the truth.


    "So that mypetition would end." he shrugged nonchntly as if that was the obvious thing to do.


    "¡­¡­.."petition? Question marks were dancing on her whole face as she stared at him for a long time.


    "Those people spread the words quickly and the rumor that we are not in a serious rtionship and that our engagement would soon end!


    That way no men would look at you with desire or loving gaze! I will monopolize youpletely!" though her eyes were dark and overbearing, her heart skipped a beat at his domination.


    She wanted to tell him that no one was ever interested in her, but his green side was making her heart warm.


    "Mmm, then shouldn''t I issue a warning too for the girls flocking over you?" she teased as she knew that the empire and society never had equal rules for the man and woman.


    Almost every higher noble has many love interests and concubines that would be found in different towns too.


    A few were shameless enough to bring the concubine home too and expect that both wives live cordially like sisters! Not to forget that epic case of Eli! She still felt bad for her!


    "Hmm, shall i announce that i only belong to you?" He stood up from his seat and sat beside her abruptly.


    Holding her hands, he pulled her towards him in a way that her face ended up in the crook of his neck and her body ended up in hisp.


    "But what if they did not take it seriously. You know you should show them by your actions that i belong to only you!" he suggested as his hands started to linger on her back again.


    No matter how many times he had already touched her. Her breath still hitched every time he did so.


    Her breathing turned uneven when she felt his touch all over her body and stared deep into those mesmerizing eyes.


    He was sure that she was in a trance again. He loved how her body started to react to his every touch that she turned into an innocent bunny he could devour anytime.


    If he had known that, he would have lured her into the honey trap a long ago, instead of trying to be a warm and gentle person.


    "I have a very good idea to tell the whole world that you are the only one for me!" he continued to whisper in his seductive voice when she finally blinked.


    "And what is that?" her words came out uneven in a very low voice while her eyes started to turn hazy just by looking at him when he smirked and pointed at his neck,


    "Why don''t you mark me here for everyone to see?"


    "¡­¡­."


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 307 - [Bonus Chapter]Keep An Eye!

    Chapter 307 ¨C [Bonus Chapter]Keep An Eye!


    "Why don''t you mark me here for everyone to see?"


    "¡­¡­." had he lost his brain after falling in love or was her first guess right, he was not Leo but an imitator!


    She reached out for his face and pinched it hard to see if he could feel pain or the man was wearing a mask! But even after tugging for a while she could not find any point from where she could force the mask off his face.


    "What are you doing?" his face had turned darker when he noticed that she was trying to scratch his skin as if it woulde out with force.


    It did not need much brain to realize what was going through her tiny brain!


    "Evan! Have you lost your mind to think that I am fake?" He was only trying to be a good lover, alright?


    Didnt girls like to take charge and have intimate moments? What was with this reaction? A frown formed on his face and she finally let his face go.


    Meeting with his dark eyes, she gulped. Yet she still felt that it was not the one she knew.


    "I was only giving you the rights of a girlfriend. If you do not want to take them then it is your wish!" he replied nonchntly as he turned his head at the other side.


    Using the opportunity, she ran away from hisps and took the seat on the other side as she thought about his words.


    "Of course, I want the right to have a girlfriend! But I am not that clingy!


    As your lover, I should have other rights too!" he raised a brow at her demand as he tried to remember what else he was told when he remembered gifts!


    "Oh, I will ask the coachman to take us shopping tomorrow. You can buy any gift from there as you like!" he nodded his head as he took out a small bag of gold coins and passed it to her.


    "Keep it, and buy anything you like. If you need more, you can just tell them to send the bill to me and I will settle it." her lips parted at his phnthropy!


    Was it the same man who had taken every single penny from her and even forced her to do things in exchange.


    "At least, you know that much!" she didn''t even deny perfunctorily and she took the small bag.


    Her eyes shone like an evil fox who had been sessful in tricking him. If it would have been any other woman, he would have thought that she was with him only for money.


    But now that he knew that she had so much of her own and her demands were so less, he did not mind him caring for money at all. In the end, if money could keep her closer to him, then he did not mind at all.


    She opened the bag hurriedly and looked at the coins in her hands. Her eyes shone with gold with the glimmer and then looked above,


    "Is it necessary that i go and do shopping with it?" her innocent eyes blinked as she looked at him with a pleading gaze.


    Her eyes that had turned a bit misty after the incident in the ministry felt so enticing that he did not have the heart to say no!


    "This is yours, so you can do anything with it. But can I know what you want to do if you are not shopping?" had she still been thinking of buying a house or making a n to run away from here.


    "Is it necessary to give a reply?" a frown formed on his face when she looked away from him as if she was trying to hide something.


    He wanted to nod but when he looked at her worried face, his head instinctively shook/.


    "No! I haveplete trust over you!" Finally she took a breath of relief and smiled like a Cheshire cat.


    "Thank you! Since you have been so good with me! I will make sure to fulfill the duties of a good lover too!" she replied with smiles that were even reaching to her eyes.


    "¡­¡­.." siren started ringing in his ears when he heard that.


    Images of their kissing again and doing much more started to fill his eyes and mind.


    Both of them were riding a boat in the lone area while embracing each other hard and his leaning in closer to her and kissing her hard, the scene brought a new vigor in him.


    Blood started to rush to a particr part of his body as his hands turned sweaty.


    Though he had already imagined so much, when it came to doing so, his whole face turned red and he felt embarrassed too.


    Yet he could not believe that she was being too bold. She had been so embarrassed then how she was offering herself to him.


    "What will you do as a lover!" Though his face was neutral, his voice was filled with anticipation. His hands clenched into a tight fist in his pants.


    "Oh, you do not need to worry about that. I have seen how much you liked the food I cooked, I will cook a lot for you as a good lover!"


    "¡­¡­." so, she was talking about that? Would he be relieved or disappointed now?


    Far in the other corner of the empire,


    "I heard that the girl came out in a disheveled dress and she was even wearing the coat of the young lord, while he was in the clothes of his father!" the girl bowed her head and informed she had seen everything in the ministry.


    The old man whose face was hiding in the cloak nodded and took out a bag full of gold and threw it towards the girl.


    "Good! I want all the details about the girl and young lord! Do not worry, you will be paid twice next time!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 308 - [Bonus Chapter] The Unknown Letter

    Chapter 308 ¨C [Bonus Chapter] The Unknown Letter


    "Is everything done here?" William checked at the number of files once again before standing up.


    "Yes, my lord. All the relief work is done and reports are summed up too. But the baron of the estate had invited you to dinner today." William picked up the coat resting behind his chair and buttoned it unhurriedly, his face was cold just like Leonardo as he turned to face his aide.


    "And what made you think that I would wait for it! Even if we want to respect the baron we can have tea with him on our way back.


    It has been a week that i have not seen my kids, i want to go back to the pce by tonight!" His voice was more of amand than a suggestion. So, the aide bowed his head.


    "Then, I shall go and inform the baron." As William nodded, the aide was about to turn and leave, when he halted in his steps and turned back.


    "One more thing, my lord. I forgot to tell you that there is an old man who is adamant to see you. He had been waiting for you out of the office since yesterday. I asked him if he needed financial help? But he chuckled and passed me a few gold coins instead, telling me to let him meet you.


    By clothes he was looking like a beggar but he is rich and did not even tell me his name! I tried to find a reason to chase him out.


    But he never created a ruckus or nuisance. He is just waiting for you patiently and if asked, I find him very strange!" replied the aide with a frown on his face when William stopped in his tracks abruptly.


    "What did you say? For how long was he waiting?" The aide was stunned for a second when he saw William losing hisposure.


    "He.. since yesterday, my lord!" his whole face turned cold and dark so the aide took a step back.


    He could not help but think that the man was a wanted criminal or an important guest that had been kept waiting. Yet it was a long time since he had felt the chilling aura of his lord.


    After the death of his wife, he had been mild and silent most of the time, that he had forgotten how he was able to freeze with dominating aura that even Leo had to bow his head in front of the man.


    "Bring the man in. and guard the door personally. I did not want any interference. Did you understand?" The aide nodded for his life and ran out of the room as if demons were chasing him.


    Now his only worry was that the man should not have left. Or he was sure that he would be served on the breakfast table tonight!


    He took hurried steps towards the main door and his eyes widened when he saw it was deserted.


    Panicked filled his eyes as he looked around but did not find the man there anymore. Even after looking for so long, he was not able to see anyone that was even remotely simr to the man that was waiting here yesterday!


    "I am going to be the dead meat!" his face turned deathly pale when he could not find the man and dreaded going back to the office of duke.


    He would kill him for sure! Taking a few deep breaths to calm his mind, he was about to turn when he found a small envelope near the door.


    Picking up, he went back to the office when he saw that his master was drinking. He stared into space for a while as he did not know how he should react.


    His master never drinks in the morning, that is also when he had asked him to arrange a meeting.


    Feeling the intense stare of his aide, William raised his head and narrowed his eyes at his face. His eyes moved behind him but there was no one which only increased the aura he was emitting!


    "Where is he?" The words came out in a low voice that felt like it wasing from thehends. It was enough to give a chilly feeling and the aide shuddered.


    "That.. my lord. I have asked him so many times to leave before, I think, he left because of that¡­ but.. I found a letter there with no name.


    There might be a chance that he had left it!" his voice was stammering and turning lower and lower as the pressure from the man increased. It felt like he was trying to crush the bones of the aide and to kill him then and there.


    Without speaking another word, he forwarded his hands and looked at the side with impatience, who took hurried steps and passed the letter to the duke.


    The man did not even try to open it gracefully like he usually does. He just tore the envelope hastily and took out the letter as if he had dug a rare treasure and could not wait to touch it.


    His eyes scanned the wiring of the letter and his eyes turned into a ckhole. They looked so scary, as if he was trying to burn the letter with his eyes.


    The aid gulped and wanted to hide but as if his feet had been frozen, he was not able to move even a bit from there.


    "Didn''t you say that the baron had invited us for dinner?" The aide was not expecting to change the subject suddenly, but he still nodded instinctively.


    "Write a reply that we have epted the invitation and prepare a few gifts for his family. And since we are here for the night. I want to take a walk to the town and make sure everything is fine before leaving."


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 309 - Am I A Fool?

    Chapter 309 ¨C Am I A Fool?


    ========================


    "Write a reply that we have epted the invitation and prepare a few gifts for his family. And since we are here for the night. I want to take a walk to the town and make sure everything is fine before leaving." he replied as he lit the candle and burnt the letter.


    "Alright, I will make the necessary arrangements!" Though the aide was shocked to his wits by the strange behavior of his lord, he was trained to not ask questions and not react to every action.


    It had been ages since he was working for him to know when to interfere and when not to.


    William raised his eyes and stared hard at the man. After a long time, he finally spoke,


    "There is no need. I will go disguised to check the real condition of the town. I did not want anyone to be aware of my presence for doing so. So, I can not take the carriage and knights with me. You and two other men cane with me but we will be separated there so that it would take less time to check the whole area.


    I want you to find out if there are some people who were manipting themoners against royals, telling them that they were not taken care of during the drought and much more¡­" oh so that was the matter. That was why his highness was so furious.


    The aide took a sigh of relief in his heart as she realized he had thought too much about it. Controlling his wild imagination, and getting rid of his foolish thoughts, he nodded his head.


    "Yes, my lord. I understand. I will do the appropriate thing and we will leave with the back door so that even the staff did not know about your absence!" His tone was once again professional and confident since he deduced that the old man was like an informant or someone who wanted to warn them.


    He once again admired the foresightedness of his master that he was able to realize who the old man was and even too sudden actions,


    Every noble that thought that his master''s and royal''s family rtionship were estranged was food.


    With a smile, he walked out of the room when he received a curt nod from his master who was still lost in his thoughts.


    As the aide walked out of the room, the man looked at the burnt letter with his eyes swirling with strange emotions. He closed his eyes and pinched the space between his eyebrows.


    "It is just because of you! If only you have trusted me! Now look what had happened!" he whispered in a soft voice.


    His voice was more field with grievance thanints as his face with a look of longing. How much time has passed when he finally stood up and walked towards his closet.


    Taking the clothes of amoner out, he disguised himself and wore arge cloak over his face.


    Instead of taking the main door to go out, he walked towards the attached store room and jumped out from its window.


    His aide and two more knights were already waiting for him. They turned and bowed their heads when they felt his presence. He nodded and all of them took their horses and rode silently.


    The knights wanted to ask what was the reason for the sudden visit to the town when they had already checked twice but did not dare to look at the solemn face of their master.


    After walking to the outskirts of the town, William pulled the reins of his horse and stopped there, followed by the other men.


    "We all are going to separate from here. If you find anything amiss then report to me immediately. I will be near the town center!"


    "But my lord, what about your safety?" asked the aide with worried voice. Even when they go out in disguise, one of the knights had always stayed with William from a long time. He did not want any contingency to happen suddenly.


    But his worried voice was only met with a mocking and coldugh that stunned all of them again.


    "So, you think it''s just because I work in administration. I am weak and can not protect myself against weakmoners?" The dominating aura he was releasing was too much for all of them to bear.


    "No master, but what if it is a trap and we will walk straight into it? We have to make sure you are safe then!" The aide tried to reason though he was finding it difficult to continue to reason with his master whose face was turning darker every passing second.


    "So, not only do you think that I am weak but I am also a fool to not be able to discern between a trap and real facts! I did not know that my own people think too lowly of me!" the lips of the knights parted but not a single word came out.


    Only he knew how much he admired his master. But it looked like no matter what he would say, his master would find faults in it. He was doing that intentionally!


    "I can never think like that even in my dreams, my lord. I apologize for going against your decisions." he bowed his head and rode his horse towards the town without saying another word.


    The knights exchanged nces but bowed their heads and left from there too following the aide. Since the man who had spent all his life with William was not able to reason then where did they stand..


    Once William was assured that they had gone, he sighed as he felt bad for them but instead of taking his horse towards the town center as he had told them, he walked towards the woods on the other side.


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 310 - [Bonus Chapter]More Demands!

    Chapter 310 ¨C [Bonus Chapter]More Demands!


    Once William was assured that they had gone, he sighed as he felt bad for them but instead of taking his horse towards the town center as he had told them, he walked towards the woods on the other side.


    "Clop clop!"


    The tapping sound of the hives echoed in the dark woods. Though the sky was clear, the woods were so dense that the rays of the sun hardly passed by.


    Though it would feel like he was riding the horse randomly for fun, but after riding from the same ce a few times, he changed his way and crossed the deeper woods only to stand in front of a dark oak tree.


    But he did not climb off his horse as if he was only looking at the scenery for a moment.


    "You dodged the knight well, your highness! I would not have been able to follow you this way!" the old man with a big cloak over his head came out of the dark and chuckled.


    His head was still well hidden and so was his whole body, yet William could recognise the voice even in his dreams!


    "Haven''t I asked you to note back looking for us ever! Why are you here then?" Without even wasting a second, William took out the sword from his hilt and pressed it on the chin of the old man with a bit of pressure that a drop of blood came out instantly.


    William''s eyes had long turned cold and dark. He would not think twice before killing the man if he did not get a satisfying answer from him.


    The aura was overbearing and strong that even the trained knights would have fallen on their knees facing death in front of them, but the man just chuckled as if he had heard a great joke!


    "If i would have been at your ce, i would not have done so!" He tried to hold the sharp edge of the sword and deviate from his neck but the force that was holding the sword only increased with his action as if the man was challenging him.


    If you have the ability, try to move it again.


    "And why would that be? You have broken the promise and I have every right to get rid of you now!" he had told the man previous time that he would kill him if he ever dared to show his face again. Did he take his words as a joke?


    Or did he think he would have sympathy for a man like him who did not think twice before selling his own daughter!


    "Oh my! When have I broken my promise?! I think you have misunderstood your grace! You have asked me not to show my face to you again!


    Haven''t I brought this cloak for that purpose only!" The man even chuckled in the end as if he had done a great deed but it only snapped all the nerves of duke WIlliam.


    His face darkened so much that even trees shivered with fear.


    "Are you trying to make fun of me now? Huh? I think you do not love your life anymore!" With that the man jumped from the horse and took the sword an inch back only to stab him with it this time.


    "If you would do that then all your hard work would go in vain as your family would know the truth and so as that innocent girl who still thinks that you are a kind and merciful man who was favoring her despite her lower birth!" the words did wonder as the hands of the duke William froze in the mid air.


    He was only worried about one thing.. That was being hated by his own family and so was that girl.


    Her naive eyes already haunt him even in his dreams. He could not bear to let that nightmare turn into reality.


    The old man observed the ashen face and frozen body of the man and a cold and evil smirk formed on his face.


    "I know that you were smart enough, your grace! That is why I have always marveled over you!


    I am sure I will be someone like you one day. But for that the money you gave me was not enough!" The man took a deepmenting breath and shook his head and duke WIim finally came back to his senses.


    "So you need more money. That was it? I will send the gold to the previous address. You should note to my office due to that!" Duke William gritted his teeth as it took all his rationality to take the sword back.


    He wanted to kill him so badly. But he did not want his kids to hate him when they would know the truth. But then.. What if they would never know! He was torn between his thoughts when he raised his eyes and stared at the man who was chuckling again.


    "I did not need any more money. In fact, I have enough of it. But I am still living the life of a refugee!


    I can not show my face in public or buynd. The pce I have always dreamt of buying was still a distant dream too.


    That was not how I had expected my life to turn when I signed the deal with you, your grace. If it continued, I am afraid that I would not be able to keep my side of the bargain.


    I am feeling like a sewer rat even after having enough money tost for generations! I am afraid that the truth would spill out of my mouth if I continued to live this kind of miserable life.


    So, I want to change the reward, I want to be a noble to hide the truth!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 311 - [Bonus Chapter]There Will Be No Next Time!

    Chapter 311 ¨C [Bonus Chapter]There Will Be No Next Time!


    =====


    "So, i want to change the reward, i want to be a noble to hide the truth!" William blinked and stared at the man for so long as if he had lost his voice but then heughed. He held his stomach andughed hard as if he had gone crazy but in the next second his face turned so cold and eerie as if he was a demoning from the pit of hell.


    "You know there is a limit to being delusional! If you continue to spout nonsense that I have to send you to the physician for losing your sensibility!" Suddenly he stoppedughing and stared hard into the eye of the man with frozen eyes and cold face.


    "Who do you think you are and how could you even dream of being a noble?


    Even if I had magic I could not and would not change a man like you to a noble.


    And as far as buying properties and settling down, I have already told you that I would arrange a ship for you that will take you to the other part of the continent and you can start a new life there.


    You are already dead here and if you continued to spout nonsense like that then it would only take me minutes to make you dead in reality.


    Since the world thinks that I was responsible for your death, why shall I hesitate so much in making it reality? This time the man was not giving a false threat and the old man could feel it even in his bones.


    He was shivering with fear looking at the cold eyes of the duke whose hands had already reached for his dagger this time. But when the man took the dagger out, it did not have the symbol of Thawyne family.


    It meant even if he would kill him from that dagger, no one would know that it was his doing.


    They were in the deepest part of the woods. He was sure that even his corpse would not be found!


    It would only turn into manure after lying down here for weeks!


    His throat ran dry and he felt his whole body shivering with fear but he would not let it show.


    Thanks to the darkness and his cloak, the duke would not be able to sense his fear.


    "Wait! Haven''t I told you that if you would kill me everyone would know the truth?" He mustered all his courage and spoke in a cold voice but that only brought a mockingugh on the face of the duke!


    "And who would do that? Your soul?" he took out the dagger and swirled it in his hands.


    "Ha! Do you think that I am a fool who invited you here without any preparations?


    I have already nted a lot of people around Evangeline and your family and even the royal family by the money you have given mest time.


    If you kill me, they would pass the letters written by me to everyone!


    Even if others did not take it seriously, Evan knew my handwriting and she would believe them.


    Are you ready for that risk!?" The dagger pierced the skin of the duke whose hands froze in the air but soon he recovered from the shock and looked back at the man.


    "Are you trying to threaten me? Huh?" His hands reached for the neck of the old man but his grip was not tight as if he was only trying to scare the man but did not intend to kill him anymore.


    "No, your grace, I am telling you facts. I write a letter to all of them in a week. If they would not receive a letter for two consecutive weeks then they would circte the letters and then everyone would know that you have killed me and the reason behind too.


    Not only would they hate you but also criticize thete duchess who had taken this decision!" That was the only thing he was worried about!


    If it would have been him, he would have epted it! His hands clenched on the dagger so tight that his knuckles turned white yet he did not speak a word.


    Taking his silence as his defeat, the old man gloated. He knew that thete duchess was the only weakness the duke had!


    "Think about it again, his highness, I am not asking for much. Just the status of a baron would do that also in a far away town.


    As long as I can have my own pce and free luxurious life where I will be their god would be enough!" he repeated in a soft voice this time as if he was asking for a measly amount.


    William wanted to kill the man and there, but he took a deep breath and sighed,


    "I am only a duke not the emperor, even emperors need a proper reason for amoner to bestow with a title of nobles.


    Give me some time, I have to think about it!" the old man frowned as if he was disappointed with the duke. But even he had the idea that the task was cumbersome.


    At least the lord had not denied straight away. As long as he would find the way, the reply would be worth it.


    With that thought, he rubbed his chin and nodded his head.


    "Then I would wait for your news. And I do not live at my old address so do not try to contact me.


    I will be the one toe to you after a week. Thank you for your time, my lord. Looks like your knights are too stubborn. He had still found you!


    Now I have to go!"


    ''I promise there will be no next time!''


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 312 - [Bonus Chapter] We Are Fooled!

    Chapter 312 ¨C [Bonus Chapter] We Are Fooled!


    William continued to stare at the disappearing figure of the old man who was still hidden with a cloak when the knight approached him stealthily.


    "You arete!" he muttered when the sound of the footsteps disappeared and heard an audible sigh behind him.


    "I apologize, you have taken so many turns that even if i knew the ce in advance, i still lost my way there!" The knight sincerely apologized as he took the task too lightly.


    When the lord had burnt the letter in front of him, he had not thought much about it but when the master gave him the file to study and n the visit ordingly he was confused.


    They have never made a file for observing the town before. Yet he bowed his head and nodded and left the room silently.


    But when he reached his room and opened the file, he was shocked to see that his master had asked him to act like he was sending them away but then follow him in the woods.


    Though he did not tell the reason for the act, he had given clear instructions of catching the old man in the cloak and he had even left a map so that he did not lose his way.


    Though utterly confused, he acted as his master wanted but he did not get enough chance to visit the woods in advance or take the map with him since the master had asked him to burn the parchments once read.


    And just as he was afraid of, he ended up losing his way in the woods.


    But even then he had reached before the old man was gone. But his steps halted when the old man turned to look at his direction.


    He was sure that he had hidden himself well, yet he had no doubt that the man could not only see him but he knew from the start that he was going toe, which shocked him since he had burnt the file.


    And had been silent all this time. Just who could be this cunning like his master?


    "Master, though I amte, the old man is still close by. I can easily catch him!" Since it was the task given by his master, he could not fail in it or how he would face his masterter.


    His hands reached to his sword and he was about to run away when he heard a snort from his master and his steps halted.


    "You are still a fool! Did you not know that he was aware of our n from the start!" replied the man in a cold voice but rage could be felt from it easily! The man was furious and he was not even trying to hide it like always.


    Though the duke was a cold and heartless man who only cared about his family, he mostly hid this fact under his neutral face and fake smile.


    But at this moment, the way he was looking at this knight and his aide with a mocking gaze, he was not even trying to hide his reality.


    "¡­¡­." the knights bowed his head as he had felt that too that the old man knew the n since start yet he yed with the duke who was trying to stall for him by dragging the conversations and just left when he reached there as if he wanted to unt his wisdom in front of them.


    "He was not unting. He was warning me that he knew our ns. So it would be better that we do not y such childish tricks in the future!" the hands of the knights clenched into a tight fist when he heard his master!


    Never in his life had any made fun of him like that! He not only wanted to cpatre the old man but also torment him to show the result of ying with them.


    "That is more of a reason that I shall run and catch him so that I can teach him a lesson!" came the voice through gritted teeth but it was once again only entertained by a cold look and shaking of the head.


    "No need! We are going back to the office!" the duke turned but the knight was not ready to let go!


    If it would have been only about his respect, then he would have let the matter go, but it was also about the respect of his master that he did not want to be ruined because of his mistake.


    "If you are worried about his threats, then do not worry. I will investigate everyone in the pce personally to see who had received strange letters or arge amount from ambiguous sources.


    The more time you would take in thinking, the more he would be able to get a chance to run away, master.


    I beg you, please ept my wish to catch him and beat him!" the knight turned to stare at his master with pleading eyes.


    He was looking restless as if he would never be able to catch the old man if he let him go today! And that thought was only making him crazy!


    "Hmm, even I want to catch him but we can not even if we want!" the duke continued to stare at the empty space as the words left his mouth that only deepen the frown on the face of the knights who transferred his weight from one feet to another as he parted his lips to ask what did he mean by that when the duke finally tilted his head and turned to look deep into his eyes,


    "The man who hade to meet me was not the man i am looking for, he was a hired actor to speak the fixed lines and leave once he was done!"


    "¡­¡­¡­.."


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 313 - [Bonus Chapter] Red Ridinghood!

    Chapter 313 ¨C [Bonus Chapter] Red Ridinghood!


    "Everything is done, can we retire to our rooms?"


    "No! The young lord is still not here. I want all of you to go and greet him once he returns since my lord is not here!" the maid pursued her lips but nodded.


    Mostly all of them only go and greet the duke, but this time the head maid was insisting that they all should wait for him.


    Due to his time of working not being fixed, all of their working hours have been extended!


    The sound of the carriage brought a smile of relief on the faces of everyone.


    "Lord is here!" announced the knight that was guarding the door.


    "Make two lines and follow me" the head maid walked in front of them as she ordered others toe with her.


    Reaching to the door, she bowed her head and greeted the man back,


    "Wee back, my lord!" as the sound of the steps came closer to her, she raised her head only to stare at them like a lunatic.


    Evan''s dress was so crumpled and destroyed as if they had¡­ even Leo was not wearing the clothes he had worn in the morning.


    Just how..? Her mouth turned agape, she was so shocked that no words came out of her mouth.


    Did they do it in the office of the ministry. Wild thoughts started to swirl in her mind when she heard the sound of footsteps and finally came back to her senses.


    She realized that more than half of the staff was following her to greet both of them.


    What if the lord punished all of them to see their condition. With that thought in her mind, she truend with the speed of lightning and red at the staff who had reached the door, and without thinking twice, she entered and shut the door.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Leo and Evan who were already walking towards the door were stunned when the door was shut abruptly on their faces.


    "What are all of you doing here? Haven''t I told you to go and rest, the work of the day has already ended. It iste at night, yet you are creating so much nuisance!" she admonished all of them with fierce eyes.


    ''¡­¡­¡­" they exchanged nces but did not know what to say! They did not dare to tell her that it was her who did not let them go!


    "Why are you still standing here? Leave for your rooms this instant!"


    With the strong holler, they all scurried towards their room with strange looks on their faces.


    Thank goodness their exit was from the kitchen instead of the main door, so they did not need to open the door for leaving.


    Once there was no one left in the hall, the head maid took a deep breath and opened the door again.


    Though she had seen them already, she flushed when she saw their condition again.


    "Why have you closed the door just now?" Evan asked in a curious voice as she had always seen them behaving so diligent before.


    The maid was not expecting that she would not take the hint and ask her directly,


    "That! Mydy, I did not close the door but it was swayed by the strong winds. Hehe! I was just not able to hold it tightly. Haha, my bad!" sheughed awkwardly in between her sentences as she stole nces at them.


    "¡­¡­.." did she really want them to believe that? Evan had thought that Leo would pass a snarkyment to the handmaid and was thinking of a better excuse.


    "Mmm, you did a good job!"


    "!!!!!!!!!!!!!" So, he actually believed it! Tsk! And he thinks that he was smart!''


    Evan passed a look of disdain to both of them and turned to leave for her room. The dress was not at allfortable to wear!


    "Thank you, my lord!" she did not know how else to respond to this awkward conversation. And was about to take a step back to retreat silently when the master was still busy staring at the retreating figure, when she suddenly heard him speak again.


    "Serve dinner in her room for both of us!" and with that he left for his room.


    "¡­.." the master must have chosen his room! It had a softer andrger bed! Wait! Her eyes widened and her whole face flushed red when the thought crossed her mind as she shook her head and ran from there as if ghosts were chasing her.


    In the room, Evan had just washed herself and changed her clothes when she heard the knock on the door. Is he already back?


    With a frown she walked towards the door but paid no effort to open it, "what do you need now?" she asked in a bit loud voice when the door was knocked again.


    Her hands were crossed in front of her chest with determination that she would not let the beast in! She was strong like a red riding hood when it came to handling a hungry wolf!


    "The lord had asked us to serve dinner, mydy!"


    "¡­¡­" a look of embarrassment and traces of disappointment could be seen on her face when she heard the polite voice of the maid!


    Was she thinking too much? Of course, he would be tired too, why would hee to his room!? What a silly thought she was entertaining!


    Shaking her head, she opened the door to let the maids enter the room but her eyes widened when it met with the cold eyes of someone who seemed to be resting in his room.


    The maid entered the room hurriedly to ce the food and ran for her life before she saw an adult theater in front of her eyes yet when the man tried to enter, Evan held the door.


    "What are you doing here?"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 314 - [Bonus Chapter] New Way Of Eating Food!

    Chapter 314 ¨C [Bonus Chapter] New Way Of Eating Food!


    "What are you doing here?" She held the door tightly as if her life was depending on it when she red at the man who was trying to enter it.


    "I am here to have dinner with you! Are you trying to get rid of me after using me the whole day?" he raised a brow and looked at her like an abandoned puppy.


    "What do you mean by using all day?" she asked with widened eyes. Could he not see how the maids were looking at them? Yet he was talking like that. Was he not afraid of increasing rumors around them?


    With the horror filled eyes she stared at him butpletely forgot to hold the door tightly. Taking the benefit of her distraction, he entered and smirked like a wolf who had fooled the little pigs and entered their small house.


    "Haven''t I helped you in punishing the girl that tried to insult you in front of public?


    And haven''t I lent you my clothes when you needed them? Since i was there to help you full day yet you could not share a meal with me.


    Isn''t it like discarding someone after using himpletely?" His tone was aggrieved and full of allegations and she could not deny the fact that he had used her all this time.


    With the tinge of guilt filling her head, she let go of the fact that he was using strange words and all the maids were staring at him and bowed her head.


    ''Let it be! He has helped me so many times. I could at least let him have a meal before asking him to leave the room.''


    With that she took a deep breath and walked towards the sofa.


    The man who was looking dejected and hurt just a minute ago smiled cynically as his face filled with the triumphant gleam.


    He sat down on the sofa beside her when she meticulously filled two ces with the food. Instead of having heavy and luxurious food, it was a rather simple soup and croquettes and cream filled buns.


    Taking a piece of croquettes she was about to eat it when the 6 feet tall man in front of her opened his mouth and stared at her as if asking to feed him.


    "¡­." did he even know the rules. It was usually men that fed their lover after they started dating each other.


    Just what kind of dominating lover she had. She scanned both of his hands that did not cause any injury and he was strong enough to feed him, she just ignored the look on his face and popped the croquettes in her mouth without a second thought.


    "¡­." he knew that she had noticed it, yet she challenged him by not following hismand. His eyes narrowed at her face that had a blissful sly smile as if asking her what would he do now!


    Under the pressurizing gaze of his eyes, she picked up a spoonful of soup and took a sip leisurely.


    If he wanted to eat, he should use his hand and eat too. Why did he keep staring at her with that dark face? What if she was scared and refused to date her.


    With that thought, she snorted and was about to pick up the bun when the man finally moved but instead of picking up his te and eating, he held her wrists with both hands and crashed his lips on hers.


    Her eyes widened and she tried to shout, but taking the benefit of the situation, his tongue entered her mouth and sucked her lips hard.


    Nibbling her lips, she was sure the kiss was going to be too long like always, but surprisingly, the men let her go after a few seconds and then licked his lips.


    "The soup was tastier than I had thought!"


    "¡­¡­." only then did she realized that he had kissed her just as she had taken the sip and through the kiss they had shared¡­.!!!


    "If you are not going to feed me, only this is the way left for me to enjoy the meal!


    "You can just eat simply like a normal person would eat. Use your hands and can take a sip of the soup like others do!" she red at the man who was behaving like hooligans again.


    It was just not like the leo he knew! Was he not afraid that he would get her diseases transmitted into him by sharing food this way.


    Her whole face burnt just by thinking about how he drank the soup from her mouth.


    "This is the way only single people have food. Since i have a lover now. Why would I do that?" He shrugged his shoulders nonchntly and stared at her to get the response but she waspletely stunned by his reply.


    "Who in the world told you that lovers did not eat food like that?" she stared at the man with her mouth agape when his eyes narrowed at her face, she continued in a soft tone,


    "Even if they feed each other. It is only men that feed their lover, not the other way around.


    So, I am definitely not going to feed you!" She crossed her hands in front of her chest to show that she was not going to give up but did not take another sip of the drink, afraid that he wou;ld behave like a hooligan again!


    But just when she was thinking that he would pout a tough fight and they both would argue till the end, a smirk formed on his lips as if he had won,


    "Okay!"


    "Huh?"


    "Since you want me to feed you then I will do that. After all, I should learn to pamper you!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 315 - Fallen For Me!

    Chapter 315 ¨C Fallen For Me!


    "Mydy, you returned so early!" The maid stood up and bowed her head after stealing another nce at the flustered face of Eve.


    The girl who was still red with the scene she should not have seen, nodded absentmindedly.


    She only went to meet Evan since she felt it had been a long time since they sat together to talk. Especially after the winery incident, she had thought that she would give a tip or two to the girl to realize that Leo was in love with her but never had she expected that she would stumble on their kissing scene.


    Only the thought of it makes her cheeks warm again.


    "You are looking red, mydy! Did you catch a fever?"


    "Huh?" her hands instinctively moved to her face and realized that her face was burning, but she could assure that it was not due to fever.


    "I think I am only feeling a bit warm. A walk in the garden would be better!" The maid wanted to point out that it was already winter and the pce itself was getting chilly. They had started using the firece again but in the end only nodded and followed the girl who once again halted in her steps.


    "You do not need toe with me. I will be fine on my own. You can retire from your bed!"


    "But, mydy!!!"


    "I.. I understand!" the maid scurried away looking at the cold face of the mistress.


    Though Eveyn was the chirpiest one among the three kids, even she turned cold just like her father when hermands were not obeyed.


    Evelyn shook her head when the maid disappeared from her sight and walked towards the garden.


    "I am just taking a stroll, I am not going to meet him! Not going to meet him!" She reminded herself again and again as she walked towards the orchards that were rather deserted at night, when the kiss shed in her mind again.


    How the face of Evan had turned red and how her moan had filled the room. She never knew her brother was that skillful in kissing!


    "Hey, watch out!" a warm pair of hands held her and pulled her towards him only then did shee back to her senses.


    "What were you thinking so deeply that you did not notice such arge tree?" Eve turned to see therge apple tree with his enormous branches and then at the man who was staring at her with knitted brows.


    "Aahhh, what am I doing here?" she pped herself abruptly surprising the man who was still holding her tightly.


    He blinked as he stared at her for a second and then touched her red face.


    "Are you having a fever? You did not look so good!" her face that finally started to cool down heated again when she felt his warm embrace and his hands that were touching her unceremoniously.


    He had always been like that from the day she had met him as if he was¡­ she shook her head and that thought and started to struggle to get out from the tight grip of his arms.


    "Hey, take it easy,dy! You should say thank you for saving you from shing into the tree and breaking this little head of yours!" she muttered in an aggrieved tone as he let go of her and ced his both hands on his waist and red at the girl.


    Suddenly losing the warmth, Eve felt empty in her head and cold on her body that she rubbed her arms with her palms.


    "Sigh! You are not even wearing appropriate clothes for the winter. Just what were you thinking so deeply that you lost your senses?" Eve raised her head and stared at him, his voice finally having concern for her this time.


    Or else he was just busy picking up fights with her and acting nonchntly as if she was not a noble.


    But it also gave her a feeling offort that she did not need to act in front of him.


    "My brother! He is looking for you all around!" the eyes of the man widened but then it turned cold.


    "Well! I was not expecting this reply from you but.. As the head of the knights, it is only normal that they will look for me!" the man replied with a sigh which only increased her guilt.


    She had not heard anything about him from Leo yet. She had just said that to take his attention away.


    She did not like the way he was getting concerned and at the same time she wanted him to worry about her every passing second.


    She shook her head at that ridiculous thought!


    "Do not worry. They will never be able to find you here! So, take your time in nning your escape. Did you have dinner anyway?" Come to think of it, she had note to meet him the whole day because she was trying to avoid his presence!


    He had been in her mind constantly that she was worried, she was losing it. Even now, all the time she had thought that she would note here. But when she was lost in her thoughts, her conscious mind brought her here only.


    Maybe she was.. She was more worried about him than she had thought!


    "Hmm, I have eaten a lot of fruit. Thanks to you, will I never end up hungry like before?" he scratched the back of his neck and his ruffled silver hair shone under the moonlight.


    Her eyes couldn''t help but stare at him for more than she had thought that he smirked,


    "If you continued to look at me like that, I would think that you have fallen for me, mydy!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 316 - [Bonus Chapter] Heartbreak!

    Chapter 316 ¨C [Bonus Chapter] Heartbreak!


    "If you continued to look at me like that, I would think that you have fallen for me, mydy!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.." his words rang like a siren in his heart that she was not even able to reply at all. Her heart that was already beating fast started running a marathon suddenly and she felt she was going to faint any moment as the words continued to echo in her heart.


    The man who was waiting for a snort and straight denial blinked when he saw the peculiar reactions on her face.


    Her face turned red and she had lowered her fierce eyes.


    ???? question marks started to form in his mind. The more he stared at her, the more he felt that he had identally blurted out the truth! But how could this be possible?


    No matter how much the girl had helped her. His grip on her hands tightened as the thought crossed his mind. It felt like he would only stop when they would be broken yet he did not notice it as he entered into a trance looking at her.


    The pain brought the lost girl back to her senses and she winced.


    Finally realized that she had not replied to his questions, she swallowed her saliva and closed her eyes. But when she raised them back and stared at her, only humor filled them.


    "Hahaha.. Oh my! Hahah!" sheughed hard as if she could not get over the joke when he blinked again.


    His brows knitted and a look of bewilderment passed his eyes.


    "Evelyn!" he did not want to be called from the persons who had taken advantage of the emotions of a woman to get her help. If she had been developing feelings for him, he must leave from here!


    "I am sorry, did I scare you? I just wanted to extend the joke but who would have thought that you take it seriously!" she held her stomach as she spoke in between herughter.


    "¡­¡­" he stared hard at her face as if he was trying to make sure which reaction was true and did not reply for a long time.


    "Oh my!" Evelyn wiped the tears welling in her eyes and shook her head.


    "Looked like I had finally stumped the prince for words. Your expressions are remarkable!" she gazed at his face and then shook her head again.


    "Was my expression so real? I think I could be a good actor in the theater by your looks!" Finally the man who was staring at her face with a cold and numb look on his face blinked again.


    All the clenched nerves of his body started to rx and he closed his eyes and pinched the space between his eyes.


    "What kind of joke was that? Did you even know the consequences of those words? I am the runaway prince of another empire and you are the daughter of the duke.


    Either it would end up in war or we would have to run away from our empires and shame our families for a lifetime!" her face turned cold as she heard his words and with a jerk took away her hands from his grip.


    "You are the one who spoke those words. And if you are aware of the results that the incident could bring, then you must be aware of the consequences if you were found here?" her eyes widened and she immediately regretted the words that had left her mouth.


    But there was no way to turn back the time even if she wanted, she could not tell him that she did not mean it!


    A wary smile formed on his face that was filled with mockery.


    "You are right! I have been so selfish that I forgot about the consequences of my actions on others. When you passed the warmth, I started to bask in it as if it belonged to me.


    But your words showed me the reality." he looked away and took a breath with closed eyes as Eve parted her lips and closed them a few times but not a single word came out.


    "You are right! It is time that I should leave before your brother bes entangled in this issue!" he turned to look back at her when she controlled her emotions and made a nk and cold face again, yet her eyes were filled with the fear and trepidation.


    "Thank you everyone Evelyn, but now I should leave!" it felt like her heart was stabbed by his words, but she did not let a single emotione out as she nodded her head.


    "I am sorry for asking you to leave this way!" ''and hurting you! I know that my words have stabbed you too!''


    "Don''t be sorry! You are the only one who had shown me warmth, and like a fool i thought, i could have it for longer time." he shook his head and then chuckled too.


    "You know I found out about the ship a week ago. The gold you have given me to buy a nket to survive in the cold woods, I have used it as an advance payment to take me between the cargoes! Yet I was not able to muster the courage to leave this ce!


    But your words opened my eyes and I realized how foolish I was being! If I leave now, I will still get the chance to be on thest ship!" her eyes filled with another wave of tears, but she held them in and nodded her head.


    She knew that it was the only right thing to do!


    "That.. that would be the best! I hope that you get sessful in running away! For that keep this seal and use it when required!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 317 - [Bonus Chapter] Another Announcement

    Chapter 317 ¨C [Bonus Chapter] Another Announcement


    The knock on the door created a deep frown on the face of Evangeline. She tried to cover her ears by the pillow while shuffling on the bed!


    "Go away!" she mumbled as the pillow was not of much help against the incessant knocking of the door.


    As if someone was taking revenge from the door, the force used on it only increased with time.


    "Aarrgghh!" It had taken all her strength to coax Leo into leaving her roomst night. Like the wolf he had demanded that he would sleep with her making the excuse that his injury needed herplete attention.


    And once she was able to do that. The shes of the whole day started to fill her mind and she had a hard time sleeping.


    She could not believe that Leo had proposed to her and even when she had decided that she would take her time to think about it, not only had she agreed to it, they even kissed so many times.


    As if the day was longer than centuries! So many things happened there! All night, the thoughts continued to crawl out of her mind that she was not able to take a single breath.


    Who would have thought that she would only be able to sleep when the sky had already turned a deep shade of orange.


    And now, just when she had started to enjoy the luxury of sleep, the door was knocking again!


    She did not need to think twice that it was Leo or his knights who were calling her.


    But since she had decided to ept his love, he had to pamper her now and treat her better. For that, he needed to respect her sleep.


    "Leo, I am telling you, if you do not respect my sleep, then I will reject you again and then you will die single!" she hollered as she shuffled on her bed and covered her with the nket this time.


    Her whole body had formed a small ball on the center of the bed like a kid and she was holding her knees tightly.


    "Mydy!" the pleading voice came from the other side, as if the girl would cry if she would not open the door but Evan did not care.


    The man had already bossed her around for days! If she would not show her stand now, then he would be the one to boss her all his life! She would never let that happen.


    "Go and tell your master that the princess needed her beauty sleep!" Her voice was filled with arrogance, though she was sure that her sleep was already disrupted and she would not be able to sleep now.


    "Mydy!"


    Evan frowned when the maid did not listen to her. Not only was he very dominating, even his maids did not treat him better. The thought infuriated her and she replied in a cold voice.


    "Didn''t I tell you to leave already? Why are you still knocking the door? Do you think I would listen to every word said by the young lord?


    I am not brought here by him but his highness. I am only bound to listen to him!" with a voice full of disdain, she replied as she sat up on the edge of the bed and looked at the door with a re as if the maid could see her expression on the other side.


    "Mydy, first listen to me!" This time the voice sounded a bit more confident, which surprised Evan who had thought that this much would be enough to exin that she would not relent.


    With her brows knitted into a thin line and three deep lines formed on her forehead, she stood up and walked towards the door stomping her feet on the floor.


    "What is it?" the maid took a step back with terrified eyes when the door opened abruptly and the angry face of Evan came into view?


    "I know that you serve master Leo, but it did not mean that I did not have the right to decide my schedule.


    Haven''t I told you that I would only listen to his highness. So you bettere only when his highness calls for me." she demanded and the maid nodded her head but did not leave. That brought a frown on the face of the girl who thought that she had already exined enough, if the maid would not listen to her now.


    She would go andin with Leo.


    "Why are you still here?" with her hands crossed in front of her chest, Evan asked in a cold voice.


    "That''s what I am trying to tell you, mydy. His highness hade back in the morning, and he had sent me here to call for you.


    His highness wants to meet you urgently!" her whole body froze when she heard the reply of the maid.


    She was not expecting that the duke would call for her as soon as he woulde back.


    "Give me a minute!" she closed the door with a bang even before the maid could reply and dashed towards the washroom.


    Cleaning her face and brushing her teeth, she wore the dress her hands held first and dressed up as fast as possible and opened the door again for the maid who was still waiting there diligently.


    With a nod they both walked towards the room when she saw Leo already standing there and knocking on it.


    "Why are you here?" thought he had asked her, his eyes were still swirling as the possibilities crossed his mind.


    "Both of youe in, I have an urgent matter to discuss with you!"


    [Hello, this is a note from the author. Till feb the book was doing wonders as it was getting so much viewership. I wonder if I did something wrong. In the past two weeks the viewership has fallen by 70% and only 30% is left. Hope to know your views and you can always join the server for spoilers and give me suggestions. Thank you!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 318 - [Bonus Chapter] Dominating Boy Vs, Pretty Princess

    Chapter 318 ¨C [Bonus Chapter] Dominating Boy Vs, Pretty Princess


    "Both of youe in, I have an urgent matter to discuss with you!" The calm but authoritative sound from inside broke the train of thoughts of both of them.


    Yet Evan felt sweat all over her hands. From the time she had been forcibly invited to live here. Not even once had the duke called for her personally.


    Could it be that he wanted to fix a date of marriage?


    It would not be a wonder since her sole purpose to live here was to marry the young lord and be the new duchess of the house.


    The maids had told her that they were marrying Leo before Eve so that when Eli would leave after marrying the crown prince, she could handle the responsibilities.


    She even remembers that Leo often goes to war and protects the boundaries of the empire, so the duke wants an early offspring to assure himself.


    What if he suddenly asked her to marry Leo and give him a grandson who would be the future heir of the family.


    Since the women in the empire marry young and most of them have an early child. Would she be a mother since they were about to get married.


    Looking at the behavior of Leo these days, it would not be a surprise if he would bed her the very first night after marriage. He was already having trouble restraining his hands and mouth when he came closer to her.


    So, would he even relent if she would tell him that she was not sure if she could take the responsibility of a kid yet!


    Her grip on his hands tightened as she felt he was being too dominating. Since the child would be of both of them. She should have an equal say in it. What if he learnt from Leo and behaved authoritative towards her too.


    Her whole life would be spent while following the orders of the both!


    "Are you trying to pull the arm from my shoulders suddenly?" Leo tilted his head and stared at the girl who was looking worried.


    Her brows were knitted into a thin line and her whole face was full of sweat. His expressions soften suddenly.


    Parting his lips, he was about tofort her when the girl snapped her head towards him and red at him as if he had owed her money.


    "Leo! I am telling you if you keep dominating me in front of our child then I will not stay silent anymore!"


    "¡­¡­." child! His eyes widened and the step he was about to take stopped with his feet extended in the mid air as if the spell of freezing had been spelled on him.


    All of his nerves felt a strong jolt of electricity and a wide grin formed on his face.


    He did not know why but an image of a small baby with golden hair and green eyes shed in front of his eyes.


    The idea of having a child never crossed his mind before but when he imagined it, his heart felt the happiness it had never felt before.


    "Mmm, do not worry! I will keep her as a princess and pamper both of you!" he could already imagine the little girl grinning when he would bring a new princess dress for her!


    The already wide grin only widened with that thought! All he wanted was to hug that girl and pat her hair now.


    But the thought did not match with the small boy with dark hair and blue eyes in front of her that was looking at everyone with cold eyes except her but was very dominating.


    "Who said we have a girl?" didn''t the nobles always prefer boy over girl since a girl could not inherit no matter how qualified she was!


    She had even lost all her properties and house.


    "Then do you want a boy? No way! I want a small princess!" she was stunned for a second when she felt him unleashing his authoritative aura over the matter.


    "Evangeline, our first child would be a girl with golden hair! Did you get that!?" she puffed her cheeks and red back at the man after being shocked for a few seconds.


    Did he think that it was in her hands and moreover..


    "Who are you to decide that? I am the one giving birth here? Do you even have any idea how painful it is?


    Moreover if you have so much desire to have a girl, then why don''t you give birth to her yourself?


    I am reminding you onlyst time that you can not dominate me in front of our son or he would do so too!" her hands had already reached her hips as she continued to re and scold the man who thinks that he was the one to decide everything.


    "I would have if I could. And if you are so worried about having a dominating son, then you should just listen to me and give birth to a girl.


    She would hug us to sleep and would ask for pretty flowers instead of a sword!" she frowned when he enticed her with a sweet girl while his eyes were twinkling.


    As if he could already see a small girl jumping in the garden with her tiny feet and plucking flowers for them.


    "Think about it, she would even take your side if we had an argument!" he added when he saw that she was finally getting swayed by his wordings.


    He held her by her shoulders and whispered in her ears, "the girl would be as beautiful and loving as you and I would pamper both of you. You are the one I love most!" hypnotizing the girl, he was about to take her in his embrace and kiss her when the door was open from the other side,


    "Leo, Evangeline, are you still there?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 319 - End The Rumors

    Chapter 319 ¨C End The Rumors


    Since the duke hade back. He was lost in his thoughts!


    "Are you sure about it?" his eyes scanned the report once again as three deep lines formed on his forehead.


    "Yes, master! Whole staff had received a letter on the very same day and each of them had imed that the letter was wrongly posted and they did not understand the contents of the letter!" He had thought that finding the person would be easy since the letters to the staff were received by the guards first and it was entered in the register.


    His eyes scanned the name of the staff with a grave look on his face when he heard a knock on the door.


    His hands instinctively moved and picked up all the letters and reports and hid them in the lower most drawer of his table and adjusted his reactions.


    He had called for both of them because he was sure that the man would try to contact Evangeline if he was not given the title of the noble, which was impossible even for him.


    But even after waiting for a while the couple did note and a deep frown formed on his face.


    "Leo! Evan! Are you still there?" He was about to stand up when the knight shook his head and walked towards the door with hurried steps and opened it only to hear theirst line and he was left speechless.


    "Young lord, if you are done with nning your children, your father is waiting for you!" he tried to be polite, yet the words came out like sarcasm and only then did Evane back to her senses!


    They are not even engaged yet she was thinking about having kids with him. Her cheeks burnt and she lowered her head instantly so that she didn''t notice the smirk forming on his face.


    His eyes were glowing like the predator whose prey was caught sessfully!


    The fear of being called suddenly grew in her mind again. What if he had finally realized that she was not worth the family. Or what if.. No! She shook her head and held her dress tightly as she walked in while her actions were only taken as embarrassment by both men who had the same thought in their mind.


    With a smug smile on his face that he was going to have a girl, he held her hands and walked in.


    Looking at the wide grin on his face even the knights shook their heads.


    The girl didn''t even know that she was tricked! He never knew that the young lord was so sharp in tricking the naive girls.


    "Father!"


    "Your highness!"


    they both bowed their heads as they stood in front of the duke.


    Though his face was still grave, his personality had his own elegance and charm. Even when he was just sitting there buried in the files, his aura was dominating that could force anyone to bow their heads in front of him.


    A frown formed on his face instantly and his manners only turned further imposing as he stared at the girl who flustered a bit,


    "Your highness! When will you start calling me father, like others?"


    "Umm" under the gaze of the three men, Evan did not know how to reply to that.


    She had only called father to her biological one, to call someone else father would be a bit.. But when her eyes met the anticipating eyes of the old man, she could not get the heart to deny him.


    Taking a deep breath, as if she was mustering courage, she parted her lips,


    "Feather"


    Though she called the word rather awkwardly the eyes of the man instantly shone with bright rays of light as if the rays of sun were dancing there. So many indescribable emotions passed them that even Leo, who was expecting a chuckle, narrowed his eyes at the expressions of his father.


    Though he was the one who had chosen Evan and he should be happy, yet his reaction was too emotional. He did not remember his father being too delighted even when he had called him father for the first time.


    "Father, you have called us?" The more his father continued to stare at the girl, the more uneasy she felt as she looked around but did not dare to look into the eyes of the duke.


    Coming to the rescue of his lover, Leo caught the attention of his father once again as he secretly patted her back, to give her some strength.


    "Yes! I have given both of you enough time to understand yourself. Now that the whole empire is specting about my decision and thinking that I am going to back away from it, I want to end all the rumors.


    Yet I did not want to force my desires on both of you. All I want is your happiness!


    So, I am giving you half a day to give me your final decision.


    Leo," he turned to look at his son whose face was filled with a bright smile just a minute ago but now it was stiff and rigid as if a bolt of lightning had hit his body!


    Oblivious to the shock he had given him, the duke sighed as if he was tried yet continued,


    "If you do not want to marry, Evangeline. I will not force you anymore. I will find a good man for him and marry her off since she is my responsibility now. All i want is your and her happiness. But i think this generation is strong enough to take their own decisions. So, i asked your aunt and my cousins and got other choices,


    In fact, I have just the right man in mind. Did you remember your cousin Aiden, the son of the marquis anddy Grace!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 320 - [Bonus Chapter] Lets Marry Tonight!

    Chapter 320 ¨C [Bonus Chapter] Let¡¯s Marry Tonight!


    "In fact, I have just the right man in mind. Did you remember your cousin Aiden, the son of the marquis anddy Grace!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.." deafening silence! Even the maids and knight that had just opened the door stared at the duke with parted lips and disbelief in his eyes.


    While the face of Leo had been so dark, that even the coal would lose the battle!


    Evan, who was still confused about whether she should have a boy or a girl, was so stunned that no words came out of her mouth. Her pupils have widened as she continued to stare at the duke too.


    As if a death sentence had been announced the silence was too much to bear.


    Though William was expecting shock in their eyes, he still felt something was amiss with the dark gaze of his son that was filled with bloodlust!


    "You do not need to reply just now.. You can.." he was about to say think about it till evening but before he couldplete the sentence, Leo stood up abruptly from his seat. The chair was pushed backwards with the force he had used in it.


    "I object! That scum of a man could never marry Evangeline!" The voice was cold and low that the knights trembled.


    It felt like his eyes had changed into a demon''s that would usurp their soul.


    "Ohh, then we can look for other nobles or good knights. Who was the knight that had fought in the war with you but was not recognized well because of hismoner status!


    I can ask your majesty to give him a noble title due to his deeds. That way he would not look down on Evangeline for her status and they both can lead a happy life!" oblivious to the fact that he did not want Evan to marry Aiden because he wanted her for himself, William only thought that it was due to the chivalrous image of Aiden.


    That Raymond! He should have killed him in that spar!


    "Father, you are not getting it. I will not let Evan marry any of them!" a low growl escaped his voice as he stared at the girl this time who gulped her own saliva when even the duke turned to look at her with a frown.


    Now they all were expecting her to say something!


    ''Why! Why was she being stared at!'' she had turned into a bundle of nerves with all the look she was getting!


    "Evangeline, if you are worried about them, then do not worry, I assure you your happiness!"


    "Father, Evan can not marry anyone else because she loves me!"


    "What did you say?" Duke, who was still trying to calm the girl, snapped his head towards Leo abruptly. A shocked look passed his eyes as he stared at Leo for a second and then his eyes shone so brightly!


    "And what about you?" Though he was still asking in a grave voice, his eyes had already turned so brightening and his imposing aura lessened a lot.


    "Of course, I love her too. We want to marry and that also very soon. It would be better if we marry tonight!" Evan stood up from the seat when she heard thest line and stared at the man as if he had grown another head suddenly.


    "Tonight?"


    "Tonight?"


    They both were at a loss of words. It was already near noon and he wanted to arrange a wedding in a few hours! But at the same time William was relieved!


    He was scared of that old man that he was ready to marry her off even if it was not Leo. Once she would be married, he would lose all his rights over her and then she would be safe.


    It did not matter even if she knew the truth then and hated him! As long as she was happy..


    He felt his heart getting clenched at that thought but none of them noticed the change in his expressions as both were busy staring at each other with dark faces.


    "What do you mean by tonight? It is already close to noon!" Leo tilted his head and a scowl formed on his face when he stared at her ring eyes.


    "Why? So you still have a voice in your mouth to refuse our marriage. Yet not a single wordes out from your mouth when you are getting betrothed to Aiden or Raymond!" even the thought of it was enough to burn his heart.


    His face was only turning darker and darker as he continued to stare at her with rage when he remembered her silence.


    "That was because I was shocked! I did not know how to react suddenly!" she coughed to clear her throat as a tinge of guilt passed her eyes. She really was not expecting the sudden proposal so she was tongue tied for a second.


    "Yes! But now that I have asked for marriage, you are not shocked at all and even have the guts to refuse it!


    Evan, I am telling you, you have already said yes to me and taken advantage. If you tried to discard me after using me then I would not sit silently!" The eyes of the girl widened and she raised her hands and covered his mouth instinctively so that he could not spout anymore nonsense but the damage was already done.


    "Clink, thump" the ss fell from the hands of the duke who was staring at them with widened eyes but he was not the only one who was so shocked.


    Even the maids and knights were looking at them with stunned looks on their faces that Evan felt she should vanish from right there.


    "I shall call the priest then and ask if he is free tonight!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 321 - [Bonus Chapter] Get The Aide For The Pregnant Lady!

    Chapter 321 ¨C [Bonus Chapter] Get The Aide For The Pregnant Lady!


    "I shall call the priest then and ask if he is free tonight!"ing back to his senses, the duke was the first to break the silence and sat down to write a letter.


    Though he sounded normal, his ears had turned red and his hands were quivering a bit when he picked up the nib that the heat on her cheeks only rose.


    She red at the man who had sprouted nonsense and her eyes narrowed when she saw mirth dancing in them. It was not an ident, he had said those words intentionally!


    "I will go and immediately call the priest. Shall I bring a physician too?" asked the knight cum aid as he also came back to his senses that other staff stared at her womb instinctively and her hands moved away from his face at the speed of lightning and covered her abdomen!


    "¡­.." where was she? Who was she? What is happening? She was so shocked that her head started to buzz and it was because of him!


    "I.. I am not pregnant. I swear, I am not pregnant!" she muttered as she pinched her throat and looked at all of them.


    William coughed as he looked away while the knight bowed his head abruptly. All of their faces had turned red, the only who was standing at ease was Leo whose eyes filled the look of triumph. He had a wide grin on his face as he looked at Evangeline with a challenging face who was at loss on how to exin to them that Leo was spouting nonsense and they had only kissed! Nothing else!


    "That.. Do not worry! Go and rest till the evening, I will send the hairdresser and a designer to get you readyter!" William did not even turn to look at her as he said so and waved his hands in the air.


    An indescribable feeling filled his heart when the thought of a grandson crossed his mind! That chubby kid!


    "But.. I did not want to get married tonight! It is too early! I have not even invited my friends and aunt and.. At least wait till sunday!" she fidgeted at her pce as she felt suddenly her slow motion life had changed into extra fast life!


    How could she marry tonight, in a few hours?


    A look of satisfaction filled Leo''s face as his grin only widened when he saw her pale look and the words escaped her mouth.


    "She is the right father. On the second note, I think that I need some time to invite the guests and prepare for the wedding. I want it to be the grand one.


    So, I will go with her wishes. Let''s fix Sunday as the final date of marriage!" Evan''s brows knitted as she turned to look at the man whose voice was extremely calm!


    "¡­¡­.." he tricked her! This cunning man! She only realized now that he had knowingly done all that. Her cheeks puffed up and she red at him.


    The knight counted the days in his hands and nodded his head.


    "Four more days will not affect much, my lord. I will get time for the preparations too!" Wim who was not so nervous even when his wife gave birth to his kids, was still in a state of daze when his knight called him and nodded his head without much thought!


    "Then.. Sunday it is! I will announce it at lunch to everyone!" he muttered still with a lost expression on his face as his eyes did not leave Evan even for a second with a myriad of expressions on his face.


    "And Evan, I know that you like to tend to all your needs by yourself, but now that you are¡­ cough cough! You are going to be the duchess, you shall take a few maids and let them help you.


    You should behave very carefully and do not walk much. If you need anything, ask them to bring it to your room!" The face of Evan only turned redder with every word William spoke.


    She felt like she would die from embarrassment before she could get married. In the end, no one believed her that she was pregnant as they continued to talk about the changes they need to make in the pce for herfort that are also RIGHT IN FRONT OF HER.


    She was shrieking in her mind while pulling her hair that she was not pregnant, she was not pregnant!


    "That.. and I was thinking that we should ask the physician to appoint one of his efficient assistants to serve thedy for the whole time. And¡­" her mind started to swirl as she failed to take in so manymands when the man standing beside her walked closer to her and held her in his arms conveniently.


    He leaned his head on the crook of her neck and inhaled her smell. Even if she tried to run away now, there was no way she would be able to do it and the rumor he had started, he was sure it would spread like a wildfire by the end of the day and then all of hispetitors would backaway.


    He had seen the doubt in the eyes of the knight when he had stumbled on their conversation on the door. That was why he knew that he would believe it easily if he would say that they had already done the deed.


    Though he felt bad for the girl who was still looking so pale, like her soul had left her body, he was not regretful at all. If he would get the chance, he would take the same decision again to bind her with him.


    "Since the marriage is set, do you have any wish on how it should be? Or do you want to invite anyone?"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 322 - Only You Are Left!

    Chapter 322 ¨C Only You Are Left!


    "Since the marriage is set, do you have any wish on how it should be? Or do you want to invite anyone?" she finally blinked and stared at all of them who were already writing invitation letters and making the list of arrangements needed.


    Before she could open her mouth, the door of the room swung open and ELi and Eve entered too.


    "Oh my, is the maid telling the truth?" they both were looking shocked just like Evan but their eyes were filled with joy!


    "Father, I want the best dress in the empire! I want everyone''s eyes on me!" William chuckled when he heard his youngest daughter who had a dreamy look on her face.


    "Don''t you know that all the guests have eyes only for the couple. And Evan would wear the best dress!" Eli rolled her eyes as she walked towards Evan who was still staring at all of them like a lost child.


    She never liked the girl much, but as the time passed, she had started to feel a bit of affinity with her too. She gave a death re to her brother who was still clinging to the girl as if his life depended on it! Had he even forgotten that his father was in the same room.


    "Shameless hooligan!" she mumbled as she pulled the scared girl from his arms.


    Leo''s eyes narrowed on Eli but she did not back away and stared with same force when they both heard their father.


    "It is fine, let her have the best dress! After all, we have to find a suitor for her in the party too!"


    The smug smile on the face of Even turned stiff. Her grip on her dress tightened as she felt her heart was stabbed badly!


    But when she noticed that everyone was looking at her with worry, She looked away and spoke dramatically,


    "You want to get rid of me, because I spend most of your money. Don''t you? But I will not leave you so easily. Like a leech I will continue to be with you and spend all your treasure! Hmph!"


    "Hahahaha. You can take it all. I have earned it for all of you only!" William shook his head as he wrote more names on the papers.


    It has been a long time since they all have been collected here and tal;lking so leisurely. As if the gloomy dark clouds that had covered the sky were finally leaving with the bright rays of the sun entering in again.


    He felt like a burden had left his chest and now only happiness coulde in.


    His eyes continued to look at his bickering kids who seldom take out their bare emotions and a tear started to well up in his eyes too.


    "Your highness, are you okay?" asked the man in a bit worried voice when William shook his head.


    "In the past few years, I have never felt any better than this!" Though he still missed his wife badly, he was d that he was able to take hold of part of her soul.


    How long had he kept looking at them with traces of tears in his eyes as he finally spoke,


    "Alright! Do not bicker! Go to your rooms and make a list of things you need or the decoration or menu you want.


    After lunch, we will start the preparations officially!" Though he was talking normally, his imposing aura still remained and they all bowed their heads.


    "Yes, father!" speaking in unison they were about to leave the room while Evan was still holding hands of Eli instead of Leo, as if he would devour the soul of the little girl, was stopped.


    "Evangeline, I still need to talk to you personally. Can you wait for a bit!" Evan turned her head and nodded.


    She thanked Eli who was looking at the girl with concerned eyes and walked back into the room when others left. Leo continued to run and steal nces at the girl as if she was going to be separated from him for ages!


    "Tsk! You are acting too exaggerated! That way, you will take my ce in being a drama queen!" Leo finally looked away from Evan and turned to see his sister with a smirk on his face.


    "What are you single like you know about a lover''s emotion and will to stay by each other''s side all this time!" he had said the words casually to get a snort from his sister who seems to be too moody these days.


    But his eyes narrowed when she looked away and walked out from there silently!


    "What happened to her?" Eli shook her head, even though she did not understand what had happened to Eve!


    It feels like her heart was broken. But no matter how much she tried to trace back, she could not find any man that was linked to her.


    "Maybe she is feeling that she is the only single one left and wants to have someone by her side too!" That was the only feasible reason she could think of.


    Leo did not look convinced at all as he continued to stare at the disappearing figure of his sister, but nodded!


    "I will talk to her, you do not need to worry about it. You should pay more attention to Evan, she was looking pale and worried with all the sudden outburst." Eli turned her head and stared at her brother with uneasy and hesitant eyes who was still looking away when she coughed to clear her voice, finally getting his attention on her.


    Her face had turned a bit pink, as she asked in a soft voice,


    Is she.. Cough cough! Is she really pregnant, Leo?


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans.. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 323 [Bonus Chapter] Dark History!(Chapter Preview)

    Evan was surprised when she was asked to stay alone when everyone had already left. The fact that they all think she was pregnant did not help her at all.


    Fidgeting at her ce, she turned to face the duke who would have been expecting his grand child already! Even if she would tell the truth now, they all would think she was embarrassed and only making excuses!


    "Come here and sit, Evangeline!" she nodded her head and took slow steps towards him as she sat on one of the chairs yet she did not dare to look at him as he was overflowing with emotions.


    "That.. your highness, i mean, father.. I.." feeling that she was ying with the emotions of the man who was looking at her with so much hope, she tried to find the right words, when the man spoke first.


    "Are you happy with the marriage, daughter?" She raised her head abruptly when he addressed her with such a pampering and warm voice that even her real father had never called her. She saw that his eyes were gleaming with unshed tears!


    "If you ever feel that Leo is not treating you well or you feel any grievance in the pce,e to me! Even if no one would take your side, I would always support you even if I have to beat Leo with my old stick!" she would have thought that the man was only joking, but his voice was so solemn and grave that she could onlyugh awkwardly!


    "Since you will be getting married so early, and we have still not received any letter from the pce about Eli''s marriage, do not worry! Eli will train you to be a good duchess and help you with everything.


    And as i said, if ites to choosing then i will always choose you. Since Eli, Eve and Leo had already taken their share of love and care, it is your turn!


    Only you will be pampered from now on! So, never hesitate and stand arrogantly like you have in the first tea party!"


    "..." just when she had started to be emotional and felt tears forming in her eyes, the man had mentioned about his dark history!


    Did he really think that she was a spoiled brat? Yet she only nodded as she did not want to go into the details!


    "And.. I heard what my sister did with you. I talked to herst night and she had left the pce! But now that your marriage has been fixed.. I.." so, that was why he had stopped her!


    "You do not need to worry about calling family in the marriage, father! I truly understand and respect my aunt!


    It was just a misunderstanding!" she didn''t want to be the reason to create a rift in the family when they were treating her so well!


    In fact, she had never expected that she would receive so much love from here. Not one, she can handle dozens of aunts like that if she continues to gain so much love and care in exchange!


    It looked like the man wanted to say further as he parted his lips and stared at her but in the end he just shook his head as he sighed,


    "Thank you for understanding! But i just wanted to say, i have to call her but that did not mean that she could insult the new matriarch of the house!


    If she would insult you, treat her like you have handled Aurora or Olivia! I have confidence in you!


    Oh my, look at me.. I am bbering like an old man! I even forgot that you have been sitting for a whole and must be feeling tired. Go and take a rest in your room.


    We will wake you up when it is dinner time!"


    "....." she was sure it had been only an hour since she had evene here. What would make her so tired?


    But if she was getting to catch up on her lost sleepst night, then why refuse! At least, there was one good side effect of the misunderstanding Leo had created!


    With a small nod, she stood up and left the room. With a soft smile on her face that she did not notice, she walked towards her room, with so many thoughts in her mind!


    She was going to get married in 4 days! Married! She was going to be his wife, and even the duchess of the family!!


    She pinched her hands as she couldn''t believe that life had taken such a drastic turn when it was only yesterday that he had proposed to her.


    She could see that the maids were whispering to each other and then looking into her direction with a gleaming, ecstatic face that she could not help but grin like a fool.


    Maybe this new life was not as bad as she had thought! In fact, it is just perfect.


    "Mydy! Shall I message your sore feet?"


    "..." she stared at her feet instinctively! Did she have sore feet, why did she not realized it!


    "Alright!" When the maid looked at her with so much anticipation, she did not know how to reject it.


    Though the maid and staff had always been polite to her and respectful towards her, there was obedience and a will to please her in their eyes today that she did not know how to exin to them.


    "Mydy, are you allergic to anything or are you feeling nauseous. If you are then i will make a separate meal for you. My mother had taught me a few things about how to care for a pregnantdy!" chirped another and her face burnt red.


    "You do not need to. I am.."


    "She is not allergic to anything and there is still 3 weeks left in having morning sickness, so do not worry much. By then she would already be the duchess of the house!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 324 [Bonus Chapter] Will Not Stop Even If You Beg!(Chapter Preview)

    "She is not allergic to anything and there is still 3 weeks left in having morning sickness, so do not worry much. By then she would already be the duchess of the house!" Evan''s eyes widened but then narrowed at the man who was standing on the door!


    "You! It is all because of you!" she pointed her trembling finger at him as her chest heaved up and down with anger! She would kill this man now!


    But instead of feeling guilt, the man just smirked! The audacity!


    He took leisure steps in as her eyes filled with death re when his lips parted and an extremely seductive voice came out,


    "Of course, it is because of me! Who else could it be except your husband!?" the amusement in his eyes was so innocent yet his words..


    All the maids bowed their heads as their cheeks turned red.


    "Looks like my wife is not yet satisfied with my performance. Shall I give you another sample!?" he whispered in a more seductive voice as she stared at him like she was meeting him for the very first time.


    "All of you leave, I think my wife wants me to satisfy her again!" their faces blushed and they scurried away as if they wouldmit a crime to see the adult movie if they dyed even for a minute.


    "You! What are you even talking about? When.. When have we? I have only kissed you!" she hollered as she could not handle it anymore. The way others were looking at her womb while talking to her or treating her like she was made of ss was turning her crazy!


    "Kiss! I was talking about the dance performance for our marriage!"


    Now he even has the audacity to lie with a straight face. She could not hold on any longer. With a face full of anger and embarrassment, she punched him on his abdomen with her fist and red at him again!


    "Then what did you mean that there are still three weeks for the morning sickness! What morning sickness.. What an allergy! Why did you..?"


    "That''s all because you were talking about babies! You are the one who was nning it! So, when I told them that we kissed, they misunderstood.


    Even if I go and tell the truth to them, they would not believe us! So, wouldn''t it be better if weplete their expectations!"


    "Complete..!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" her eyes widened and her heart hitched a breath when she looked at his glowing eyes as he nodded and took a step closer,


    "Since we have already epted that we both love each other and even getting married in a few days. We can have a cute little baby to fulfill everyone''s wishes!


    You have seen how much farther is expected, right. And Eli.. I saw her giggling like a kid for the first time.


    She is even going to buy the whole shop of baby products tomorrow. She said we should not wait for contingency. It would be our wedding gift from her side..


    Do you really have the heart to break all of their hopes? Hmmm?" she fell into a trance when she heard him as a tinge of guilt filled her eyes.


    She had never thought that her wild thinking would create such a big misunderstanding..


    "But if you still did not like to be touched by me.. Then I would understand and try to exin them.. That.."


    "Huh! When did I say that? Of course. I like it when you touch me!" she blurted out when she felt the hurt in his voice and his downcasted eyes.


    But when she realized what she had said, she covered her mouth with both of her hands as her face turned redder than the beetroot!


    "So.. you do love when I touch you.. Huh.." she bit her lips as she realized that he had tricked her again and turned her head away.


    If she continued to talk, she would end up being eaten by the beast tonight only. She still wants to wait for these four days when they get married!


    "Evan! Do you remember that you have asked me to give you a beautiful proposal so that you can remember it forever!


    Shall we go on an outing as lovers tomorrow before we finally get married?" he moved closer and embraced the girl in his arms. He knew that she was too stunned with the sudden turn of events that she needed to calm down before she experience the preparations of marriage of noble families and lose her will to marry him again,


    Her expressions soften when he did not teased her further but even remembered what she had said and nodded her head slightly,


    "That would be a good idea!"


    "Then i would go and arrange for it, rest well love! Soon, I will touch you so much that you would have to beg me to stop!" With a chuckle he kissed the shockeddy once again and shook his head at her naivety as he turned and left the room!


    "In your dreams!" though she shouted it was already toote as the man had already left!


    Instead of going towards his room, Leo walked towards his father''s study so that he could take permission when he saw a lot of letters scattered on the table.


    He would have taken them as invitation letters if not for their quality. It was an ordinary paper that was used bymoners to write letters. While nobles had their own letterheads with gold or silver boundary and rare gems and seal of the house engraved on them.


    His father was not present but his aide was still engrossed in reading all those letters that he did not notice when Leo came so close.


    "What is all this about, Ross?"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 325 [Bonus Chapter] Ulterior Motives!(Chapter Preview)

    "What is all this about, Ross?" The man almost jumped on his seat and took a deep breath when he noticed that it was a young lord.


    "That.. your highness, had received a few threats of killing him and his family, my lord.


    We even have a spy of the criminal in the pce. That is why I am trying to investigate the matter!


    Please do not let his highness know that you already have an idea about it!" with a deep frown on his face, leo picked up a letter and scanned the contents!


    "I know that you will look for it! Do you think I am a fool to let you know about the person so easily! You are underestimating me, it would be better if you do as I say.. Or I will..!!" there was no way it was a threat but what did the person wanted!


    He pondered over it with a grave face as he nced at the other letters which had the same words written on them.


    Suddenly his eyes turned cold and he stared at the aide hard, "then why are we having a marriage ceremony this week! We should wait before the person would be caught!"


    "Because I want so! Do you want my grandchild to be born out of wedlock?" The cold and imposing voice was undeniably stronger than normal as Leo turned to see his father with a bow!


    "I have yet not punished you for your brazen acts. And you are the one who is questioning us? How shameless!" Leo pursed his lips at the harsh words of his father.


    He could feel that he was furious even when he was relieved that they were getting married as per his wishes.


    "Father, it was just a misunderstanding, Evan and i.. We have not done anything shameful and she is not pregnant!" how could they even trust those words!


    "You have done nothing?"


    "She is not pregnant?" even the knight stood up with a shock as they both looked at leo with suspicious eyes who red back at the knights!


    "What do you mean? Of course, she is not! I have notid my fingers on her! I respect her dignity and the ethics of my family!" ``More important than that, I did not want to scare her away in case she would refuse the marriage!!!" he added in his heart as he looked at their suspicious faces.


    "Even so, we will continue with the marriage. So you better go and start helping your sisters in the preparation!" though William was still not sure about the words Leo spouted!


    That was not the reason for him to arrange the marriage so hastily in the first ce.


    "But father, what about the threats?" though they have received threats often, he did not want them to affect Evan or his marriage when the duke chuckled


    "Since when has our family worried about these things! You just go and prepare for handling the tantrums of the woman you love in four days. I will handle everything else.'''' William waved his hands in the air as he moved and sat on his seat showing the discussion had already ended.


    "Then I am taking Evangeline out on a date tomorrow! We will only returnter at night! And since it is a date. I will not be taking knights with us!" William raised his head with three deep lines on his forehead!


    "Have you not read the letters! How can you think of roaming out in the town alone?" Leo raised a brow and smirked but at the same time it was not a smile when he looked at the gloomy face of his father!


    "Haven''t you said that as Thawyne''s we should not be worried about these empty threats. I am a knight by myself and I am strong enough to protect my own wife!" William shook his head in disbelief but his expressions had softened the way Leo called Evan, his wife dotingly!


    "Very well. But if you made a mistake, then I will show you how much strength I still have in my arms. Now go and arrange for a designer for all of us and when in the market, look for a few jewels for the girl! There is no date without gifts!


    Why are you still standing here, are you waiting for me to refuse your request huh?" Leo smiled when he heard the dotting voice of his father and shook his head as he bowed.


    "Thank you, father!" he turned and left the room with a satisfying smile on his face as his eyes burned with anticipation.


    "Master, what if that old man?" William shook his head as he stared at his aide.


    "I want all the old men with a cloak or this feature in the empire to be brought to the underground prison! Even if I have to kill all the old men, I would not think twice before doing it!" William took out a portrait from the cab of an old couple and passed it to his knight who stared at the portrait with confusion for a second when his eyes widened and he stared at his master with disbelief!


    "But master, the girl in the portrait isdy Evangeline?" shouldn''t it mean that the old couple were her parents. What was happening here?


    Suddenly he felt like he was ignorant all his life. Had the master brought Evangeline here for some ulterior motives! If that was the case then the girl..


    "Since when have you dared to ask questions back? Huh? Do what you are asked to do but if a single word about it got out from this door then your family would be the first to suffer!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 326 [Bonus Chapter] Bridal Shower(Chapter Preview)

    "Mydy, this is the best design the whole empire has..


    And this.. Frills are very popr these days. It gives you a feminine look and even cover for your thin waist and you will not look malnourished at all." Evan instinctively looked at her waist with a frown on her face.


    Did she look malnourished?


    "But if you are still confused about frills then go force! You will look sensuous with a dress only made ofce from your knees and for your back.. Young lord will not be able to keep his eyes away from you..


    Or look at this¡­" Evan held her spinning head from her right hand as she saw another dozen of white dresses. It was more than a hundred since lunchtime and she was sure everyone looked almost the same! And if that was not enough, the designer was telling everyone was better than the other.


    She wondered if she was there to help her or to confuse her further!


    "Mydy, if you choose your dress today then only we will be able to choose fitting essories for you tomorrow!" the designer pressed as she looked more anxious than Evan as if it was her marriage!


    "Let her breathe.. I will choose the dress in her stead!" Eve, who had just finished choosing a dress for her and Eli rummaged through the wedding dresses and scanned them with herser-filled eyes!


    "My angel!" Evan stared at Eli as if she had finally found her savior that made Eve chuckled.


    "It is not taught to choose, you know. We will have a mix of rubies and diamonds and would not go for something cheap asces!


    And instead of frills I want moreyers in the hem and the golden thread ...." Evan took a breath of relief when the designer collected her things and left the pce with a satisfied expression on her face but the happiness did not stay for long¡­


    "Mydy.. His highness had asked you to go withdy Elizabeth to taste all the dishes prepared for the marriage!" her face turned pale, yet she nodded and left for another task that was no less than defeating enemies in the war.


    "I did not understand why I needed to check and participate in everything personally!" and here she thought that nobles have staff for everything and they did not need to personally tend to every task.. But here she was.. Even for decoration..


    The decorator even asked her and Leo to choose the flowers and color of curtains by themselves!


    While they all have a single duty, she had to assist all of them in choosing by which she had umted all the tasks.


    She would rather have a runaway wedding so that she didn''t need to prepare for anything. She mulled over the thought seriously when she heard Elizabeth chuckling!.


    "It is not like we do not have the staff that chose things for us or we will not prepare well for your marriage.


    It is just that father wants everything to be finalized by you so that it could be as you have dreamt.


    He wants to make everything perfect for you by giving you the authority to choose everything.


    He wants you to not feel regret over a small thing like the taste of dessert or the throne you will sit on!" Eli shook her head at the childishness of her father.


    "..........." Evan''s lips parted as she felt the shock of her life! Here she wasining all day without realizing how much the duke cared for her.


    She wanted to tell them that she had never dreamt about her marriage. Or she would be fine no matter what the color of the flowers would be or what would be the taste of the cake.


    All she cared about was.. She was going to be part of their family in reality. She would finally gain the right to call him father legally!


    But she did not have the heart to hurt her expectations. Her heart started to feel warm and tears started to well in her eyes as she realized how much the duke had cared about her when all she was doing wasining..


    "Then.. let''s check the next dessert. What are you dilly dallying for?" Eli chuckled when she saw the new enthusiasm in the girl with shining eyes!


    She had never liked Evan since she was immature and acted like a spoiled kid. Not to forget her ambiguous background, she still has to investigate or.. Should she let it go?


    But who would have thought that she would be looking at Evan with so much adoration and hopes that she would bring a new life to the dull pce so that it would be lively again!


    "Eli! Are you even listening to me!" Eli blinked when she noticed that Evan was waving her hands in front of her.


    "Hmm, what happened?" She looked a bit embarrassed and red at the girl who was staring at her with mischievous eyes.


    "I was asking, will you be the bridesmaid or will youe with leo!" a bit of anxiety filled her voice when Eli did not reply straight but stared at her face.


    "I.. I do not have many friends or any sister! If you and Eve would be the bridesmaid.. Then.. but if not.. I can always ask a few maids to be.." what was she even expecting.. How foolish of her!


    "Tsk! To think that you will even hesitate in asking.. Of course, me and Eli would be one and arrange your bridal shower! In fact, we will steal the premium collection of father and drink till we all be tipsy and wasted!


    Who knows, maybe we will be able to know your secrets too!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 327 [Bonus Chapter] Mark Him.(Chapter Preview)

    After the whole day of hard work, Evan dragged her tired body to her room!


    "Who would have thought that preparing for marriage is more difficult than preparing for the war!" she muttered with a sigh as she rubbed her sore feet while climbing on her bed,


    She did not even care to open the lights as she slumped on the bed!


    "You are talking like you have already fought a few wars and have good experience topare them!" her eyes widened and she sat up with a stark when the soft voice tickled her neck.


    Moving her hands with the speed of lightning, she lit the nearest candle and stared at the man with utter shock in her eyes.


    He was wearing a night robe and inside her nket with a leisurely look in his eye.


    "Why did you light the candle? I do not like the light when I am sleeping!" he muttered softly with an exaggerating frown like a spoiled kid.


    "...." she blinked as she felt that she was having a nightmare but the more she looked at him, his actions and expressions felt too vivid to just be her imagination.


    "Oh my, stop stating like that or I would think that you are waiting for a kiss!"


    "You are a hooligan even in my dreams!" she cussed as she shook her head with dismissal. Had she gone so perverted that she was imagining himing here to kiss her!


    Why had she never realized that she was such a pervert!


    "Yeah, why not! But why only a kiss! You should try to do other things too!"


    As the nonchnt and provoking words left her mouth the heat on the face of the man raised but in the end a certain part of his body twitched in response!


    His eyes widened and he stared at the girl with utter shock!


    "What.. what are you talking about?" he was here to tease her, not to get teased by him.


    He was expecting a few death res, punches and even her shouting but since when had she been this bold!


    "Why? You are scared! Shall I take the first step then?" she raised a brow while her eyes filled with mischief!


    Now she was sure that it was a dream since there was no way that Leo would leave such a golden chance!


    The Leo of his imagination reacted just like her, then she behaved like him and teased this scared bunny a bit!


    Before he could understand what she meant, she hovered over him with both of her hands on each of his side.


    Though her weight was still on her hands, her legs were already touching his legs as her gown rode up a bit!


    "Tell me, shall I take your innocence since you have presented yourself on my bed. Huh?" The voice was so damn seductive that the man shivered.


    His eyes turned darker as the desire to touch her and have his way with her started to engulf him. If she continued to behave this way.. He would lose his rationality in a few seconds and flip her over to¡­


    She chuckled as if she had won over the wolf that hade to eat her and her head raised high into the sky!


    "Tsk! Such a shy lover! I will do injustice to you if I do not take advantage of the situation!" she muttered slowly as she stared at his muscles that look so strong and sturdy!


    "If we are already here, I will as well mark you the way you were asking me!" the time he had offered her to mark him.


    The thought had buzzed her mind all night! She really wanted to try it but she was too embarrassed to say or act like that.


    But now that he had presented herself in the dream and no one would know what she did, she wanted to bite his neck and mark him!


    With the gleaming eyes she stared at his neck so intensely that he gulped involuntarily. His back turned straighter and his whole body turned rigid. He was even afraid of taking audible breaths..


    Never in his had he felt such anticipation that he stilled at the same time his heart palpitated so strongly that it would burst out while waiting!


    The girl was moving so damn slow that she had only covered a few inches in such long centuries. He wondered if he would even be able to wait or would go berserk before she could bite him!


    What a masochist he had be to wait for her to bite him with such anxiety!


    His hands clenched into a tight fist as he closed his eyes when she was just an inch away. He could feel her fast breathes on her neck, ying with all his sensations when it stopped!


    "What the¡­" he opened his eyes abruptly when he found the girl staring hard at him while blinking her round animated eyes with disbelief!


    "What happened. Why did you suddenly?" he could not help but ask as his heart would shatter if she would not do anything now!


    "You are not a dream. Are you?" she mumbled, burning another wave of confusion on his face when the girl leaned her head and bit him hard!


    "Aahh" it was not a soft and sensuous biting as he had imagined where she would lick his neck and then kiss it and sick it and when he would on the peak of ecstasy, she would nibble and bit it and then would suck again to create an erotic scene!


    But like a small animal, she just bit him as if she was going to eat him literally!


    "What was that?" he stared at the girl with a gloomy face who had already turned away and was now sitting on the other side of the bed!


    "I should be the one to ask you that? What are you doing here and what are you going to do just now!"

 Chapter 328 [Bonus Chapter] Help Me!(Chapter Preview)

    "I should be the one to ask you that? What are you doing here and what are you going to do just now!"


    "Are you serious? What was I going to do? You were the one bit me like a dog and now you are ring at me!!!!" his hands were already rubbing the area where she had bit!


    Where was the sensuous licking and biting and then sucking to make a mark! She.. wait!!


    He moved closer to her and she adjusted her dress and covered her chest with her both hands.


    But instead of kissing her or holding her in his arms. He sniffed her clothes!


    "......" who was the dog here now! She stared at the man who was sniffing her for ages and then raised his head and red at her!


    "You are drunk.. Aren''t you?" his scorching eyes were making her throat run dry yet she could feel the fear making her skin raise that she gulped!


    "No! I just tasted a few wines for marriage! that.. I have tasted all the menu and wines were part of it!!!" When he did not stop staring at her with those obsidian eyes, she added in a bit of a slurry voice which only increased the mes in his eyes.


    He was just mulling over how she had be so bolder, so it was wine again!


    "Evan! You are not going to drink in my absence! Did you get that?" her eyes widened when he held the cor of her dress and pulled it with so much force that she ended up straddling him while he wasying on the bed once again.


    She could feel the coarse cloth of his pants with only her thin undergarments in between while her dress had rode up from both sides and heat started to rise on her face.


    She fidgeted on her ce to stand up again but he was still holding her hands tightly in his grip!


    His whole face scrunched up and sweat started to form on his forehead when the friction of their bodies turned him on.


    All the heat of his body started to rise to a certain part that he felt like he was unable to breathe!


    "Evangeline!!!!!!!!!!!!" The voice was so strained that Leo had closed his eyes too while calling her with so much pain that the girl blinked.


    She stared at the face of Leo with wide eyes and her mouth turned agape. A little dazed she was feeling due to a bit of drinks she had and the tiredness she was feeling left her body at once and her senses returned.


    The man who always seemed to be in control, the man who did not sweat even when he swung his sword 1000 times while training, was looking so vulnerable! Small gleaming drops of sweat were shining on his face and slowly crawling over his neck only to end up on his chest!


    His chest! The night robe he was wearing was hung loose on his body and she could stare at his chest from there!


    No matter how many times had she seen his chest, she still felt that his nose would start to bleed!


    His sturdy muscles and strong chest! It was so damn hot and full of sex appeal that she could not help but drool at him.


    She still could not believe that such a fine specimen was going to be hers!


    She would have even paid for him if she would have been rich! Whenever he moved or his muscles clenched.. The scene was worth watching all her life! She bent a little with her hands moving instinctively closer to his chest with a desire to touch him when three deep lines formed on his forehead.


    "Evan! Would you stop moving please!"


    "Huh?" the girl blinked and stared at him hard. He was not suffering so much due to her weight right!


    Hasn''t the designer called her thin? Why was he sweating so much when she sat over him!


    "Leo.. I can not¡­"


    "Evan! I swear if you would not stop then I would not be able to control myself and end up entering you!


    I am so damn hard. So would you please stop rubbing your soft thighs on my private parts!"


    "........." bam! Wooshhh!


    Her soul left her body as the words left his mouth and she froze in her ce.


    She was so damn scared that she did not dare to even take a loud breath in case it would be enough to awaken the beast inside his body.


    Her eyes snapped towards the part he was talking about and she felt how it was twitching a big.. Oh my.. It was an enormous tent! How the hell would it be able to adjust inside her.


    She was sure he would tear her apart with that thing inside her..


    No wait! What was she even thinking! Why in the world would she let him enter inside her!


    "Evan! Would you please move a bit away from my body.. I can still feel¡­."


    "Thump!" Before he could evenplete his sentence the girl had already leapt away from his thighs as if she was sitting on theva that would burn her.


    In the end, her feet were strangled in her dress and she fell on the floor with a thump.. But she did not care about that at all.


    Her eyes continued to stare at the massive tent that had formed with widened eyes in case it would attack on her the moment she would look away.


    She was staring at him as if a soldier was keeping an eye on the enemy!


    "Evan! It is bad to stare like that! But if you are curious, why don''t you touch it and help me in relieving myself?"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 329 Run Away!(Chapter Preview)

    "Evan! It is bad to stare like that! But if you are curious, why don''t you touch it and help me in relieving myself?"


    "......." her eyes filled with horror as if he had asked her to kill someone.


    Her whole body turned cold and she stood there frozen when he turned to look at her. His body was still covered with a bit of sweat and his face was still strained.


    His eyes had turned so dark that she felt fear looking at him.


    "Evan!"


    "How! How can I help!?" she felt that it was something impossible and they were not even married yet!


    "Leo.. i want to wait for the marriage before you¡­" she covered her face with both hands as she was not even able toplete her sentence and a smirk formed on his face.


    By her reaction, he knew that she had misunderstood! But looking at her red face that looked like a fully ripped apple he wanted to devour so damn much! He knew what she was thinking..


    Oh lord! He wanted to be one with her so damn much.. But he knew that it was not the time!


    ''Only three more days Leo! Get a grip of yourself! She will be yours forever in only three more days!''


    Chanting the spell for a few more minutes, he finally felt his emotions getting in control but the beast that awoke from his sleep was not ready to leave without getting some patting.


    He sighed as he ran a hand in his air and turned to stare at the girl who was still sitting on the floor with an ashen face..


    "Evangeline! I am not asking you for.. " he gulped the words in his throat as only speaking them was enough to ignite the desires in his body.


    "I am only asking you to touch it and pat it with your hands. If you ask him to sleep again, he will listen to you!" he tried to coax the little girl who blinked and narrowed her eyes on him!


    Did he take her as a fool? Though she had never done it! She was sure it did not work this way!


    "If that is the case, then why don''t you pat him and ask him to sleep?" she restored as she took another step away from the bad wolf who was trying to lure her so that he could eat her clean!


    "Because it did not listen to me. It would only listen to the person who had woken him up." he started but when he found her staring at him with eyes full of suspicions, he sighed!


    "Please Evangeline! After three days, you have to deal with it every night. So why don''t youe here and at least have a practice run!


    Don''t we have practice runs for the dance and other things.. What if you get scared when it punches youter!" he lured, coaxed, forced and even threatened!


    He did everything he could to convince her toe closer and in the end it worked.


    She sighed as she knew that he was right.. Though their dating period was of 1 day only.. They were going to marry and she had to be habitual of fulfilling his desires!


    But..! taking a deep breath, she nodded and stood up with confidence though her body shook a bit with uneasiness, she still walked and sat beside him!


    "What do you need me to do?" his eyes scanned her face and a hint of anxiety and uneasiness in them and sighed!


    How could he talk about getting intimate with her when she was so scared!


    It looked like he was forcing himself on her! He did not have the heart to do that, no matter how much pain he felt.


    She raised her head when she did not hear any reply even after waiting for a few seconds. Her hands were already fidgeting with her dress as she did not know what she was actually expected to do.


    But she was surprised to see his eyes were filled with love!


    "You are only supposed to kiss my forehead and say best of luck!" he murmured and her brows knitted into a thin line!


    "Really?" hadn''t he said to pat it and talk to it!


    "Mmmm, now do that and leave the room before I change my decision!" a low growl escaped his lips as if he was feeling so much difort that she jumped from her ce and pecked his forehead with the speed of lightning and ran out of the room without looking back!


    She closed the room hurriedly and leaned on the door as she tried to catch up her breath.


    Low grunts and strange voices started toe from the room but she did not dare to peek in or ran away from there. So, like a guard, she stood by the door and continued to hear him until the silence ensued.


    "You cane in now!" her hands reached the door knob and after a few seconds of hesitation, she opened the door when she found him adjusting his robe over the pants!


    The bedsheet was in a mess and so was his hands which he was wiping from HER TOWEL!


    "I am sorry for the mess!" Her narrowed eyes softened when she recalled she was responsible for his condition in the first ce so she nodded her head without speaking a word.


    All the drowsiness had left her body and looking at the bed, the mere thought of sleeping on it had left her.


    "So much happened that I forgot to tell you. I am here to take you on our date. We have to hurry up before the sun rises or others would not let us go!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 330 [Bonus Chapter] She Can Not Believe (Chapter Preview)

    "So much happened that I forgot to tell you. I am here to take you on our date. We have to hurry up before the sun rises or others would not let us go!"


    "A date??" the idea looked surreal to her especially with all the chaos in the pce! "But how!?"


    "They are only going to write letters today. If you stay, they would ask you to read all the letters that would be going to the close friends, family vassals and higher nobles than us!


    It is only so that you know what they were told and you can learn how to write a letter to nobles!" her eyes dimmed as she heard his exnation. So, the date was really wishful thinking!


    Though they could go out anytime after marriage and they have gone out many times in the past too.


    But the dating period after the man proposes and before the marriage is called the golden period. It is said that time had its own thrill and she wanted to experience it! Even if it''s for once only!


    "But the main point is.. The work had nothing to do with you. So, even if you would not be here, they can write a letter and send it!


    The duchy keeps a copy of each letter sent by them. So you can read them after marriage when you have time or learn when Eli will help you in writing thank you letters to those who havee!" Just when her bright face fell dim and she sulked in a corner, Leo moved closer to her and held her from behind.


    He whispered slowly in her ear and in the end, kissed her neck.


    "So, get ready. I promise that I will handle everything!" he added when he saw hesitation on her face.


    Evan turned to his side and stared into his eyes. She was looking with so much love and adoration that Leo smirked and asked,


    "What are you looking at?" he was sure she would say "i love you" or "you are the best!" or something better.


    The smug smile had already formed on his face before she could say anything,


    "Who are you and where did the real cold and domination Leo go?"


    "........" his eyes narrowed on her face which burst into a smile while her eyes shone more than stars.


    She really enjoyed teasing him! With that smile over her face, he did not have the heart to scold her!


    "I did not know where the old Leo was! But this new one is going to stay with you forever and pamper you all my life!" holding her in his arms tightly, he swirled with speed that she covered his hands with her instinctively while her eyes widened!


    "Aahhhh" a loud shriek escaped her lips due to the sudden movement but soon it was reced by a pearl ofughter.


    "Oh my, what are you doing! Let me go!" she tried to shake his hands but he shook his head and only increased his speed in response!


    "If you continue, how are we going to leave the pce before dawn! Or were you just teasing me when you asked me for a date. Hmm??" he suddenly stopped when he saw a frown forming on her face!


    He hadpletely forgotten that but if they would not go then what would happen to his surprise! No! With that thought he stood up straighter as the anxiety from before came back that he did not notice the girl who was holding her forehead!


    "Of course, we are going out! Go and change, I am waiting at the door." she red at the man who stopped so abruptly yet standing fine and here she was with a spinning head.


    The alcohol she had drunk and the delicacies she had eaten were warning her toe out!


    "I have to get used to these new Leo affections but for that, I have to stare less!" she shook her head but her eyes were filled with happiness.


    Her face was glowing with so much love and joy that she could not describe it. She had never thought that she would be this happy. It still looked like a dream that she would have never dared to see.


    With a goofy smile on her face, she hurriedly changed her clothes when she remembered that he was not wearing a shirt!


    Could it be that it was a prank? Even if she was experiencing all the love and care, her heart was still not able to ept that all this was true.


    With a doubtful look on her face, she opened the door. Even if it would be a prank, she would not cry! She was a mature person! Yes!


    But when her eyes fell on the man, the words died in her throat!


    His messy hair just a minute ago was set properly and a fresh shirt was clinging to his body with three buttons open as if he was trying to tease her intentionally. He was wearing the simple ck coat instead of the uniform of knight he often wears, yet he was looking like a god!


    While she was just a mortal with average looks. She ran a hand in her hair to adjust them as she felt like she was looking like an ugly duck with a swan.


    He turned to look at her with a smile when he felt her presence,


    "Are you ready to go?" she shook her head but when she saw his brows knitting into a frown, she nodded it hurriedly and he rxed.


    Sensing the confusion on her face, he held her hand and carried her in his arms before she could say anything.


    "Leo!! I can walk by myself!" she shouted in a whisper but her hands wrapped around his neck instinctively as her body leaned closer to him.


    Satisfied with the involuntary reaction of her body, a dotting smile formed on his face,


    "You can! But the sound of your heels will wake up the knights! And moreover! I only have three days to take liberties with you! Then you will be the wife of someone and I will not get the chance to do all this!"


    "........."


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 331 [Bonus Chapter] May The Time Stops Here(Chapter Preview)

    "You can! But the sound of your heels will wake up the knights! And moreover! I only have three days to take liberties with you! Then you will be the wife of someone and I will not get the chance to do all this!"


    "........." she raised a brow with twinkling eyes and nodded! He was talking like she was going to get married to someone else.


    "Hmm, in that case, you should keep the endeavor hidden sir knight! In case your wifees to fight with meter!" she replied as she tried hard to stifle the pearl ofughter forming on her face!


    "Hmm, or else she woulde and spank you! She loves to spank and p others in the public! I have even been victim to it thrice!" her eyes widened when he replied with a pitiful face but at the same time she felt embarrassed!


    She was too furious with his demands that she did not think twice before doing that. Now that she thinks about it, it felt like ages had passed!


    When had she started loving him, could it be the moment when they shared a horse ride? Or could it be the moment when he had asked for her views while taking admission in the academy!


    They have crossed so many paths together that she did not know how and when she fell for him. But all she knew was that she loved him too much.


    She just could not stop looking at his face! She felt like she would burst from all the happiness as it was way too much!


    Leo lowered his head and when she did not reply back only to see tears welling in her eyes and his steps halted!


    "Evangeline, I was just joking. You know you can hit me as many dimes as you want. In fact, in the whole world only you have the right to beat me!" he suddenly felt like he was being more and more masochist when be with her.


    But then he shook his head to throw the idea away hearing the small sobs she was leaving!


    "Evangeline!" he had neve seen her cry! Most of the time she just fumes or res and cuss at him or passesments he had no reply to!


    "Mmm, promise me that I will be the only one!" she stared at him with those animated eyes that had always hypnotized him for doing her every bidding and he nodded in a heartbeat!


    "Yes, you were, are and will be my only one! I will only love you in my lifetime! In fact, for all the next lifetimes, I have chosen you. So you better be with me!" He used his thumb to wipe the tear fallen on her face as he looked at her with intense eyes that she felt her whole face burning.


    Yet the words¡­!!! Oh my! How badly she wanted to shout and tell the whole world that he belongs to her! She would gauge the eyes of every girl who would dare to look at him!


    She only came out of her thoughts when her feet had touched the ground. He had let her go as they had already reached the carriage!


    Taking a deep breath as if she was going for war, she entered in followed by him and the carriage started!


    "Where are we going?" in her excitement, shepletely forgot to ask him. She did not want to spend this precious time in the crowd but somewhere peaceful.


    "Mm, that is a surprise. Why don''t you sleep for a while. I will wake you up when we get there!" she shook her head at his suggestion, this was the first time they were going on a date.


    She would rather use this time as staring at his face than sleeping!


    "Alright, then lean on me while talking. I did not want you to sleep thereter!" Without waiting for her reply, he pulled her closer and held her from behind.


    Evan started at their entwined hands with wonder. How his hand had covered herspletely. She suddenly felt too secured in his embrace!


    "Thank you!" the words came out before she could realize but he did not reply. Only his grip on her body tightened and she basked in the love and warmth he was giving her!


    "Do you have any wish, Evan?" He wanted to fulfill all her dreams, to give her everything she desired that tears never welled up in her eyes again.


    She shook her head after thinking hard, "you are the only thing, i desire in my life now!" He kissed her head gently while rubbing his thumb on the back of her hands.


    "But I want more.. I want many little kids running in the hall while shouting and then fighting with each other.


    They woulde toin that I am unfair as I love the little girl more and I would nod without any doubt and threaten my son to treat my daughter well and protect her or else I will beat the pulp out of him!


    How dare he bully my cute little princess! I will¡­" the smile on her face froze when he heard his devious n to torment their son!


    Jerking his hands from her waist she tried to stare into his eyes,


    "You better not touch my son or I will throw you out of the room and sleep with both of them!" her tone was threatening but he started back with the same ferocity!


    "Then I will kidnap you in the middle of the night and ounces you all night! I let you go a few hours ago but I will not next time and torment you until you beg me to stop!"


    "My lord we have arrived!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 332 [Bonus Chapter]Teach A Lesson!(Chapter Preview)

    Evan blinked as she looked out with astonished eyes. Though the ce was just opposite to what she had thought, what shocked her was.. Leo chose this pce as their first date!


    "Come out! Or are you going to spend the whole time there only?" with a smirk on his face, he held her hand and pulled her out of the carriage.


    Feeling confident while looking at her stunned reaction, he could not help but ask,


    "Do you not like fair?" who had told him that girls enjoy ying games and seeing the fireworks in the middle of the night!


    The sound of the music andughter had filled the air and the kids were ying all around the dazzling lights from the small shops that looked like an array of stars that had fallen on the earth with the group of the fairies.


    The ce was lively and she was sure there would be a lot of dishes inside with games. She hade here once with Martin but that was a long time ago.


    "No! It''s just¡­" nervousness filled his heart. This was the first time he had arranged a date and he wanted it to be perfect!


    If Evan did not like the ce, then his whole n was going to be a big failure.


    Evan was stunned to see his pleading eyes. He was looking like a puppy who was abandoned by his master that made her amused but at the same time her desire to tease him increased!


    "I have imagined a silent beach or a night garden with only the two of us.. And I have thought of fulfilling your wish there." she lowered her head and bit her lips as her cheeks turned red.


    Her shy look was enchanting! All the rm bells of Leo rang when he realized what she was offering.


    "!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    "But since we are here, let''s enjoy the fair too!"


    "!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" though she was still speaking, Leo was looking lost! Only thest line was ringing in his mind! Had he lost the chance due to the crowd!


    Shall he ask everyone to evacuate the area or should he ask the coachmen to take them to a deserted area.. Wild thoughts started to fill his mind and his mind started to fill with ns to dumbnap her to a secluded ce when he heard a pearl ofughter and turned his head to look at her.


    "Leo! Are we not going to the fair anymore? What are you thinking?" she blinked and stared at him with still her cheeks reeder faking obliviousness. While in her heart she wasughing like an evil woman!


    "Hmm, nothing! Of course, we are going to the fair!" he shifted his weight from one foot to another as he adjusted his cor as if he was having trouble breathing suddenly.


    He held her hands a bit tightly in his grip as they walked in. chatter of the wanderers and the calls of sellers filled their surroundings and finally his tensed body started to ease again as they continued to roam here and there while pointing at shops and talking to each other without a care in the world.


    In the distance, a group of kids were trying to aim at the apples! The person who would shoot a certain bunch of people would get a gift from the shop owner who had a wide grin on his face as he took money from the kids but they were not able to win the prize!


    "But brother, I want that toy! It is so cute!" the girl pouted her lips as she nudged the shirt of her brother who had a frown on his face too.


    "Amy, i have already spent all the coins i had. How about we go home for now and ask mother for more coins or I earn them first so that I can win the toy for you next time!`` The boy tried his best to coax the girl but she shook her head and started sobbing!


    "Leo!" Evan pulled the shirt of the man in a soft voice as she stared at the man with a pout on her face too.


    "I thought we were here to enjoy ourselves!" Although heined, he had already started walking towards the booth where the girl was still crying.


    "Hey, pretty girl, which toy do you want?" The body covered her sister behind him when he saw that two strangers were talking to them and tried to look scary as he stared coldly at them!


    But the girl still peeked out from behind and pointed at the small set of y dolls with bright colors.


    "That, i want that toy pretty sister!" she eximed as she jumped on her seat that she did not need to give up on the toy, she still had the chance of winning it!


    "Amy!" The boy scolded but the girl just whined and avoided the fierce eyes of her brother.


    "And what do you want, little boy?" Evan had noticed him staring at the wooden sword when he was trying to win the prize but the boy just looked away without replying.


    He did not believe that a woman wearing as fine clothes as Evan would help them in winning the prize when even he was not able to aim properly!


    "Sigh! You are a stubborn one, aren''t you!" she ruffled his hair on which he red at her again but she just ignored his fierce eyes as she walked back to Leo who had already paid coins and bought the wooden slingshot and small stones!


    "You have to shoot at least 20 out of twenty five apples to win a toy!" reminded the old man as he counted the bronze coins that the man had given him!


    "Where did you get them?" she asked with surprise as she stared at the number of coins! Hadn''t he said that, he did not have any bronze coin!


    "I havee with full preparation. What if you ask me to buy everything in the fair! Even now, aren''t I doing foolish things for you!" He looked at her with a dotting gaze and she lowered her head with a shy smile on her face.


    She could not believe that the cold man was being so good at talking sweet words and flirting with her! From where was he learning all this?!!


    On the other hand, the owner snorted as he thought that they had taken out a loan to spend on the fair. Since both of them were wearing fine clothes even when it looked like a uniform, he had thought they were rich enough!


    But since they were another fool! He was going to earn a lot from them! It would serve them a good lesson that they should not borrow money and think of helping others with that!


    With a smirk he pointed at the small cherries this time!


    "Since we do not have sufficient apples left. You have to shoot those cherries!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 333 In Exchange!(Chapter Preview)

    "Since we do not have sufficient apples left. You have to shoot those cherries!"


    Not only were the cherries smaller, they were farther from the apples. So shooting 20 of them with only twenty five stones in hands was a difficult task even for an adult.


    With challenging eyes the man stared at Leo to see anger in his eyes. He was sure that Leo wouldin but he had already thought of proper replies.


    But just opposite to his thoughts, Leo just nodded and walked to take his position. Even Evan did not say a word as she walked hand in hand with the boy!


    "They were more foolish than I had thought!" they didn''t even realized that i had tricked them! He gloated over his winning but soon his smile turned stiff and his eyes widened!


    He had cheated many since the evening and a lot of them had resented him. But when Leo started shooting, the crowd started to gather and cheered at him with whistles as he shot one after another perfectly.


    A few times it felt like he was not even looking at the aim but the girl beside her and whispering something which increased the heat on her cheeks.


    The man was just taking the game as a child''s y and in a few seconds, he ced the slingshot back in its ce and turned to see the old and fat man!


    He had realized that he was cheating the kids when he had noticed how the apples were nted. So it would not be easy for the kids to shoot them.


    "I want to have one more try!?" with a bold voice, he asked as he ced another set of bronze coins on the table with a thud that brought the old man back to his senses!


    This was the first time when someone was able to shoot all 25 cherries, much less 20 of them and even ask for another game!


    But with so many people surrounding them and staring at him, he could not deny and gave him another set of small stones as he moved to change the cherries!


    With a curse, he moved to the side as Leo started to shoot them and once again it took him only a few seconds to shoot all of them.


    More cheers started to fill the area while the face of the owner turned paler. If it continued, then he would lose all the expensive toys which he thought no one would be able to win!


    He wanted to re at them, but under the eyes of so many, he was not able to do that!


    "I want another set of stones!" again! The old man wanted to cry and ask them to leave his booth and loot others, but all he could do was nod and curse his luck to meet them.


    So, it continued and in an hour, Leo had won all the toys in the shop which had been there for weeks!


    With crying face, the old man bowed his head,


    "My lord, you have already won everything. I do not have more cherries or gifts to offer you!" his smile was uglier than the cries when finally lei put the slingshot down and then stared at the man!


    "Next time, if I saw you scamming the small kids, I wouldin to the lord of the knights. He is my master!" The man yed when he heard that and shook his head like a rattle drum!


    "I did not dare, my lord. I did not dare. Please forgive this foolish one!" The man bowed as he took out all the toys and passed them to the proud couple.


    "Hmph!" with a wide grin on her face, Evan picked up all the toys and walked towards the kids she had seen earlier.


    "Here, you wanted this doll right?" She passed the doll to the little girl who let go of her brother and ran towards Evan. snaking her arms around her waist, she hugged Evan while her eyes were shining like stars!


    "Thank you, big sister! You are the best!" she whispered with all joy when Evan ruffled her hair and passed the doll to her which she held with both of her hands as if that was the most precious thing to her.


    "Now you, I am asking youst time. Do you need this sword or not!?" the boy pursed his lips, as he really liked that wooden sword.


    But would it be fine, if he would take it without giving anything in return!


    He was still mulling over the thought, when his eyes fell on the back of the booth where he was looking often while Leo was ying the game and his eyes filled with determination.


    He turned towards Evan who was still staring at him with curious eyes and nodded his head.


    Walking towards her, he did not take the sword from her but asked her to bend a bit!


    She raised a brow at his sudden request, but still did as he asked,


    ? "Could it be that you want to peck me in exchange?" though the words left her mouth in a teasing way, the dance of the man who had worked so hard in winning the toys already turned darker as he let go of the other toys he was still distributing and threw them on the ground to take hurried steps towards Evan who was about to betray her after asking him for doing so much hard work.


    The kids who had surrounded Leo to get a toy ran towards the pile of toys immediately leaving the space for him to walk away.


    The boy looked at Evan with disdain!


    "Why will I kiss you? You are not even pretty. But I do want to give something in exchange for the sword!" with those words he moved closer to her and whispered a few words in her ears which left her stunned!


    She was not able to reply for a few seconds even when the boy had taken the swords from her hands and had already walked away with his sister until Leo came and held her in his arms!


    "Are you okay? What did the boy say?" he looked around but the boy was already gone or he would have asked him himself.


    Evan blinked and then shook her head with a chuckle, she must be overreacting.


    "Nothing much. I guess he was trying to make a story since he did not want to take the sword without giving himself a proper reason!" Though she said that, her eyes scanned the whole area as if she was still searching for the boy that was only beyond the frown on the face of Leo.


    "I still want to know what he said!" he pressurized and the girl sighed!


    "Nothing much, he said that he didn''t want to take the sword for free. So, he would protect me.


    A man with a dark cloak is following me and he is going to attack that man with the sword in payment for the toys!


    Did he think I am a kid to believe such a story. How cute!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 334 [Bonus Chapter](Chapter Preview)

    "Nothing much, he said that he didn''t want to take the sword for free. So, he would protect me.


    A man with a dark cloak is following me and he is going to attack that man with the sword in payment for the toys!


    Did he think I am a kid to believe such a story? How cute!"


    "......." his grip on the slingshot tightened as the words of his father shed in his mind. His dark eyes started to scan the proximity!


    He would lie if he said that he had not felt the eyes on him. But there were so many that he thought they were just spectators!


    He cussed himself for taking the matter lightly but no matter where he looked, he could not find anything out of ordinally. Nor could he see a man with a ck cloak around.


    "Are you taking those words seriously!?" she felt his whole demeanour turning cold and bloodlust releasing his body! A shiver ran down her spine and she looked around too.


    But with so much crowd and many people roaming here and there it was impossible for them to find someone whom they had never seen!


    "No! I am just looking at the boy who dared to scare my dear wife!"


    "You! You scared me for a minute there!" She punched him when she noticed a teasing smile on his face but when he pulled her into his embrace, she epted it warmly and nudged her face on his chest like a kid wanting more pats from her father.


    She failed to notice his eyes turning cold as he stared in a certain direction.


    "Have you distributed all the toys?" she jolted from his embrace and turned to stare at the pile of toys that had already been taken by the kids with just a few pieces left behind.


    Running towards the toys, she held them as if it was a precious treasure when Leo stared at the direction for thest time before following her!


    "Leo! There are kids sitting on the other corner. They did note to take toys. Shall we go there and distribute these to them!" with such big animated eyes, she stared at him with a pleading gaze that even if he wanted to say no! He did not have the heart to do so as his head bobbed up and down before his mind could form an excuse!


    "Alright! But you will stay with me all the time!" he sighed as he knew that he waspletely helpless in front of her pleadings!


    "Yes! Yes! I will do as you say!" though she nodded her head, her eyes had already started looking for the poor kids who were looking at the toys without even hearing what he had said!


    She still remembered the time when she used to stare towards the toys like those kids! Her father never had allowed her to go to the fair. Though she had sneaked out with Martin, her self respect never let her ept gifts from him!


    How her life had changed so much! Sometimes she is not even able to believe that it is really her life!


    "If you did not show so much love to our kids then I would make sure you will never get a chance toe to a fair again!" he whispered closer to her ears and her heart beat increased. A goofy smile formed on her lips yet she behaved as if she did not even hear him!


    "Who wants this doll?" she raised the toy high in the air once she reached the kids and they soon came running to her!


    "Pretty sister, are these toys for us?" a girl blinked as she stared at the small y doll with marvel. Another boy came running as he touched the y horse with marvel as if it was the rarest treasure!


    "Mmm, everything is for you! So, who wants which toy!" Evan chuckled like a kid as she ced all the toys in the middle of the group and started giving it to each other with a content smile on her face.


    She had never felt this satisfied in her life! She even forgot to notice that Leo was distracted all this time and only busy scanning their surroundings.


    "Here, this tall horse for you! And this¡­" lost in spreading happiness and looking at the content faces of the kids, she was lost but she frowned when she noticed a kid hade running and picked a toy and ran again!


    "Hey, you do not need to run! These are all for you only!" she shouted but the kid was long gone! She turned back to see that all the toys were already distributed while Leo was helping a boy in getting up as he had fallen on the ground due to the sudden jerk by the running boy!


    Taking a sigh, she shook her head when she noticed that a piece of paper was left behind by the kid. Annoyed at the kid hastiness, she took a few steps forward as she shouted,


    "Hey..! there is¡­" she stopped in her tracks when she noticed the boy was already lost in the crowd and bent to pick the paper that opened when she held it in her hand.


    Her eyes knitted in a thin line as she read the parchment,


    "Your father is alive! The man who is acting benevolent and took you as his daughter inw is trying to kill him because your father knew a secret!


    You are nothing but a hostage in their house so that they would capture your father when the timees.


    Beware of the love you are getting for it is nothing but a mirage that would be lost when the truth woulde out!


    No one really loves you there Evangeline! You are just being used!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 335 Deadlier!(Chapter Preview)

    "No one really loves you there Evangeline! You are just being used!" as if all her fearse true! The words were the mirror she was declining to see! For a long time she was not even able to react as the parchment in her hands crumpled.


    "I must say these kids are too mischievous! That is why I want a little girl who would be more obedient!" Leo shook his head as he finally took a breath of relief! There was no man with a cloak in the vicinity.


    It could be just a confusion and he was worried for nought. But when he looked at her ashen face that was filled with sweat, the speed of his steps increased and fear started to crawl in his heart!


    "Evan! Are you okay?" he shook the girl who did not even notice his presence and finally Evan jerked from her thoughts!


    Her hands instinctively crumpled the paper in her hands and threw it away. She did not know why, but she did not want Leo to see that paper.


    She was worried that he would be hurt!


    "Hmm, I think I am hungry!"


    "......." he stared hard at the girl party with confusion and partly with relief! Taking a deep breath, he shook his head! Why was he thinking so much!?


    They were here to enjoy a date yet here he was!


    "Of course, how could I forget that mydy! I have seen a long line of stalls that sell a variety of snacks, you would surely like them!" holding her hands in his tightly, he took her away!


    Though he tried to calm his heartbeat, it continued to stir further as if a beast was wing his heart while Evan was no better!


    She felt a surge of guilt filling her heart and so did other thoughts! No! She had felt love in the eyes of Leo and care in the eyes of Duke! He had treated her better than her father! It could not be true! It could not be!


    Taking a deep breath, she decided not to let those thoughts take ce in her heart and enjoy the view!


    Her eyes fell on the shop selling scarfs and she halted. The man who was still lost in his thoughts took a step further only to be pulled back by her.


    When Leo turned to look at Evan, she red hard at the man with her cheeks puffed up.


    "Leo, you are a liar! You have still not given me the rewards you have promised! If you would not give them now, I would tell the duke how you have asked me to act like a wicked woman and then you even asked me to swat away the flies roaming around you!"


    "........" she still wanted the rewards! He looked at the girl ring at him with a frown on his face! Did she not know his worth and the treasure the duchess of the family holds?


    "Evan, you are going to be the duchess in three days. You will have ess to the whole treasure! If you do not know, we have more wealth than the royal family!" ''so, could you please stop ring at me for a few coins!!!!!'' though he did notplete the sentence, she could read in his eyes.


    But instead of being assured, she only red at the man further!


    Did he think she would use his money to buy a gift for him! Wouldn''t it mean that he had bought it for himself!


    "That I did not know! If you want to continue our date, you have to pay me half of my reward right now!" she crossed her hands over her chest and refused to budge from there leaving the man helpless!


    For the first time, Leo had decided to enjoy the fair like amon man in the uniform of staff. He had only brought a few silver coins with plenty of bronze coins with him! How in the world was he going to pay her reward to her in the middle of nowhere!


    "Evan!" he ran a hand in his hair as he tried to scare her with dark eyes but she scoffed instead!


    "Now that I am going to marry you, these looks would not work on me! Have you not heard the rule that a woman is the one who decides everything! Or else why duchess have given all the rights of the duchy?"


    "........" he really has no words to retort and even if he tried, he did not have the heart to be cold to her!


    The frozen king had already turned into a melting ice cream in front of the girl!


    "Evan! How about I pay you when we reach the ce! I do not have much money now!" Thest words came out barely above a whisper as he felt embarrassed to ept that he did not have enough money to tend to her wishes!


    Never in his life had he thought that it would''ve happened with him one day!


    "......." Evan blinked as she stared at the red ears of the man who was not even looking at her but on the ground! Why had she not realized that he was so adorable!


    A how cute! She felt like her heart had been melting just by looking at his cute and adorable eyes! This Leo was deadlier than the sexy one who only made her nosebleed!


    But what to do, she still wanted to buy the scarf for him!


    "Umm, then how about giving me a few silver coins as a promise that you would pay restter" just as his eyes lightened with relief she showed him one finger.


    "But I have a condition. You will bring the tastiest snacks for me 5 minutes before I wait for you!"


    "Evan, I can not leave you alone in a crowd!" the words came cold and hard as if it did not have a ce for negotiation when she added,


    "Then you have to close your eyes and follow me wherever I take you!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 336 [Bonus Chapter] Take You Away!(Chapter Preview)

    ===================


    "Then you have to close your eyes and follow me wherever I take you!" Without thinking about it, he shook his head. There was no way he was going to take his eyes away from the girl.


    "Evangeline! There is no way I am going to close my eyes or leave you alone! So you better do what you want in front of me! We are gettingte for the fireworks too!" Though his voice was soft, it was resolute and she knew there was no chance to argue.


    "Why? Do I not have this much right too? Leo, I am going to marry you but that does not mean I will not have my personal space!" she hollered as anger filled her eyes!


    She was only doing it for him. But even if not! She did not allow him to control her.


    She bit her lips and stared at the shop again and this time he was alert enough to follow her eyes.


    A look of astonishment passed his eyes but then it filled with warmth. He had never felt that touched even when he was bestowed with rare treasures of the world by the royal family or other nobles!


    Without saying a word, he just pulled her closer and leaned into her embrace, astonishing her! Guilt filled her eyes, but if he thought that he could control her this way then he was so wrong!


    "Leo!" she tried to struggle into his arms but his grip on her waist only tightened!


    "Thank you! I love you the most Evangeline! I am thankful to God and to my father who brought you into my life!" her whole body turned still and she forgot that she was struggling to get free when she heard his voice full of emotions.


    She did not know why but she felt a bit of wetness in it!


    "But I did not want a scarf brought from the market! I want a scarf that is handwoven by you and that also has our name embedded on it in a heart and it should be of red colour!"


    "........" who would have thought that the frozen young lord was so cheesy when ites to love! She stared at him for a while but then scoffed and broke free from his embrace!


    "Ha! Who was even looking for a scarf for you! I only wanted to have some snacks. And I wanted you to close your eyes so that I would not have a stomach acheter!"


    "Yes, yes of course! Still I love you the most!" he chuckled as he stared at her reddish ears and fake anger on her face.


    He wanted to pinch those red cheeks so much and so he did as he ced one of his hands on her shoulder and brought her towards the snacks stalls!


    "Then, mydy, eat as much as you want. I promise I will keep my eyes away. Hahahaha!" feeling embarrassed with his meaningful nces and heart freeughs, she elbowed his chest and created distance between both of them.


    "What did I say wrong this time?" he chuckled as he ran behind her and both of them stopped at a skewer shop as he ordered a te when he stared at her with intense eyes!


    "Evan! You will make a scarf for me. Right?" she pursed her lips and looked away! Could he not understand her silence? Why was he asking again!!


    "Why would i? I do not have much time with all the preparations going on!"


    "Hmm, then maybe after marriage when you have time! If this is a gift from you, I am ready to wait a lifetime for it!" an unconscious smile formed on her face that she even forgot that she was acting to be angry!


    With a silly grin on her face she took the skewer from the vendor and brought it forward on his face.


    Leo had always eaten food that was good for his health and ording to the diet of knights. The oily and spicy vor brought a frown on his face but when he looked at the expecting eyes of the adorable girl who was still feeding him even when she was angry, he did not have the heart to say no.


    Opening his mouth, he took a small bite and the grilled vor and spices with a lot of oil burst into his tongue immediately!


    "How is it!"


    "Not bad!" Instead of denying, the words changed automatically in his throat as he nodded his head but in the next second, the girl ced the whole meat in his hands!


    "Then eat more, i will order more for myself!" Without waiting for his reply, she turned and walked to order another while Leo continued to stare at the skewer in his hands!


    "...." why did he lie in the first ce!


    "Excuse me! I want another pack of the skewer please!" The man nodded and passed her another te but even when she had held the food, the man did not let go of her hands and a frown formed on her lips.


    "Hey.. what are you doing! Let go of my hand!" she shouted in a whisper as she did not want to gain the attention of Leo to irk him when the man raised his head.


    It was not the skewer she had taken the food from but a man in a cloak whose face was hidden with a ck cloth yet she felt the eyes were strikingly familiar to the person she had spent all her life with!


    "Evan! You received the letter. Didn''t you? Yet you are with him? Are you not afraid that they would discard you after using you!


    I do not have enough time! Meet me at the bridge on Saturday night. I will take you away from here!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 337 [Bonus Chapter] Promise Me!(Chapter Preview)

    "I do not have enough time! Meet me at the bridge on Saturday night. I will take you away from here!" Evan was so stunned to hear the voice that she trembled unconsciously! Her eyes did not even blinked with the thought that the image would vanish once she would close her eyes!


    "Father! Is it you?" her hand moved forward even before she could think and tried to snatch the cloth away from the face of the man but he held her hand before she could touch it and then turned towards the stall!


    She instinctively followed the man, forgetting about the existence of leo when she felt a hand on her shoulders.


    "Where are you going, Evangeline?"


    "Leo!" Leo frowned when Evan held his shirt and pulled it with tears and shock in her eyes.


    She was looking terrified aas if she had seen a ghost!


    "What happened! Did anyone try toe closer or say anything!" Small idents weremon in the fair but the threat from before and her terrified face scared him too as he took her in his arms and scanned the whole area when the girl started to struggle to break free!


    "Leo.. I think¡­" Evan stopped as she did not know what to say! The whole family knew that her father had died! If she would say that she had seen his eyes then who would believe her!


    They all would think that it was an illusion. And if her father was pointing at the letter she had received, would it be appropriate to tell Leo about it!???


    She suddenly felt torn and did not know how to continue¡­


    "What do you think, Evan? Is everything okay?" he thoroughly regretted bringing her here! Why had he chosen such a crowded ce in the first ce!


    There was no romantic moment as he had thought but the plot had suddenly changed to a thriller one and he hated it when he was in the light and his enemy was in the dark!


    "Yeah.. I think I paid him double and forgot to ask for the change. Wait here, I will go and bring the rest of the money back!" three deep lines formed on his forehead as he narrowed his eyes on her face!


    "Just that?" She looked like she had seen a ghost. Her eyes were widened and she was not even able to form a sentence for a few seconds! Why did he feel like she was lying to him!


    But he discarded the idea just when it was in his mind! His Evangeline would never lie to him!


    "Let the money go! The skewer has too much oil. Let''s look at other ces for better dishes!" He held her hands and dragged her away as she turned and started at the ce where the man in the cloak had talked to her but she was not able to see anyone with that description anymore as if everything was just her illusion.


    Her mind felt a bundle of nerves as she did not understand what was happening to her! Just when she was scared that something would happen to her happiness, the bad omens started to show one by one that she is not even able to wrap her mind around all of them.


    "Leo, I am feeling tired! Shall we head back to the pce!"


    ? "Let''s not think about food. The fireworks are going to start soon, shall we find a ce and sit?"


    They both blinked as they spoke simultaneously not expecting the other would say just the opposite thing!


    "Oh, sure! I should have known that you are tired!"


    "Of course, I love fireworks!"


    They both stared at each other for long and then chuckled!


    "It is fine if you want to go! We cane back some other time!" He rubbed her palm with his thumb to assure her but she shook her head as her heart filled with guilt.


    Just to run away from the problems, she forgot how much effort he had put in that night! And her father.. She was just imagining him because she was missing him!


    That was all an illusion! Just an illusion!


    "No! It would be okay if I lean on your chest and see the stars and fireworks. I am sure you will hold me well if I feel tired!"


    Without another word, he took her in his arms and brought her closer to his chest and took a whiff of her fragrance to calm his agitated heart!


    Though he trusted her unconditionally his instincts were telling him that the danger was looming over their head. Yet he could not let her go!


    Even when she left him just for a second he felt an emptiness in his chest. He just could not let her go!


    Closing his eyes, he took a few deep breaths and then stared at the girl who had taken his heart and made him so helpless!


    "Even! If I ever lose you, I will die, I swear! Promise me no matter what the reason is, you will always hold my hand in the end!" the girl blinked as her heart clenched.


    If it would have been a few hours earlier, she would not have hesitated at all. But now.. She stared at his hands and then at his face withplex thoughts in her heart she was not able to resolve!


    She felt like an invisible thread was stopping her from promising him but when she stared at the dim eyes of the man who was looking at her as if she was his whole world, she felt like those soulful eyes were spellbinding him!


    Could his love be a lie! No! She could believe in anything but not that it was a lie to use her!


    "I promise. But then you have to promise too that you would never lie to me or break my heart!" this was thest chance she was giving to him, to her and to their rtionship..


    "Of course, you are my everything!" with that not the hands but the lips sealed their eternal promises!


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 338 [Bonus Chapter] Worried At All(Chapter Preview)

    "What is Evangeline doing now?" The men stared at each other when the old man asked the question and gulped but his ring eyes forced them to speak.


    They nudged their heads and took a step forward and spoke in a polite tone, "that.. Lord Thawyne is kissing the girl, master!"


    The dagger in his hands fell on the ground with a clink as he stepped over the dead body of a young boy with a wooden sword in his hands.


    His clothes were stained with blood but he did not care about it even a bit!


    "What did you say? She is still kissing him even after giving so many warnings?" they all took a step back with fear when the man startedughing like maniacs!


    "Hahahahah! So the shine of gold and luxurious ces have changed you so much that you don''t even care if your father is getting hunted by the one you are sleeping with!


    How ingrained! I have raised you like my own child and now..! You are returning to me your ignorance and showing me your back!


    Very well! Then do not me me for things I am going to do! There is no way that I will let all of you live in happiness when I am suffering here! Hahahaha!" He sat and stabbed the dead kid again whose eyes were staring at the distance that the men exchanged nces but did nothing to stop him.


    "Master the forces of the duke are looking for us everywhere! We will not be able to hide for long!


    Why don''t we just ept more money and live in the neighboring empire!"


    "thwack!" Before the man could speak another word a pnded on his face and the old man finally took off the cloak from his face!


    "So you want me to live like a runaway dog while they would have their happily ever after! Huh?


    Am i the one who is paying you or duke Thawyne?" the man pursued his lips and others bowed their heads too as his eyes swept past everyone!


    "Go and find where they are going next! I would change the clothes and talk to her again! Even i want to see her limit of shamelessness!" Everyone nodded as the man turned and left in a tent.


    They all distributed to look for Evan and leo.


    On the other side,


    How much time had passed when Leo finally let her go..


    "Cough cough! You.. you will kill me one day with these deep.. Cough!" she patted her chest as she felt there was no oxygen left in her body.


    The hooligan had kissed her in the middle of the fair that also for so long that she was about to faint.


    Just as the words left her mouth she heard the sound of giggles and looked around to see a bunch of crowd had been collected around them.


    It has both young men and women. While men were looking at the brazenly, the girls were stealing nces and giggling with red faces while bowing their heads low!


    "........" doomed! She was done for! Had she kissed in front of them! But she did not see a single person or did not hear a single voice before!


    As if struck by lightning! Her soul started to leave her body when Leo reached behind her and held her waist to give her support.


    But she only turned and red at him!


    "Hooligan! You are a shameless hooligan!" He raised a brow as he remembered she was the one to part her lips to invite him and now she is throwing all the me on him!


    He bent and took her in his arms and started walking away!


    "Hey, put me down! I can walk by myself! What are you doing?" more giggles and pearls ofughter could be heard from behind and Even realized that she could not win this man so instead of shouting to let go, she leaned in further to hide her face!


    If no one saw her then no one would know who it was!


    "Why, didn''t you say that I am a shameless hooligan! Then why do I care if others are watching or not!" shrugging his shoulders he continued walking but his eyes were twinkling with humor while she just took a deep breath to keep her annoyance in control as she felt warm in her heart too!


    "Ouch!" he lowered his head to stare at the girl who had not met him again without any rhyme or reason but she just scoffed and looked away!


    cing her on a nket under the wisteria tree, he sat beside her and looked at the sky,


    "I never knew you enjoy biting too much!" his hands roamed over the tooth mark formed on his neck again!


    "It is your punishment for not listening to me! Hmph!" she crossed her hands in front of her chest and refused to look away when he stared at her but instead of anger or re, his eyes were filled with love and such intensity that she had a hard time looking into it!


    "What.. why are you looking at me like this?" she tried to look away but he cupped her cheeks and raised her head to look into her eyes,


    "Evangeline! I love you!" What is with this man! Why was he confessing his love for her to everything she tried to argue! If it continued how would she be angry at him!


    "Evan.." he paused as he felt the presence of another person behind them while he was sure that he had chosen the most secluded ce! "Wait here, I will bring something to drink for you!" with that he stood up and ran towards left without waiting for her reply..


    "I do not need anything.. And moreover you are running on the wrong side!!!!!!!!!!" she shook her head as she realized he had already gone far away and sighed!


    Leo held the cloak of the man who was trying to run away and pulled him towards the ground. The men winced as he fell on the ground with a thud and without wasting another second, Leo took off the cloak over his head.


    "Why were you following us. Huh? Are you not afraid of losing your life? Who had sent you?" taking out his sword and pointing it at the neck of the man with a scar on his face, Leo asked in a cold voice but the man only chuckled as if he had heard a joke!


    "I thought that the young lord of the Thawyne family was very cunning! But look at you!


    In your impulse you ran behind me and left the girl alone. Are you not afraid that when you are here, others will attack her and take her away from you?" he was sure that the man would be worried sick and run back to save the girl and then he would run away while the girl would already be gone!


    But to his surprise, the man smirked and spoke in a cold voice, "no! I am not worried about the girl at all!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 339 [Bonus Chapter] The Best Proposal!(Chapter Preview)

    But to his surprise, Leo smirked and spoke in a cold voice, "no! I am not worried about the girl at all!" Leo held the man in his arms whose eyes had widened with surprise and choked him below his chin on the neck and the man fell on the ground instantly!


    He turned and soon a knight came and picked up the limp body from the ground and took it with him.


    On the other side,


    A group of three men walked towards Evan but before they could evene in her vicinity, 5 knights in the clothes ofmoner made a wall to block the way.


    The men red at the human wall only to realize that they were all knights!


    "You!"


    "Capture all of them and take them to the prison!" and before the men could run away, the knights took hold of all of them and took them to prison.


    Leo stared at them as he forwarded his hands and a knight passed a bottle of wine and two sses to him.


    "Keep them in the underground dungeon until I return back to the pce and check the whole vicinity. There might be more like them."


    "Yes, young lord!" They all bowed their heads and dragged the men with them.


    Wiping the sweat from his face, he climbed the mountain back when he saw that Evan wasying on the carpet while gazing at the stars.


    Her face had a beautiful smile that was beyond the greed, selfishness and other evils of the society. It was so clear and innocent that he did not move closer to her but continued to stare at her from a distance.


    "You are back!" she whispered slowly but did not turn to look at him, "I thought you would take a long time since you ran in the wrong way!"


    Taking steps closer to her, heid beside her and she leaned on his chest as she continued to stare at the stars.


    "I am sorry for leaving you alone! But I brought your favourite wine as apensation!" She knew that these kinds of fairs do not sell wine!


    It is amoner fair that could not have something only nobles had yet she nodded but did not say a word!


    Even when she said that she did not believe those words, when left alone, her mind was swirled with the same thoughts that tears started to well in her eyes.


    Leo rubbed her back when she leaned on his chest.


    "Evan, there is a reason that I brought you here tonight!"


    "........" thud! The words felt like daggers to her already overwhelmed heart! So, they all were right! He had a reason to go closer to her.. Could it be¡­


    "That day, when I proposed to you, I realized that it was too nd.


    I did not have any experience, so I did not know how to do it properly, but that did not mean that I love you any less than those who bring roses and expensive gifts!" the words were barely above a whisper yet her eyes widened and she sat up abruptly as she stared at him.


    He was already looking towards her with his eyes full of love!


    "So, I want to meet you again! Evangeline Rosaador, I did not only want to make you my wife, but the partner who would share my life, my happiness, my sorrow and my pain!


    I want you to be part of my soul, my heart, the base of my entity! Even if death brings us apart, I want me to leave first so that I do not have to spend a single moment without you!


    I tried to bring roses, but they were so nd in front of you. I tried hard to look for a jewel that could match your lustre but I failed.


    In the end, I could only think of this way to show how much I love you!" just as the words left his mouth a strong boom sound and the sky field with fireworks.


    The sky looked so beautiful that she continued to stare at it for long when she felt his arms holding her waist and she leaned her back on his chest. More tears started to fill her eyes and for the first time in her life she realized that she had be a crybaby!


    Yet the moment was the best moment of her life that even when the fireworks ended, she continued to stare at the sky until something shining took her attention.


    Her eyes widened when she realized what he was talking about!


    "I love you Evan, you are mine!" formed with the candles below the hill they were sitting on and around it was a big heart made up of red roses and in the centre of it was a ring that she was twinkling like stars!


    The ce which should have been filled withmoners waspletely empty and filled with roses and soon the sound of the music started to fill the air..


    "This!"


    "This is how it was described in the book you were reading these days! I heard that you told Evelyn you wanted this kind of proposal!" he whispered as she turned to look at him,


    She had thought that candles were warm, the roses were soft and the diamond would be the most beautiful ornament to make her day perfect!


    But now that she looked into his eyes, she realized.. The most warm, soft and beautiful thing she could ever have was his embrace and his love for her that had filled her so much that she felt like her heart would burst right there!


    She pounced in his embrace as tears started to soak his shirt when he chuckled.


    "At least say yes, Evangeline! I have done so much hard work in preparing it!"


    "Ouch!" in exchange he got another elbow on his abdomen as she red at him but then closed her eyes and whispered,


    "I want to give you, myself tonight!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 340 [Bonus Chapter] Who Is Embarassed!(Chapter Preview)

    "I want to give you myself tonight!" the roses, the candles, the diamonds. It was not the first time he had given her so many things but what did she have.. to give it to him except herself!


    Her eyes filled with tears as she stared at the candles and the rare gems that were in mid of it! How much preparation had he done to prepare it in advance.


    She wanted to give herself to him in return! But she was afraid it would be enough!


    She had no idea how her words had hit him like a jolt of lightning that he froze at his ce!


    His eyes darkened when he heard her and his grip on her hands tightened. Did she even know what her words meant to him!?


    "Evan, you should not speak such words out of whim! When would you learn to be self aware!" shaking his head, he took a few deep breaths as he tried to control the swirl of emotions filling his heart!


    "But!"


    "Shush!" Before she could say anything foolish again, he ced his finger on her lips and then kissed it gently.


    "Of course, i will take you but just wait for three more days! Then you will be mine forever!" he whispered as his forehead leaned on hers.


    For some reason, he did not like the way she presented herself to him. As if she was trying to return his love forcefully!


    He wanted to tell her that everything already belonged to her but he knew she would only feel burdened by his words. He would wait.. Until she would start to understand that she was his part now!


    How long had it been as he continued to hold her in his arms and give a few peppery kisses on her lips, did he finally let her go.


    "Did you like the ring?" she nodded as she stared at the flower petals ring with arge pink diamond in the centre and small white diamonds all around it. It was a very delicate piece that she stared at it with wonder in her eyes.


    This was the most precious ring for her as it symbolizes their love.


    He held her hands in his and her breathing quickened when he gently entered the ring in her ring finger.


    "Now you are mine!!" he pulled her closer and took her in his arms and then taking her in his arms, he twirled as if he had gone crazy.


    "Since you have already given yourself to me! You will only listen to me and do as I wish!" her eyes narrowed instantly as she could see the evil smile on his face!


    "Where are we heading to?" her hands on his shirt tightened when he ran down the hill as if he had gone crazy!


    "Thest surprise is still left!" he muttered as he continued to take her and stopped in front of a shop!


    "A jewel shop?" After spending such a good time, thest surprise was a jewellery gift!


    "Hmmm? Just wait for a while!" with a grin on his face, he took her in when her heartbeat quickened with anticipation. But there was nothing she could see but only darkness in the room.


    The room had no light and she could not sense a single person there!


    "Where are we?" Only a chuckle escaped his lips in reply as he continued to take steps inside the room but only the darkness increased.


    "Why is it so dark?"


    "Because you would not have agreed to close your eyes!" like he had agreed to it! Hmph!


    "Why? Haven''t you¡­."


    "Shush! Haven''t you given yourself to me! So, stop grumbling!" she pursued her lips as she realized that she was tricked again!


    She was definitely not talking about this when she had asked him to take her!


    "Bloom" she covered her eyes with the back of her hands as the lights suddenly lit up and blinded her.


    Blinking her eyes a few times, she finally adjusted to the light but her eyes widened as she noticed the room!


    "This is!" It was a honeymoon room! How much have they travelled toe here! Was it in the fair or.. Had he.. Had he finally epted her offer?


    Heat started to rise on her face as her eyes stared at the white room that was decorated with red flowers! The beautiful statures of couples and the erotic paintings on the walls.


    The statues were¡­ of couples with different positions in the middle of..!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!


    She had never known that he was so.. She covered her eyes with her hands again as she did not know what to say as her face shed!


    "This!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" That brat!!!!!!!! Leo''s hands clenched into a tight fist as his face turned red too!


    "Leo.. i!"


    "Close your eyes instantly!" he hollered as he took her out of the room with the speed of lightning as if demons were chasing him!


    He must have known that he could not trust Aiden! When he went to beat the brat! He apologized telling he did not know anything about it but topensate, he would prepare a romantic night for them with wine and food with music.


    They could slow dance and spend a good alone time with each other! That was all he had told me! But what the hell with those statues and paintings!


    Now she would think he brought her here to.. He stole a nce at her red face and lowered eyes and regretted instantly. He shouldn''t have looked at her at all.


    "That.. that was¡­"


    "Never talk about it! It was not me! I have not nned it at all! Just forget what you have seen!" he did not want to be misunderstood at this point of him when they had finally started trusting each other.


    Though he was a man of affairs and had even handled wars. This was the first time I faced an embarrassing moment like this! That he started to feel anxious..


    "Umm, I was about to say that it was beautiful!"


    "!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 341 [Bonus Chapter] Peel And Fry!(Chapter Preview)

    "Your highness!" William frowned when he heard the sudden knock on the door. It was still dark and he was sure it was the middle of the night!


    Three deep lines formed on his face and a dark light shed in his eyes when a thought formed in his mind and he stood up with a jerk and ran towards the door without even caring to wear the slippers beside the bed!


    He even forgot there were two knights standing at the door and they would open it just with amand as he ran and opened it himself!


    "What is it?" With a face full of worry and gloomy eyes, he stared at his aide and knights who were surprised to see the unpresentable condition of his master!


    Just how stressed was he toe out like that personally!


    "Your highness, may Ie in?" Although they were in his inner chambers, he still remembered that there was a spy between them and he did not want them to hear about it!


    William''s eyes narrowed but he turned and went in without saying a word as the man followed and closed the door.


    "They were attacked. Weren''t they?" it was not a question, as William already knew the answer! He held the corner of the chair so tightly that his knuckles turned white as he tried his best to keep his anger in control.


    "A group of mercenaries tried to kidnap Lady Evangeline but master Leo handled the situation well and imprisoned all the attackers on time!


    They all were brought to the underground prison but all of them hadmtied suicide in the wagon except the one who was knocked out by young lord personally!


    We have tried him from a chair so that he would not be able to do anything when he gains his consciousness back!


    But both of them were still out. Our men are still following them. I came personally to inform you in case you want to interrogate the man before the young lord wille back and take the case in his hands!" The man knew that his master was hiding something and this was not as simple as a threat to kill Leo or Evan!


    "Yes! We will go now!" picking up his outer robe, he walked out of the room without waiting for the response of the knights!


    His eyes had already turned darker and ck aura had started to emit from him. He was looking like a devil that wasing out from the depths of hell to take his revenge!


    His brisk and quick steps had so much pressure that the knight was having trouble in keeping his breathing even and a neutral face as he was afraid that the duke would kill the assassin before they could get any information from him.


    "I want all of you to leave!" As he entered the underground prison he scanned all the knights who were stunned to see him there in his night robe.


    Though the duke was the head of the family. He had mostly concentrated on the administration part while Leo had taken care of these kinds of things.


    But to see the duke personally visit the attacker as soon as he was brought that also in a night wear which showed that he did not have patience to each wear presentable clothes, stunned them!


    Just who were these attacks and how had they offered both his highness and young lord!?


    Though confused and curious, knights knew better that they did not have any rights to ask questions. So, they bowed their heads and left the room when William finally stared at the unconscious man!


    His body structure was simr to the old man who was ckmailing him! Could it be that he was the one who hade to meet him in the woods!


    If that was the case, he had to return the favor and show his kindness.


    Without waiting for the man to wake up or throw water on his face, he walked towards the section where all kinds of weapons were kept and picked a sharp dagger in his hands.


    With a nefarious smile on his face, he held the dagger in his hand and spice on the other!


    Walking closely he sat down and held his hand and started peeling it as if he was peeling vegetables in the kitchen!


    "Arghh" even in his sleep, the man shrieked and tried to struggle but William''s grip was too tight as he continued to peel his skin meticulously. Once he was done, he picked up the spice and started applying ayer on the freshly made wounds as if he was preparing the vegetables for cooking!


    "Arrrghhh! Let go!" The man started shouting and withering in pain as his struggle increased and he came back to his consciousness with widened eyes.


    "Aahh.. you are awake! It is still early though! If you want you can take a nap while I start working on your other hand then I can fry both of them together!" The eyes of the man widened so big like a saucer while staring at the nonchnt duke who was talking like he was cooking a few dishes for him, not him instead!


    "Let me go! What are you doing? It is against thew!" the man hollered as he tried to threaten the man who chuckled!


    "Tsk! I am thew here so whatever i do is legal, you do not need to worry about it!" with that he rotated the dagger in his hands and started peeling the skin of another hand.


    The man tried to struggle but he was tightly bound and the pain was affecting his senses that he was not able to react or understand!


    "Just stop that! I will tell you everything you want to know but let my hands go first!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 342 [Bonus Chapter] She Only Deserve Happiness!(Chapter Preview)

    "Just stop that! I will tell you everything you want to know but let my hands go first!" his eyes had turned red and whole face was covered with cold sweat.


    The hand duke had peeled and applied spices on was dripping blood and trembling so hard like a fish was taking out water.


    The other hand, William had started working on.. The man tried his best to take it back but it was bound too tightly!


    "I will tell you where that old man is! You are looking for him, right? Let me go and I will take you to him!" he pleaded again as he stared at the duke who was so calm that trembled him again!


    If duke would have been furious or lost hisposure then he would not have been so terrified. But the cold blooded look in his eyes was so scary that the man tried to run away. He could see his death in them.


    Wiim finally stopped peeling his hands and looked at him with a nefarious smile on his face, "you are not going anywhere! Pass me the address of that old man and my knights would go and check! If we find him, we will let you go! If not.. You would pay double for lying to us!" With a deathly pale face and scared voice, the man told the address and the knight standing behind William bowed his head and left the room.


    "Now tell me, what do you know about the old man schemes?" William stood up and walked towards the single chair in the room and sat on it while crossing his leg one over the other.


    His cold eyes stared at the assassin who was withering in pain without any emotions when the assassin gulped.


    He could see his death dancing in his eyes,


    "The old man said that he is the real father of Evangeline and you have kidnapped him in exchange for gold coins because she is useful for you!


    He thought that he would ckmail you and get the position of a higher noble in your vassal family.


    But when you started hunting him, he decided to tell the truth to his daughter and take her away so that you would have to give up and fulfil his wishes.. If not.." the man trembled as he felt the temperature falling lower.


    The eyes of the duke were turning darker and colder every passing second as if he would burn the whole pce..


    "If not?" William tilted his head and took out another clean dagger from his pocket. "Continue.."


    "If not.. He would kill his daughter and make you suffer all your life!"


    "nk!" the dagger flew and hit straight to the centre of the forehead to the man. His eyes widened but before he could react, his body truend limp and he fell on the ground with a thud!


    William stood up and ced his feet on the injured hand of the assassin as he growled! "No one would be able to touch my daughter!


    Did you hear that? She had already suffered a lot by spending her life in the slums! She would only have happiness in her life from now on even if i have to burn the whole empire to find that scumbag and kill him with my own hands!" He pressed the wand so hard that more blood started to flow from the hands that the dead person could not feel pain and react to it.


    The assassin had already turned cold but William''s rage was not satisfied at all. Mere the thought of Evan leaving him and then dying was enough to burn his whole body into the mes of revenge.


    He had thought that the old man had spent all his life taking care of Evangeline, so he should not kill him. That was why he gave him a fortune that would not end even if he tried to buy a whole vige, yet the greedy person was not satisfied and kepting back with more and more demands!


    William tried his best to bear with it, but now.. He took out hasty steps out the room but instead of going back, he walked towards the annex building where the knights were preparing to leave.


    The sudden knock on the door surprised the knights as one of them stood up to open the door.


    "Your highness!" They were all surprised by his sudden entrance and also when his body was stained with blood.


    William was not the one who killed and even if he did.. He did not wander with the blood on his body.


    "Are you ready to leave for the mission?" all the knights stood straighter in a line and nodded their heads at once!


    "Good then I will being with you!" he entered in shock at the knights as William had not even once joined any mission. He was not the one who believed in dirtying his own hands but staying in the dark while ying mind games.


    He was more dangerous than Leo who faced everything upfront but none of them had the audacity to deny their master as they nodded their heads when William entered and took the uniform of a knight from his aide and changed his clothes!


    They all walked out and climbed on their horses with utter silence as they did not dare to joke or rx in front of their master who was leading them for the very first time!


    "If we find their exact address, then attack on everyone else but that old man.. I will kill him with my own hands!" they all nodded as they held the reins of the horses tighter in their hands when he added,


    "If we don''t find them, then I will kill all of you instead!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 343 [Bonus Chapter] Who Are You!(Chapter Preview)

    The faces of all the knights were still pale and they were frozen in fear. They have already checked the whole area four times and there was no ce for mistake!


    "They have run away, right?" it was a simple sentence that started the truth but it was enough to drain blood from all of their faces!


    When Leo had captured the assassins, others would have been alert and left the ce to save their lives but they still remembered how William had told them that he would kill all of them if they were not able to find the rest of the group!


    Looking at the faces of all the staff, the aide of William gulped. His sturdy figure trembled slightly and his heart turned cold yet he still took a few steps towards his master.


    "Your highness!" William who was still staring at the burnt wood that was still warm, turned to him and swept a nce at all of their dread filled figures!


    "The men want to harm my family. To kill my heir to be specific and he would take the benefit of the crowd of the marriage to attack them again!


    Even after being at such a high post and having all the knights under my son. Shall I wait for the enemy to enter my house and kill us?" they all bowed their heads with guilt.


    Though they were putting all of their efforts in finding the old man, he was a sly man who always slipped away from their hands as if he already knew their next step.


    They were ashamed to lose from an old man even when they all were one of the best knights of the empire!


    "We will not return to the pce or our homes until we find the old man, your highness!


    We will sacrifice our lives to save the family who has given us another life!" they all nodded when the words left the mouth of the aide!


    William closed his eyes as he tried to calm himself but the anxiety was engulfing him. There was no way that the man was so cunning that he was able to save himself every time.


    He must have a spy among them! But who? They all were working with him for ages!


    "Two days! I am giving you all two days! Find him no matter what!" they all nodded their heads and bowed with respect as he turned, ready to leave when he signalled his aide to follow him!


    "Your highness!"


    "I want the security of my family and pce to be increased by our most trusted knights! There is a mole between us!


    I am going to work on this matter personally now!" even though he had thought about it! He nodded as they both were the only one to leave while the knights started searching nearby ces!


    On the other side..


    "If you are tired, then sleep. I will wake you up when we reach the pce!" Evan nodded as she was barely keeping her eyes open.


    The soft movements of the carriage was like a rocking chair and she leaned on his chest and closed her eyes.


    Leo whose face was still red started to turn normal as he was still petrified by her statements!


    ''I do not mind if you like this kind of.. Arrangement for our first night!'' What in the world did she mean by that?


    He had always thought that her acting was bold when she came closer to him while they showed it to Olivia or Aurora. But could it be that she liked all that and did it intentionally!


    Did that mean she wanted to spend tonight with him and he lost a golden chance thinking she was only trying to return the favours!


    His face turned gloomy with the very thought of it! Should he ask her if the offer was still there? He turned to her to wake her up but when his eyes scanned her tired face and puffy eyes, he halted!


    She looked so tired that he did not have the heart to wake her up!


    "Sigh! Since it was my mistake, I can only bear with it and wait for two more days!" taking a deep breath he closed his eyes as he leaned to the window when his eyes fell on a horseman that was following them.


    He tapped the wall of the carriage and a voice came from the other side,


    "My lord,"


    "Stop the carriage for a minute and take care of thedy!" he had already sent all the knights he had called for when they caught all the assassins but he did not want to take the chance when Evan was sleeping so carefree!


    What if those horsemen call for more after assessing their situation. It would be better to get rid of him when he was alone!


    With that thought, he held the girl gently and adjusted her head on a plush cushion with a few on the ground in case she fell off and came out of the carriage!


    The horse stopped at a distance but did not turn back when the horseman noticed Leoing towards him.


    "Who are you and why are you following us?" His imposing aura and tall stature was no less than an emperor that forced others to follow hismands.


    If it would have been anyone else they would have shivered in fear but the old man only smirked as took off his cloak that he had not taken off even in front of Evangeline,


    "Do you know now!" said the man with an arrogant face as he jumped off from the horse!


    Leo frowned and stared hard at the man! Should he know who he was! But no matter how much did he look at him, he did not seem to remember him,


    "No! I don''t! Who are you?"


    "........" embarrassed!


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 344 [Bonus Chapter]If You Repeat Lies, It Would Be Truth One Day!(Chapter Preview)

    "No! I don''t! Who are you?"


    "....." embarrassed! The man thought that Leo''s eyes would widen and a shocked expression filled his face but he continued to stare at him with a cold and bored look especially after the question!


    "If you are not interested in telling me, then I do not care since you are going to die anyway!" Leo had already taken out the sword from its scabbard and was now pointing at the man who blinked and then startedughing like maniacs!


    "Such a proudful being! Now I know why William is so fond of you! Even when he knew the truth, he did not dare to hurt you!" There was no fear of death in his eyes but a certain kind of madness that turned Leo more alert.


    His eyes turned sharper and his sword moved closer to the neck of the old man and a small wound formed on his neck but he did not even wince.


    "Such warm blood! Do you not want to know why I am following you and how I know your father?" he raised a brow as arrogance filled his eyes!


    He was sure that Leo would have so many questions and then he would take its benefit and manipte him.


    "No!"


    "...." his teeth nearly broke by the strength he gritted after listening to the curt and nd reply of the man who was staring at him with bored eyes as if he was no more than a pest!


    How dare he!!! But when he felt the pressure of the sword increasing he tried to control his anger! He could not die here aftering so far!


    Even if he had to die, he would make sure that he would destroy them before doing so!


    He held his anger and took a deep breath, but the pointed sword dug deeper when he did so.


    "If you think that you can manipte me with your words, then you are wrong! I have many people to interrogateter.


    So, it would be better that I kill you and go to my wife who is waiting for me!" the words nearly choke him to death as he gnashed his teeth once again and his hands clenched into a fist!


    "I must say that you are too arrogant. But all of my men had alreadymitted suicide on the way. None of them is alive to give you a reply!


    Even if any of them would have been alive due to the fear of death, your father would kill him before you will reach the pce!" Finally a smirk formed on his lips when Leo narrowed his eyes!


    He was anxious that the boy would not listen to him! But now that he had caught his attention, he had already won the war!


    Evan that ingrate! She had ignored him as if she never heard what he had said or seen him! Now he would teach her a lesson by hurting her precious family!!!


    "Even so, I am going to kill you since you are the head! Once you are dead, there will be no more attacks!" with that he took his sword away from his neck and aimed at his abdomen but the old man took a step away!


    "I never meant to kill any of you! If that would have been the case I would have note empty handed!


    I am here only for my daughter Evangeline!" the hands that were just an inch away halted and his eyes widened!


    He was feeling that he had seen the man somewhere, but he could not point it where he had seen him!


    He never connected the man to Evan, because her family was dead. But now that he had pointed it out. He was the man Leo had seen in the old portrait at her house!


    A dark ray of light passed his eyes and his grip on the sword tightened so much that his knuckles turned white! All his blood froze when he realized that not only her father was not dead, he was the one who wanted to attack them.


    A cold smirk formed on the face of man as he held the sword and moved it away from his direction!


    Finally his frustration curbed off when he saw Leo''s stunned look! If it was all because of William, if he had not sent his men to search for him, he would not have been running like a rat in a sorry state.


    It was only right that his kids would pay for his crimes!


    "So, you finally recognized me! Huh?" Leo''s eyes flickered but he let him move the sword away! Though he was shocked, his emotions were still in control as his eyes gazed at the carriage where Evan was still sleeping.


    For some reason he did not want her to know that her father was still alive. He could feel that the man was upto no good and he still did not know why he faked his own death!


    "Why are you following us?" out of all the questions, he was not expecting that leo would ask him this!


    But when did this young boy follow the script? He had already stopped expecting normal replies from him when the conversation had started.


    It was already a wonder that he was not trying to kill him now.


    "I want to take my daughter away! Your father had announced me dead and forced my daughter to live with him and now his men are hunting me so that I can not reach my daughter!


    I have no choice but to send men to take her back! After all, she is the single family member I had! And I could not give her to William to save his family!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 345 [Bonus Chapter] Dark Vs Golden Hair(Chapter Preview)

    ======================


    I have no choice but to send men to take her back! After all, she is the only family member I had!" He squeezed out a few tears out of his eyes as he pleaded in a soft tone to gain Leo''s sympathy but Leo only continued to stare at the man with a nk gaze as if he was still waiting for the answer and the painful voice did not reach his ears!


    His eyes widened and maintained the same posture for so long as if he was having auditory hallucination. Ayer of haze formed over his cold face!


    "I am asking again! Why are you following us?" this time his sword moved once again and pointed at the old man with more strength making him stunned!


    Though he did not want to kill Evan''s father, he did not trust the utter nonsense his father was spouting!


    His instincts were telling him that the man did not have any good intention in following them silently!


    "You do not believe me?" he shouted at Leo as he knew there was no way that this young man would know the truth! Leo had to believe every word that he told!


    "No!"


    "This! If you would kill me then Evan would never forgive you!!!" he threatened knowing well that the boy was crazy behind that girl!


    He had seen how he was trying to please her with everything, following her every whim when he should have taught her a lesson for being so demanding!


    She was never like that when she used to live with him! As if both girls are different! He could not believe that she had changed this much and it was all because of them!


    "What an ingrate! Do you not know that father inw is equal to your father and yet you are pointing your sword at me!!!


    Do you think she would marry a man like that if I told her!?" his voice was loud enough and Leo''s eyes shrunk. Not because he was afraid of the threat, but he was afraid that she would wake up from her sleep and would see a drama she should not!


    "You are already dead in her eyes! How would she even know that I have killed you here! If you increase your voice once again I would make sure to cut you into so many pieces that you forget about Evangeline, even god would not be able to recognize your soul!!!!" When his eyes stared at the cold look on the face of Leo, he knew that it was not just a threat but he would not be hesitant at all.


    "You both know how to give the same threats! If I didn''t know any better, I would have thought that you are really father and son!"


    "......."


    "I have left a few letters for her to tell her the truth about how William had sent men to kill me while telling her that I am dead! Do you think she would still marry you if she woulde to know the truth!"


    "I do not know what nonsense you are spouting but I know that my father could not do this!


    And if you are here for her, thene with me to the pce. I assure you of your safety and I will handle the matter personally!


    Evan would be happy to know that you are alive too!" the old man pursued his lips, he knew that going to the pce would mean his death!


    But if Leo could promise his safety then he just needed a few hours to manipte Evan and take her with him!


    She would be another card of her safety! He was still mulling over the idea when he felt the intense stare of Leo who was trying to assess the truth behind his words!


    "What if your so-called father tried to kill me?"


    "I swear in my life that no one would hurt you till you stay there and attend the marriage but if you tried to take Evangeline away, then I would be the first one to attack you!" The man''s eyes were covered with ayer of fog as he was pondering over his words and just when he had thought that the matter was solved, the old man chuckled!


    "I can not take the risk of getting killed by a young man. But trusting your words.. I will tell you the truth and give you two days!


    After two days I will meet you right here and wait for your justice!"


    "Justice!?" Leo felt that the discussion was too ambiguous and going in too many directions. He did not even understand what the man wanted exactly?


    Like a cobweb, his words were trapping him!


    "Yes! Do you know that only a son can inherit the properties of a father. If a man only has daughters then all his properties go to the royal family when he dies!


    If not the properties would be distributed among the son inws until the daughter gives birth to a son! If not she would lose the right of property to her husband forever even if he treats her badly!"


    "....." of course, he knew! That was the sole reason Evan had nothing when he faked his death!


    "If it is amander then it is not a big deal but what if it is a duke''s family? Their power, treasure, position everything would be lost with the duke while his daughters would suffer a lot in misery!


    So wouldn''t it be better to save others by sacrificing one of them?


    Have you ever looked at Evan closely! Did she remind you of someone? And you! Why is your hair dark when your whole family has golden hair?"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 346 [Bonus Chapter] Everything Is At Stake!(Chapter Preview)

    Have you ever looked at Evan closely! Did she remind you of someone? And you! Why is your hair dark when your whole family has golden hair?" as the words sunk into his mind, the ray of light behind his eyes turned grim!


    The man was putting questions on his existence!


    "From your looks, I know you have understood what I am trying to say!


    But I know that you will not believe me!"


    "Why don''t you go and ask your father! Even if he tells you a lie, you would be able to discern it with his facial expressions. Won''t you!?" clenching his fists by the sides, he did not speak for long!


    As impossible the words had sounded, he had felt the resemnce between Evan and his mother!


    And though the thought was absurd, he hesitated to deny it!


    His whole aura diminished and ayer of dark mist covered him!


    The old man smirked when he realized that Leo was not as alert as before and the words had impacted him, with a smirk he continued,


    "If you still did not trust me then try to dig for information about the maid who used to serve the duchess when she was going to give birth to her third child.


    Where did she go since the night the duchess gave birth and how did Evan be her daughter when she was not even pregnant at that time!!"


    Each word was enough to pierce his heart. As if a sword was stabbed all over his body and the pain was bing unbearable.


    His whole life, the time he had spent in the embrace of his mother passed through his eyes,


    "Leo, do not run fast, mother will not be able to catch you!"


    "Leo! You should not stay awake sote! Come here, I will sing a luby for you!"


    "Leo! Would you like to have cake, I will bake it for you personally!"


    "Leo! I know that you would be a perfect knight! You will make me proud!!"


    "Leo! Do you know why I gave you this name.. Because you would be strong and brave like a lion and would face every adversity with a smile on your face. Do not worry, I will always be with you!"


    Her big animated eyes were full of love and tenderness. She had always shown so much care and affection for him,


    Many nights, when he was not able to sleep, she used to sing lubies for him.


    Many evenings, she stayed awake tillte waiting for him when he used to go for his training!


    Her eyes always looked at his injuries with pain! As if she was the one who was hurt!


    The love! The affection! The care! Was it all a lie! Was his whole existence a lie!


    He covered his both ears to block the voices that were calling him!


    "Leo!"


    "Brother!"


    "Leo!" he staggered as he could not hold on to his bnce when the man smirked, he stared at the sword that had fallen from his hands.


    If he would kill him right now! This would be perfect revenge against William! He took slow steps towards Leo as he tried to assess if he was in a position to attack but Leo was lost, his eyes were so hazy, as his soul had already left his body.


    With a malicious smile on his face, he picked up the sword and bent his body to attack him. His eyes turned darker when he raised the sword high in the air¡­.


    but instead of attacking him, he threw the sword in front of Leo!


    The nking voice of the sword brought Leo back to his senses as he stared hard at the sword and then raised his head to see the man who had a vicious look on his face!


    "If you still want to kill me then you can! But that would not change the truth!


    I am giving you two days, go and find everything you can, I will wait for your justice right here!" justice! Ha!


    The word sounds like nothing but a joke to him! What justice was he talking about?


    Here his whole existence was at stake yet the man wanted his superficial justice!


    "What do you want?" There was no way that he was here because he loved Evangeline! And how long did he know the truth!


    Was that why she knew every etiquette a noble knew! And her mother''s luby! Had she sang the same luby for Evan too! But how?


    He did not remember his mother leaving the pce for long and never had Evane to visit the pce!


    He ran a hand in his hair but his thoughts started to disorient his mind and he felt like it would burst into pieces.


    He had already epted his words! Why did he need two days'' grace then?


    "I want rights! I want right over Evangeline and I want Duke William to ept that he had taken my daughter forcefully and dered me dead!


    I want to live like the father inw of the future duke! I want a pce and the position of a noble in your royal family.


    If not, I would take Evangeline away forever!" he muttered as his eyes met the shocked Leo whose eyes were turning cold.


    His girl look was no less than a demon but he was not afraid even a bit! For he is the devil, who could shed much more blood that Leo could even think of and he had no weakness like them!


    "Why would she follow you when she would know the truth! You are no one to her!" Leo finally stood up and collected his gaze, the ray of light behind his eyes had turned grim!


    If it was needed, he would surely give up on his name and dere to the world that she was the real heir of the duke Thawyne!


    He had never cared about the name and fame as he was content with his position of knight! He had never felt the affinity for wealth and high position in front of the nobles.


    He did not care about the position of duke, but his family was everything for him. He could not and would not ept a single pain they suffer due to this man..


    Greed and viciousness was spreading through him so strongly that Leo was sure, even if he would give him the position of a noble in their vassal family, the man would not be satisfied and asked for more!


    What if he used the same point again and again to ck mail them!?


    "Ha! Who would tell her the truth? Telling her truth would only mean that the whole family would be ruined!


    If you are not their son, if you are not the young lord of the house, the royal family would usurp your whole lineage and the name you are so proud of would disappear in a single night!


    For Evan, are you ready to destroy everything"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 347 [Bonus Chapter] Always Love You!(Chapter Preview)

    "For Evan, are you ready to destroy everything" the words continued to stab him and he did not even know how he staggered and reached the carriage back.


    "Start the carriage!!" the terrifying voice trembled the coachman who shivered and started the carriage instantly.


    The words keep on ringing in his mind like a cobweb forming all around him, he could not get rid of!


    "Mmmm" the girl rubbed her eyes as she turned from her initial position when Leo finally stared at her.


    Her sharp and sly features were looking too innocent when she was sleeping without a care in the world.


    The grim look in his eyes dissipated a little as he kept looking at her for long! His stirred heart settled a litter and a wary smile formed on his face.


    He was thinking of giving her the world! Who would have thought that he was the one who had snatched her world!


    The power, the position, the treasure had belonged to her since the start, while he was a nobody who was basking in the love and care that had always belonged to her.


    The way she yed the piano, danced or prepared food! He should have known! He should have known the moment he saw her!


    Why has the thought never crossed his mind? Now he was regretting to ignore all the gs and yet thinking that it was all just a coincidence!


    Oh lord! He even took her as a spy! The real owner of the pce! He covered his face with both hands and took a deep sigh!


    He could feel his whole world crumbling down and his life was shattering into smaller pieces that he could not even hold them and try to join it again! He had lost everything!


    His head was hurting so badly as if it would burst out from the pressure, he was feeling! He wanted to shout out loud or the pain would keep increasing in his heart but he could not!


    He did not want her to know until he went and talked to his father!


    Father! The word brought a sarcastic smile on his face that was filled with self mockery! Did he even have the right to call that to the duke!


    Evan blinked as she opened her eyes slowly and looked around! She remembered leaning onto him after entering the carriage.


    Did she fall asleep? But why was she sleeping on the cushion! She looked around with confusion when her eyes fell on Leo who was sitting on the opposite side with a gloomy look.


    Her brows knitted into a thin line when she noticed that his eyes were lifeless, almost hollow and frowned!


    Holding the corner, she sat on the seat and stared at Leo who did not even notice that she was awake!


    Standing up she held the shoulders of Leo whose face was ashen as if he had suffered the greatest shock of his life, she straddled him and blinked her eyes again!


    She wanted to ask what had happened but when her eyes met his hollow eyes, she shuddered! They were filled with so much pain that confused her but at the same time, she did not dare to ask!


    Wrapping her arms around his shoulders, she leaned on his chest and rubbed his back from her other hand when she felt him trembling under her touch!


    Once again, she felt bewildered when hisrge hands covered her back and brought her closer to his body!


    Hiding his head in the crook of her neck, he inhaled her scent but even that was not enough to calm her down.


    She tried to move a bit further to look at his face but his grip on her waist tightened and he did not let her go!


    "Did.. did something happen when I was asleep?" with some hesitation, she whispered in his ears only to get silence in return!


    His grip tightened on her waist and she winced as it hurt her a little but when she noticed that he was looking more miserable than before, she let it go and rubbed his back again with a wish to soothe his pain!


    "Leo, if you will not tell me.. Then!"


    "Please! Can we just stay like this for a while? I am not feeling well!" his soft whispers were full of pleading voice that she did not have the heart to deny,


    Instead of saying anything, she held him tightly and let him hug her until he calmed down a bit when she felt wetness in her neck and her eyes widened!


    Was.. was he crying? She could not even imagine that a strong man like Leo could cry! He had always been so cold, so neutral no matter what condition had he faced!


    Such a man who was standing so high in the ranking that no one could trifle to him was crying out of the blue? That was impossible!


    Something big must have happened to break him so badly! But she knew even if she would ask him, he was not going to tell her.


    "I love you!" the words left her mouth before she could even think of anything. Holding her tightly, she spoke in a stronger voice,


    "I love you and I will be forever with you. I did not know what had happened and why are you so hurt, but I promise that no matter what problem you face, I will be part of it and I will always stand by your side and support you.


    I will always remind you that you are a great person and together we can handle anything in the world!


    You would always be the best and we would always win! So do not lose your heart. Because i.. I will love and be with you no matter what!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 348 Even If?(Chapter Preview)

    You would always be the best and we would always win! So do not lose your heart. Because i.. I will love and be with you no matter what!"


    "Even if I am not rich anymore? Even if I am not the son of the duke who holds a lot of power!


    What if you are the one who is noble and I would have been amoner, would you have still loved me?"


    Letting go of her shoulders, he stared deep into her eyes as the words left his mouth.


    The look in his eyes was so intense as if he was trying to peek into her soul but instead of nodding her head and hugging him again, her eyes turned gloomy!


    Her expressions turned cold instantly, giving him the shock of his life!


    "Leonardo Thawyne! Are you worrying so much because you think that I am with you for your money!?" and here she thought that something terrible had happened!


    The man was just questioning the genuinity of her feelings! Such a jerk!


    "Of course not! If I would have been the daughter of the duke and you would have been amoner, then why would I have married you?


    I would have married the son of another duke of the crown prince or any other higher noble who would have been richer and handsome!" with a sly grin on her face, she muttered the word with such an exaggeration that even a fool could see that she was just teasing him,


    But Leo, who had so much in her mind, was not able to discern that! Her words were thest stab he could handle at that moment, so he instantly let her go! His grip on her waist loosen and he leaned back on the seat covering his eyes with his hands!


    A treacherous smile formed on her face when she saw him sulking! He was like a kid whose favourite candy had been taken away!


    She was expecting him to holler and tell her that she was his, even if he was a poor man or farmer but that did not happen!


    Not a single word came out of his mouth though she knew that he was not sleeping! The dark aura that his body was releasing was too much for her to bear but at the same time, it was proof that he was wide awake and gloomy due to her words!


    Had she overdone it!? A look of guilt passed her eyes! What a fool she was! Though she knew that he was tense! She still dared to tease him!


    She had thought that her words would take her attention and he would feel better after having a bicker with her but it didn''t happen!


    If there was a way, she could go back in time and sew her mouth before uttering that nonsense!


    After thinking for a minute, a great idea formed in her mind. There was nothing she could not handle!


    She knew how to coax this big kid who got angry over anything.


    With that thought, she leaned in and pecked her lips. She was sure that he would hold her again and try to deepen the kiss as he had been a hungry beast these days,


    But even after waiting for a few seconds, that did not happen. In fact, his lips were so cold as if no warmth was left in them.


    With a frown, she tried to kiss him again when he blocked his lips.


    He.. did he just stop her from kissing him? Who was he.. An imposter? Where was her Leo go?


    Lifting her head, she stared deep at the man with confusion when he held her waist again a smile formed on her lips.


    See! The touch always works! But her smile froze next second when instead of bringing her closer, he held her and pushed her away from his lips.


    "Leo! I.."


    "I am feeling tired and want to rest for a while! Can we talkter?" Then, without waiting for the reply from the shocked girl, he looked away and leaned on the window and closed his eyes!


    Evan blinked as she continued to stare at his face! What just happened? Did he take her word so seriously that he did not even want to talk to her now?


    She crossed her hands in front of her chest as annoyance started to fill her too!


    Isn''t it the right of ady to get angry and the responsibility of a gentleman to coax her? Why was he being so furious then? Could he not understand that she was joking? It was not the first time she had teased him!


    Hmph! If you could be angry then I would be too! It would be only better as I would have more time in my hands as I did not need to deal with you while preparing for the marriage.


    I would be able to rest well then instead of roaming on roads in the middle of the night!


    Though she had thought like that, her eyes were still stealing nces of him! While her lips were pursued into a thin line!


    And every passing second when he did not look at her, a look of irritation filled her face,


    She had thought that her resolve was strong but the more she looked at him the more she fidgeted in her ce.


    Shifting her weight from one leg to another, she kept on staring at him and finally sighed as she could not bear anymore!


    ''What was he thinking? Why was he looking so lost? Why was he not talking to her?'' all the thoughts kept swirling in her mind when she blinked her eyes and leaned on him again!


    His hands reached on her shoulder to push her again but this time she was the one to strike first,


    "Leo! I am your wife! You do not have the right to push me away!


    If you pushed me one more time I promise I would cheat on you with that Aiden, you loathe so much! Do not make your princess more angry or you will regret it!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 349 [Bonus Chapter] Because..(Chapter Preview)

    "If you pushed me one more time I promise I would cheat on you with that Aiden, you loathe so much! Do not make your princess more angry or you will regret it!" She was sure that this reply would surely get his attention and he woulde out from the bubble of thoughts he was captured in.


    But he continued to stare deep into her eyes as if he believed her every word and had nothing to refute! Who was here and where did the real Leo go!


    He never had the patience and was filled with jealousy whenever she used to take the name of other men! Why was he so silent then?


    She loved him with more concentration this time as she felt there was something amiss!


    "What are you thinking about? Is there something you want to talk to me about?" her tone immediately turned soft as she cupped his cheeks in her hands when he still did not reply!


    "Do not tell me that you are having second thoughts about marriage?" what else could it be! He had never been this worried about work rted matters and she did not seem to remember anything happened to him before they left!


    "What if I am?" the words that had just slipped out of her mouth were readily epted by him!!


    Her eyes widened and a re immediately formed on her sweet face.


    Now she was getting agitated by his round about nonsense answers and mood swings. He even dared to put their marriage on the stake! Good! Very good!


    "Do you think I am joking?" her hands instantly reached the cor of his shirt as she looked straight into his eyes and yelled!


    "You have already taken my first time and now when I am going to be mother of your kids, you want to abandon me! Do you think I would let you go!


    I will as well bind you and lock you in a room until we get married!" she was almost leaning on him as her lips were only an inch away!


    If it would have been any other time, Leo would have already attacked her lips and taken her in his arms and had his way with her. But this time, he just stared at her as if hundreds of questions were swirling in his mind like a ck hole was sucking his whole entity!


    Though he had behaved rationally in front of her so-called father, he was breaking apart! His existence was shredded into pieces and he felt like was nothing more than a sewer rat who did not even know where his existence started from!


    At least she was still a meremoner when she met him! But what was he now! He did not even know whose blood was running in his body!


    He.. did he still deserve her? The thoughts made her eyes lifeless and color started to bleed away from his face every second that Evan started to worry!


    Love, anger, shout or concern nothing was working on him as his condition was getting worse but she did not know what to do!


    What shall she do to make his mind calm a bit! If not, she would not be able to get an answer from him!


    Think Evan! What could distract him when even a kiss could not!


    Wait! Her face turned red as she remembered the conversation she had with him and with the handmaid too!


    Should she..?


    "Leo! Look at me!" The words were barely above a whisper but in the closed wall of the carriage, he heard her fine and turned to look at her but his eyes were still downcasted when she kissed him!


    She pecked his forehead and then his eyes, his nose, his cheeks, his chin, and slowly moved to his lips.


    After a second of hesitation, she bit his lips and then entered his mouth as he had done with her before.


    In contrast to his actions, her actions were sloppy and awkward as she cupped his cheeks and tried to deepen the kiss.


    Her tongue was trying to move but was not sure how to do that as her hands kept sliding away when she felt his hands crawling on her waist and a wave of relief washed over her face.


    With more confidence, she sucked his lower lips while moving her tongue inside his mouth and finally his tongue tagged hers and then both started to move in rhythm!


    Just when she felt he was lost in the kiss, her hands slid down from his cheeks to his neck and held the button of his shirt!


    There was so much anxiety and hesitation in her movements, as her heartbeat started to run a marathon!


    Her trembling hands moved and unbuttoned the first button of his shirt and paused.


    After the break of a few seconds, it moved to another and then next. With each button, her confidence increased and she undid the next with more proficiency.


    While Leo was still lost in the kiss she was providing him, she had already unbuttoned all of them and his shirt was loosely hanging on his body. Now did she finally let go of his lips.


    Their foreheads leaned on each other as they tried to catch their breaths after a long kiss when his eyes fell on his shirt and he raised his head to look at her red face!


    She was looking embarrassed yet her hands were on his chest as if she was facing a dilemma and he closed his eyes and sighed!


    "What are you trying to do, Evangeline?" just how did your mind work that you are trying to disrobe me in the carriage in the middle of nowhere!


    "I am trying to clear your doubts and your mind that is filled with nonsense! Even as a girl I have not thought so much while you are having a conflict with yourself!"


    "That is because.."


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 350 Wait For A Lifetime!(Chapter Preview)

    "That is because you only love money! What if I lose money and power one day?"


    This! He was worried about this?!! Question marks started to form on her face as she found the reason more ridiculous than she had thought!


    And you think that I will leave you if you do not have money anymore?" She raised a brow as she could not believe they were fighting over such a foolish reason when his hollow eyes looked at her full of allegations!


    "Why, have you not said that by yourself just a minute ago!" a stunned looknded on her face when she realized he was talking about her teasing remarks and her lips puckered up!


    "And you believed it? Are you doubting my character or are you implying that I am only money minded and nothing else matters to me except money?


    Have I treated you well only because you are rich? Have you even paid me a single reward that you promised? aren''t i still sitting in your arms?" she released the grip on his shirt and retreated back as her hands reached her waist and her eyes turned agitated!


    But he did not reply at all! Just what did he mean by this silence? Was he agreeing to her words that she only loved him because of the money?


    "Leo! What do you mean by that? I need a reply now or.." she was hopping mad that she didn''t even know what she would do if he would nod his head!


    "I am tired! I will talk to youter!" with that he closed his eyes and looked at the other side! He did not even care that he had already taken out his shirt and might be waiting for his reply.


    His thoughts were in a mess and he needed some time to clear them while her mouth turned agape as she stared at him!


    Was he serious! Even her kisses did not work at him! Could it be that he was suffering from the nervousness before marriage that often faced my girls!


    "Leo! If you are nervous that I will not treat you well after marriage! Then do not worry! You have my words.


    I swear that I will always love and respect you and will be with you in sickness and health and in riches and poverty! You are thinking too much!" he nodded with a sigh as he knew she would not stop until she would see him worried!


    "Then I am assured! Since you are with me!" with that he leaned on her and closed his eyes but did not attempt to button his shirt again or discuss the matter further!


    She continued to stare at him with a hope that he would speak further but it did not happen but in the end she could only rub his back and patted him to assure that she was here!


    To his relief they soon reached back to the pce!


    The coachmen came down and opened the door but Leo did not move!


    Evan who was still waiting for him to take a step forward stared at him when he shook his head.


    "You may leave, I still need to wear my clothes back!" that! Shepletely forgot that his shirt was still hanging on his body loosely!


    Her eyes met the shocked eyes of the coachman and her face flushed red!


    She wanted to say that she could wait for him but the words did not leave her mouth when she noticed other knightsing towards them.


    Nodding her head, she sprinted out of the carriage and only stopped when she reached her room. But she could feel several eyes on her and as soon as she crossed the passage, the sound of giggles andughter filled the pce!


    Her face burned red as she closed her door and leaned on it. It took her a few seconds to catch her breath but then Leo''s upset face started to dance in front of her eyes and she sighed!


    He had still not told her what was worrying him so much! Should she sneak into his room and ask once again.


    He might reply to her this time if they would talk in a mature manner! With that thought, she nodded her head and opened the door slightly!


    Peeking out, she made sure that the passage was empty when she took a step out and walked towards his room.


    When she saw oneing, she hid behind the curtain in the corridor as she did not want moreughter and teasing!


    What happened was enough for Eli and Eve to tease her for a decade! She was sure even her kids would know how she had sneaked out with their father and disrobe him in the carriage.


    "Did you hear that.. The lord''s robe was crumpled and even his buttons were not done properly when he entered the room!" her face burnt again as she bit her lips.


    See, that was what she was afraid of! Taking her deep breath, her eyes turned determined and she took further steps towards his room!


    "Leo!" at least, you should have buttoned your shirt properly beforeing out! She cursed as she entered but was stunned to see the dark room!


    Had he gone to sleep already! Or had he gone to take a bath! Lighting the nearest candle, she looked around but as expected the room was empty!


    "Leo! Are you in there?" she whispered, afraid that others would listen to her but after waiting for so long, she did not get any reply so she entered but the bath area was empty too!


    "Where did he go?" He was looking so tense that she would not have thought that he would go anywhere except her room!


    She did not know why but she felt like her heart was wed by an unknown force and fear started to fill her eyes!


    She should have left but instead of going out, she walked towards his bed, andid in it!


    "Even if I have to wait for a lifetime! I would only go back after getting a reply from you!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 351 [Bonus Chapter] Waiting For You!(Chapter Preview)

    "I have made a list of the knights who would escort the princesses and young lords from today. I assure you they are more reliable than me and you would not have anyints!


    They would sacrifice their life without hesitation if needed!" William started for a second before nodding his head.


    He had already decided that no one would go out any further! Until the marriage, everyone was going to stay in and prepare!


    Once the marriage happened, even if the truth coulde out, Leo would be the part of the family legally and Evan could be recognized as his daughter!


    He would personally kneel in front of both of them and atone for his sins! They just have to pass these two days without any further trouble!


    "It was a long night and tomorrow is going to be a longer day! Go and rest for a while. I want you here with the first ray of sun with a new team of knights!" The aide bowed his head and left while William continued to stay in the passage for a while.


    His eyes flowed to the dark sky which only had a few stars to give light but no moon.


    Yet his eyes lingered on a single star in the corner that was a bit dim!


    "See! Our decisions can bring so many consequences! If only it had been me who had left instead of you! Would the situation have been different!?" a wary smile formed on his face when silence mocked his question!


    If only she would have been here to guide him! A forlorn look spread through his eyes to his whole face and the darkness that had engulfed his body started to engulf his soul too.


    "My lord!" William finally looked away from the sky towards the girl who had called her!


    "Young lord anddy Evangeline hade back! They werepletely fine. But¡­" the first that had started to dissipate from his eyes, started to increase that the girl shivered with cold.


    The unformidable aura was too much for her to bear!


    "But..?"


    "That.. the coachmen said that the clothes of the young lord were disheveled and crumpled and.. They.. might have done something in the carriage!!" it took all her strength to reply to her master, that her feet were already wobbly but even after waiting for a while, the master did not reply!


    She really wanted to run away from there but with her frozen body and wobbly legs, she was sure that she would not be able to! So, she could only pray that the man would spare her life and would not take out his anger on her.


    "Hmm!" William blinked when the words sunk into his mouth. "Oh! Haha! Hahahaha!"


    The girl raised her head and stared at her master with her mouth agape. She was so stunned to see the dukeughing after so long!! It was not like the man did notugh!


    He was a kind master with a gentle personality and calm mind but since the duchess had left. He had kept himself confined in his office and hardly talked.


    Most of the time he had a gloomy aura around him that had slowly estranged him from other staff and even his own family!


    That was the reason most of the staff felt dread while approaching him! But after seeing himugh wholeheartedly after so long, the girl felt so touched that tears started to well in her eyes.


    She could not help but stare at the man for long when she saw a wave of joy touching his wrinkled and tired face that revived his lifeless eyes again!


    He took out the ring from his finger and forwarded it but the girl just blinked!


    "Take it! It is your reward to bring the good news!" His voice was so gentle and kind that the girl moved towards him even before she realized!


    Now that she had already taken the ring, she could only thank the man for his benevolence,


    "Thank you, your highness" she bowed her head further as her hands clenched into a fist, hiding the shining rare gem as she was afraid that its luster would blind her!


    "Mm, you may go now! I want to rest for a while!" Finally feeling better and relieved, he took steps towards his room!


    "Is that your signal to tell me, I am getting too worried and everything will be fine in the end!" he shook his head when he realized he was talking to her once again!


    But what could he do! He could not help but feel her presence even when a whole year had passed! Whenever he walked through these cold passages, he felt her warmth around him!


    "Sigh! I guess I should leave everything to you and take some rest! After all, you are the one who had created this fiasco!


    And no! I am notining!" he held the tie and pulled it away as he opened the room!


    Without opening the lights, he walked towards the bed toy down and get some rest!


    He had a lot of things to do tomorrow! But before that, he had to meet his wife who would be waiting for him in the dreams!


    He took out his shoes but before he couldy down on bed and close his eyes, all the lights of the room were lit open!


    With a frown, he turned to look towards the door when his eyes narrowed on the lean figure of the man who was leaning on the wall with his hands crossed in front.


    His face was gloomy and covered with ayer of dark clouds that gave him a dangerous vibe. His eyes and aura were so frosty that it could freeze anyone to death.


    "I have been waiting for you for a long time, father!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 352 I Know The Truth!(Chapter Preview)

    "I have been waiting for you for a long time, your highness!"


    The cold that was enunciated from his body was hard to ignore yet the eyes of the duke lingered on his clothes. They did look crumpled and worn in a hurry which was just not the trait of his cold son!


    "Why? Do you want to tell me what happened in the carriage?" with a straight face he asked in full serious tone to see the flustered face of his so calm son whose eyes flickered as he raised his head to stare at his father.


    But there was no embarrassment in his eyes but a cold and forlorn look that stunned William and three deep lines formed on his face!


    "Yes! Something indeed happened in the carriage! And I am here to talk about it only!" looking at the gloomy face of his son and his cold eyes, William knew that the news was not a good one!


    Yet he stood up with a calm face and walked towards the sofa. Taking a seatfortably, he poured water in two sses.


    "Come here, and sit!" He had thought that Leo would follow him when he saw him walking towards the sofa, but a frown formed on his face when he did not see him moving from his ce.


    Leo titled his head as he looked at the calm action of his father, even when he knew that his father had an idea of what had happened!


    He could not help but stare at the face he had seen since birth! He remembers sitting on those shoulders and taking a walk in the garden.


    He remembered taking the first lesson of swordsmanship with him!


    He remembered his eyes filled with pride when his father had patted his shoulders withpliments when he had ranked first in the swordsmanship contest.


    He remembered those eyes filled with worry when he had joined the war and the same eyes filled with tears that were never shed when he hade back from the war safely!


    He remembered it all! Who would have known that every feeling, every word, every action of this man was nothing but a mirage!


    He had never looked at him as his son but a way to save his dukedom!


    "Go and bring the girl back, Leo! She is the only one that could be your wife in this lifetime!" those words!


    He had felt those words were absurd! Why was his father so stressed when the girl did not want to marry him!


    That time he was just curious, who was the girl who ran away so that she did not need to marry him!


    But who would have thought that.. She was the real heiress of the pce which he had taken as his family!


    And he could only marry her so that he could be part of it! If not.. He would have no reason to be part of this ce!


    His hands clenched into a fist so tightly that his knuckles turned white.


    "Leo! Are you even listening!" he blinked and raised his head to find a disapproving look at his father.


    He had always felt weak and sad whenever he had seen that look in those eyes before but now.. Now he felt like his whole existence had been a joke!


    Even if he would die, why would the man care!? No! He shook his head. He had decided that he would note to any conclusion before hearing what the duke wanted to say!


    "I am a bit distracted, your highness. I apologize!" he bowed his head a bit as he adjusted his posture and stood straighter.


    Taking a deep breath he took steps towards the sofa but did not sit on it! Instead he took the side chair that the nobles that were lower than them used to take whenever they visited the study of their father.


    Only higher or equal nobles or part of his family share the sofa with him.


    If a frown had formed on the face of William when he had heard Leo addressing him as his highness, dread started to fill his face when he saw Leo sitting on the plush chair instead of beside him on the sofa!


    A foreboding feeling started to fill his heart! His son never did things without any reason! And right now his actions were..


    He parted his lips but not a single voice came out. For the first time in his life, he did not know how to start a conversation with him.


    "Leo.."


    "I know, your highness! I know the truth now!"


    "Bam!" The ss of water in his hands fell on the floor with a harsh sound and water sttered over his pants but he did not even notice it.


    His face turned white just by hearing a simple line as thousands of thoughts started to engulf his mind. The blood from his body started to drain when he saw the hollow and lifeless eyes of his son!


    His fingers on the broken piece tightened that blood started to form in his fingertips.


    Wiim did not notice, but Leo was noticing every reaction of his father even when he was not looking away from his face.


    If there was a single bit of doubt left in his heart! It was cleared by his actions. The piercing pain that had hardly diminished a bit ago started to engulf him again!


    He felt it was hard to breathe! But he continued to sit there as if he could not feel anything!


    "Leo! What.. what are you talking about?" no! He would not ept it! There is no way that Leo could know the truth and would believe it!


    "I met the one who had nurtured Evangeline! Her adopted father. He told me the truth!" He repeated each word after a small pause in a low and calm voice as if he was talking about something mundane that did not matter much or could not affect him at all!


    "Who? I did not understand. There might be some confusion!" In the end, William had decided he was not going to ept it and would prove it wrong until the end!


    There was no proof and Leo had to ept his words. Whom he would trust, him or a random old man! Of course he is!


    It could not be taken as truth until he declined it! There was no way that it could be proven!


    A smile full of self mockery formed on the face of Leo when he saw the efforts his father was putting in still hiding the truth when it was clear as day! But for whom? For him or to save his precious daughter from the hardships!


    "I have thought so too. Therefore I went to the annex building and checked the portraits mother used to have with her maids! I saw the portrait of Evan''s adopted mother there!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 353 [Bonus Chapter] Never Accept It!(Chapter Preview)

    "I have thought so too. Therefore I went to the annex building and checked the portraits mother used to have with her maids! I saw the portrait of Evan''s adopted mother there!"


    ''He should have burnt that portrait!'' William''s hands clenched into a fist as the surge of anger and regret fielded him!


    He banged the table with his fist as he red at the boy who was still sitting there calmly!


    "So! What does it have to do with you calling me, your highness? I would not ept this behavior! If you have anything to discuss then speak clearly!" he bellowed as he looked into his hollow eyes with a stern gaze and a wary smile formed on his face.


    "If that is what you want! The duchess gave birth to a girl another time and it turned her desperate!


    Since everyone had high expectations from her. So, you took the baby and changed it from a boy!


    And when she came back to her senses! You told her that she had given birth to me!


    Just to save your dukedom! To save your pride, you took my family away and so did your own daughter''s!


    But you never felt remorse! And when guilt creeps in, you bring gold and things mother uses for her! While acting like a good father to me!


    But when you realized that I am going to take your inheritance, you can not ept that a man of no name would take everything that belongs to you, so you brought your daughter back and asked me to marry her. So that everything would end up in the hands of your blood when she would give birth to a child!


    I must say, no one is as wise as you! I salute you, your highness" Leo apuded in a loud tone while tears started to fill his eyes, but he did not let a single one of ite out of his eyes as he looked above and blinked his eyes.


    The color of the face of the man bled away with every word! He could not believe that his son thought about him this way!


    "Leo!" he banged his fist on the table once again as his whole body trembled with rage! This time the punch was strong enough to create cracks in the wood.


    Leo''s eyes flickered as he stared at the blooding from the hands of his father. If it would have been any other time, then he would have ran to him and scolded him for being so impulsive and then took care of his wounds.


    But now.. He kept sitting there as if he had been frozen in ce. Not because he did not care, but because he did not know if he still had the rights!


    "You are bleeding!"


    "Do not try to change the matter of discussion! You have spent your whole lifetime with me and now you are doubting my love and sincerity towards you?!!


    Now you would say that even Eli and Eve have selfish motives towards you!" he yelled as he stared towards his cold eyes who looked away!


    He had not even in his dreams had doubted the love he had received from his mother and sisters! That was why, even after so many holes in the story, he only wanted to me his father!


    "You scoundrel! You dare to treat me this way! Would you believe that I would beat you into a pulp even when your marriage is due in two days! Huh?


    I did not know what nonsense you have heard! But if you want to know the truth..


    Your mother and I have always loved and cared for our kids without caring about their gender!


    Even when she was pregnant with the third child, I told her that I did not care if it was a boy or a girl! We can always adopt a boy from the vassal family and train him to be their heir of the family.


    Or I can take care of the dukedom until one of our daughters finds a capable man!


    But that day, I was told that a boy was born! We have loved you with all our heart and blood!


    But a year ago, when she left me, she told me that you are not our child! I thought it was the effect of medicines until she told me that my sister had swapped you.


    She is the one who brought you and changed it when your mother was still unconscious!


    And by the time she came to know, she had already started loving and did not have the heart to tell the truth even to me in case my love for you changed!


    Did you realize how much attached she was to you to let her daughter suffer in the dark in case you were not treated well!


    But she was afraid that when she would be gone, there would be no one to take care of that poor girl! That was why she told me the truth!


    But when I decided to bring her back, she denied! She asked me to promise her that I would never let you know the truth!


    I would never hurt you since you are her son! Even till the end, she was not worried about me or leaving her daughters alone, but she was worried that you would be heartbroken and now you are telling me all this nonsense that we have used you!?


    Tell me when have I asked you to take over my duties?


    When you told me that you want to be a knight instead! Haven''t I let you go?


    When you told me that you want to go to war? Haven''t I epted it!


    When have you supported me in my work except for the emergencies?


    And when have you not seen love in our eyes!


    If you still believe the words of others and get swayed so easily then it is her fault to love you so much!


    Because I would definitely not ept that I have been greedy while loving you and taking care of you!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 354 [Bonus Chapter] Strong Enough!(Chapter Preview)

    "When have you supported me in my work except for the emergencies?


    And when have you not seen love in our eyes!


    If you still believe the words of others and get swayed so easily then it is her fault to love you so much!


    Because I would definitely not ept that I have been greedy while loving you and taking care of you!"


    "A.. aunt?" he did not know what to think about it! His aunt! She had always treated him so well as if he was the real owner of the pce!


    She was the one who brought him here and¡­? He covered his head with both hands as he felt that all the nerves of his head would break apart!


    His eyes started to blur and his head started to spin! He felt like he was falling into the abyss he could note over with and was about to give up when he felt a pair of arms holding him!


    He blinked his eyes a few times only to find that his father was already standing beside him and holding him like he used to hold him when he was a kid!


    "This.."


    "Now that I have replied to all of your questions, you should better behave yourself and take a rest or do you really want me to take out the stick again?" Though his words were cold and his voice were authoritative and full of anger, his eyes were so warm that Leo could feel his warmth engulfing him and the darkness that was shrouding him for so long dissipating slowly.


    "Your.."


    "If you called me your highness once again.. I assure you I will spank you in front of your wife!" William smacked his shoulders and red at him with rage yet his expressions were so gentle that Leo shook his head!


    "Yes, I apologize, father! I have been truly dumb!" he leaned further on the embrace of his father without caring about his age or image!


    He did not know if he was being greedy too but he did not let go of thefort he was feeling in the old arms of his father.


    How long had it been that they stayed there quietly. As if their silence was talking to each other!


    "Look at you! You are already twenty, yet you have spent your night in theps of your father! Such a cry baby! Now wake up and leave, I want to sleep too!!" Although it was still in the middle of the night, his tired body was slowly giving up!


    Leo gazed at his father whose eyes were looking heavy and his face was looking worn out!


    "What about Evangeline! She had the right to know everything!" how in his greed, he even forgot about the girl who had been thinking that she was amoner all this time while he was enjoying all the privileges that belong to her!


    "Sigh!" an audible sigh was left by the man who took a deep breath as he did not know what to say! She was his daughter! Of course, he loved her too and wanted to tell her the truth!


    But epting the truth would only ruin the family! He took another sigh as he knew the hurricane he was trying to hide for long had already started to knock at his door!


    William pinched the space between his brows but his eyes were filled with a myriad of emotions.


    "I will talk to her soon! Let these two days pass and get married! I will exin it to her then!


    She is already very stressed! I did not want to stress her anymore!"


    "But father, what if she wanted to change her decision?" though he knew that she was not serious, yet the lingering doubts did not leave himpletely!


    William''s eyes softened when he realized how worried Leo was for Evan, he knew that Leo would not hurt her and this unconditional love and trust had given him strength to truth and go on with life!


    "I understand your worry, but she loves you too much to leave even if she is the heiress!


    Do not think too much, I will handle the matter! You just have to spend time enjoying these two days or else you will regretter!" though he was assuring him, his eyes had a hint of hesitation too.


    "But.." William shook his head and he pushed Leo away!


    "I have trust in you and so on her! You both are my blood and hard work of lifetime so do not think too much!" This time his voice was more confident and Leo could only sigh and nod!


    "Eve is preparing a bridal shower for Evangeline this evening! If you want to n a bachelor party for yourself, go ahead!


    And one more thing, if you meet the man again, kill him!


    He did not have any good intentions towards you or her and I would not be surprised if he would try to kill any of you!" his eyes turned cold as he nodded!


    He had felt that too! The man had vicious eyes and his whole aura was evil!


    "Do not worry father, i will protect Evangeline!" he replied in a solemn voice when William chuckled and shook his head. His eyes filled with amusement as if he had heard a great joke that confused Leo who was expecting another pat on his shoulder.


    "You do not need to worry about it! My daughter is strong enough to take care of herself. All I want is for both of you to have your happily ever after marriage!


    But with the current look on your face, I am not sure if she would want to marry you anymore or not!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 355 [Bonus Chapter] Strangle Her To Death!(Chapter Preview)

    "But with the current look on your face, I am not sure if she would want to marry you anymore or not!" with a hint of embarrassment in his eyes, Leo nodded and left the room with pursued lips.


    Though he had promised the duke that he would not tell the truth to Evan, hiding it from her and marrying her seemed betrayal in his eyes!


    What if she came to know from some other source and then med them for everything? He could not let the possibility go when the old man was running amok in the town!


    "Argh!" It was all his fault! He should have killed the man when had the chance! No one knows what he was nning! If only he could meet him again.. Met! Wait!


    Hadn''t he called him to get his justice before the marriage!! His hands clenched into a fist and his eyes filled with determination! He was going to use that chance to kill him for good this time!


    The thought gave him some relief as he walked towards his room and without opening the lights, he walked to his bed andid down in it!


    Using his hands as his pillow, he stared at the ceiling though he could not see an inch in the dark!


    "I wonder what she would be doing?" he knew that he had worried her too! She tried so many ways to calm him but he just could not!


    It was surprising how his father had calmed him so easily when he was hysterical!


    "Looks like I am still a cry baby who needs his parents to take care of him!" he shook his head as his own thoughts as he sighed and tossed on the bed.


    He was not at all sleepy! The thoughts were going to keep him awake for a long time!


    Sitting up on the bed, he was about to stand when he felt warmthing from the other side. His eyes flickered as he turned abruptly when he felt the smooth and warm hands on his thighs!


    "I must say you have a strong affinity for my thighs!" Now that he remembered, she had airways hold his thighs whenever they were close and she was asleep.


    His hand that was holding the matchstick halted as he let it go andid on the bed again!


    "Evangeline! Why are you sleeping on my bed!!" he whispered softly, afraid that his voice would wake up the girl!


    "Mmm, i wanted to beat you and then kiss you to distract your mind! So that you would not look like a wet dog that was left by his master in the dark!!"


    "........." he blinked as he felt that she had been awake, but after looking for a long time, he realized that she had sensed his words and had replied with an unconscious mind! Still a wet dog!!


    "For a nobledy, you sure have a strange taste of words!" Although he wasmenting, his eyes had turned warm and he was already looking at her as if she was the only light in his dark life!


    There was a small frown on her lips and her cheeks were puffed up a bit as if she was displeased even in her sleep!


    With a helpless smile on his face, he moved closer to her and rubbed her eyebrows to smoothen them!


    "Do not frown so much or you will not look beautiful in your own marriage!" as if sensing again, the frown grew deeper but then her muscles slowly started to rx and her face looked much more calmer!


    Just when he had thought that he should wake her up or carry her to her room. The girl called closer as if a moth was getting attracted towards the warmth, she leaned into his arms and wrapped her tiny arms around his masculine waist!


    Then she snuggled closer and rubbed her head on his chest as if she was trying to find the mostfortable corner and sleep there.


    He stared at the girl who was nestling in his arms without a care in the world. If he wanted, he could have gotten rid of her arms in a second! They were so frail that it would not have taken even a bit of strength.. Yet!!


    Yet it felt like the strongest chain that could hold him for forever!


    "You shouldn''t be here, Evangeline!" he sighed as his face grimaced!


    Why did sheck self awareness so much! Now he thinks he has to spend all night awake due to her again!


    "Leo! Do not worry! Your princess will not run away even when you turn into a beggar!" he raised a brow as she started mumbling again!


    Strangely, hernguage was too crude tonight, yet he felt warmth as she continued to use him like a blister!


    "I will work hard to earn bread for you while you take care of the household chores! We will live happily in the small barn near the swamp!" alright! He took the words back that he was feeling warmth!


    He was only shuddering with her strange imagination! Just what was she even thinking!


    "What will I do at home?" he shook his head when he asked it unconsciously, the girl was sleeping and describing her dream!


    There was no way that she would reply to him!


    "You will cook and clean while I will y music and earn! You will also wash clothes and keep the house warm!"


    ''Warm! Keep warm!" he looked away while his ears turned red but then his eyes narrowed when he realized that was not the point!


    In her dreams, the girl was treating him like a maid! She even asked him to..


    He took a few deep breaths as he looked away, afraid that he would strangle her to death if she exined her dreams more!


    "Don''t you think the n is wrong! Shouldn''t I go and earn instead or both of us should go and earn so that we can be rich again!?" Even after staring at her for long, no rey came out except her even breathing and rxed face and he shook his head.


    What was he expecting! She was only talking in sleep and there was no way that she would be able to listen to him clearly and even reply to his questions!


    Should he let her sleep here and go out and sleep somewhere else or should he carry her to her room!


    He was still thinking when the expressions on the face of the girl changed again and filled with a sly grin,


    "No! I will keep you at home while I work because your face is too eye-catching and your body is too sexy!


    You will only bring a lot of flies and fighting cats if you want, so it would be better if you work as a house husband while I would go and earn bread!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 356 Stay Virgin!(Chapter Preview)

    The hair of the girl was scattered all over the pillow she was holding tightly in her arms as a sweet smile formed on her face.


    When the rays of the sun started to fall on her face, she leaned closer to the pillow and tried to hide her face in it to get rid of the light!


    "Ah! Someone close the curtain! I want to sleep more!" she muttered as she tried to get hold of the nket to cover her face when she felt a strong hold on her waist!


    Moving her hands to the waist, she roamed on the object that was holding her when her eyes widened and all the sleep ran out of the window!


    Her eyes snapped open and stared at the strong chest that did not have any clothes!


    "Aarrghhhhhh" she was sleeping in the arms of a man who was not even wearing clothes!


    "Shush! Do not be so noisy!" a scowl formed on his face as he covered her mouth with his palm and pulled her closer to sleep without any hesitation!


    Her widened eyes narrowed at his face as she red back at him with rage and tried to get free!


    She remembereding to his room andying on the bed while waiting for him toe back! But he could have woken her up, if she was asleep when he came back!


    Why did he sleep beside her and they slept in such an intimate position! And why did he take the price of clothing!


    Her eyes widened as a wild thought formed in her mind and her hands instinctively moved towards her lower part and she checked her clothes!


    Though her dress had been crumpled and rode up a bit. She could still feel her undergarments were intact and not ruffle up.


    "Phew!" taking a deep breath, she snuggled closer to the man when she realized what she was doing and kicked him away!


    Though the kick was not too strong and it did not hurt him, his eyes still opened and he red at the girl who was looking at him with a face full of resentment!


    "Why are you making ruckus in the early morning! Are you not tired of the drama you madest night?" he pinched her cheeks rather forcefully that it took all her strength to jerk away his hands.


    "What are you doing?" The man rolled his eyes looking at her over exaggerating behaviour as she rubbed her cheeks and stared at him with ssy eyes as if she was too much hurt!


    Yet the morning look of her face with all the hair gone wild and her crumpled dress with smudged make up was too adorable!


    Now she was looking like a wet cat instead of him! He wanted to say that out loud but refrain himself from doing so!


    "I am only giving you a small sample of what you have done to mest night! Do you even know it has taken all my strength to stop you!" he hollered back as she stared at him and then pulled the nket away.


    Even his pants were looking in a.. Wait! Did he say stop her!


    She ignored the throbbing pain hitting her head and stared at him for further exnation but instead of saying another word, he walked towards his bath area, leaving the girl to form thousands of wild thoughts in her heart!


    "What! What do you mean?" she only loses her sanity when she gets drunk! But she was sure, she was in her sensesst night!


    Halting in his steps, he truend with a smirk on his face,


    "Why? Do you want to continue holding on to me and taking off my clothes!


    Or do you want toplete the task you wanted to dost night?" that! Her face turned redder with every word he spoke but no matter how much she tried to remember, she did not recall a thing!


    "That.. Can you please exin in detail what I didst night?" Though embarrassed, her curiosity to know what happened was taking over her desire to run away from there!


    And she knew, if she ran away, he would make sure to use the matterter! So, it would be better that she face him at the very moment and end it right there!


    With that thought, she stared at the man with confident eyes whose smile only brightened and a mischievous glint passed through his eyes.


    But before he parted lips and told her further, the door was knocked incessantly!


    "What is it?" he asked with knitted brows as they always stop knocking and wait for his reply, but right now it felt as if they wanted to break it apart!


    "Young lord, thedy is saying you shall let go ofdy Evangeline this instant or she will make sure you will not be able to spend the night with her even after a month of marriage and¡­" his eyes narrowed as he walked towards the door and opened it with a start!


    "And¡­" the maid who was already pale with fear jumped two steps back when he opened the door suddenly and bowed her head..


    "And what¡­?"


    "And.. she would sleep with the girl every night to make sure you can not even sneak in!"


    "Tsk! Go and tell her, she would be kicked out of the pce before that. Now leave!" Without even waiting for the response, he closed the door and turned to look at the shocked girl whose face was so pale as if her soul had already left her body!


    "If such a big ruckus is made, everyone knew that we slept togetherst night?" her words were more for herself then him but he still nodded to confirm her thoughts and walked towards her!


    "I am doomed!"


    "No you are not! I will handle it! But Evan.. i.. I want to talk about an urgent matter with you!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 357 [Bonus Chapter] The One Who Started It!(Chapter Preview)

    "No you are not! I will handle it! But Evan.. i.. I want to talk about an urgent matter with you!" the look of hesitation was so clear in his eyes as if he did not want to talk about it at all!


    Her nerves tightened when she thought that the matter which had kept him so stressedst night!


    "Is it aboutst night?" he nodded his head and held her hands as he dragged her back to the bed!


    "Evan when we were returning from the fair and you slept in the carriage, I met an old man and.. And he told me that.." Evan stared at his hands that were still holding her hands.


    They had suddenly turned cold and his face.. It was looking pale that a frown formed on her face!


    "He told me that the old man was your father and.."


    "Oh, are you talking about a man in the cloak who was following us in the fair? Did he do anything?" she should have known that the man could follow them. Using the name of his deceased parents! What a cruel and nasty person!


    "You! You knew about it!?" taken aback he stopped abruptly and stared at her as if he was seeing a ghost..


    "Leo! Guests have started to arrive and ask about your future wife!? Are you sure you want me to tell them that you have kidnapped her and are not letting here out!" Evan stood up abruptly with her widened eyes when she heard the cold threat of Eve!


    She knew better than anyone that Eve could do so if she was angered again! She turned to look at Leo, as if he was a kid who was throwing a tantrum!


    "Yes, I do! But I did not care! I have more pressing matters to deal with like my marriage! Leo! Did you forget that we are going to marry tomorrow?" she red at the man who was still looking shocked and shook her head.


    If he wanted to worry about it then he could do that by all her means! She needed to leave or else everyone would stare at her in her marriage with a lot of rumors swirling around!


    "You better stop worrying about other foolish things and look good in our marriage!" with her hands already on the knob of the door, she turned to remind him once again before turning and leaving from there!


    "So, you only opened the door after the threat huh! Just what were you doing that you can note out of?`` Just as the door opened, the curious eyes of Eve stared at Evan from top to bottom and started twinkling when she noticed that her brother was standing shirtless in the middle of the room.


    He was looking stunned but his eyes narrowed when met hers but the crooked smile on her face did not hide away even after that!


    "Don''t tell me that you are too! Sigh! It was only two more days! Was it too difficult to wait!" the twinkle in her eyes only increased when she noticed the irritation of her brother and the embarrassed face of Evan who was looking away!


    "Nothing like that had happened! So, do not think too much! Didn''t you say that guests hade to meet me?" Eve chuckled when Evan tried to drag her out of the room but let her be as she nodded her head!


    "Yes, a tea party is there to celebrate yourst day as an unmarried woman! But if I knew that you have already.. And needed rest, then I would not have cared to invite all of them!" Evan red again at the girl who was teasing her knowingly!


    They both knew that it was not the case yet!


    "By the way, Olivia is also there! As the daughter of the duke, I could not ignore her!" Evan nodded as she knew how important the ss and hierarchy was! And since they were going to marry anyway, she did not care about the brooding jealous girl who wanted to take her ce!


    "It is fine!"


    "Good! Then go and change your clothes! I have already chosen a dress for you and everything else you need! The maids are waiting for you! Come to the back garden once you are ready, i would entertain them till then!" she patted the shoulders of Evan who nodded and left from there when Evan took a deep breath as if she was going on a death mission and left from there.


    Leo continued to stare at the empty room as he still could not believe that she already knew about everything! How could it be!? He needed another chance to confirm that they both were talking about the same matter but her words!


    Taking a deep breath, he walked out of the room when his eyes fell on his aide whom he had given the forceful holidays and had taken them back conveniently!


    "You are back!"


    "Congrattions for your marriage, my lord! We all are too happy learning about your marriage and wish you all the happiness of the world!" he bowed his head with respect while Leo just nodded!


    "My lord, do you want us to organize a small bachelor party for you as the princesses had nned fordy Evangeline?" Leo raised a brow but then shook his head!


    ? "That would not be needed but to distribute sweets and pay for the dinner of the knights for tonight''s meal from my ount! And tend to the needs of my father rted to marriage!" the man nodded his head respectfully when Leo turned to wear clothes first!


    "I need your help with my presence! I have a matter to attend to and I want you to cover for me until I return! And if anyone asks for me, tell them I am with my friends!" ''if i want to know more about the matter, it would be best that i would find the one who had started it!;


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 358 Go Bankrupt(Chapter Preview)

    "It is our honor to meet thedy again, and congrattions on your marriage, mydy!" Evan smiled as she noticed the threedies again!


    They were the ones who had helped her before too and sucked her dry too! Why had they hired someone who charges gold per hour!


    "Everything is prepared well, mydy! Would you like to take a bath first before getting ready!" the bath that would cost you a lot of gold! Words rang in her mind and she wanted to deny but looking at her face in the mirror, she nodded with a sigh!


    "Let me escort you then!" the girls took her hands and dragged her into the wash area. As the dress was unzipped and fell on the floor, she entered the pool.


    One of the maids took her hands while the other worked on her hair, and one of them took care of her back! They massaged her and cleaned her thoroughly. Even when she came out, her eyes were still kept closed as they readied her for the party. For a moment she felt that she would be asleep again with their soft touches and warm breeze but then she shook her head!


    What kind of a sloth would she be to sleep for her own bachelorette party!


    "Mydy, we have done our best. But if you want to change anything, do guide us!" she opened her eyes listening to their voice and stared at the girl who was in the mirror!


    She was sure it was not her! Though they charge a lot, they have the art of changing the witch to an angel!


    "No! That is perfect!" they all nodded their heads with a bright smile as Evan stood up and stared at thevender dress in the mirror once more before nodding to them!


    "Thank you for your hard work!" a proud smile formed on the faces of the woman as they nodded their heads.


    "It is our honor, mydy! Then we will see you tomorrow!" ``Tomorrow!"


    "Ah! Yes, thank you!" she should have known that they were going to get her ready for her marriage too!


    When she walked out towards the back garden, whispers andughter could be heard from afar. Now that she remembered it was only her third event that she had attended and still did not have enough experience to attend the social gatherings.


    Not to forget that she did not have friends in high society either. Her eyes had already started to look for Eve or Eli when she noticed that Eli was talking to a group of men with serious expressions on her face.


    While Eve wasughing merrily with three girls. They both seem to be perfect and busy. Among the two Evan decided to approach Eve and took steps towards her but before she could take a few steps away, a group of girls came towards her.


    "Congrattions on your marriage, mydy! The news was rather sudden but we are happy for the couple!" The girls held her dress and gave Evan a formal bow which she returned in the same form.


    "If you do not mind, shall we sit and have tea together!" This would be a good chance to make acquaintances in the society. With that thought, Evan smiled brightly as she followed the girl to the nearest table!


    Soon the maids brought an array of dishes and tea was served.


    "I am so excited for the marriage tomorrow, mydy! I am sure this will be the best marriage ceremony of the decade!" Evan could only nod with a smile as she faced the over excitement of the brte who was dreaming as if it was her own marriage!


    "Yes, even I am waiting to see the decorations and the dress of mydy! You would look beautiful in white!"


    "Thank you!"


    "After all, for someone who had worn coarse clothes all her life, it would be a dream to get married in a fancy pce with the most luxurious dress!"


    Evan, who had just picked up the cup to take a swig of the tea, raised her brow as she looked at thest girl with dark hair who had the same smile as others on her face, yet her words were cold and brutal!


    "Hmm, when i used to earn i did not have enough money to buy expensive clothes like today. But I used to be happy since I paid for them, not my family!


    I wonder if you ever felt that feeling!" since nobledies did not work! Not because they could not, but they never thought of working since they have everything readily avable in their hands!


    "Why would I care about something so menial when my family is ready to spend an entire fortune on me! After all, I am their daughter!" and here she thought that she could make friends!


    She wondered if they would ever look at her as who she was instead of how much bank bnce did she hold!


    She stared at the girl again whose dress was no lesser than hers and her jewels! It was an all rare one that was even out shining her and a smirk formed on her lips!


    "If i am not wrong, this dress is one of the finest silk and the embroidery is done with threads of gold with real rubies engraved in it?


    The dress is too expensive and fancy. It is beautiful that it could blind people in its shine! It surelyplements your bright face and the red tint in your cheeks!" gloated with the praise the girl nodded her head in affirmation.


    "Of course, this is the best dress of the empire! A single piece of it costs a fortune, that is why I said, you must have missed all this!


    But do not worry, the duke would be kind enough to sympathize with you and buy these kinds of clothes often so that you do not feel humiliated among the other girls!


    Do not worry too much. After all, slowly we will try to forget your origins too!" With a smug smile on her face, the girl acted as if she was a kind person who did not want to differentiate others from their past.


    But the ridicule in her eyes was apparent when a few of them turned to look towards them and whispered in each other''s ears.


    They all had thought that Evan would be embarrassed and Thawyne sisters woulde for the rescue for the damsel in distress but were surprised to hear a chuckle and her bright eyes.


    She ced the cup back with a confident look while her eyes filled with pity as if she felt bad for the girl who had a furious look on her face.


    "Oh, you do not need to worry about me but about yourself. I am already worried about where you will live once your father faces bankruptcy!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 359 [Bonus Chapter] How Cruel!(Chapter Preview)

    =========================


    "Mydy, young lord is here to meet you!" Gabrie raised her brow as she heard the maid but there were no other signs of surprise on her face!


    The room was so dark that the maid was having a hard time seeing her master! The only source of knowing her presence was the sound of the ss of wine she was filling every now and then!


    "Ask him to wait in the meeting room and light a candle." The drowsy voice was still full of an imposing aura even when she stumbled a bit when she tried to stand up.


    "Mistress!!" The eyes of the maid widened when she saw her ever so elegant and aloofdy stumbling on her feet after drinking so much and ran to help her but stopped when she heard the calm voice of the owner!


    "What do you think you are doing? Huh? Do you think I would need your help for walking now?"


    Or are you tantly ignoring my orders?" Gabrie jerked the hands of the maid away as she walked forward with cold eyes while the maid fell on the floor and did not move an inch afraid that she would gain more ire from the woman!


    Taking slow and elegant steps towards the stair, Gabrie stared at the man who was standing in the middle of the hall.


    He had no will to go and sit in the waiting room. Even when he was the one to visit her, he still had so much pride! If only he knew!


    She gritted her teeth yet did not let her expressions change!


    "What brought you here, young master! I thought you did not want to see my face anymore!" Leo turned and stared at the woman who was behind his swapping!


    Her mocking tone did not faze the darkness in his eyes when her steps halted for a second feeling the pressure but she continued nheless.


    "I am here to learn a few facts!"


    "And what are they? If you think that your visit will improve my behavior towards your so-called wife, then you are¡­"


    "She is the girl you have taken away! The real daughter and heiress of the Thawyne family!" her eyes flickered but her face expression did not change at all and his eyes narrowed at her face!


    "You already knew that. Don''t you?`` This was more of a statement than a question when he red at the woman who had no remorse for what she was doing!


    "I was the one who gave that treasure to the maid when I gave her the baby!" yet she acted so cruelly! "That is why I wanted her to go for good! If only you would not have interfered! I would have gotten rid of her!"


    She scoffed as she walked past him and sat on the sofa with her legs crossed on the chair!


    To say that he was shocked would be an understatement! His hands clenched into a fist when he saw that she did not have any remorse. In fact, she knew who Evan was, yet she tried to send her to prison!


    "You knew! Still you tried to prove her as a criminal!" Gabrie scoffed as she stared at the man as if he was a fool!


    "Do not just me me! Have you ever thought about why I did that? Have you not seen her striking resemnce to thete duchess! Even Eli and Eve did not look so simr!


    What if anyone started to connect the dots? Do you think they would still treat you as a young lord if they knew the truth!


    I am only protecting the nt whose seeds have been sown by me!" ha!


    "How pathetic! Do you think I would hide the truth? I will tell Evangeline what the truth is and she is to decide whether she wants to tell the world or not!


    But to think that you even tried to use for everything even when you knew she was your own blood! How cruel you could be!"


    "Cruel you say! Ha! Hahahahahaha! I am only protecting my family! And if you call it being cruel than your parents are no different to me!


    Tsk! And here I thought that you are finally here to apologize to me! If you are done, you can leave!" she looked away from his face with a snort!


    But even then he did not leave the room and continued to stare at the distance as if making his mind whether to ask or not!


    She could see the conflict on his face and wondered what had made him so confused when he had already asked the whole matter with her!


    His head snapped back at her when she stood up, ready to leave!


    "Wait! I am not done yet!" tilting her head, she stared into his eyes with a frown!


    His shining eyes were looking hesitant and a bit gloomy yet she was not able to know what was going through his mind!


    "So you are not here to confirm the truth in the first ce? Then what do you want from me?" and here she thought that he hade to know about the truth from his investigation and knew that she was the one who had brought him home!


    "If you are here to thank me for changing your life then do not worry! That was my responsibility and I am proud that you have be worthy of the title I have provided you!


    I will make sure that you stay that way only!"


    "I did not care about it at all! I am here to know.. I want to know who I am? He raised his head and finally started into her eyes with myriad of emotions on his face,


    "I want to know about my real parents!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 360 I Am Your Savior!(Chapter Preview)

    "I want to know about my real parents!" Though he felt that his world had crumbled down in the start, after the reprimanding tone of the duke, he had felt much calmer.


    But the thought of his own family was wing his heart. He did not know how he would react if he saw them! He felt so flustered whenever he thought about it!


    What kind of parents would they be to sell their kid to others! Would he be able to forgive them? But what if Evan did not forgive the duke too!


    No! She would, he would exin the truth to her!


    "Your parents!!" a ray of light shed past his eyes as he stared at the woman who was calm all this time and was not at all embarrassed when he had questioned her integrity!


    But now that he had asked about his parents, her face was turning pale as if she had seen a ghost!


    "Kill the child! The child is a monster! If he would survive, he would kill us all! He would kill everyone!


    Where did the baby go? He is too small to even move an inch!


    Hey, are you forgetting that he was a monster! What if he could walk at this age!


    No! Whatever happens! We have to find the baby and kill him before the monster can grow his powers!"


    "Aunt.. aunt!" Gabrie blinked when she felt the strong pressure on her arms and found Leo standing just an inch away from her while holding her hands and her heartbeat quickened!


    She felt a chill run down her spine and cold sweat started to form on her body as she tried to move away but she was on the sofa and there was no way she would move away!


    "Tell me who my parents are?" This time his imposing aura was so strong that she was not able to ignore him but the words started to rung in her ears again!


    She jerked her hands away instinctively and covered her ears to get rid of those strange noises and shook her head!


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Leave my pce at once!" he was a bit stunned by her sudden burst but then his eyes narrowed at her pale face!


    "What did you do to my parents? Why are you so flustered when I am asking about them! Do not tell me that you killed them!" it would have only been apt in case they would try to ckmail her in the future and extort more money just like Evans adopted father!


    But to think that she had killed them mercilessly and now he would never be able to meet them pierced his heart once again and he was just an inch away from losing his sanitypletely.


    "Tell me now what you did to them before I forgot who you are!" he growled as his hands were already on her neck!


    She had not only ruined so many lives but her hands were stained with the blood of innocent people! Did she have even a shred of humanity!


    "What nonsense are you spouting! I have not killed your parents or anyone else!" she roared as she jerked his hands away.


    Her eyes had gone cold and piercing when she looked at him with eyes full of disgust!


    "Your parents were dead and so were others due to hunger and cold!


    That day, the wheel of my carriage broke while I was taking the shortcut to the pce!


    I was in a hurry to see who my sister inw had given birth to when I saw you crying in the middle of corpses!


    Due to a suddenndslide, everyone died but I did not know how you survived!


    I was sure if I would have left you there, you would die too.


    I didn''t know why I felt pity on you and took you with me. I was about to give you to a maid to take care of you so that you can serve the duchyter.


    But when I reached the pce, I heard a few people talking about how we would lose the position of archduke too if it was another girl!


    Ished on them but my heart knew that they were telling the truth! So, when I entered and saw another girl crying on the bed, I could not bear it!


    You were already staring at me with those wide eyes as if you understand what I am going to do and support me in it!


    So, I took you and ced you in her embrace and took the girl away!


    I never wanted to hurt anyone! If that would have been the case, I would have killed the girl and never told the truth to the duchess!


    But I made sure that she would live well by giving all my dowry and even visited her a few times to make sure she was living well!


    And even told the truth when his brother''s political position improved! It was her decision that she did not want to change what had happened!


    So, if you want to me, me all of them! Why are youing behind me!


    And as far as your real family is concerned, none of them are alive! You should be grateful that I have saved you and kept you alive so far!" her hands clenched into a fist as she red at the boy who was looking at her with suspicious eyes!


    "If you do not believe me, go and investigate the matter of thendslide that had killed half of a town on the day of your birth. Now leave! Leave my house at once before I will call the guards and throw you out!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 361 [Bonus Chapter] Defense(Chapter Preview)

    "Oh, you do not need to worry about me but about yourself. I am already worried about where you will live once your father faces bankruptcy!"


    "How rude! Are you cursing my family in front of my eyes,dy Evangeline!?" Her voice was so loud that it garnered the attention of others and Eli and Eve also turned to look when they heard her name!


    Eve''s eyes widened when she realized that Evan was surrounded by a bunch of haughty girls that were difficult to deal with.


    She took hurried steps towards Evan under the gloating and curious faces of other nobledies but before she could reach Evan, Eli blocked her way!


    "Eli!!" Eli shook her head as she stole a nce at Evan which made Eve frown!


    "Eli, what if the ruckus increases! It would affect the marriage, the ceremony of tomorrow and her ascension to the post of the duchesster!" Eli''s eyes flickered and her grip on the ss tightened!


    There was no way she did not know that and was not worried about it! But¡­!


    "Then, she should solve it well! Even though we are not her babysitters! She is going to be the matriarch of the house.


    She had to learn how to resolve the issues! If we continued to meddle in her affairster, she would think that we are challenging her authorities! And even if she did not, she would never grow that way!


    So, let her face setbacks and learn from them!" Eve wanted to deny and protest but under the imposing aura of her sister, she did not dare to and could only sigh!


    Though she could not move from there, her eyes were continuously looking for Evan who did not turn to look at them even once.


    "There is some confusion,dy Charlotte. I am not cursing you or making assumptions! I am just telling facts!


    As far as I remember your family is handling the trade with the east that is full of rich farmers and have prospered well after that!


    That is why I can see how your father has pampered you!


    But recently draughts have covered the east for more than 3 years. My father inw had personally gone there for relief work and saw that agriculture is deeply affected so they have nothing to trade.


    That must have affected your father for a long time now, yet the way you are spending!


    I am sure this dress costs a month of expenses for your whole family including vassals!


    With such extravagance, should it be a matter of surprise that your family would face bankruptcy when they are already struggling for so long?"


    "........" Charlotte''s face had turned pale as she did not know how to reply.


    Though she had heard about the financial problems, her father had said there was nothing to worry about. So she did not interfere much! But the way Evan had presented it! Could it be!


    She fumed as she stared at the girl who had a sympathetic expression on her face but her eyes were mocking her! As if telling you are a dumb person and at the same time going to be poor too! So what are you so haughty about?


    "Ha! You are just exaggerating!! My father said we will handle it and he hadplete trust in mypetencies!" this was thest line her father had blutered out when he had gifted her this dress!


    She had beamed and twirled while trying the dress after hearing the proud words of her father!


    Though she had no idea how she could help, that must be because she was the lucky charm of the family!


    Whispers seemed to rise by hearing her words and a few of girls that were taking her side before stood up and left! With a surprised look, she looked around and saw a wary look in the eyes of many!


    How! Why?! What went wrong? With bewildered eyes, she looked around, but did not find the reason so she turned back to re at the girl who was the reason behind all this!


    Evan! She was the cause! When she red at Evan, she saw an amusing smile on her face and pity this time that infuriated her further!


    "Lady Charlotte, you were right! You are a beautiful woman and the dress reallypliments you. It could mesmerize any man and they can fall in love with you at first sight!


    your father has a lot of faith in your looks and therefore he brought you the dress.


    It was my mistake to think that the dress was an expense when it is an investment! I apologize!


    But then you should use the investment well and go and meet the noble man collected here instead of having tea with me!" a pearl ofughter and chuckles could be heard around when Evan finished her piece of words.


    She picked up the cup nonchntly and took a sip with a sweet smile on her face as if she was worried about the girl and had kind intentions towards her.


    While others could be seen whispering andughing while looking at Charlotte who looked no less than the clown of the party that had infuriated her.


    Her nails had already dug deep into her skin and she was ring at Even with utter hatred in her eyes but she knew if she would speak further, it would only affect her image and dignity of her father now that she had understood the meaning behind her words!


    "If you excuse me, mydy!" Still being respectful towards the future duchess, she stood up and left from there with hurried steps when Evan stared at the left of the girl with challenging eyes as if asking who was going to attack next.


    She was like a warrior, ready with her weapons on the battlefield! Anyone who dares toe forward should be prepared for the defeat and insults like Charlotte!


    They all gulped and thenughed awkwardly as they scattered away from there with different excuses but she just nodded and let them go!


    She did not want to waste her energy in these foolish talks anyway!


    "Then I shall go and see where my cousin is!" another noble bowed her head and left from there with a pretense of other works while Evan just nodded!


    All she wanted was their respect and a distance from all of them until she knew whom to trust and whom to not!


    She was lucky that Charlotte was the one who started! She had met her father when they had gone to the ministry and heard about him from leo. If it would have been anyone else whom she did not know, it would have been difficult toe with a defensive attack!


    Taking a deep breath, she picked up the cup again to rest.


    "The defense was strong! But if you continued to insult everyone then how will you make friends in the society


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 362 [Bonus Chapter] Her Escort!(Chapter Preview)

    "The defense was strong! But if you continue to insult everyone then how will you make friends in society!" instead of worry, a bright smile formed on Evan''s lips.


    Like a kid who was proud of winning the race, she beamed as she turned to look at Eli!


    "I did good. Right! I remembered all the data I have read in the files in the ministry and used it! Am I not intelligent!" Eli shook her head with a sigh! She just could not understand the girl.


    Evan was looking so elegant and aloof as if she had always been nobles and always handled the situation so wisely but whenever she was with her or Leo, she was like a kid who needed praises or rewards and fought with you over minor things.


    "Did you even listen to what i said!" Evan blinked and nodded like a good student when she faced the stern Eli whose eyes had narrowed on her face.


    "Of course, I heard that you praised me for my defense!" she nodded as she pulled Eli''s hands and forced her to sit behind her.


    "And what about thetter part!?" Eli rolled her eyes at how conveniently she had ignored thepliant part while only concentrating on praises but the girl just chuckled!


    "Do you think that if I behave nice with them? If I show sweetness and ignore their small tricks, will I be able to make real friends?" she sighed and she turned her head and looked at the girls who wereughing and praising each other for their jewels or clothes.


    "It might sound harsh, but for them bloodline is everything. And if i would let them y a few tricks they would take me as an easy target and always repeat it.


    It would go to the extent of using me for politics by their families since they would think I am a fool they could manipte!


    And the girls who would act as my so-called friend. They would only be there for the benefits they receive from being the friend of the archduchess!


    I can never be vignt all the time. There would be times I would be emotional and their words would affect me.


    There would be times when I would make mistakes and like a hawk they would take its benefit!


    So, why do I even try to bring that risk!?? It would only be good that I nip their evil intentions in the bud!


    You may think I am cold and aloof, but I really did not want to befriend these nobles." Eli blinked as she stared hard at the smiling and beaming face of Evan!


    She had never realized that the girl was that wise! But at the same time it felt like she was being a bit cruel to herself!


    "Evan, not everyone is bad among nobles! Maybe you can talk with others and see if you can make others as your friends.


    After all, Eve and I have friends too!" Evan finally turned to look at Eli and nodded her head with a beaming smile!


    "Of course, I have friends, true friends that I know would never leave me even if I would be mean and cruel to them! You and Eve are my best friends and family.


    I am not even afraid to show my real face to both of you. So, stop worrying about me.


    And as far as you and Eve making friends, you both have lived with them since childhood, so it is easy to make friends when you are innocent.


    But it is not easy to ept them. We have developed a sense of profit and loss and our benefits!" Eli sighed as she knew Evan was right!


    It was difficult for her to be epted but she did not know why she still had hopes that things would improve with time. Maybe when others see how qualified she was, they would change their decision!


    "Do not think too much, I do not care about the opinion of others. I am d that you all have epted my bloodline and origin and supported me as I was!" without asking for her permission, she pulled Eli in her arms and hugged her like a kid.


    "See, can I do this with others? Then why would I need them?" the cold in Eli''s eyespletely dissipated and her face turned soft!


    It was rare to find a person who knew how to handle the difficult situation and know how to fight back maniptions yet maintain her innocence and love for her family.


    When she had learnt the ways of society, her behavior with her family had changed too! But this girl.. If only she had been a noble, she would have been able to win the hearts of all of them.


    But even if that was not the case, her eyes turned determined and she swore that she would save her from others and keep her that way only!


    "Don''t stop acting like a kid and go and talk to others! Olivia is staring at your direction for a long time! She might create another ruckus!" Evan snapped out of her embrace and looked around.


    She had thought Olivia would note or at least not meddle with her after what happenedst time but it was only her wishful thinking.


    She found the girl staring at them from afar but what surprised her was, Arden, the aide of Leo, brought a ss of juice for her personally.


    And she even turned to smile at him. She knew better how much importance Olivia gave to the hierarchy, there was no way that she would behave nicely with just a count!


    Or was she wrong! The girl even stopped ring at her and for a second, her expressions looked genuine!


    "What is Arden doing with her?" Evan shook her head when she saw the surprised face of Eli, even though she had no idea about it!


    "Did Leo know that he is Olivia''s escort today?"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 363 [Bonus Chapter] Veil Of Hatred!(Chapter Preview)

    "Did Leo know that he is Olivia''s escort today?" Although Eli was happy to see that Arden had ady by his side, she was a bit bewildered when it was Olivia!


    "I did not know! I hav not seen Arden around Leo for a while, he had taken leave for a week as far as i remember!" Evan stood up and straightened her dress as if she was going to attack her enemy.


    Eli stared at her with a conflicted gaze but in the end she did not stop Evangeline but at the same time did not join her too. She continued to sit there as a spectator.


    "Thank you, but you should not go personally. I could have asked a maid to bring juice for me!" A hint of hesitation filled the eyes of Olivia but it vanished as soon as it came as she took the ss of juice from Arden and took a sip.


    "Why? As your partner it is only right that I will take care of you! If truth be told, I was not expecting you toe here. So when I received your letter that you wanted me to escort you, I did not know whether I should say yes or not!" her eyes met his and she looked away and took another sip of the juice!


    "Arden, were you afraid that Leo would be angry with you?" of course, he had thrown her like a pest! He would not want her back here and as his Aide, he would be worried about it!


    "No! You have mistaken! I was worried that you would be hurt! I did not want to see you upset again!"


    Her eyes flickered with astonishment and she stared hard at his face only to see the sincerity she had searched for her life on the face of Leo.


    "Then would you help me in meeting leo! I want to apologize to him and end this chapter of my life today before he gets married!


    That way even I would be able to bury my thoughts and move on!" her eyes casted and she looked at the ce where Arden felt bad for the girl!


    She had suffered a lot without any mistake only because she thought that Leo was going to be her husband. And if Evan would not have been there, she was the perfect candidate for that!


    But he could only try. If Leo would not want, then he could not force his master since he could see Leo was worried about something!


    "That.."


    "If you are here to apologize only, then I can fix a meeting between you and Leo. but are you sure that you could let go?!" they both turned to see Evan standing behind them with her hands crossed on her chest and staring at Olivia with her bright eyes but there was no hostility!


    "You did not need to apologize since I understand what you have done. But what is important is that you learn to let go! Loving a man who would never care about you is hurting yourself, no matter how much power he has in society!


    In fact, you should look for those who care about you and can make you happy!" Evan stared at Arden who had bowed his head with embarrassment and then at Olivia who took the hint but gritted her teeth!


    After getting married to the son of the duke, she was trying to show off to her and asking her to be with a count! She was definitely looking down on her!


    But the eyes, Olivia felt insulted by the way her eyes were staring at her!


    "You know nothing! So you do not have any right toment!" the words came out through gritted teeth!


    She was the one who had waited for him all this while, befriended his mother, sisters! Took care of things when his mother died and even supported their family in the public!


    And what had Evangeline done for the family? She just came out of nowhere and took all the rights that were meant to be hers! And now she was trying to show off in front of her!


    "I know, I know nothing! And I know you have had feelings for so long! But what would you achieve from these one side lingering feelings! In the end, you have to let go!" it was not because she envied or hated Olivia, she understood how it felt to lose hopes!


    That was why she wanted her to learn and grow from this incident. She could see the hatred bubbling in her heart and it would only ruin her life!


    "Olivia, i think.."


    "nk!" before Evan could speak further her eyes widened when she saw the blood flowing out of Olivia''s hands.


    The ss of juice she was holding broke and a pointed shard pierced her skin but she didn''t even realize it! Her eyes were only fixated on the face of Evan with hatred! If only! If only she had not interfered! If only she had note into their life!!


    "Olivia! Are you okay?" Arden held her hand and his heart clenched to see so much blooding out of it!


    His face was full of worry and this was the first time that his hands trembled when he took a piece of ss from her skin.


    She winced and guilt filled his face as if it was his mistake.


    "It is okay, it will be fine. Come with me, I will bandage the wound! I am sure the blood would stop as soon as I bandaged it! Nothing would happen! Nothing would happen do not worry!" his face was so flustered as if it was not just a small wound but a fatal injury that could kill her.


    He did not even notice that he was repeating the same words again and again as he held her hands so gently as if he was afraid that a minor pressure would break the frail ss.


    "I am fine, it is just a minor scratch!" finallying back to her senses, Olivia tried to take her hands away but Arden did not let her.


    "It is not at all minor and I am not asking you! You areing with me for a bandage!" he tired and bowed his head towards Evan who was looking at the whole scene with interest and nodded as if giving permission to leave when Olivia red at her but did not declined again and followed Arden who took hasty steps as if a life was on stake.


    "I am telling you it is not a serious wound!"


    "Shush!! You have no idea about injuries so you better not argue ande with me!" slowly their voices were no more audible as she saw Olivia struggling to get her hand free but Arden did not let her while many nobles saw them with curiosity and started whispering while Evan shook her head!


    "If only you can take the veil of hatred away and see what is awaiting for you, Olivia! Your life would have been full of love too!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 364 It Is My Fault!(Chapter Preview)

    "Young lord, I request you to leave thedy alone!" Leo finally turned to look away from Gabrie whose face had turned pale and broke into cold sweats.


    An unnerving feeling filled him too as his hands clenched into a fist! Though he had heard about thendslide as it was a very famous case, he did not know why her expressions changed so drastically!


    She looked like she had seen a ghost!


    "Young master, please!" Under the pressure of the staff who was looking helpless, Leo passedst nce to the trembling woman and left the vi.


    He did not even turn back or nod his head when others greeted him as he sat on his horse that galloped and soon disappeared from there.


    "Do not let hime again! I did not want to see his face!" the staff flinched but nodded his head as Gabrie took hurried steps towards her room as if ghosts were chasing her and closed the door with a thud.


    She opened a locker inside her closet and started throwing everything in it on the floor frantically. After throwing more than half of the things, her hands halted on a small ck box.


    With trembling hands, she took out the box and opened it! It has obsidian stone in it! Taking out a silver chain she wore it hurriedly as if her life was depending on it and then stared at the mirror as if she was waiting for a miracle to happen.


    But when nothing happened even after a long while, her face distorted and she threw the box on the mirror!


    "Shatter!" with a strong bang, the mirror shattered and its shards fell all over the room!


    "You will never be able to hurt me! I have saved your life! You can not hurt me!" she muttered as she shook her head in denial but her body continued to tremble for a long time until she copsed on the floor with no one to attend to her as the door was closed.


    On the other hand, the speed of Leo''s horse slowed down when he saw so many guests in the garden.


    He jumped from his horse and was about to go to the stable when he saw Arden holding the hands of Olivia anding out of the garden.


    He passed them a nce and then walked away as if he did not know both of them when Olivia noticed his presence.


    His eyes gleamed with joy! It has been so many days since she had seen him for thest time. She had befriended Arden so that she could find more chances to be around Leo and find a single chance to show that he was losing diamond for choosing stone!


    Her lips parted as she decided to call them but closed them again as her pride did not let her!


    He was the one who had insulted herst time, if she would call him, he would definitely not heed to her pleadings! He should be the one to call her!


    But how!! She bit her lips so hard that blood started to fill her mouth too and her face started to turn pale! Just why! Why could he not look at her!


    Why could he not see how much she loved him! How could he be so cruel to her! She had not slept for so long! She had not eaten well all the while waiting for him. But he had never cared about her feelings and it hurt her so much that she could not even exin!


    The thoughts started to swirl in her mind like a tsunami that would engulf and drown her soul and her existence! Slowly, her eyes turned blurry and everything turned dark as she epted the darkness that was calling her and closed her eyes!


    "Olivia¡­!!! Olivia woke up!!" The voice was so frantic and painful that it crushed her heart and that was the onlyst thing she could remember!


    "She is fine! She is just exhausted! I think thedy was not sleeping properly and did not have proper meals in a while. That was why her body had turned weak!


    If she would rest enough and have nutritious meals, she would be better soon! I suggest not irk her in the meanwhile since her pulse is not stable!


    Is there something that is worrying her!" She held the bed sheets tightly in her hands and did not open her eyes when the words fell in her ears.


    Since when had she turned so miserable that even a physician could feel pity for her!


    "I do not think so, but I will take care and talk to her! Thank you!" The sound of footsteps could be heard but she still kept her eyes closed until the sound falteredpletely.


    When she was sure that there was none in the room, she opened her eyes slowly. It was her room! She was already back in the pce without meeting Leo and tomorrow he would be married!


    He would be with someone else and she would never be able to have him! The thought was enough to bring tears in her eyes again when she heard a deep sigh and abruptly turned to the other side!


    She was sure she had heard the sound of her mother and physician and it faltered and it was impossible for her father to be there at this time!


    "You still love him, don''t you!" her eyes widened when she saw Arden sitting on the chair while looking at her intensely!


    "Why are you here?" she looked away as she did not want to see him anymore. He was of no use to her! If he wanted he could have helped her in arranging a meeting with Leo but he never did so!


    But still she did not have the heart to say that on his face. She did not know why, but whenever she looked at his face, guilt and remorse filled her more than before!


    "For you! Since the first day I have been here for you! I thought that you already knew that!


    I thought that you could see that on my face! But I guess we both have some circumstances!


    While the young lord can not see your emotions even when you walk around him with bare feelings on your eyes and face!


    You can not see mine even if a blind could feel them!" she snapped her head back to him with shock filled eyes. It was so wide that her sockets would fall out!


    "Why? Don''t tell me that you did not know that I have feelings for you! Was that not the reason you were trying to take my benefit!" she looked away without saying any word as he sighed again!


    "Do not worry! I am not ming you! I knew that since the start so do not me yourself! Rest well you need it!" with that he stood up and left her stunned from there!


    "Arden, wait!" the words were so low yet he heard it. His steps halted for a second but then it resumed and he soon left her room!


    More tears started to fall from her eyes as her grip on her nket tightened!


    "Since when have you turned so pathetic! Olivia!" a wary smile formed on her face as she tried to wipe her tears but her hands did not move as if they were frozen but the wary smile on her face only increased as she closed her eyes and more tears came out when she heard the footsteps again!


    "Get out! I did not want to meet anyone!" she shouted when a maid entered the room and her steps halted.


    Her eyes fell on the girl who was looking miserable and then on the letter in her hands. She had received a gold coin to deliver it to her before evening! But if she failed.. No! Taking a deep breath, she moved forward and stood in front of the door.


    She hesitated for a second, before opening her mouth with a trembling voice,


    "Mydy, there is a strange letter for you!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 365 [Bonus Chapter] He Loves You!(Chapter Preview)

    "Mydy, there is a strange letter for you!"


    "Throw it away! I am not in a mood to entertain anyone!" the maid flinched when the voice turned colder.


    Though Olivia was angry sometimes, she never forgot her manners and always replied calmly as she cared most about her image!


    So, to see her shouting like that, the maid gulped. She loved her job and did not want to lose it. Yet she had to deliver the letter somehow!


    "Mydy, the person delivering it said that it is rted to the young lord of Thwayne!


    And it is very important that you see it personally. But if you still did not want to see it, then I shall take my leave!" The maid tried her best to lure the girl as she knew how crazy Olivia was when ites to Leo.


    And as expected, she sat up at once and stared at the letter as if it was the cure of all her problems!


    "Give it to me!" with a relieved smile, the maid nodded as she passed the letter to her mistress and left the room with the shine of gold on her face.


    Getting a gold coin for a simple task like this! Her luck was really great today.


    If only it could happen everyday!


    Olivia stared at the letter for a long while with a conflicted look on her face.


    "It did not have the address of the sender!" What if it was a joke! Everyone noticed her pathetic state today and the whole empire was aware of her obsession over leo!


    With that thought, the girl''s hands tightened as she gnashed her teeth. The letter crumpled under the force of her hands and she had to take many deep breaths to control her anger as she tore the envelope violently.


    "I have a secret that can break the marriage of Evangeline and Leonardo!


    Leonardo, who is getting all the glory of the empire and living a proud life as the son of duke Thawyne is an orphan that was exchanged by the real daughter of the duke Thane to save their duchy!


    I know that you did not believe me, but Leonardo already knew the truth!


    He is hiding it to save his position and wealth!


    If you want to break their marriage, you can deal with him to marry you in exchange for hiding the truth!


    Even if you are doubtful, there is nothing wrong in trying. Is it!


    If you want to have a deal, meet me in the woods behind your pce after getting what you want!


    Wish you luck,


    One of your well wishers!" her brows frowned at the absurdity of the matter!


    "Tsk! Did they think I had gone crazy! He would imprison me or punish me in another way for tarnishing his name!" a mockingugh formed on her face as she read the matter of the letter again!


    She could not believe that people have that wild imagination!


    She was not a fool to go and create a ruckus after what happened! She would not! No! She shook her head so many times as sheid on the bed and closed her eyes again.


    "You can force him to marry you!"


    "He is not the real son of the duke!"


    Though she had thought that she would not go! The matter of the letter kept haunting her and buzzing her mind no matter how many times she tossed and turned into the bed!


    "Oh! Stop it!" she covered her ears with both of her hands as she shouted loudly!


    She was so sick and tired of all that happened and now this letter was also haunting her! Just how pathetic she had been these days!!!


    "Olivia, are you up darling!" she opened her eyes and stared at the door only to find her mother staring at her with eyes full of worry.


    A tinge of guilt filled her as she knew how much she was hurting her family in the process! She nodded her head with an embarrassed face when her mother took steps in!


    "Olivia, the doctor said that you are very stressed, my child!" Without asking anything, her mother sat on the corner of her bed beside her as she ran a hand in her hair with so much concern in her eyes that Olivia did not have the courage to raise her head.


    "Are you still thinking about Leonardo?" With a sigh, the words were more of a worry than a question, so she continued to look at her nket instead of her mother!


    "Olivia, this is not your fault love, it is ours fault! So, do not me yourself and feel guilty!" her grip on the nket tight end yet she did not raise her head to look at her mother who did not speak further.


    She ran a hand on her cheek with so much love and care that tears started to form in the eyes of Olivia again. Holding her chin, she raised her head with minimal force and finally their eyes met!


    "Oli, when you were young and did not even know the meaning of love and marriage, your father used to tell you that you will be the next archduchess by marrying that kid!


    Though not intentional, your father incepted the idea in your mind, and with time you started getting obsessed with it!


    Though I have seen that you love her one-sidedly and get hurt in the future, I did not stop you because I thought you were going to marry him in the end.


    Duke Thawyne always reacted positively when the topic of your marriage was started!


    But we should have been careful since Leo never approached you even after so many meetings and social gatherings you have attended together!


    That child never loved you. So even if you have gotten married to him, you would have never been happy, Oli!


    So, it may sound harsh, but I am d that you did not end up with him!" her eyes widened and lips parted when she heard thest line of her mother.


    Even her father was still upset that they did not end up together and she could not even exin her pain! Yet her mother was telling that she was relieved!


    "Mother!!" question marks started to form in her heart but her mother only looked at her with a stern face!


    "What mother! That boy never loved you and he would have never cared about you! Do you even know how painful loveless marriage is?


    The way you are crying now, you would have cried each night! My lovely daughter would have withered away with time!


    Instead of that, I would prefer you marry a noble that did not have as high status as ours. But he loves you dearly!" she hesitated for a second as if she was debating with herself when she took a big sigh and added,


    "The boy that brought you today, do you know that he loves you?"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 366 Deciding The Future!(Chapter Preview)

    "The boy that brought you today, do you know that he loves you?" taken aback by the sudden words of her mother, her lips parted but she was not able to speak a word as shock filled her eyes!


    "Olivia Grasitias! Do not act like you do not know!


    He looked at you with such an intense gaze that even the maids could feel his emotions!


    Do you know when you were unconscious, his face had turned pale and there were even tears in his eyes!


    He was looking so worried that even as a mother I felt ashamed that I did not feel that much worried!" Though she started in a stern voice, in the end her expressions turned softer!


    Olivia knew that the man had a soft corner for her. That was why she had tried to reach closer to Leo through him!


    But since the day she had befriended him, Leo had been too busy and often out that idea did not work well.


    She even tried to find the weakness of Leo through him but he was so loyal that never opened his mouth against Leo and whenever she talked about Leo, his expressions turned so upset that she did not continue for long!


    But what if the letter was true! No! It could not be!


    "Oli! Are you even listening to me!" blinking her eyes she sighed and nodded as she knew her mother would not let the matter go that easily!


    "And!!" three deep lines formed on her forehead looking at the eyes full of expectations of her mother!


    "Mother! What are you talking about?! He is just an aide of the family I wanted to get married to! How could you expect me to reciprocate his feelings!" what was her mother even thinking by suggesting it!


    "Tsk! He is a human and as a count before being the side of Leo and to think that you only judge people with their rtionship with that Thawne kid! How pathetic are you?


    If you want to spend all your life in this one sided love then all i could do is feel sorry for you and for that boy who fell in love with such a dumb girl!" though her words were cold and harsh, the disappointment in her eyes were harsher which made Olivia more hurt!


    "Mother! Why don''t you understand that I love him!" at least, as her mother, she should understand her and help her but no! Even she was passing her sarcastic remarks! How could she be so cruel to her!


    Her mother sighed as she pinched the space between her brows! Even as a duchess, she was ready to let go of her husband''s pride and ept a count as her son inw!


    "What do you want me to do? Support you in your one sided love and make you a viiness? Or tell you to look for the one who loves you and give him a chance so that you could be the main lead in your own love story!?


    Oli, you have to learn when to let go! Rest is your wish!" In the end, Olivia kept looking at her mother who did not spare her another nce as she left the room and felt betrayed!


    Even her mother did not understand how much she loved him! Could this letter!


    She smoothen the crumpled letter from her hands and read it again.


    Standing up from the bed, she changed her clothes and called the maid who came in running,


    "Help me in getting ready!" the maid stared at her with a stunned look and then hesitated,


    "Mydy, madam, had asked you to take a rest and not go out for the next two days!" so that i would not be able to stop his marriage!!


    Her hands clenched into a tight fist and her face turned colder!


    "I will handle mother! You do not have to worry about that! Do what you are asked to do!" Olivia walked towards the chair in front of the mirror and sat on it as she stared at her maid who hesitated for a few seconds, before nodding and startedbing her hair.


    "Apply more cream! My face should not look pale!" the maid nodded and applied a thirdyer of cream yet her puffy eyes and pale face could not be hiddenpletely. But it was far better than before!


    Nodding her head, she stood up and then took out a gold coin from her purse!


    "Here! Do not tell my mother I am out until she finds out by herself!" the maid hesitated but the shine of gold sparkled her eyes!


    She nodded as she took the coin in her hands and continued to stare at it for long while Olivia''s eyes filled with disdain!


    She took the shawl and covered her face with it as she walked out of the room as silently as she could!


    "Take me back to the family of the duke Thawyne!" The coachman looked bewildered as he stared at the sky that had already started to turn red!


    The party would have ended till they reached there. But when he faced the cold and displeased look of his mistress, he nodded and started the carriage.


    She continued to stare at the distance as her hands fidgeted with her dress!


    What was she expecting! Could this letter really change her luck!?


    "Mydy, we are here!" The words brought her back to her senses and she nodded as she walked out of the carriage.


    Taking a deep breath, her eyes filled with determination as she walked towards the garden that was empty now.


    "Mydy, the party had already ended!"


    "Yes, I know! I have an urgent matter to deal with, young lord!" her voice came out strained and both of the knights exchanged nces!


    "Mydy, lord, is busy. Tomorrow is his marriage! If you can wait for a day!" though they did not want to sound rude, they had been told to not disturb him no matter what happened!


    Olivia was already expecting it. She had seen how cold he was when they met before! But she would not return so easily aftering this far!


    "I understand your worries! Pass him this letter and ask him if he would still refuse to meet me then I would return back!" with a sweet smile on her face she assured the guards that she was not here to create any ruckus!


    She was here to test her luck! She could not ept defeat aftering this far!


    "Umm, alright! Pass me the letter!" he forwarded his hand but Olivia did not let go of the letter for long as she continued to stare at it.


    As if a miracle would happen and the letter would start speaking, she did not know what she was even thinking and why she was hesitating! That was what she had wanted all her life!


    No! Bracing her heart, she let go of the letter and the knights bowed his head and left from there!


    "Would you like to wait in the meeting room, mydy!" when she nodded, the knights turned his head and spoke in a loud voice,


    "Sir Arden, would you please escortdy Olivia to the waiting room, I am on guard shift!"


    "......."


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 367 [Bonus Chapter] What Do You Want?(Chapter Preview)

    "Sir Arden, would you please escortdy Olivia to the waiting room, I am on guard shift!"


    "...." her face turned pale when she heard the name. She had not expected to run into him the moment she would reach here!


    She felt like someone was stepping on her heart and she could not breathe as the steps came closer towards her!


    "Mydy, this way please!" that! She had downcasted her eyes because she had no strength to look into his eyes when he would ask her why she was here!


    "Arden, I was¡­." her mind frantically searched for the right words but when her eyes met his, they were hollow!


    As if he was standing in front of someone whom he didn''t even know and was just doing his duty that stunned her!


    For a long time she just continued to stand there even forgetting what she was about to say.


    "Lady Olivia, are you okay? Shall I call a physician for you?" everyone had seen how she had fainted before and Arden had escorted her to the pce.


    So, the guard was worried that she was still weak. They did not want another incident to happen!


    Olivia finally came back to her senses when she heard the sound of the knight who had called Arden and snapped back to the man in question.


    Arden was standing there silently as if he did not see her condition. His face had no warmth or emotion that used to overflow from there!


    "No! I am fine! Shall we get going!" with her voice hardening a lot, she replied to him with the same nonchnce he had on his face.


    "After you, mydy!" The man bowed and asked her to take the lead. His voice was calm and professional just like it should be with guests.


    She was worried about what she would say if he would ask her, but he did not ask her anything! Yet.. his nonchnce pierced her heart more than she had thought.


    Why did she care what he thought about her! After all, he was nothing but a pawn in the game of chess who proved useless! She was about to discard him anyway!


    It was good that he understood by himself! Yes! It was good that he was not crossing his boundaries! Clenching her fists she reminded herself about the difference in their status as she walked with a heavy heart!


    As they reached the door, Arden came forward and knocked on the door for her.


    "Come in!" The deep and soulless voice was no less than a grim reaper and Olivia knew that instant that she could get killed just by being there alone!


    But it also confirmed the possibility that the contents of the letter might be true!


    She had not even once trusted the letter. She was just taking a chance because she was feeling too frustrated and abandoned!


    Even her mother criticized her! She was here to marry Leo and show her mother that she could have a happy ever after with him even when he did not love her in the start!


    With her efforts and actions, she could always make him fall in love with her after marriage! And then she would show the world and her mother who had mocked her love for him!


    With that thought, she ignored her palpated heart that was scared!


    "You can let go of my hand if you are feeling better now, mydy. If anyone would see it, they would misunderstand!" her eyes widened and her head snapped back to his arms she was holding!


    She was stunned to see how tightly she was holding his arms as if her life was depending on it when she heard Leo''s voice!


    "I am sorry!" she let go of his hands and took a deep breath to apologize, but he had already bowed his head and left!


    He just left without saying a word!!! So, even he thought that she was in the wrong!


    She clenched her fist and her eyes filled with determination. She would show all of them that she was not in the wrong.


    Holding the door knob tightly, she opened the door and walked in! Even if she had to cross hell, she was not going to give up!


    The room was dark with no candles lit in it. The only source of lighting was the firece.


    The crackles of fire and the mes that rose though it were giving an eerie feeling to the room. Leo was sitting on the armchair in front of the firece and the light of fire was dancing on his face giving him a scary aura!


    He didn''t even ask her toe and sit or greet her with courtesy. In fact, he did not even turn to look at her even when he knew that she had entered the room!


    "What do you want from me??" she felt her throat run dry when she heard the soulless voice again. There was no emotion, no warmth, no concern! It was so cold that she could feel her bones getting frozen though it even when the whole room was warmer than needed.


    "So the contents of the letter are true! You are not the real son of lord Thawyne!" never in her dreams had she thought that such an absurd letter could be true!


    She was expecting him tosh on her when she had heard his voice from the outside but who would have thought.. The shock was so evident on her face that Leo''s eyes flickered!


    He should have denied it in the first ce! But then he was afraid that she would discuss it with others and in the end, he wanted the truth toe out too!


    He did not want to take the ce that belonged to others but he had to wait for the marriage or else Evan would lose her rights! He had to guard the position till then no matter what!


    "I am asking for thest time, what do you want! Do not show me the act that you did not believe the letter or you are here just to show concern!


    We both know what you truly are! You can fool Arden with your soft acts, but I know the truth. So spare me with those fake words and concern!


    You are here to demand something in exchange for hiding the truth! So speak and save both of our time!" his eyes were filled with disgust as if he was looking at something filthy!


    His scornful gaze was so strong that Olivia felt humiliated just by looking at him.


    "You are not even a noble now! What gave you the right to say such words to me! Did you forget how amoner should behave in front of a higher noble!" using all her strength she demanded in a cold and confident voice but he just scoffed as if he had heard a joke!


    "What the hell do you want Olivia, speak up!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 368 Only Choice!(Chapter Preview)

    "What the hell do you want Olivia, speak up!" what i want!


    She closed her eyes and thought about all the time she wanted love from him! All the time when her father had told her that only she would be the next archduchess!


    All the time when she had waited for him toe back. Learned cooking only those dishes which he liked! Learned the¡­ now that she thought about it! She felt like she was the fool here!


    "What I want.. I want you to save your family! If the truth woulde out, not only would you lose your respect, your position in the first order of knights but also your family would be ruined!


    Not only whole society wouldugh at Thawynes and mock you, but the royal family would use this chance to put an end to your family since you are biggest threat to the crown!"


    A mocking chuckle escaped his lips as he looked at her closely. His eyes were so cold that it could freeze the whole empire. His face had that mocking look which could make anyone humiliated!


    "So are you being the kindest and benevolent person now! Huh? You are doing all this because you care about us! Hahaa!" every word thates out from his mouth flinches her!


    The hatred was so obvious that she could feel her whole body getting filled with contempt! The look in his eyes was telling that he wanted to snap her neck and kill her right there!


    "Cut the chase, and tell me what is the cost of keeping your mouth shut! You want me, right? I am the toydy Olivia wanted since childhood!


    You say that you love me but all I could feel is your craziness as if I am not a person but a thing you must have to show the world!" more tears filled her eyes when he mocked the love she had for him and that moment she knew.. Even if she would force him to marry her, he would never love her!


    She closed her eyes and looked away as she did not want to feel the hatred and bloodlusting from his body anymore.


    Did she really not deserve love! Where had she gone wrong.. Just when she decided that she would snatch him forever! Her eyes widened as the scene shed past her eyes and a gasp escaped her lips!


    This time when her eyes opened, they were much calmer and sparkling as if she had finally realized what she wanted from him.


    Even he was surprised to suddenly see her smiling so brightly.


    "Come here and beg me then I will tell you what I want!" his eyes narrowed on her face as he tilted his head and was about to open his mouth and retort when she chuckled!


    "Why! Did you forget again that you are just amoner and if i would tell this to the world, you would never be able to raise your head.


    So it would be better if you would let go of this pride and aloofness you have!


    Come here and beg me, then I will think of protecting you and your family!"with a smirk on her face, she walked and sat on the sofa with her legs crossed!


    He gritted his teeth as he looked at her face that had a smug smile and knew that she had an upper hand in the discussion! He had thought that if he would insult her then she would give up on having him since he was not even noble anymore!


    But if he would show pride, there was no guarantee that she would keep her mouth shut!


    With a deep breath, he walked towards her and her smirk widened!


    Standing just a foot away from her, he bowed his head and kneeled! His head was lowered but she could see that he was not at all embarrassed! Only he was the one who could still keep his pride intact when he was the one who was kneeling!


    Her grip on her dress tightened but her eyes were filled with determination,


    "You should have been humble from the start! Come here and I will tell you how you can save your family now!" without speaking another word or arguing with her.


    He moved closer and she ced her weight on her arms that were on herp and bent a bit.


    Bringing her lips closer to her ears, she whispered and his eyes flickered! His grip on his sword tightened and it took all his strength to not take it out and cut the head of the person whom he hated most!


    "That is it! Say.. what is your decision!" she asked as she leaned on the sofa again and stared at him!


    There was no hurry on her face but a leisurely expression as if she had all the time in the world but his face was crumpled like he had seen a ghost.


    "Is there no other choice!" holding back the disappointment in his eyes, his eyes tried to search her face but she only sighed!


    "You know that better than me! So, I leave the decision to you!" with that she stood up and without looking at his sad face anymore, she walked out of the door!


    Just as she reached out of the door, her knees turned wobbly and she staggered as if all her body had lost her strength!


    She closed her eyes as she braced herself for the fall, but instead of feeling the hard floor, she felt the soft embrace and warm arms of a man around her waist!


    "Thank you!" a stunned look filled her eyes and then she looked away.


    She was not expecting him toe and help her when he had behaved like a stranger before as if they never knew each other.


    "Let me go! What made you think that an aide can touch me!"


    [DO NOT READ NEXT CHAPTER, BE MY MATE! IT IS WRONGLY POSTED!!!]


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 369 Be My Mate(Chapter Preview)

    DO NOT OPEN IT, I POSTED IT WRONGLY!!!!!!


    "Tsk! Do you need to run so fast!" Richard frowned when he heard Solieneining for the third time!


    Shouldn''t as an alpha she should be able to match her steps easily even if she was not able to outrun her!?


    Something was wrong there! He stopped abruptly making Charlotte who was bound to him by ropes fall in the process!


    "Damn wolves! You should have at least told me before stopping suddenly! I fell because of you!" They were humiliating a strong witch!


    Even if she was taken as a criminal, she had her respect!!


    Richard ignored her sses and walked towards confused Soliene who was still in her wolf form like him.


    He scanned her only to find one of her legs was injured badly and he turned darker. His face looked so ferocious that he could kill the whole pack and so did the witch that was still bound to his body!


    He turned to re at her with such a vicious look in his eyes that the witch shivered!


    "Hey, why are you ring at me! The wound was there because she even met me! And if I look at it, she must have had it since a few hours ago!" He turned to look back at her , staring at her with her golden eyes which were full of mirth.


    He howled as he felt she was teasing him and changed his form back to human again!


    "How did you get injured?" He asked with a frown on his face when she looked away!


    "I can help you if you want!" he red at the witch who was forcefully poking her nose in the whole conversation!


    "Soliene!"


    "Why are you getting so agitated! It had nothing to do with you! And it is not as bad as you think! It will heal after a while!" her aloof and menacing aura didn''t affect him at all as he walked closer and held her arms ready to take her in his arms when she struggled and tried to push him away!


    "What are you trying to do?" he ignored the res she was giving her and held her in his arms despite the punches she was throwing on his chest!


    "You are injured! It would decrease our speed! We have to reach back as I have other things to handle too!" she blinked when the realization dawned on her. He was not worried about her but he did not want to decrease their speed! And here she thought so many things!


    Charlotte who was looking at the whole conversation sighed! They were more foolish than she had thought! How the hell would she bring them closer if they could not speak truth to each other and did not catch each other''s sweet lies!


    "Arghh!" she wanted to pull her hair after looking at the dense couple and they both turned to stare at her!


    "Why are you shouting now?" asked Soliene with her brows arched upwards but the girl just red back at her.


    "Because I have an allergy to foolish people! How did you both even qualify for being alpha? Are your packs not afraid that you will sell them and yourself and even help the buyer in counting the money!" she pinched the space between her eyebrows as she took deep breaths to calm her down.


    She would not achieve anything by shouting at them. She had to find a way to develop the sense into foolish people.


    "Why are you creating a scene for? Do you really want to see how we run our packs?" Soliene did not like thement as she retorted back to the witch while Richard just stared at her.


    Trying to understand why she was so interested in their affair! She didn''t like the one who would try to interfere in other matters without any reason. He had felt there was something amiss when she tried to attack them.


    And now this!


    "Hey witch! Can you heal her wound?" Most of the time witches did not have the power to protect them but basic spells like healing or transporting were their favorites!


    He was sure she would know a few and as expected she nodded and her eyes shone as she looked at him!


    "Of course, I do! Are you worried that she would feel pain? That is why you are asking for my help! But you do know that nothing is free in this world. Right?" she hoped that Soliene would be smart enough to notice her words as she grinned like a cunning person as she tapped her tied hands on her chin!


    "And what is the cost of healing her?" He knew that it would not be free. As long as it was something he could offer, he did not mind it.;


    "Hmmm, let me think about it!" she stared at Soliene with eyes full of mischief and Soliene frowned!


    She didn''t know why but a bad premonition filled her heart. The way the girl was looking there was no way she was going to ask anything good!


    "I did not think that it was needed! I am fine and I did not feel any pain! And did you forget that we can heal automatically after some time?" she shook her head as she pulled his cor who was still staring at Charlotte and waiting for her reply.


    The smile on the face of Charlotte only grew wider when she saw the panic in the eyes of Soliene.


    That shows there was still a chance between them.


    "It is simple! I was here to propose to you! That was why I attacked her mistakenly when I saw her so close to you! So, if you ept to mark me, I will heal her!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 370 [Bonus Chapter] The Countdown Begins(Chapter Preview)

    "Let me go! What made you think that an aide can touch me!" Aiden was stunned to see her cold eyes.


    For a second ago when he had behaved professionally due to the presence of others, he felt that she was disappointed and upset.


    He had felt guilty for hurting her and decided to wait for her here. When she came out staggering, he was so worried that he forgot the difference between their sses like before!


    But now that he saw her cold eyes, he was speechless! Was everything in his imagination?


    "I.. I apologize, mydy!" he let go of her and took a step back as he bowed his head.


    "You better be!" without giving him a second nce she turned to leave.


    But just as she truend, her cold eyes flickered and filled with unshed tears. Her resolve started to crumble and she felt her feet stumbling again!


    Yet she clenched her hands into a fist and continued to walk without giving him a chance to help her.


    She just has to let go! She did not need pity from anyone! She could feel his intense gaze on her back but she did not turn back.


    In the end, even if he did not understand her then why would she beg for their love.


    Dragging her exhausted body to the carriage, she left from there while Arden continued to stand there looking at the disappearing carriage as if it was not there at the first ce.


    After a long time, he walked away from there towards Leo''s room.


    He knocked on the door but did not get a reply even after a while. So, he knocked again and again but even after knocking many times, he did not get any reply!


    A frown formed on his face as it never happened before!


    "Master, I aming in!" he informed and then waited for a few more seconds, but he still did not get any response, so he opened the door.


    His eyes scanned the whole room with three deep lines on his forehead! What in the world happened!


    "Where did the master go!?" He looked around but Leo was not there. The most surprising thing was, he was standing near the door all this time and he did not see Leo leaving from there.


    Could it be that he was so lost that he did not notice him walking out! Scratching his head, he walked out of the room.


    "Arden! I need your help. Can youe with me to the market? Thedy needed these things urgently!" The sound of other knights took his attention and he nodded his head and went out with them, thinking the fresh air might help him in getting better.


    ¡ª


    Evan tossed again on her bed but sleep was nowhere in her eyes. She turned and stared at the ceiling with wonder!


    Tomorrow she is going to get married! She would be the duchess of the house! She turned again as the thought stated to create current in her whole body!


    Would she be able to handle the responsibilities!


    Sigh! She was sure that she would not be able to sleep tonight!


    Taking a deep breath, she stood up from the bed and opened the door just for an inch and peeked out!


    A smile formed on her lips when she did not find any knight standing there! And opened the whole door with the thought of sneaking out!


    But her eyes turned wide as four knights turned to look into her direction when the door was opened!


    They all have a piece of meat in their hands. Apparently they were having their meal.


    "Do you need anything, mydy!" one of them let go of the food and came towards her and bowed his head.


    "That! I only need a ss of water!" with an embarrassed face she looked at him only to see him staring inside the room.


    She followed his gaze only to find he was staring at the jug of water which was filled to the brim.


    "The water had turned cold! I wanted a ss of hot water as I am feeling cold!" wiping the sweat from her forehead, she replied with an awkward smile and the knight nodded!


    "I will get that right away. Is there anything else that you need, mydy!" he nodded as he did not ask anything about the ss further when she waved her hands in the air.


    "No! That would not be needed! Since you are having your meals. I did not want to disturb. I will bring it on my own!" but just before she took a step further all of the knights stood up in a straight line and shook their heads.


    "Mydy, we apologize butdy Elizabeth had asked you to keep an eye on you tonight! She had told us we did not.. We did not let you sneak out to the room of the young lord.


    And for that it would be better if we did not let you go out of your room!" though his face and voice was still nk, his ears turned red as he said so while Evan face turned red!


    She flushed and bit her lips when she heard so. It would be a lie if she would say that she was not going to meet Leo!


    "That is not the case, I was just! It is fine, i will manage with the cold water, you do not need to worry!" with that she closed the door with a thud and walked toward the jug.


    Picking up the ss, she drank it in one swig yet she felt her body heating!


    Fanning herself from her hands, she scanned the whole room to find something that would help her in distracting herself when her eyes fell on the balcony.


    Should she jump out from there and go to meet him?


    No! He had not evene once to ask her how she was! There must be knights guarding his door too!


    "Sigh! Let it be! I will just try to sleep again!" With those words, she walked back towards the bed and slumped on it.


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 371 Even If I Die!(Chapter Preview)

    =====================


    In the morning, the whole pce was filled with so many people. The biggest church of the empire was booked.


    A red carpet was extended all the way from the entrance to the interior with decoration of flowers tied with the gold threads.


    If one stood at a corner, it would be impossible to see the end of it. The elegant red roses were covering the both corners with a mix of silver flowers in it.


    Small flowers were hanging upside down on the ceiling covering itpletely.


    Small kids dressed in suits were standing in the corner with small gifts in their hands. Girls withrge gowns were throwing perfume and flower petals on the guests. The whole ce was looking no less than a fairytale.


    The guests had started arriving and all were escorted by a couple with gifts.


    Each guest was given a red velvet box with exclusive gifts inside and then they were taken to their seats and served a meal.


    The seats were organized ording to their status with the first table book for the royal family beside the table of the groom''s family. Then the next one for the duke Grasisitias and so on.


    Eli and Eve were already in their red andvender gowns adorned with rarest rubies and sapphires and their hair curled up and formed in an elegant bun.


    They both were looking so beautiful that many turned to look at them again and again.


    They both were greeting the guests personally and making sure everything was going on smoothly.


    The table has all kinds of desserts and fruits and dry fruits with rare wine and juices. Each had a gold flower pot in the middle of it with fresh red roses in full bloom.


    The flowers from the whole empire were bought at a single ce today and there was no way that ceiling or ground could be seen under theyer of roses.


    Eli had just stood up after getting a ss of water for her tired body! She was working since dawn to make sure that everything was perfect!


    "Mydy, the crown prince, has arrived!" Eli stood still for a second but then nodded her head as she followed the knight to wee Edward who was alone!


    "Your royal highness, I am honored by your presence in the marriage of my brother! Pleasee with me this way!" She held her dress in both hands and bowed her head as she took him to his assigned table.


    Edward continued to stare at the girl standing in front of him. It had been ages since he had seen her! She was looking more beautiful than previous times, yet her eyes were looking darker


    Had she not been sleeping properly? She looked tired too! Though she was trying to hide her uneasiness, he could see all!


    "Your royal highness!" he blinked when she called her again and knew that he did not hear a word she was telling him!


    "Would you please follow me to your seat!" she repeated and he pursued his lips. He wanted to say no because once escorted, she would leave him alone with that bunch of fools who knew nothing but to gossip!


    He would rather stand with her and wee other guests as her better half!


    He had already held her achilles heel of Adeline and he was sure that she would not interfere today!


    This was his chance to tell Eli the truth before it was toote!


    "What if I decide to stand beside you and wee other guests!" her face turned colder and her calm eyes cracked yet she brought the smile on her face as she bowed it a bit!


    "How could I be insolent to ask his royal highness to do such a menial task as greeting the guests.


    It would be your insult, my lord. You should sit and enjoy the music while I will ask Theodore to serve you the best wine!" Without waiting for her reply, she bowed her head and turned to walk towards her seat when he looked around.


    The room was still empty with only a few barren staff.


    He hade early to get his chance, so with alert eyes he followed her and when they passed through a passage. She held her hand and pulled her towards the nearest room.


    Her eyes widened when she felt the sudden pull and was about to shout when he covered her mouth on time. He knew her too well to know her every action.


    The room was dark and not a single light was there with the closed curtains!


    "I am taking my hands away but do not shout! I just need to talk to you for a minute!" he waited for her response and only let go of his hand when she nodded her head.


    Gently moving his hands away from her lips, he stared at his palms as if he was still treasuring the lingering touch of her lips on his palm!


    "Do you know the result of your actions, my lord!" she fumed! The nerve of this man! He always treats her like she was an object with no will of her own!


    But instead of getting angry by her cold remarks, a warm look spread on his face. She had no idea how much he had missed her! How much had he yearned for her!


    He wanted to hold her in his arms and tell the whole world that he loves her.


    "Just let me hold you in my arms for a while Eli. I miss your touch so damn much.


    For that I am ready for any punishment you want! I would ept even if you kill me by your own hands Eli!


    If not I would just die by the longing of my heart for you! Don''t be so cruel to me!!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 372 [Bonus Chapter]I Would Rather Not Be One(Chapter Preview)

    "If not I would just die by the longing of my heart for you! Don''t be so cruel to me!!" cruel!


    Even her bones turned cold and her whole body turned gloomy as the words left his mouth!


    The pain and frustration she had hid for so long erupted likeva as she pushed him away.


    "Cruel! So am I the cruel one now! You are the one who decided to leave me and chose Adeline over me.


    You are the one who continued to push me to the corner until I had no choice but to bow down.


    You are the one who has never thought about me and did whatever you wanted!


    And now just because you asked me, I should bow down and let you have me!


    Remember one thing, even if you were my husband and had my body, my soul would never ept you!!" She continued to push him away by punching his chest as her eyes turned red!


    "Berserk" word would not even do justice to the way she was trying to beat him. The ruby flower shaped ring in her fingers that she always wore scratched his chest by her continuous beating and soon drops of blood started to ooze out but she did not see anything in the dark.


    Pain filled him, but it was not due to the small wound formed on his chest. It was due to the pain she was feeling!


    He could feel misery and helplessness in her voice but more than that, it was disappointment!


    "Eli! I never wanted to hurt you or force you to do anything! That.. that was never my intention!" he shuddered as he felt the cold rays permeated from her nce even in the dark.


    "Ha! If that is the case, then let me go! Not only from this room, but also from your life! I did not want to see your face again! Never in this life!" she jerked his hands away that were still trying to get hold of her while he stood there stunned!


    He had thought that she would be angry, she would beat him and she would punish him. But he had never thought that she would ask him to leave her.


    Even when the duke hade to break the marriage in the pce, there was a tinge of reluctance in her eyes.


    He had thought that their love was strong enough not to be affected by these small problems. But who would have thought that one day, she would get to part ways with him.


    "Eli!" He wanted to beg for her forgiveness. He wanted to tell her that he had loved her all this while. He was just helpless behind the hunger of his father for power and the traps of a foreign princess who took him as an easy target!


    But he realized that even if he would give her a hundred excuses, the pain and resentment in her eyes would not decrease!


    "Let me go! Today is my brother''s marriage and I did not want to create a ruckus into it!" she wiped the lone tear fallen from her eyes and jerked his hands away.


    "I will forget what happened here, your royal highness. But I would not ept it, this would repeat!" with thest re, she forced him back and created the difference between them.


    Walking towards the door, she adjusted her clothes and hair and then left from there while he continued to stand in the dark,


    His eyes are still looking at the light that had already left him. Yet he did not know it was temporary or forever!


    The look of hurt was so evident in his eyes that for the first time the man who was known for his heartlessness looked pale and frail as if a breeze would be enough to break him apart.


    He stayed there for long, lost in his thoughts as the way she had pushed him away and her words that she wanted him to disappear for forever continued to sh past his mind.


    In the end, he chuckled hard as if he had lost his sanity,


    "You were the only one I am holding in for! If you are also gone, shall I give up too!" he still remembered the time his mother hadmitted suicide, she was the only one who had stayed by his side then.


    When the whole world was busy mourning for his mother and looking for a new bride for his father, she was the only one who had asked him if he was okay!


    She had promised him that she would never leave his side even if the whole world left him or forgotten about him when his father would marry again and give birth to a new crown prince, she would still marry him!


    And now.. Even though she wanted to leave him! What meaning did his life have then?


    He was only holding in for her. She was the beacon of light that was shining in his dark life.


    He had never thought that it would be an illusion too!


    Shaking his head at his foolishness! To believe the words of a child to stay true forever he had fought with all the tricks of his father and came to her to tell the truth!


    But now, she did not even want to listen!


    Shaking his head, he walked out of the closet, but instead of going back to the hall, he turned and walked out towards the back door.


    Leaving his carriage and his sword, he wore a cloak over his face and disappeared into the crowd! Just as he reached the door, the silver hope in his eyes forced him to turn back but only disappointment filled them as he whispered,


    "If that is what I can get as the future emperor then I would rather not be one!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 373 [Bonus Chapter] Bridesmaid (Chapter Preview)

    On the other side of the church, in the room which was allocated to the bride,


    Evan was sitting in front of a mirror in a white gown with her eyes closed while threedies who had helped her twice before were giving her final touch ups.


    One was applying lipstick on her lips that were already red while the other was fixing her veil. The third one was adjusting the essories in her hands.


    "The dress and makeup suited you quite well ,mydy. You are looking too elegant and graceful just like the previous duchess.


    If we did not know any better, we would have thought that you are her daughter and lord leo is getting married into the house of Thawyne''s!" a soft smile formed on her face, but she did not reply to that queer remark!


    If only she would have her mother by his side! Even if it would not have been the duchess but amoner, she would have felt grateful!


    ? The bright eyes of Evan were looking exceptionally charming with a bit of highlighting. Her fair skin was looking no less than a fairy, enchanting yet lovely!


    Her hands were turning sweaty and even when thediesplimented her, she was not able to enjoy her beauty as she was feeling too nervous!


    She had thought about this day so many times that she had not realized she would be so anxious today.


    She felt like her heart would leapt out of her body yet she felt like she was walking on clouds!


    The feelings were so pr opposite that she failed to understand what her true feelings were! As if she was going on a war, she was not able to collect her thoughts.


    She was so happy that a foolish thought that Leo would note to the church and she would not be able to marry him started to form in her foolish mind and she wanted to p her for thinking so foolishly!


    So, she decided to keep her eyes closed and concentrate on her breathing until she was called out!


    But just as thediespleted her makeup, the door of the room opened and the clinking of heels filled the room.


    There was silence for a few seconds and Evan was not able to take it anymore.


    She opened her eyes just to see Eli and Eve standing in front of her and staring at her from top to bottom.


    "So, the day had finallye. Huh? You know most of the guests had arrived and father had already walked into Leo''s room!


    Soon you will be called to, so we are here to give you a final look of approval! How did you find your look!" Eve grinned like a sly fox as she ced a hand on the shoulders of Evan who started feeling more nervous after listening to him if that was even possible!


    "Do not scare her! You are looking perfect and you will do just fine! You have been trained enough to handle nobles now.


    And if Leo would bully you then you can alwaysin father! He dotes on your room so much that I am sure he would be the one to be punished even if it is your mistake!" Evan nodded with an embarrassed face and finally opened her eyes to stare at them but a frown formed on her lips when her eyes fell on Eli.


    Though she was looking perfect in her make up and dress like a fairy from the mystd, there were drops of blood around her finger and it looked like her make up was touched up many times beforeing here!


    She did not need to know that something had happened between her and the crown prince!


    Both of them were strange! They loved each other so much but did not let go of the single chance of hurting each other! They both had sadistic and masochist personalities when ites to their love!


    Without saying a word, she picked up the handkerchief from the table and passed it to Eli who looked at her with bewilderment when she touched her fingers that still had traces of blood.


    Evan was relieved to know at least the blood did not belong to Eli who had already looked away and started wiping her fingers with a nk look on her face.


    Was she afraid that she would ask anything? That was why she was keeping her face cold! Evan shook her head as she had no intention of getting part of their personal fight!


    Yet she did not understand why Edward was not clearing it to her if he loved her so much!


    "They will call you soon! Since you do not have other members of your family, I hope you did not mind if we will take you towards the aisleter!


    Evan shook her head as she had already expected this. Not only did she not have any family left, even they did not have anyone to be recognized as a mother figure who would apany her except the countess!


    And she was sure that the prouddy would note down to hold her hands!


    "This is for you! I know that it should be done by an elder, but hey I''m a senior to you!" Eve took out a gold lock which she wrapped tightly on the wrist of Evan who blinked.


    She had not expected this out of everyone, Eve would be the one to remember it!


    The lock is made into two parts for the couple, it is half part of one heart that was added in the essories of bride and groom and once they get married, it is kept by them as a remembrance that their hearts were one now and each of them were holding half part of it!


    "Thank you!" her voice turned wet but she did not shed a tear when Eve shook her head.


    "If you are so thankful, ask brother to fulfill his promiseter!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 374 [Bonus Chapter] I Am Sorry!(Chapter Preview)

    "Your makeup is done, mydy. Give it a look and tell me if you want to change anything!" Finally thedies let her go and both Eve and Eli stared at her in marvel!


    She was looking like a real duchess with that elegant and aloof aura around her. Her eyes were sparkling like gems!


    "You are looking stunning, Evangeline! Brother is going to lose in the matter of looks from you!" Eve muttered with joy as if she was proud of the fact his handsome brother would not be able topare in front of the looks of his wife.


    "Say, shall we ask for his diamond mine when hees to see her!


    I am sure he was going to peek before going out!" Eli rolled her eyes as Eve''s eyes sparkled, she could already see herself swimming in the diamones of every shape.


    "Tsk! Father is with him all the time, so he would not get the chance! You know, my father said to me that he was worried, leo would run away and would not marry. That is why, he is keeping an eye on him!" Eli shook her head about the absurdity of the thought, as her eyes gleamed,


    "I wanted to tell my father that Leo could run away with Evan but not without her! And he should be worried if Evan would change her decision to marry leo or not"


    "I know right! We should better pay attention to her instead!" they bothughed as they gave a high five to each other while Evan looked down in embarrassment!


    It was a long time ago when she had run away! The situation had changed and she did not want to leave anymore.


    At some point of time, she had already epted all of them as her family and now living without them sounded impossible!


    "Alright! Enough of the jokes, I am going to check on the guests, and when I will send a maid, you will bring her out with you! Do not leave her alone, Eve!" Eve nodded with full sincerity as Eli patted Evan''s shoulder and left the room with a cold face again.


    Even when she smiled, there was aloofness on her face that could not be gotten rid of!


    "So, tell me, are you nervous! If you want, I can share a few tips with you!" Evan wanted to ask what experience a single like her had!


    She was sure Eve had not even kissed anyone! She was the one who was more experienced here but she stopped herself from bragging about it.


    Seeing that they both did not have any need of theirs, thedies left the room after bowing their heads.


    Just as they left, the door was knocked and a maid came in that brought a look of surprise on the face of Eve!


    "That was earlier than expected! I thought it would still take half an hour!" Eve helped Evan in standing and adjusted the frills of her dress by herself kneeling on the ground.


    "Mydy, I am not here to ask for the bride!" Eve blinked as she turned to stare at the maid with confusion!


    "Mydy, his highness is calling you. He said he needed your help urgently!"


    "But!" then Evan would be alone! She looked at the maid reluctantly and then at Evan who smiled!


    "It is okay, if fa..ther have called you then there must be something urgent! You can leave, if you are worried about leaving me alone then the maid could stay with me!" she assured as she nodded her head and pushed Eve towards the door who sighed!


    Even though she knew that father would not call her without a reason!


    "Alright, tell me where your father is, I will go by myself, while you will stay with her and do not leave her alone in any case!" The maid bowed her head as she felt the pressure of her voice.


    With an apologetic look, she patted the shoulders of Evan too and then leaned closer to her ear,


    "I wille soon and give you tips! Do not be worried!" with a sly grin on her face, she left the room when the maid bowed her head and walked in closer.


    "Mydy, your lips look parched! Shall I bring some juice for you! You will not be able to have anything for a long timeter!" offered the maid kindly as she stared at her face!


    With a frown Evan looked in the mirror, she did not feel like her lips were parched but drinking something would be good since she could feel the dryness in her throat!


    "Alright but then you have to help me in touch up!" she did not want to smudge her lipstick before kissing Leo!


    Wait! What was she even thinking! In her embarrassment, she did not notice when the maid left the room!


    "You are being more and more perverted these days!" if this would continue, she was not sure if leo was going to eat her clean or she was going to take the charge.


    Her cheeks turned redder yet a sly grin formed on her face at the thought!


    "Mydy, your juice!" the maid bowed her head as she entered with an orange juice in her hands.


    Just as Evan took a sip. Her brows furrowed and her face turned ugly.


    "What kind of taste is that! It''s too sour!" she ced the ss on the table without taking much of it!


    "I did not know, mydy! I took it from the reception room!" the maid trembled too exaggeratingly that confused Evan! Was she too rude just a while ago!


    "It is fine! But take it away, I did not need it anymore!" with tears welling in her eyes, the maid nodded and left the room, leaving Evan stunned!


    "Wow! She even cried!" Evan continued to stare at herself in the mirror unsure if she was rude when she felt her eyes getting burnt!


    She blinked a few times as she felt tearsing out of her eyes and her vision turning blurry!


    Touching her forehead, she held her breath as she felt her head start to spin too!


    "Not yet! Evan..!!" She tried to hold her in but her eyes continued to turn blurry and soon she felt her vision turningpletely dark.


    Her body lost her bnce as she was bending towards the mirror! With the pressure, the chair was pushed backwards and she fell on the ground.


    But just as her body was going to hit the ground. A pair of hands took hold of her. The person patted her cheeks a few times.


    "Mydy, are you okay? Mydy!!" The girl continued to confirm but when Evan did not react a bit even after shaking for a while, the girl took a breath of relief!


    "I am sorry, mydy! But we have to go!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 375 [Bonus Chapter] Kidnapped! Oh No!(Chapter Preview)

    On the other side, Leo had already reached the hall of the church and was standing with other nobles who were stunned to see his face.


    Dressed in a tailored white suit, he was looking elegant and refined but the aloofness on his face that was part of him was not there anymore.


    He was talking to everyone with a smile on his face and behaving patiently that ttered them.


    "Young lord, I am surprised that you are having drinks with us!" marveled the count, as he felt his hands shaking a bit!


    He had attended many events in the past but never got the chance to be apanied by the hero of the empire!


    Even if he lost his position as the heir of the duchy! He was known for his valor in the war and made a strong name in the empire.


    "Yes, we all are honored that the young lord is having a ss of wine with us!" eximed the young son of baron who was looking at leo as if he was looking at god!


    His eyes were filled with the glimmer of a fan.


    "That is because I was single all this time and I have no reason to mingle.


    But now that I am getting married, I should socialize so that we get invited to all the parties and my wife does not feel bored after being cooped up in the room for the whole day!" The men were all taken aback with the dotting reply.


    The man was having a public disy of affection that all suddenly felt full without eating anything. His face was filled with pride when he talked about Evangeline!


    They have heard various cases when the women go and show off their husband and his position but it was the first time they have seen a man of such caliber trying to show off his wife who is also a meremoner!


    They shared nces with each other but did not say a word as they just nodded their heads hiding their gasps.


    They were too embarrassed to ask another question in case they had to eat more dog food!


    "My lord seems to be very fond of his future wife even though she is amoner!" The words were more like sarcasm as the man sipped his wine but was scared out of his wits when Leo stared at him.


    He looked like he would take out his sword and lunge at him at the very moment!


    "You will know soon!" all of them were not expecting a calm answer so they all were stunned for a second and before the man could say anything else, they elbowed him and pushed back!


    "My lord, the priest is calling you!" Leo nodded and excused himself from the guests who nodded and took a breath of relief when he left.


    But instead of a hint of happiness, his eyes turned dim and nk as he walked towards the priest.


    A tinge of disappointment could be seen in his dark eyes that were fixated on the path.


    Duke William was already standing there and talking to the priest when Leo reached there. His whole face was beaming with joy!


    No one had ever seen him this happy before! Hisughter was the sensational topic in the whole church!


    All the guests came and took their ces as the bell stating the ceremony was going to start ringing!


    William patted the shoulders of Leo as he stood behind him with a relieved smile on his face.


    Finally the mistake that had happened a long ago would be corrected! She would be the part of the family legally and he would be able to call her his daughter pridefully!


    They all waited for the bride to appear with patience but soon a frown formed on the face of everyone.


    William turned to look at Eli who was confused too! She had already sent a maid to call both of them a long ago but no one returned!


    "I shall go and see what is taking so much time!" She held her dress tightly in her hands as she walked out of the hall towards the room assigned to the bride but was surprised to see that the maid she had sent was just knocking the door!


    "What happened! Why have you not called Evangeline yet?" the maid flinched at the cold voice and pointed at the door.


    "Mydy, the door is locked and no matter how many times we knock it. Thedy is not opening the door!" her frown only got deeper when she heard so.


    The maids were in a much lower position and could not even enter the room without permission, not to mention the locked door!


    She moved forward and knocked as she yelled, "what are you doing inside! Evangeline and Evelyn! We are gettingte! The ceremony had already started!"


    She tapped her feet for a few seconds in annoyance but the door was still not opened! She was sure it had been a few minutes since the maids were waiting for them too!


    "Did thedy havee out?" an ominous feeling started to fill her mind as she turned to the knights who were guarding the door all this time!


    "Only young Miss, mydy! The bride was there the entire time!" The reply made her nothing but more nervous as her lips shut tightly! Taking a deep breath, she looked at the door that was locked from inside!


    "Break the door now!" The knights were stunned with her sudden shout but nodded their heads and opened the door instantly after a few pushes!


    Eli walked in and looked at the room that was looking exactly like she had left. There was no sign of fight or quarrel as everything was at its ce perfectly undisturbed.


    But the girl that should be waiting there patiently was not there anymore! She looked around frantically in the bath area and even behind the curtains but there was no way that a person could hide there not to forget the bride with heavy and fluffy gown!


    Forgetting about the look on her face or the conditions of her dress, she ran back towards the hall as if demons were chasing her.


    Many maids gasped as they bumped into her or few of them already ran towards the wall and gave her the way. But everyone was looking at her with shock and bafflement as they have never seen such a calm and cold girl run like that!


    When the sound of the footsteps filled the room, everyone turned to look at the bride but were taken aback when they saw Eli running like crazy!


    She could have hid the fact and made some excuses as the matter would be a big stain on the image of their duchy but she did not do so as it would waste time and if something serious had happened to Evan they would only waste time and give more time to the culprit!


    Just as she reached into the center of the hall, without waiting or caring about anyone, she shouted,


    "She is not there! Someone might have kidnapped her!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 376 [Bonus Chapter] Where Is She!?(Chapter Preview)

    "She is not there! Someone might have kidnapped her!" After a moment of silence the whole ce uproared!


    While the face of Duke William turned Ashen, Leo''s face turned colder.


    "Hurry up, father, let''s close all the doors! There is such high security, there is no way that she could be taken out from the church!" as if finallying back to his senses, William nodded and called the knights instantly.


    The whole ce turned upside down and each carriage was thoroughly checked!


    Even the rooms that were booked for the family of the duke were checked!


    Olivia, who was staring at the whole scene, chuckled when her eyes fell on Leo who was standing like a statue.


    He had not moved from his ce at all. Many of his knights were worried that he could not handle the shock and went to talk to him but his cold aura was so strong that they could not reach closer to him.


    Ayer of frost has covered his whole face. While everyone else was running like a madman to find the girl, thinking she had met with adversity or an enemy had taken her away, Leo did not take any initiative to look for her.


    Under the chaos and disorder, he simply walked out from there into the room assigned to the bride.


    As he opened the door, the room still had her lingering smell left. He took a deep breath as if he was cherishing the small warmth left by her and sighed.


    A look of pain and disappointment filled his eyes but there was no regret in it when he heard the footsteps approaching.


    "I am d that you made the right decision! I hope everything continues as I nned!" he closed his eyes without turning back and took a deep breath!


    "Why in the world are you doing this, Olivia!" his voice was frail, as if he would break about just by her touch!


    He had never seen the man getting so vulnerable before. For her, he was a strong wall that could neve break, but now he was looking just like another human!


    "So you are not as perfect as i thought you to be!" she chuckled as if she had heard a great joke when a frown formed on his face.


    "Just take it as, I am tired of not being in love while chasing you all my life. Now I want others to chase me!" the smile on her face disappeared and her gaze turned darker,


    "You know what you have to do now, right?" his gaze flickered as he nodded and walked into the room while the door was left open!


    She continued to stare at the opened door for a while before bracing her heart. Her face was looking worn out yet her eyes were full of determination as she walked towards the room and held the knob tightly in her hands.


    But before she could enter, a strong hand held her wrist and pulled her back.


    With a frown she was about to scold the person who dared to hold her when her eyes widened with shock and it took her a second to calm down again,


    "Was it your doing?" When Arden had seen his master leaving the hall and walking towards the bride''s room instead of going to search for her, he was worried that Leo was not behaving normally and needed him for support!


    He had never seen his master that happy but now that his happiness was gone like that, he had thought that Leo would turn crazy.


    He was about to console him when he saw Olivia walk toward him and hear their conversation.


    He was shocked out of his wits but did not know how Olivia held power over his master. But he could not stop himself from confronting her anymore.


    "Let me go! What do you think you are doing, huh?" she red at the man who used to be kind to her before when she was in the wrong but now¡­


    "Just answer my one question, are you behind the disappearance of thedy!!" no matter how much she struggled, he did not let her go.


    He had always thought that she was a kind girl, she had just lost her way. If he would be a little patient with her! Evenst night, when he was suspicious of their sudden meeting, he decided to have faith in her! But now he felt like a fool!


    Her silence and evasion of question was the fact that we were shouting over his face that she was guilty! Yet he wanted to listen to it from her mouth!


    "Arden! Let me go! You are hurting me!" her face had crumpled and her eyes were turning misty as he had forgotten about the force he was using in his anger!


    He was blinded by disappointment and rage that he had let here closer! The feeling of being behind used and discarded was crawling and piercing his heart.


    "Hurt!" aughter full of madness filled his face, "does a cold woman like you even know the meaning of the word hurt! Ha! Have you ever been hurt!


    No! You are only being humiliated due to your false pride! You are nothing but an empty doll filled with ego who has lost her senses!


    Go and look at the face of the family you have hurt, then it might open your eyes and you realize what being hurt is! Even then you will not be able to feel it since you could not feel anything!


    I can not believe that you even fell so low to kidnap the bride Olivia! There is still time, tell me where Lady Evangeline is and I will beg the family to forgive you this one time, please.. I beg you tell me where the duchess Evangeline is!"


    "You want to know it that badly! Huh! Thene with me!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 377 The Wedding Dress!(Chapter Preview)

    =========


    "You want to know it that badly! Huh! Thene with me!" her face was so cold when she held his hand that was still holding her arms and jerked it away with full force.


    Though her hands did not have so much energy, her cold eyes had shocked him enough that he was not able to react when she pushed him away!


    "Yes, you are right! I am the one who had taken her! Do you want to know so badly where she is, then beg me!


    Didn''t you say, I beg you! So, I really want to see you begging me now!


    You seem too highly of yourself! Just because you have feelings for me, you decided to follow me like a puppy and now that things did not go your way, you are ming everything on me!


    Have I asked you to follow me? Or were you blind to not see my true intentions?


    You are like a kid who had seen the pit yet he overestimated his capabilities and jumped, thinking he would be able to cross it.


    But now that he had fallen into it, he did not let a single chance go to me the pit for his downfall!


    You are pathetic! Much more pathetic than me!


    Yet, beg me and I will take you to her.." she crossed her hands over her chest and looked at him with disgust filled eyes.


    As if she was the one who disappointed him, he was so stunned by her words and actions that it took him quite a time toe back to his senses!


    "Olivia, you.."


    "Tsk! You are wasting both of our time! Were you not in a hurry to confront me, now that I have epted it, why are you dallying?


    Come on, kneel!" If she had been termed as a viiness already, then she would dly ept the role and be the true viin, at least the role gave the freedom and power she had truly desired.


    She would not feel pain or hurt as he said, she could not feel it anyways! Since they think that she was made of stone, she would behave that way only!


    "What! You don''t want to? Or do you think that I would change my mind if you continued to stare at me coldly! Ha! I must say I am disappointed again!" giving her a cold look of disapproval, she turned to enter the room again!


    She had already wasted enough time in this toxic discussion! She should better hurry up!


    "Wait!" her face only turned cold and she turned to tell him to fuck off from there when she saw he was already on his knees and bowing his head.


    "Young miss of the Grasitais Family, I beg you to tell me where Lady Evangeline is. I beg you with my utmost sincerity!" she was surprised that he had let go of all pride as he was bowing deep in front of her.


    Did that make her a true viin, one that harasses the male lead and his subordinates!


    A chuckle escaped her lips but she turned misty as she blinked a few times while looking at the ceiling!


    "Pleasee"


    "Alright! Come with me, I will show you where she is!" Without saying another word or waiting for his response, she turned and entered the room swiftly before anyone decided to check here too.


    Arden frowned as to why she was going in instead of going out, but still followed her closely when he saw her entering the empty room.


    She walked towards the closet where extra clothes and other necessities were kept when Arden frowned!


    He did not understand why they were here in the first ce when the room was already checked thoroughly!


    Was she nning a trick on him? Even when he had bowed in front of her, she was thinking of deicing him!


    "What are we doing here! Do not tell me that¡­'''' the rest of the words died in his mouth as he saw the backside of the closet opening like a secret passage and his eyes widened because it was not a pce but a sacred ce like a church!


    To think that she knew the secret passages there, his eyes flickered but a look of disgust filled his face when he stared at her back.


    "If you are still in doubt then you can opt not to follow me! But do not ruin my mood by asking foolish questions!" she chided him as she did not turn to look at him.


    "How did you know about the passage!" he could not help but ask as he knew the rules of the church are very strict!


    They did not let an outsider be so familiar with the safety door as it could be risky for them in the end.


    "Tsk! You talk a lot! I did not have so much time. If you areing then hop in or let it go! I do not have much time since I have a marriage to attend!" she red at him as he had still not taken the initiative to walk towards the passage and she had to close it to make sure no one would follow them.


    She regretted her decision to take him with her. He was a dimwit that only knew crying like a baby but she was not in a mood to babysit right now.


    "Marriage!" his eyes widened and only then did he notice that Olivia was wearing aplete white dress with golden embroidery.


    The dress looked like a perfect wedding dress, no matter how he looked at it! his eyes widened when he finally realized her motive to kidnap Evangeline and his whole body broke into cold sweats.


    Who wears a wedding gown in the marriage of others unless her motive was to rece the bride from the start!


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 378 [Bonus Chapter] I Will Marry(Chapter Preview)

    His eyes turned razor sharp at the thought of this. The wish to strangle her to death filled his mind as his hands clenched into a fist!


    No! He needed her to find the duchess. Once he would be sure that Evangeline is safe, then he would take action against her or who knows what this crazy woman would do!


    Each step felt so heavy and the small path looked so long to hear that silence was biting him.


    After walking for a long time in the dark, the bright light suddenly filled the entire room and it took him a few seconds to adjust to it!


    He blinked his eyes a few times and then finally opened them and looked around with vignce. His teeth gnashed when he realized that the ce was decorated like the marriage hall.


    Though the decoration was minimal, even a blind could notice the arrangement!


    "You have nned all this in advance! Haven''t you?" the girl chuckled softly but sarcasm was clear in her voice.


    "Of course, I have given my whole night to prepare for it! But I was not alone, Leo was with me the whole time here. He had personally arranged the flowers and brought the sweets box.


    I told him that it was not necessary, we only needed a priest! But he was adamant, telling me that marriage is a very important day and it should at least have a few memories!" her mocking voice was so dentist that he felt nauseous looking at her dreamy face!


    Why had he never realized that she could be this vicious but why in the world had Leo helped him! No! It could not be!


    "You are lying! My master would never do that!" she chuckled and shook her head as if she was taking pity on his naivety.


    With a sorry look in her eyes, she pointed at distance as she walked closer to him,


    "If that is the case, then what is he doing now?" Arden turned to look at the direction she was pointing at and was stunned to see Leo arranging the flowers on the stage and a priest was already sitting on the sofa with a smile.


    He was so shocked that his whole body froze. His lips parted but not a single word came out!


    What was the situation? Even if she had ckmailed his master to marry her somehow!


    After knowing that she had kidnapped Evangeline, there was no way he would have actively taken part in it!


    He would have beaten her or pped her and then just stood there like a statue during the procedure or had kidnapped her and asked for Evangeline instead!


    But right now.. Did he just have a wry smile on his face as if he was a mistake? What was happening!


    Looking at his bbergasted look, Olivia only felt cold. Though she was wrong, she had never done anything wrong with him.


    Yet he was so suspicious about her and instead of asking her the truth, he med her from the start. In his heart, she was already responsible for everything that happened! And here she had thought, she had found a person who would love her unconditionally!


    What a fool she was! She bit her lips as an aggrieved look filled her face when she remembered all of his allegations.


    "Master, what are you doing here!" he did no want to waste his time in foolish conversation with her or else he was sure he would be aggrieved to death by him,


    He would rather know the truth and help his master in finding his wife back!


    Leo, who was busy in setting up everything meticulously, was stunned when he saw Ardening towards him.


    He passed one chilly look towards Olivia who turned her head away and then pinched the space between his brows.


    "If you keep bringing others here, how would this marriage be a secret one?" he wasmenting over the fact that his partner was Olivia!


    Though he sounded aggrieved, he was not using anyone.


    "Ha! Ask him, he cried like a kid and even kneeled in front of me to bring him here! If i would not have brought him here, he would not have let mee too!" she looked adamantly at both men, her whole face is shrieking that it was their mistake not hers!


    "It is not that I do not trust him. But if Eli and Evene to know that they were not invited to the marriage, while Arden was there, they would kill meter.


    You do not know how sisters could be!" he sighed loudly and then started to work again as if nothing had happened.


    But when he noticed that Arden was still standing like a statue and staring at them, he frowned!


    "Your master is working, yet you are standing like a fool! Go and bring the petals. You will sprinkle them on us when we get our vows!"


    "Get your what? Master if you are getting ckmailed, you do not need to listen to her. I will not let you marry even if i have to use force and take you away!" but before he could speak further Olivia startedughing as if she had heard a great joke.


    Her mockingugh and face filled with hatred was so strong, yet Arden ignored her and stared at his master. He just needed themand and he was ready to attack the Grasitias family even if it would cost him his life or his title as a noble!


    He would not let Olivia marry Leo, though he still did not understand why his master was so active about the preparation of a forceful marriage.


    As ifing back to his senses by hearing herughter, Leo blinked and then red at Arden!


    "What nonsense are you spouting! I will marry now and here even if I have to burn the whole empire including you!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 379 End Lineage(Chapter Preview)

    "My lord, my lord, thedy is gaining consciousness!" Before Leo could p or punch Arden, the sudden voice of the maid halted her.


    So, he was right, it was about Evangeline in the end. He ran behind Leo who had already started running but halted when he saw Olivia following them too!


    "I will not let you go!" Olivia frowned when he held her hands instead of following everyone! She stared at the leaving group and then at Arden who was still struck by her and red at him!


    "What is it now!" she stomped her feet with impatience! In the past one hour he had held her hands so many times that she even lost count of!


    "I will not let you go and destroy their precious moment! You are going to stay with me till they sort out their matter!" he was sure while talking to Evan, the master would realize that he loved only her.


    Though he still felt there was something missing in the whole conversation. He still did not want to take the risk.


    With that thought, he blocked her way with his body as he trapped her between the wall and his body while holding her hands.


    "Ha! Did you really want to just stop to not interfere in their matter or were you trying to find a chance to hold me this way!" with a smirk on her face, she stared down where their body was only an inch apart.


    Did he need a hold in kabedon when he just wanted to stop her from going away.


    On the other side


    "Do you think that would be enough!"


    "She was looking perfect when we brought her here! So, she didn''t even need a touchup from the start! Now we only have to wait till she wakes up!"


    The sound of loud noises of maids was the first thing Evan heard when her eyes flustered. She was still having a hard time opening her eyes as if they were glued!


    After fluttering a few times, her eyes finally opened only to see that she was not in the room anymore.


    Well, she was, but it was not the room that had been assigned to us. The room looked darker and smaller as if she was in a store room where a bed was fixed temporarily.


    Yet the bed was clean and warm with water and some snacks put on the side table. The person who had brought her here made sure that she did not feel any difort.


    Yet she could not forget that she was taken away from her marriage! Could it be any enemy of Thawyne''s house? She held the bedsheet tightly in her hands as the thought crossed her mind.


    What if the person wanted to force the family to do their bidding by keeping her as hostage.


    No! She had to find a way before this could happen! She stared at the whole room but there was no window or any other exit except the small door. What if she runs away from there and locks the door from outside?


    After making sure that maids were still busy in their discussion, she stood up and threw the nket on them.


    "Arrghhh" she picked up the pitcher of water and threw water on them then she beat both of them with the pitcher a few times on their head.


    When they stopped struggling, Evan ran to the door and locked it from outside.,


    There was a passage on both left and right and she was not sure where to go. In the end, she chose left and started taking slow steps instead of running so that she did not run into a knight.


    She saw a flower vase on the way, so she picked it up in case she needed to throw it on someone.


    Her eyes were filled with vignce even when her body was trembling with fear. Her steps halted when she heard the voice of two men on the other side.


    She peeped to see two guards were assigned but at the same time there was another door on the other side.


    If they were guarding it, that meant, it is an important ce. It could either be a door that led her to the outside world or towards the man who was behind it!


    Gulping, her grip on the vase tightened as she hit the wall by it!


    Both guards frowned and stared at the passage.


    "I will go and check!" one of them nodded as others walked towards her.


    She hid behind the wall and as soon as the person came closer, she beat the person mercilessly with the vase until blood started toe out of his head and the person fainted but the other guard came running and already took hold of her arms.


    She frowned but then elbowed the knight. When she realized that it was not enough, she looked around to see another weapon when her eyes fell on her heels.


    She smirked as she ced her feet with full force on the man and he winced. His hold on her body loosened.


    She took the benefit and turned towards the guard and kicked his jewels with the same force.


    His eyes widened and his hands moved between his legs while his face turned red!


    "Aarrrghhh" she smirked as she kicked again and then ran towards the door.


    Before she could open it, the door opened from the other side and she knew more wereing to catch her after listening to the noises!


    But she was sure they would be men, so without looking who it was she gave a roundhouse kick on their jewels too when she heard a loud gasp.


    She was about to kick again when her eyes widened with shock and her face turned red,


    "Evangeline, if you would not be able to give birth in the future then do not me me for it! But yourself! Are you trying to end the lineage of the family?"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 380 [Bonus Chapter] Lets End It!(Chapter Preview)

    As if she had found her oasis after a rough day of dessert. She held his shirt and tugged it!


    "You havee to save me! Wow! That was earlier than I had expected! I have thought that I have to fight with all of them and beat a few, then they will catch me and I have to beg for my life and innocence from the evil nobles to get to you!


    When they wouldugh over me and ask for a hefty sum or a strange condition to get me free! Then I would run away in the middle of the night after offering money to maids or staff!


    Phew, you saved me a lot of trouble!" she cleaned the nonexistent sweat from her face and hugged him softly.


    "But that would not have been that bad, you know what i mean!"


    "........." why did he feel like she was enjoying being kidnapped and he had spoiled all her fun by showing his face to her.


    More than that, she just got consciousness a few minutes ago, when she had time to write the whole script!


    "Do you think I am spouting nonsense because I am stressed and need to see a physician!" looking at his ugly face and the shock in his eyes, she could not help but ask! Had she been too dramatic!


    "Cough! It would not have been needed! Since i.. I am the one who had kidnapped you!"


    "Huh!" a look of astonishment filled her eyes and she continued to stare at him! As if, if she would do that, then he would say,


    "Oh I was joking to relieve your stress!" or her hallucination was wrong but nothing happened!


    "Why would you do that?" this did not even make any sense!


    "Do not tell me that you suddenly realized that I am not the one for you and you want to get rid of me!" she took a step back to create some distance as the words left her mouth!


    Instead of being afraid or aggrieved and shedding some tears, she was looking around in a hurry as if she was trying to find something. She was so engrossed that she had forgotten about his presence for a second after asking such an important question.


    Leo opened his mouth to clear the misunderstanding but he could not start such an important matter without her attention.


    In the end, he could not handle it anymore and asked with a pissed voice, "what are you even looking for!"


    Just as he asked, he saw her bending down and picking something with gleaming eyes.


    With curiosity, he bent to see what she had picked up and was stunned to see that she had picked up a vase! No! It was strange since the silver vase was all red!


    He frowned but then realized what she was doing!


    "I was trying to find a weapon to beat you! If you are not going to marry me then I will beat you till death or better I will break your family jewel since thest kick was not enough!!" She was looking at him with such a demanding aura as if she was higher than him and did not care that he had cheated on her.


    But was only keen to take revenge! He had never realized that she was so strong!


    He gulped when he noticed that she was serious when she walked closer with the intention of kicking her again and took a few steps away!


    "Hey, you should at least give me a chance to exin myself before killing me! Even royal courts give a chance to the criminal to tell his side of the story!" the words came out rather abruptly.


    He did not want toy a hand on her and if he would not, she would beat him into a pulp! She was looking like a goddess of war at that moment. And he did not want to look red and blue in his own marriage!


    "Tsk! Do you think I am a just person!" she scoffed, making his eyes widened!


    He was looking more stoned than her when she pinched the space between her brow and waved her hands!


    "Fine! You have a minute! Speak up or I promise that you will not leave in one piece." the knight who had been beaten by Evangeline, suddenly felt that they were lucky!


    They were about toin with Leoter but now they only prayed that he would survive this ordeal. Right now, Evangeline was so domineering that even their cold and aloof master was shaking with fear.


    They were looking at the scene in front of them by holding their breaths.


    As if, if they would blink their eyes, they would miss the kick that was about tond on the jewel of their master.


    "Evangeline! One minute is not enough! We need to sit and talk. This is important!" he swore that he had not felt this pressure even when he had known the truth!


    She was looking so damn powerful yet at the same time, he was not able to concentrate because she was looking so damn sexy with that aura over her face!


    He was having a hard time concentrating without looking at her lips. Thedies had done such a wonderful job this time, she was looking ethereal!


    She crossed her hand and tapped her feet as she looked down at him! Like a master who had found his student and fault and was deciding whether she should give him another chance or not, she was looking in deep thought while her heart was bouncing with joy!


    Served him right! He had the audacity to kidnap her without telling her in advance! Though she trusted him that he would never harm her but that did not mean that she did not suffer mental trauma in the meanwhile.


    It would only be right if he would face the same tension. But when she realized that he was still taking her lightly, she frowned!


    "Leo, start speaking or our rtionship would end after thirty seconds!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 381 [Bonus Chapter] Change The Vow!(Chapter Preview)

    "Leo, start speaking or our rtionship would end after thirty seconds!"


    "Bang!" "crack!!" "snap!!" as if lightning had hit him, he trembled with shock!


    "Evan, I kidnapped you because I was getting ckmailed! Do you remember the man you used to live with in the town?


    He is not your father! That family is your foster family. You were swapped when you were a kid! And now your adopted father is ckmailing me that she would tell the truth to the world!


    So, I have no choice but to show that you have been kidnapped! Now I will put the me on him. He would panic and look for Olivia or me, and that way we will catch him!


    If you want to ask questions, you can do itter. But I finished in one minute. Let''s go and get married!"


    "..........." she continued to stare at him as if she had lost her sanity! That was too much for her to process and she didn''t even believe in most of the part.


    It felt like there was some kind of confusion. What he was saying seems too hard to believe!


    Leo sighed when he looked at her lost self. He cupped her back and then pulled her hard in his embrace.


    He was holding her so hard as if he was afraid that she would disappear if he would let her go!


    "Evangeline, I know that everything sounds hard to believe! That is why I am just asking you to trust me! I will not harm you ever but if you are thinking of backing away from the marriage, then i will knock you out and take vows and only wake you up to spend my first night with you!"


    Though she failed to understand everything he said, she knew that he would surely do thest line he had said!


    He continued to rub her back when she did not say a word though his patience was hanging on a thin string that could break any moment!


    His marriage had already been a rollercoaster ride for him and he could not bear it anymore!


    "Fine, let''s do that first! Then you will exin what is happeningter in detail!" feeling relieved and ecstatic, he nodded his head as he held her closer to him getting her fragrance, which was slowly calming him.


    "Ugggghh! Leo! You are using too much force!" if he pressed her more, she was sure she would not be able to breath and her limbs would break with the force too!


    "Aah! Yes!" He let her go but did not loosen his grip from her wrist as if he did not want to let go of her no matter what.


    Foolish but warm feeling filled her heart. Though she did not know what was happening and his words did not make sense for her, she admitted that he must have reasons to ruin their marriage.


    And as long as he was the groom, she was content with a simple marriage. She was even happy if they were the only ones who were going to be present in her marriage.


    "So, shall we go now?" she smiled and nodded as he took her back to the hall where the priest was waiting followed by others.


    "Hey, if you want to start your own romance, you better wait for my marriage to end or book another room for yourself!" Leo frowned when he saw that even when they had entered, the priest and maids were looking at Arden and Olivia where Arden had kabedon her.


    He had seen in the eyes of Arden that he had feelings for Olvia but he never initiated the matter because he was never sure about her.


    For him, she was a proud woman who could only love wealth and status. She had told him that she had loved him for a decade, but whenever he looked at her, he only found her loving the son of the duke, the heir of Thawyne family.


    He had never felt her caring who Leo is or loving him! That was why he only felt irritated whenever she tried toe closer to him.


    But from yesterday, his views had changed. No! The light in her eyes had changed. They were looking clearer. There was no pride, anger or vengeance in them.


    Now that he looked at them, they both look a good pair, but that was not the time for thinking about them, when his marriage was still hanging on a lost thread.


    "Tsk! Why are you ming me when it is your aide that could not let go of me!" Olivia rolled her eyes as she stared at the couple.


    But could not look at Evangeline who was staring at her with widened eyes as if she was more shocked to see her here then knowing she was going to have a secret marriage.


    "So, you have called her but you did not call Eli and Eve?" Evan took a step back and whispered in the ears of Leo who coughed!


    "That is because it was her idea and she had arranged this ce. She even helped me with decorations!"


    "How long have I been sleeping! It can not be more than a month right?" Since they all looked the same and wore the same dresses, it could not be that a long time had passed but why did it feel like so much had happened in a few hours as if a lifetime had been passed!


    "Shall we discuss this after our marriage!"


    "......"what an impatient fellow! She muttered but still nodded her head as she walked forwards with him after giving onest nce to both of them who had finally let go of each other.


    Olivia was still looking down and did not look at Evangeline as if she was trying to ignore her presence.


    Three deep lines formed on her forehead but she let it go as she did not want to ruin her mood for her marriage that had already suffered many hitches.


    As they walked towards the priest, she noticed that though the room was small and dark, the decorations were as she had imagined and nned with Eli.


    She felt warm when she noticed theyers of red roses under her feet. It must have been difficult to prepare all this without staff and in secret!


    Yet he had made sure that her dreams would be fulfilled! Only the thought was enough for her to forgive him no matter what his intentions were.


    "Miss Evangeline, do you take Leonardo Thawyne, son of Duke Thawne as your husband! Do you intend to be with him in happiness and sorrow and in sickness and health to have and to hold from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, until we are parted by death. This is my solemn vow."


    "Wait! I want to change the vow!"


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 382 [Bonus Chapter] Finally Married!(Chapter Preview)

    "Wait! I want to change the vow!" taken aback with the sudden intrusion, the priest adjusted his sses as he tried to sound patient!


    "The vows can not be changed that way, if you want to add promises, you can always do so once i will announce you husband and wife!" with a kind smile he tried to persuade leo and even Evan nodded to it!


    "We can make as many promises as we want! But let me have my marriage first! It has been with so many hitches that I am.." ''pissed off to death!'' she halted in mid as she did not want to sound crazy by the priest.


    "That is not what I mean!" he stared at both of their bewildered faces and realized that it would be hard to exin.


    "In the name of God, I, Leonardo take you, Evangeline Thawne, to be my wife, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, until we are parted by death. This is my solemn vow."


    "........."


    "It is your turn Evangeline!" she blinked but continued to stare at him with confusion!


    "Leo!"


    "Didn''t you say that we will discuss itter! So, for now, just do it as I say!"


    "In the name of God, I, Evangeline, take you, Leonardo to be my husband, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, until we are parted by death. This is my solemn vow."


    "Leonardo and Evangeline, have youe here freely and without reservation to give yourselves to each other in marriage?"


    "Yes, we do!"


    "Yes, we do!"


    "Will you honor each other as husband and wife for the rest of your lives?"


    "Yes, we do!"


    "Yes, we do!"


    "Will you ept children lovingly from God, and bring them up ording to thew of Christ and his church?"


    "Yes, we do!"


    "Yes, we do!"


    "Good! Now I announce to you husband and wife in the name of god! Now you may kiss the bride!"


    They both stared at each other with starry eyes, the moment they were waiting for had finallye.


    Though she had so many questions in her heart, an ominous feeling that had started to fill her when she had seen her father in the fair!


    She tried to close her eyes and looked away, but the same feeling returned today when he gave his name to her!


    It was not out of consideration or love but dark was lurking under the light and she knew that this beautiful dream could break apart!


    But she suppressed all the thoughts as she stared into his eyes. Even if it for a moment, she wanted to enjoy the love they have for each other.


    He stared into her eyes that were like a gxy to him. Though his hands had held her so many times, yet at this moment, it trembled as it cupped her cheeks.


    The smile was brighter than the sun on the day after the rain. And it was his now! She was his!


    The thought felt so surreal after all the events he had faced in these four days. It would be a lie if he would say that he was not afraid of losing her.


    But looking at her bright and glorious face, the trouble and risk seemed to be worth it. His forehead touched hers and he took a deep breath.


    "I am really happy, Leo! I can not exin how important it was for me!" her eyes started to well and he brought her closer into his arms and kissed her gently.


    She did not know how important it was for him! How he was walking on eggshells in the past few days, afraid that she would not want him anymore once she would know the truth yet not telling her due to the burden he owed towards the family who had always taken care of him as their own!


    He could not let them suffer but at the same time he did not want to deceive the woman he loved! He was so torn that he had felt suffocated and unable to breath these past two nights.


    But now that she was in his arms and he could feel her breath on him, he felt like everything had fallen back into its ce.


    He kissed her softly with so much tenderness. There was no urgency or desire in it! There was no force or demands. It was a soft kiss as if he was praying to her. He wanted to show her how much he loved her with that kiss!


    The way he was holding her in his arms, as if she was a rare treasure that would be stolen if he would let her go!


    "Cough cough! Now you can leave her to breathe!" The words followed the soft chuckle of the priest as he shook his head.


    The young generation is slowly opening to society without being embarrassed!


    Evan bowed her head when she realized that they did not let each other go after so long and bowed her head to apologize but the priest waved his hand as he was escorted by a knight from another secret passage.


    Evan leaned on his shoulders as she saw them going away! She was afraid that when this moment would end, she had to face the truth that was already knocking on her door.


    But call her a weakling, she did not want to listen to what he wanted to whisper in her ears except professing his love for her.


    "Leo, I love you so much! And no matter what happens, we will fulfill the vows we have taken!"


    "I love you, i promise i will not let go of your hands even if death do us apart!" with that he brought her closer and kissed again!


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https://discord.gg/ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 383 [Bonus Chapter] Show Her Skills!(Chapter Preview)

    Just as they were still enjoying each other''s embrace, the soft music started to flow in the air.


    Leo turned to stare at Olivia, who rolled her eyes, "the sound is too low to be noticed in the chaos outside!" just when he was having conflicted thoughts, she added,


    "Let the bride have one dance at least!" and just like that her resolve losen!


    He nodded as he stared back at Evan who was still not sure what was happening outside, "may i have the dance with thedy."


    He held her hands with a soft smile on his face as he started swaying to the soft rhythm.


    "Leo, what has happened in the pce! Do Eli and Eve know where I am and what about father!" she whispered as she imagined their condition.


    Here she was enjoying her time, while they would be looking for her like crazies! How would she face them when she would tell them that they married secretly!


    Wouldn''t it break their heart!


    "Do not worry, we are not going to tell them that we have taken our vows, so it would not hurt them!" as if reading her thoughts, he caressed her cheek as he muttered that loud enough for everyone to hear into the room./


    They all gulped and bowed their heads while Evan frowned!


    "That was not the main point here! Hiding from them would be worse!" his eyes softened when he saw three deep lines forming on her forehead.


    He knew that it was worse, but they did not have a choice! There were so many moles and rats around them. Or else how he would have controlled everything.


    "I know, give me a week and I will settle everything. Then we can have another wedding in front of them. A little white lie would not affect.


    But after the dance, I have to unconsciously touch you again!" guilt filled his eyes when she stared deep into them.


    She still did not understand what he was trying to do and why but when she noticed how hurt he was, she did not have the heart to me orin to him.


    "This is thest time I am hiding from you. Tonight, I will find a way to tell you everything. But if you did note back to the pce, father would start burning the whole empire!" instead of replying to him, she leaned on his chest and closed her eyes.


    Her mind was swirling with so many thoughts yet his heartbeat started to calm her agitated mind.


    They both swayed into the song silently when he continued to rub the back of her hands in his palm as if he was trying to assure her that he would handle everything.


    Olivia sighed as she looked at the couple who had just gotten married yet they have to separate!


    Arden turned to look at her with bewildered eyes. He wanted to apologize to her but did not know how to! The guilt was burning him, why had he not given her a chance to exin or trusted her.


    "Olivia,"


    "You did not need to apologize, I have forgiven you!" his eyes widened as he was not expecting her to ept his apology even before he had asked her, this only made him guiltier!


    "But that does not mean I have forgotten what happened! From now on, I do not want to keep any contact with you! It would be better that we forget we were acquaintances once!"


    A wary smile formed on his lips as he nodded. He had no right to deny her. She was right! He had hurt her enough to not force his presence on her.


    But just as he was thinking whether to apologize properly to her again. She closed her eyes and leaned on the chair.


    Her face had an obvious expression that she was trying to ignore his presence.


    He fidgeted at his seat like a kid who had been wrong but wanted to make amendments. He wanted a chance but did not have the courage to ask for it in front of the stern eyes of his parents, Arden stared at her with the same eyes.


    In the end, he could only sigh and leave from there without disturbing her further. Just as he stood up and turned to leave, the eyes that were closed all this time opened, and stared at his retreating back.


    Her eyes were filled with a hint of mist as if she had lost something precious while she continued to look at him with the time they had spent together shed past her eyes.


    But when she remembered his eyes full of hatred and distrust, her hands clenched into a fist and her face turned cold.


    No! She would not give another chance. The past only makes her feel more miserable. Once this episode of her life would end, she would make a new start at a new ce!


    Soon the song ended and everyone turned to stare at the couple who had a look of pain in their eyes instead of the happiness and smiles that should be adorning them.


    "Do we have to part our ways now!" she asked as she raised her head, her eyes had turned a bit misty as if she was afraid that something bad would happen and she would lose him as soon as she let him go.


    He stared hard into her eyes and when everyone had thought that he would take her into his embrace again and console her softly, he frowned and flicked her forehead stunning everyone.


    Even Evan was not expecting that kind of reaction. She rubbed her forehead and then red at the man who did not know how to be sweet at all!


    "Why did you do that?" a look of aggrieve filled her face as she pursued her lips and rubbed the ce he had hit her.


    "What nonsense thoughts are forming in your mind. Huh? Are you forgetting that we live in the same pce?


    Even if that would not be the case from now on, I would still find a way to sneak into your room every night.


    After all, I still have not tasted you! I want my fill now after being calibrated for years.


    Though you are not wearing the wedding ring, you are still my wife, and to remind you that, I have brought this!" with that he took out a silver chain with a diamond ring in it.


    The chain was long enough to hide the ring beneath her dress. He held her and ced the chain on her neck and then kissed her forehead where he had flicked just now.


    "Now are you ready?" He took out the handkerchief that she had seen before getting unconscious and her eyes trembled.


    "Can I not pretend to be unconscious! That way you will not even need to drag me!" Leo''s eyes narrowed at her face and then he turned to stare at Olivia who shrugged her shoulders and he sighed! Both of them are too stubborn to deal with!


    "Alright, show us how good an actor you are! Since my father is too attentive and hard to fool!"

 Chapter 384 [Bonus Chapter](Chapter Preview)

    "Have you found her?"


    "Check all the entrances again, there is no way one could go out without permission!"


    "Both of you, go and check the terrace."


    "And you go and ask the head priest to let us check the god''s room!"


    More than a dozen knights were standing in each corner looking for Evangeline, their future duchess. Eve and Eli were checking the rooms personally with their guards while the duke was at the entrance investigating the visitors personally.


    The grand wadding that should have been the talk of the day was ruined with the kidnapping of the bride.


    When Evan looked at the chaos while pretending to be unconscious her eyes brimmed with tears. She was grateful for the care they were providing her and with guilt for the fraud she was doing with them.


    "You better keep your eyes shut, since you are unconscious!" The vicious and stern tone of Olivia forced Evan to close her eyes naturally.


    Olivia observed her for a second and when she was sure that she was not going to mess up, she started dragging her out so that knights could notice her easily!


    "Wait! Who is in the nket,dy Olivia?" As Olivia had expected, the moment she came out of the door, more than four knights came running towards her.


    Though she had covered Evan''s face with a nket, the lower part of her dress could be seen. More than that the knights were checking everyone vigntly.


    "That.. i¡­``Olivia''s face turned pale instantly as she shouted and took two steps back, throwing the unconscious body of Evan on the ground.


    ''She must have done this intentionally!'' Evan winced as the throw was rather harsh and she was sure she was going to have muscle crampter.


    "Wait! Lady Olivia, we are not done yet!" a few of the knights shouted, but it was not enough. Olivia ran and blended in the crowd.


    One of the knights followed her and one ran towards the duke to inform him about Evan''s whereabouts. while the rest ran towards the fallen Evangeline to check on her condition.


    The man took out the nket and held her wrist. He took a sigh of relief when he found it normal.


    "I apologize, but I have to hold you, mydy." Even when he thought that thedy was unconscious, he was very hesitant since he knew how possessive his master was.


    Holding Evangeline, he had only taken two steps when he found William standing in front of him.


    "Give her to me!" Like a person who had taken your favorite toy, William red at the knight as he hurriedly took over Evan in his arms and ran towards the physician they had invited as a guest.


    Even at that age, he was quite agile and strong as he reached there in a few seconds only.


    Everyone was surprised to see that the duke had personally held the girl. Under the shocked eyes of everyone, he brought Evan and settled her on a chair since there was no bed in the wedding hall.


    The physician came forward and checked her hands when a frown formed on his face. He continued to stare and then checked the nerves again with the frown going deeper.


    "Is she very serious??" Just as the duke asked with worry, Eli and Eve came running into the room.


    As the words of their father felt in their ears, their worried expressions grew and they looked at the physician with pleading eyes.


    "No! Thedy should be fine. She had been given a strong dose of the drug so she had turned unconscious but it had been hours.


    So, the effect should have been worn out. She wille back into her senses any moment.


    Except that she is perfectly fine." Just to be sure, the physician checked her again and nodded his head in confirmation, drinking a sigh of relief on many faces.


    "But who would have done that?"


    "Yes! The n was not even executed properly. So, the person must be an amateur!" as the whispers of the crowd increased, the face of William grew colder.


    He was so worried about her condition that he had not investigated the matter before. But now that she was fine,


    "Where did you find her?" the three knights exchanged nces as on of them came forward,


    "Lady Olivia is dragging thedy with her. But when we tried to ask her, she threw up and ran away.


    Her face was looking full of guilt but we did not know what actually happened my lord. We tried to follow her but she disappeared in the crowd and just like you, we were more worried about thedy!


    We apologize for our ipetency in catching the culprit!" they all bowed their heads deeply under the gloomy state of their master who looked like they would burn them alive.


    "Where is Leo! We have a ceremony toplete!" he roared as if he had finally realized the reason behind the whole incident.


    The main goal of the incident was not to hurt her but to ruin the marriage or buy time to n something more vicious!


    "Where the hell is leo!" he shouted again and everyone in the room trembled and looked at each other.


    From start to end, none of the knights had seen Leo as if he had disappeared without a trace too.


    Even Evan who was pretending to be unconscious flinched when she heard the roar of the duke.


    The calm and kind old man seemed to be so cold as if he would burn the whole church if he did not find Leo in an instant.


    Yet none of them replied. The guests were looking at each other and whispering how the marriage was ruinedpletely.


    "Father, wouldn''t it be better to take her home first and let her rest for a while.


    We can always organize the marriage tomorrow or next week." Eli held the shoulders of her father but the man shook his head with a stern face.


    If that was done¡­


    "No! It would be toote, by then!"

 Chapter 385 Ruin The Marriage.(Chapter Preview)

    "No! It would be toote, by then!" a frown formed on the face of Eli staring at the re of her father.


    She knew better than anyone that he was going berserk because he panicked. But she failed to understand why her father was panicking in the first ce now that Evan is found.


    He was not a man who cared so much about his social image. Though the ruined marriage would bring a lot of negative influence on them but since then he was more concerned about that than the condition of Evan.


    "But father, brother are nowhere to be found and Evangeline is still unconscious." she reasoned but her father only stared at her with a stern look.


    "Did you not hear the physician, she woulde back to her consciousness, any moment. Bring me a ss of water!


    And you!" he started at all the knights who trembled with fear,


    "Go and find Leo this instant!" They all saluted their master and ran from there in different directions to find him.


    Eve pursed her lips as she knew her father never behave irrationally. If he was forcing so much on the marriage, then he must have his own reasons.


    "Let me go and call the priest back!" Eli nodded as Eve left hurriedly while she continued to stare at her father, whose eyes were filling with worry.


    Soon the knight brought water and William took a few drops in his hands and sshed it on Evan''s face.


    Her face contorted her and her body twitched for a few seconds. When he sshed the water again, her eyes fluttered a few times before opening properly.


    "Are you okay, child!" he patted her hair and stared at her with concern, that Evan bowed her head as her eyes filled with guilt.


    "I.. I am fine. What happened. Why is everyone connected around me like this?"ing back to her role, she had to follow the scene and present her lines well as she was taught.


    A look of bewilderment filled her eyes as she scanned the crowd standing around her with worried faces.


    They all were staring at her and then whispering in each other''s ear as if they were looking at something worth pity for!


    "Did you remember how you fainted, Evangeline?" Evan turned to see ELi who was still calm and collected and asking rationally.


    She had to behave well to deceive her or else she would soon catch her lies. It would be best if she would say only a few needed words.


    "I did not remember much! I only rememberdy Oliviaing to my room. She was looking enraged and told me that I should not marry Leo.


    He is not a noble, and when I asked her to leave sheughed like she had gone crazy and then attacked me.


    But I did not feel any pain. I only felt heavy and then my eyes closed." she held her dress tightly in her hands as she trembled a bit when the scenes shed past her eyes.


    "But I remember Olivia was in the hall when I ran to find you and she was there when I came back. Then how could she be with you?" see! She knew they should have told Eli the truth and took her to their side.


    She was too sharp to be fooled.


    "But what if it was her trick! She had hid her somewhere and came back to the hall to show everyone that she was there when Evan disappeared!


    After all, the knights had only found her with Olivia too!"


    "But!" Eli still looked unconvinced as she stared hard at Evan. She did not know why but whenever she stared at the flickering eyes of Evan, she felt like Evan was hiding something.


    Though it was absurd to doubt the victim yet her gut feeling was telling that Olivia was not the culprit and they had found her too easily.


    As if the culprit wants them to find her. Or else why would Olivia bring her out when she had been sessful in hiding Evan so far.


    "But what, Eli? Why are you trying to protect Olivia?" she was stunned to hear the cold voice of her father that was targeted on her this time.


    She felt like her father was ming her for everything. And before she could say anything, her father turned to look at Evan who was still trembling a bit.


    "You did not need to worry, child. I will find the culprit and punish her well.


    You are safe now. Here, have this" he gave another ss of water to Evan who tried to smile but her face only looked uglier yet she thanked duke in the low voice as she drank the water hiding her face.


    She felt guiltier when Eli was scolded because of her lies.


    "Are you fine if we proceed to the ceremonies after a few minutes? It would be ominous to cancel the marriage.


    I did not want to bring bad luck to my house!" Though the reason was perfect and every presented noble agreed to it that canceling marriage was a sin and it was said that God became angry at the family who did that.


    But those wordsing out of the mouth of the duke who was a rational person and did not believe in many superstitions was surprising for every present person.


    But they all thought that the man was just being worried for their kids so they all agreed to him.


    Evan knew that if she would deny, she would only bring more suspicions, so she nodded her head lightly.


    "I am fine, father. You do not need to worry about me." With a sigh of relief, the duke patted her shoulders again.


    "Then prepare for the marriage." Just as the guests started to sit again and the knights tried to control the chaos and maintain discipline again, Eli returned back.


    "Father, the priest had gone for his prayers. He said he would not be able to return for the next few hours!" a frown formed on the face of the duke.


    "We are in church. How could we not find a priest? If this one is busy in his prayers, ask for another one! There must be many!" even Eve is confused about it but that was told to her when she went to call for the priest.


    Except for a few disciples there was not a single priest avable in the room of prayers.


    How could they all go to offer their prayers to God at the same time. This was only done in the period of cmities to ask God''s grace.


    But she didn''t know how to exin this to her father. She felt like someone was intentionally trying to ruin the marriage.


    Just when she was struggling for the right words, the knights came back running with pale faces. They looked like they had seen ghosts.


    "My lord, my lord, young master is not in the church. He had left the church to find thedy. A knight said that he had received a letter about the whereabouts of thedy and left immediately."

 Chapter 386 Punishment(Chapter Preview)

    Though Evan knew the whole n, she still felt hurt noticing the disappointed and painful face of the duke and others.


    "Your highness, the marriage is not possible without the groom and priest!" she whispered softly as if she was disappointed too when hurt filled his eyes.


    The lonesome look was so strong that she felt pain too, she felt that she was unable to breathe for a second.


    "Your highness, thedy has faced a shock. It would be better if she were given time to rest since the marriage is postponed!" the physician who was still standing on the side whispered softly when he saw the deteriorating condition of Evangeline.


    Many nodded in understanding as they all felt Evan was looking pale and weak.


    "I will take care of the guests. All of you shall go home and rest!" Eli wanted to refuse and ask her father to go instead but when she met with his stern eyes, she could only nod and ept.


    Eli came forward and helped Evan in standing while Eve asked the knights to prepare a carriage for them.


    As soon as they left, William stood up to greet the guests and bid them goodbyes.


    Everyone was waiting for the moment. William had even called nobles from the countryside. Now that the marriage did not happen, they all were staring at him to see how he would react now.


    Would he break down and apologize to all of them or would he steal his gaze away and his aides would ask us to leave with heavy gifts to keep our mouths shut?


    No matter what he would choose, the fact that he was going to lose respect was what everyone was waiting for!


    Their eyes were twinkling and their faces had that scornful smile on them while waiting for him to approach them.


    But contrary to their expectations, the duke stood up upright. His eyes were filled with confidence and the light that was shining in his eyes could not be ignored!


    When they thought that he would be embarrassed, his eyes shone with pride that shocked them.


    "As you can see, due to some misunderstanding, Leo is not here. So, I will inform all of you about the new date of marriage in a week.


    Please have a meal before leaving and I hope you like the gifts I have prepared for you!" with that he nodded his head and then left the room without looking back, shocking all the nobles with his dominating aura.


    Once he was out, his eyes that were still calm burnt with anger. His gloomy face was no less than a demon who would devour everyone''s soul.


    "Send a warning letter to duke Grastias! Make sure that the manes to visit me this evening or else attack them and bring them to me.


    But they must know the consequences with the letter." Theodore trembled, attacking a duke meant starting a civil war.


    Though the duke was saying it so easily. The consequences would be dire. If the royal family interfered then the whole empire would burn.


    "My lord, please reconsider. It.." before he could say so, the duke red at him shutting him down.


    They walked out of the church only to see a swarm of knights waiting for them.


    A look of pride filled his face when he stared at them,


    "I am thankful for all of your efforts. But I still need your help.


    Theodore would exin to you what we need to do now." they all saluted him with full force that even the ground trembled.


    Walking towards the carriage, the man took a deep breath. Everyone was present in the marriage except the royal family, who did not have even sent a deployment let aloneing by himself.


    It could not be a pure coincidence, is it? His eyes turned cold at that thought.


    They have done so much hard work to marry them but it looked pre nned to break their marriage or how could it be that there was no priest in the royal church.


    "My lord, I still did not understand, why would anyone want to break the marriage of a young lord when it would be on thetter date?" his grip on his sword tightened as he knew it was the time that everyone would know the truth!


    He stayed silent until he reached the pce.


    "Go and ask everyone toe down. Did Gabriee for a visit?" even she was not in the marriage that had surprised him.


    Even if Leo and she had had an argument, it was unlikely for her to not visit them in such circumstances. She should have at least attended the marriage.


    "No! My lord. Matriarch had note even when the knights had gone to escort them personally.`` Why? Could it be that..


    No! He shook his head. Though his sister had been too strict and had insulted his daughters she would never go against their family.


    It was only her conservative thoughts that kept her from behaving like that.


    Soon everyone started toe and bowed their head,


    "I have called all of you here to confess a sin I hadmitted a long time ago.


    When your mother was pregnant for the third time, her body was very weak and if she had not given birth to a boy this time, it would be impossible for her to give birth to another one.


    Whole empire was thinking that our dukedom would copse soon. When she gave birth... I only came to know that Leo was not my son when she died.


    It was already toote! I could only amend my sins by bringing her back. But I could not give her the name and respect she deserves as it would have ruined the whole family.


    But I am still guilty of yours, Evangeline. Not only have I failed to take care of yours as your guardian, I have not given justice to you when I brought you back.


    I have been forced to marry you to a stranger and never called you daughter even once.


    I apologize for all my crimes and I am ready to ept any punishment!"

 Chapter 387 Can Not Forgive Them(Chapter Preview)

    "I apologize for all my crimes and I am ready to ept any punishment!" the man folded his hand and bowed his head in front of Evan who was so shocked that she did not even blink.


    Her mind was swirling over and there was so much for her mind to ept that it was shutting down.


    "I want to change our names in the vows!"


    "I have met your father at the fair!" She remembered the hints Leo was giving her all this time yet he did not tell her the truth.


    Maybe he was waiting for the duke to tell her the truth.


    "Will you still love me if i would not be a noble anymore!" how she had mocked him thinking that he was being absurd!


    "Evangeline, father did not want to hurt you!" She felt Eli''s hands touching her back while she was staring at her as if she was looking at her for the first time.


    Even her eyes filled with unshed tears that brought tears in the eyes of Evangeline instantly. She couldn''t take her stare away from her face.


    "Evangeline!" the man whispered and finally she blinked and turned to look at her father whom she had known for a long time but realized only now.


    He was still bowing his head in front of her and asking for her forgiveness! Could she me him when he did not know the truth!


    Moreover, could she hate them when they have loved her so much!


    "So, you want me to get married to save your empire or you want me to get married so that you can call me your daughter again?


    Why did you want me to marry Leo''s father? Could it be that you can keep him with you even after the truthes out?" Her every word pierced his heart.


    He knew that he was being selfish till the end. He was only trying to get all of it. He wanted to keep her closer but at the same time did not want to lose Leo who had given all his life for the benefit of the dukedom.


    "I.. I know that I have been selfish! But that kid has given his life to us. I could not see him thrown out!


    You may think that I am not a good parent or a selfish ruler but I could not let Leo go!" his eyes filled with guilt and his body trembled as he was afraid that she would not ept him anymore but that could not force him to hurt the young boy who had grown up by looking up to him.


    "Would I ever be able to call you father publicly?" She understood and respected that her father wanted to continue giving Leo the post he had worked hard for.


    But she still felt a bit disappointed that she was not given the love and position she should have had from the start.


    The man chuckled as he shook his head. "Did you forget that you have already started calling me father a long ago." with that his eyes turned hard,


    "But if you are asking me to tell the truth to the public, then I would leave the decision to you.


    But the way your marriage has been broken, I am afraid the truth would be out publicly.


    Therefore, I wanted some time to tell you the truth, but I told you abruptly. Now, I left the decision to you, if you want to marry Leo or not and if you want to im your position as my young daughter or not.


    I can only repent by giving you all the rights! But just remember one thing, I love you just as I love Eli and Eve." Evan could feel that his body was trembling and the pain and sincerity in his eyes were real.


    She knew that she should have told him that I have forgiven you. But she could not force herself to do that.


    "I.. I am still in shock and I need some time to think about it! Give me some time!" the man could only nod as he looked down in guilt.


    For some reason he had thought that he had disappointed her. Her eyes were looking dim. A wary smile formed on his face, what else he was even thinking?


    She had suffered all her life and now he expects her to forgive him just because he had asked for forgiveness!


    More tears started to form in his eyes that even Eve and Eli trembled.


    They wanted to ask Evan to think again but William shook his head stopping them.


    "You are right. Why don''t you go and take a rest for a while. I will send your meal into your room!" Evan nodded and took hurried steps.


    She did not know why she was feeling suffocated into the room. Her heart was feeling heavy when the memories of her childhood were shing in front of her eyes.


    Her mother loved her enough but she had never taken a stand for her against her father! She had been often scolded and even pped when it was not even her mistake.


    She had felt bad all her life and hoped that her father would love her but it never happened till the end.


    If she would have been here, if she would have received the love and care like Eli and Eve, wouldn''t her past would have been different?


    Wouldn''t she be loved by everyone and live a carefree life? She could have followed her heart without worrying about anything.


    She felt wetness in her hands and blinked. When she looked down, the ss that she was holding to drink water when she entered the room was broken at some time and its shards had pierced her palms yet she could not feel any pain!


    Was she being too greedy to only think about her, though the thought formed in her mind, she could not force himself to forgive them instantly.

 Chapter 388 [Bonus Chapter] Do Not Want To Marry Him(Chapter Preview)

    "Knock knock!" William, who was resting on the chair while looking at the photograph of his wife, stood alert as his heart beat increased.


    He was hoping that she woulde to see him but he was not expecting that she woulde too soon.


    "C..e in!" he tried to take a calm breath as he found his voice quivering but every passing second only agitated him further.


    He had thought it would take a lot of effort to gain her apology. But she hase to meet her on her own.


    With anticipating eyes, he stared at the door, when it opened but his eyes turned dim instantly when the person entered.


    A wry smile formed on his lips. What was he even thinking!


    Staring at the brightening face that suddenly turned dim, Eli did not need to ask what happened!


    She took a sigh as she walked towards her father. She was there to ask questions but looking in condition, it did not look like it was the right time.


    "Father!"


    "She did note out. Did she?" Eli pursued her lips but her silence was the best answer he could receive.


    "She is not going to forgive me!" His soft voice was full of disappointment as he stared at the photograph of his wife again as if trying to get assurance from her smile.


    "Give her some time, father! It was a big shock for us then she must have been shocked out of her wits. She would be fine, I have sent Eve to talk to her!" no! She would not!


    He had seen in her eyes, the look of disappointment and hatred! She would not forgive him.


    But he did not want to worry her further. In this age, he should be the one handling them, but here are they.. Trying to console him for his mistakes!


    "I hope you are right, Eli. Thank you! But I am fine. You do not need to worry about me. Go and take some rest. Today was too long and tiring for all of us." and a worse day is still awaiting us.


    Leo had note back, which was strange. He must have received the news of Evan by now!


    "Father! Eli!! Eli!! Where are you?" The sound of gasps and footsteps with the yelling of Eve created a frown on the face of Eli.


    William stood up abruptly and ran out as ominous feelings started to fill him. The panic in the voice of his daughter could be seen on his face now.


    Eli stared at the running figure of her father. She had never seen him this worried except when her mother died. She could feel the pain he had, but she knew that forcing Evan for forgiving him would only bring more resentment in her heart.


    Just as she followed all of them out she was shocked out of her wits to see that Evan had packed bags in her hands.


    Her father was already standing on the door trying to convince her to not leave the pce but she was not even looking in his direction.


    "Evan, I know that you are hurt and you did not want to see my face. But do not leave the pce.


    If you want, I can shift in the annex building for a while or if you want I can even stay at the office for a while but please.. Please do not make rash decisions in haste." he was already begging her but she just turned her head away as her grip on the luggage tightened while her face was hard and cold devoid of any emotions.


    "Evan, father is right! Where would you go at this hour? At least wait for Leo toe back.


    What are we going to tell him? He would be so worried for you!" Added Eve as she tried to snatch the luggage but Evan took a step back and did not respond to her at all.


    "I have decided that I want to leave. Since I am an adult, I could not restrain her without my will. Let me go!"


    "But what about Leo! Do you not want to meet him. He would be worried for you!" Eve emphasized when Evan scoffed.


    Her eyes turned gloomy. So gloomy that Eve took a step back.


    "Ha! So you want me to wait for the man who had taken my ce? I should be the one enjoying that position.


    But even now when we all know, he is the only one who is going to retain that position. So why should I stay here?


    To see how I would get ridiculed all my life for being an opportunistmoner who is leeching off on nobles when truth ispletely different from the expectation.


    If you think that I am a kind hearted and pure hearted person then you are wrong.


    At most, I can stay away and forget that I have ever met you, then stay here and bear the hurt and disappointment all this time and turn myself into a toxic person." her piercing cold gaze was hurting everyone yet they did not have a single word to reply to her or console her.


    They have thought that she would forgive and ept but..


    "Evangeline, I have left the decision to you. If you want to tell the truth to society, my family and I would support you in it.


    You can im your rightful position and Leo would be themoner husband. You do not need to give up on what is yours.


    I understand that you have suffered, but I am ready to make up for all that time by epting your every wish. But please do not leave honey.


    Father will make up for everything!" the voice of so pleading that all the servants felt bad for their master. They have never seen him pleading so much.


    He was an upright man who had always stood straighter and stared into the eyes of everyone with confidence even if it was a royal family. But right now, he was looking so weak and frail as if his backbone had been broken suddenly.


    "Really! Then what if I did not want to marry Leo anymore?"

 Chapter 389 Coming Back(Chapter Preview)

    "Really! Then what if I did not want to marry Leo anymore?" gasps could be heard all over the room.


    Even William was so shocked that his lips parted but the words just did note out!


    A mocking smile formed on her face but her eyes turned colder.


    "Why? Would you not say yes anymore? What if i want to im my position and then look for a groom as per my standards.


    ? If Eli is marrying the crown prince, then I should at least marry the son of a duke or the crown prince of a foreignnd!" her eyes filled with ridicule and arrogance when she stared at them.


    "Evangeline! Didn''t you say that you love leo? Just because he is not the real heir or ducal, you are going to leave him and find a richer husband!


    How can you be so greedy!?" Eli frowned when she felt that was something a miss.


    If Evan would have been so greedy, she would not have tried to run away in the start to avoid the marriage.


    And the love she had seen in their eyes!


    "Ha! You have not spent your nights in the small vige. You have not lived in the vige and did farming and gardening to have food!


    And I am not backing away from marriage because of money. But I did not want to marry the person who had taken my ce.


    Due to him, I have suffered for all my life!"


    "You are talking like it is his mistake! He did not know the truth! Or else he would have given up.


    Leo is a honest and upright men, Evangeline.'''' Though full of annoyance, Eve took a deep breath and tried to exin to her again.


    But Evan took a step back she was not going to ept it.


    "I have already decided! And I think I have exined enough. Let me go now! You have no right to keep me here!"


    "Yes, you are right! We have no right to stop you!" the hands of the duke clenched hard as he stared at Evan whose face was colder with no shred of warmth. "But it is already night and you have nowhere to go!


    Why not wait till morning. I will arrange our summer house for you. You can stay there as long as you want even if you want to stay there your whole life, it is fine!" She turned to stare at the man who felt like she was mocking him.


    "You do not have to worry about that. Since you have already chosen Leo over me.


    I have a father who has chosen me too. You have even lied that he was dead to keep me with you. And yet you and your family are trying to show that they care for me. How pathetic!?


    You even went to the length of killing him. If not for his luck, he would have been murdered by you while the world would have taken you as a kind man who married his son to a beggar for a promise!" she pped as she walked towards him, "you are a very fine actor and shrewd noble. But now I know your true colors. So, you do not need to act anymore!" With that she picked up her luggage again and walked out of the house under the stunned gaze of everyone who still did not know what just happened.


    The information was so much that all the staff were having a hard time wrapping it around their heads.


    They stared at their master with disbelief. They have known him for ages! He could not do that! But what if thedy was telling truth.,


    If that was not the case, then why was he so silent?


    William, who was still standing there frozen, only came back to his senses when he felt the warm hands of his daughter shaking him.


    He blinked and looked around but Evan had already left. Like a man who had lost everything, even his will to live, his steps staggered and his body lost all his strength.


    It looked like he had aged a decade in a single night.


    "Evan!" He ran behind the leaving girl. Even if she did not want to stay with him, he could not let her go back to that man!


    He was so greedy that he would put every effort to take the benefit of her anger and manipte her against them further.


    "Evan, wait, if you want, I can give this ce to stay and we all will leave but do not go to that man!" His voice was so raspy and frail that even the heart of the servants trembled with pain but the girl did not even turn back to look at her staggering father.


    Just as she reached the door, a carriage and a horse came running towards her direction and soon the face of frowning Leo could be seen.


    She trembled a bit but then her grip on the bag tightened.


    Leo ran the horse faster as he jumped down from the running horse.


    "Where are you going? Why do you have luggage with you? And where were you? Do you know I was looking for you all around like crazy!" he held her shoulders tightly and shook them with rage.


    His anger could be seen in his eyes and voice. He was lookingpletely disheveled while his face clothes were crumpled.


    The girl continued to stare at him but did not utter a word. Yet the worry and happiness to see him was not there anymore.


    "Evan! Are you even listening!" Leo let her go as he did not want to hurt her. Running a hand in his hair, he tried to calm himself down and then spoke in a soft voice.


    "Come with me, let''s talk inside!" But a hand held his arm that was holding Evan and threw it away with a jerk,


    "She ising with me, not you!"

 Chapter 390 [Bonus Chapter](Chapter Preview)

    "She ising with me, not you!" the face of William turned ashen when he noticed that Edward had reached there.


    "Knights, hold him and put him in prison!" although he ordered loudly before the knights could move and hold the old man, Evan moved and stood in front of her father.


    Her cold eyes swept past the face of every knight who stopped in their tracks and stared at each other not sure what to do.


    "Evangeline, you did not know what he had done. His intentions are not good towards you!" staring at the ashen face of his father, Leo spoke through gritted teeth.


    But Evan just scoffed. She did not even turn to look at him.


    "He is the one who brought me up and nurtured me all these years. If he wanted to hurt me, he would have done that long ago!


    Not only have you all lied to me that my father is dead, you have hunted him and tried to kill him. And you still have the courage to me him!


    I am already struggling to forgive you all. Do not make it more difficult for me!" Her cold words were filled with disappointment and anger.


    Leo knitted his brows when he felt the anger in her words yet he could not be mad at him.


    "I will not let you go! If anyone wants to stay with you then I will arrange his abode too." his eyes flickered with dark light when he stared at the man who was hiding behind the girl


    But his eyes were filled with evil glint and there was a smirk on his face. As if he was challenging Leo to get rid of him now.


    "Did you hear that! You areing in with me and your so-called father could follow you! I will arrange a room for him too!" Evan almost spit blood at his arrogance.


    She had clearly called them murderers yet he was asking her to stay. Was he even hearing her! Her body trembled with rage as she red at Leo but he was unperturbed.


    "No! I will leave!" taking a deep breath, she turned to leave but before she could take even a single step, he held her hands and pulled her towards him.


    The impact was strong enough for her to end up in his arms and without any hesitation he held her closely.


    "What are you doing, let me go?" She tried to struggle but her strength was nothing in front of Leo who had a smirk on his face as if he was enjoying the struggles.


    Gritting her teeth, she used her heels and ced them on his feet but he still had a smile on his face as if he was enjoying the pain that infuriated her further.


    "I am sure he would agree. Since he had nowhere to take you!


    Why don''t you just ask him before getting so riled up!"


    "Leonardo is right. We have nowhere to go. Since my properties are taken by the royal family.


    Let us stay for a week until I find some ce for both of us to stay!" with a pitiful look on his face, Edward came forward, and held her shoulders as he bowed his head and squeezed out a tear from his eyes.


    Leo''s grip on his waist tightened! He was having a hard time controlling his anger. If only he could beat him to death.


    "See! Now that the matter has been solved. Shall we go in?" with a smug look on his face, he pulled her back into the pce.


    When he crossed his father who was still standing silently and looked at the whole scene as if he was just a spectator, their eyes met but withoutforting him or saying a word, he continued to drag Evan back into the room.


    "Let me go, I can walk by myself!" she continued to struggle while punching his chest and side from her other hand. But he did not budge.


    Edward who was smirking with the way she was fighting! He must have known in the end, she was still his daughter.


    Why was he trying so hard to convince others. He should have manipted her from the start!


    Finally the fool has some value! His mind had already started making ns on how to deal with herter.


    He was sure that not only he would get the title of noble but he would also get wealth as much as he wanted.


    "Eli, take her to her room. Serve her meal and let her rest. Make sure that she did not get distrubed by anyone even if you have to lock the room for that!" all the maids flinched but Eli nodded immediately.


    She held the hands of Evan and dragged her before Edward could stop them.


    "What did it mean?" she hollered, but there was no one to listen to her pleas.


    "Evangeline, wait!"


    "Dally, show him the room. He must be tired too. So serve him the special meal of the pce and since he needs rest, lock his room too and assign two knights so that he does not face any kind of danger!`` Edward''s eyes widened, he had thought that he would take advantage of the situation and once Evan would be taken away, he would discuss the terms and conditions but they have not even asked him anything.


    "Wait! I am not tired. Do you not want to ask me for anything?" His voice was full of bewilderment.


    But before he could ask anything else, he got a fright from the icy cold stare of Leo and stumbled backward.


    "We have sufficient time to do so! For now go and rest, you have covered a long journey to reach here.


    And who knows your next journey would even take you to heaven!"


    "What are you saying brother, won''t this man go to hell?" asked Eve with a snort and then all three of them started to chuckle.


    "I wish we could know that! Anyways, go and enjoy your special meal!"


    "............."

 Chapter 391 Late(Chapter Preview)

    "I wish we could know that! Anyways, go and enjoy your special meal!"


    "............." the face of the man turned pale when he got the meaning behind the words.


    His feet trembled with fear! That was not what he had thought of! He had thought that they all would be worried sick and cry. Beg from him to tell Evangeline the truth or at least not manipte her further.


    Everything was going just as he had nned then what went wrong!


    How did the situation turn out that way??


    It was because of him! This brat! When the family was breaking, he was the one who brought their confidence back and subdued Evan!


    His eyes filled with the intent to kill! The desire to get rid of Leo was so much that if the knights would not have been there, he would have already pounced on him.


    With his ring eyes, he was taken to a room which only infuriated him further.


    It was not the guest room. It was not a normal room let alone a luxurious one. It was a room given to the maids!


    The room has a small bed with nothing else except a small wardrobe. It was a dark room with a shabby bedsheet and creaking door. He felt nauseous just by looking at it.


    Due to the help given by the duchess, he had airways and lived a luxurious life. His house nevercked anything. From soft beds to good quality ingredients avable for food. They have everything.


    Even when he was on the run, he had sufficient wealth to stay in best inns and eat the best food.


    "There must be a misunderstanding! It is not the room I am supposed to be in!


    Do you not know who I am?" he demanded in a loud voice.


    He had thought that they all knew that he was the father of their new duchess!


    The maid gave him a cold nce but did not stay a word as she walked back and closed the door with a thud that shook violently.


    He gritted his teeth. He couldn''t handle that he had been looked down upon by such lowly maids!


    Kicking hard on the bed which creaked and shook violently, he shouted badly but none of them came to look for him.


    Just as he reached the door, he saw two tall and muscr knights who gave him a cold nce as if they would kill him if he would take a step out.


    Just as he was thinking of a reason to leave the room, a maid came with a vicious smile on her face.


    "I need to meet the duke! Tell him that it is an urgent matter and he would regret it if he would not meet me!" he hollered, as his teeth gritted so hard that it would break.


    His body was shaking with anger but knights did not even respond to him as if they did not hear him.


    "Are you deaf? Huh! I am telling you that the duke would regret it!" he shouted again when the miad reached closer to them.


    The evil look in her eyes was filled with arrogance when she started chuckling, making the man pissed off to death.


    "Why the hell are youughing?" he tried to scare her by the look on his face but she just scoffed.


    "Oh! Did you not realize yet? Young lord is dealing with the matter. His highness had given all the rights to the young lord.


    He is the new duke of the Thawne family. So, if you are thinking of meeting the duke, you would only be escorted back to the man who would kill you since thedy is not there to protect you!


    But if you want to die, why are you going that far? You can just rest in your room and enjoy the special meal that I have brought for you!" she pointed at the food in her hands and then stared at the knights.


    The knights bowed their heads and then pushed the man back into the room.


    Edward''s back hit the ground roughly and he winced! He was not expecting such a rough treatment by them that he started to shout again but his pleas only met deaf ears and only silence was mocking him in reply.


    "Stop shouting! We all are tired after the hard work of the whole day!


    If a servant came and beat you then the knights would not be able to stop them.


    You do not want to end up beaten red and blue. Do you?" she rolled her eyes as she ced the tray on the bed.


    "If i would have been at your ce, i would have taken my meal and slept. Who knows when I will get another chance to eat and sleep!" with a hidden meaning behind her words, she chuckled and then shook her head while Edward continued to re at the girl!


    "You lowly maid! What do you think of yourself. Huh?


    Do you even know my position? I will tell everything to my daughter in the morning! Do not behave in a smug way just because I was sent here mistakenly or I will make sure that you will regret it your whole life!" he was sure that Evan would not let him stay here.


    If Leo thinks that he would humiliate him and force him to leave, then he was so wrong! He would make sure to bow so much hatred in her heart for Leo that he would regret treating him this way!


    His eyes glinted with an evil look but the maid only chuckled as if she had heard a joke.


    "Only if you will see the sun the next morning. Do not dream much! First think about your safety and do not forget to enjoy your meal!"


    On the other side of the pce, Evan tossed and turned on her bed with a re on her face when she heard the door opening with a creak.


    Just as she was about to lit the light, a pair of hands held her and brought her closer.


    "Tsk! You arete!"

 Chapter 392 [Bonus Chapter] Insulted (Chapter Preview)

    "Who is there? I asked who was there!"


    "Just shut your mouth and sleep old man, no one is there! There must be a bug or a rat!


    You are free but we have to work in the morning!" shouted a young boy who was sleeping on the other side of the room.


    He was already agitated that he had to give up his bed to a stranger and now he was even shouting like crazy every passing minute!


    "If you would not let me sleep, I will send you to a stable for work instead of me!" he yelled as he turned to the other side trying to sleep again.


    Edward red at the young boy with gritted teeth. If not for the knights standing on the door he would have killed him with the dagger in a second.


    But he had to wait and analyze the situation first! When Leo had offered them to stay there, he had epted it in a blink thinking that they all would be beneath him, begging him to let their precious daughter go!


    Especially Leo, wasn''t he in love with Evangeline! Then how could he order his sister to lock her room as if she was a criminal!


    Was he not afraid that she would hate her further! His eyes fell on the delicious meal on the tray.


    There was no way that they would serve him such fancy food when they have given him a servant''s room for the lodging!


    Why in the world were they forcing him so much to have his meal? There must be poison in it!


    He gritted his teeth and then pushed the tray away.


    The impact was enough for the tray to fall on the floor. All the dishes fell on the ground and broke creating a loud sound while the food was sttered all over,


    It stained the walls and the floor and even the nket of the boy who was trying to sleep on the rough floor on the side.


    "That is enough!" The boy sat up and red at the old man.


    He was bearing all this time because of the knights standing on the door. It was the first time that the knights hade to this area.


    The old man was suspicious therefore he did not meddle in his affairs. But now he had enough!


    "What the hell! Who will clean all this mess? Have you gone crazy old man?


    This is my room and I have made sure that it stays clean. Now look at all the mess you have made?" he wanted to beat the old man so much that his rage could be felt even by the knights.


    They stared into their direction for a passing second but then looked away with the same nk face as if they had seen nothing.


    But it was enough to increase the courage of the boy. So they would not protect the old man as he had thought.


    After contemting for a second, he decided to test his theory.


    "Ask the maids to clean if it looks dirty. Why are you making such a fuss?" Edward stared at the fallen dishes and then red at the boy as he turned to sleep giving a cold look to the boy.


    "You! Are you out of your mind? Why would a maid clean the servants room?


    Do you think you are a royal or an esteemed guest of the pce?


    You are a worker just like me yet with so much arrogance!" he snapped as he could not bear more.


    The man was too arrogant and such a fool! Wearing that shabby cloak and taking his bed, what did he even think of himself?


    As if touching his weak point, the old man slithers like a snake and hissed!


    "That is enough! Leave me alone!" he yelled in a cold and low voice that was dangerous but the boy just chuckled, he was not a least bit afraid by the old man whose one leg was already in the grave.


    "Tsk! You want me to leave you alone! Then fine! Go and sleep on the floor where I was trying to sleep and leave my bed instantly!" he demanded, making the eyes of the old man narrowed at him.


    Edward stared at the floor that had started to stink now. The soup was sshed all over and covered the whole ground.


    There was no ce left where one could even stand without getting dirty, much less sleep!


    And why in the world would he sleep on the floor!


    "You think too much!" Without giving another nce to the rude boy, Edward turned to sleep but the boy was not ready to let go!


    He would have adjusted and slept on the floor for a day but he was the one who had created the mess then he would be the one to bear it!


    With that thought, he pulled the nket of the old man with a force and before he could sit and react, he pushed him to the other side with full force.


    Edward was not ready for the impact as he had thought that the boy would bark again. Since the bed was small, he fell on the ground at the other side with a thud.


    The food crumbs that were on the ground stuck to his clothes and a few pieces of vegetables started to stick with the liquid getting absorbed by his clothes.


    He could feel the smell and his clothes getting wet. Not to forget that the pain of hitting the cold hard and rough floor.


    "It is you who had dirtied the ground, so it would be only right that you will sleep there.


    But if you want the bed, then clean it! If you cleared the floor well and got rid of the smell then I would give the bed to you and sleep on the floor again.


    But until then do not even think about touching the bed or you will lose your hand this time!" he red at the old man with cold eyes that were telling that he was not lying!


    Edward stared at the knights who were still standing with a nk face as if they did not see how the young boy was bullying him!


    "Hey! If you will not help me, I will tell my daughter everything!" he threatened but the knights did not react.


    They did not even turn to look at him as if they could not hear him at all.


    He was so pissed off that he wanted to beat all of them. But he had seen the muscles of the boy before. He knew that he was no match for him!


    With gritted teeth, he stared at the boy who was leisurely sleeping on the bed while covering himself with Edward''s nket.


    He had thrown his stained nket for Edward to use who was already seething with anger.


    "If you do not give me the bed, I willin to the future duchess of the pce and you will be thrown out of the pce.


    Not only will you lose your job but you will not be able to work anywhere too! So let go!"


    "Tsk! Go ahead! What are you waiting for?"

 Chapter 393 [Bonus Chapter]I Will Show You (Chapter Preview)

    "Hey you, wake up!" Edward, turned to the other side and hid his face in the nket to get rid of the noises.


    The ce was so dark that it did not have any source of light. He had spent most of his night cleaning this ce without any resources.


    He had cleaned a sufficient part to sleep as he knew that he could not win against a strong muscr boy at this age.


    But it did not mean that he had epted his fate. All night, he had made ns on how he wouldin to Evan.


    He had to make sure that he look pitiful enough and then he would be able to take revenge of tonight.


    Evenst time, through the help of Olivia he was able to stop her marriage. And when she was at her lowest point, he wrote a letter to her and told the truth about how his real father was trying to kill him so that he would not be able to tell her the truth.


    He had only told her truth now because he was afraid that she would know somehow and that was the very reason that he was forcing her marriage with leo.


    He did not love her, he only cared about his fake son and his other daughters. For him, Evan was nothing but a stepping stone they want to hold for their sess.


    Edward had thought that the girl would have doubts but who would have thought that she would be rigid enough to abandon them for forever!


    A smirk formed on his face as he remembered how she had insulted her own family to take his side!


    Why wouldn''t she? After all, he had spent his life nurturing her that way! To make her foolish and dependent on him for taking decisions!


    He chuckled and continued to make ns all night on how he would spite her further and make sure that the distance between her family and her continued to grow.


    He did not realize when he slept after thinking so much and now he did not want to wake up.


    "Leave me! What do you want?" he shouted as he covered his ears.


    It was already hard to sleep on the floor yet they were disturbing him!


    Once he would wake up, he would make sure that they would be fired before noon.


    "Wake up, you old man,dy Evan is waiting for you for breakfast!


    If you did not wake up in the next ten seconds, I am going to tell her that you did not want to meet her!" Though the voice was cold, it was clear enough to ring in the ears of Edward like a warning rm.


    All the sleep in his eyes faded as he was waiting for this moment since eternity though it had only been a night.


    A look of arrogance filled his eyes.


    "See, the moment she woke up, she called for me! She loves me the most.


    Now I will tell her how rude you werest night and make sure that you will be thrown out of the pce.


    If only you had listened to me! And you?" he frowned when he did not find the young boy on the bed anymore.


    Noticing his confused gaze, the knights whom he was threatening chuckled,


    "Not everyone iszy like you. The boy has gone to work since dawn!


    Now, are you going to meet thedy or do you want me to deny her?" he asked in a cold voice,pletely unperturbed by the threat of the old man who thought that he was the duke.


    Edward gritted teeth when he noticed that the men had still not learnt their lesson. It was fine, he would show them!


    They would be the example and then everyone would know who he was!


    Last night Leo was too insulting towards him that was why they were treating him like this.


    But his trump card would help her! Evan would give him a new room!


    With that thought, he calmed his anger. He could not pick up a fight since he had to behave pitifully!


    "No! How could that be! Of course, I will go and meet my daughter! She must be worried sick about me!" He stood up abruptly.


    Afraid that they have knowingly taken so much time in waking him up by not telling Evan was calling him!


    They must be trying to find a way so that he would not be able to meet his daughter!


    "Tsk! We did not know if she was sick because of worry. But I am sure that she would be sick with the stench!


    Old man, have you been wriggling in mud all night! I can''t stand you for long. Hurry up!" he waved hands in front of his nose while his face turned nauseous!


    He looked away afraid that he would vomit right there. Edward frowned but when he looked down he was a mess.


    His body was reeking with the smell of rotten food. Even his hair has pieces of rotten carrot and other vegetables in it!


    But how! He was sure that he had cleared the area before sleeping!


    He gritted his teeth! This must be the doing of that young boy! He would teach him a lesson that the boy would never forget!


    "Excuse me! But I want to wash and need fresh clothes to wear before going to meet my daughter!" more than that he did not want others to look at him in this condition and make fun of himter.


    He wanted to look regal just like duke! He would not let this incident be a reason to look down on him.


    For that he was ready to threaten the knights again when they exchanged nces with each other but before he could say anything to persuade them, they nodded.


    "Fine! Wait for us here. We will bring you clothes and prepare for your bath!"

 Chapter 394 [Bonus Chapter]Am I Weak!(Chapter Preview)

    "Evangeline did note for breakfast?" In a day, the man was looking aged with his deep solemn eyes and tired face that even maids felt bad for him.


    They did not justify his act, but they knew their master was not like other nobles. He was a kind man and the girl should forgive him.


    They exchanged nces when they heard the question but no one replied. All of them just bowed their heads and turned silent when the duke sighed.


    "She is going to have breakfast with her adopted father in the garden!" Everyone was stunned more at his nonchnce than the news.


    The way he took the bite of his sandwich after saying so and enjoyed his food earned the gazes of everyone around him.


    "Leo! You put the man in the worst cabinst night with the one who cleaned the waste of horses in the stable!


    Evan is sensitive over every matter right now. Would it not be a bad idea if they have their meal alone.


    Why not invite them here so that we could keep an eye on that bastard!" Both Eli and Eve nodded without even minding that his father had cussed the old man.


    He deserved that! But they both were worried when they noticed that Leo was not concerned at all.


    Evan had already said that she would not marry him anymore. Could this be the reason that he had turned so cold hearted?


    "Leo, I know that Evangeline reacted too rudely, but think about her too. She must be hurt after knowing the truth and ming you for taking her ce.


    You should give her some time and do not be disheartened about it!


    If you will be cold too, then the rtionship would suffer.


    New lovers are bound by thin threads, you should hold it tightly instead of letting it go!`` Although embarrassed, Eli wanted to tell her brother to not lose hope as she looked at him with worry but his eyes only turned colder.


    "Eli, you do not need to worry. In fact, no one of you should! I have already said that I will handle the matter. So, leave it on me!


    And for now, let her be. Do not pressurize her much. Because, for that.. I am already there!" a cold chuckle escaped his lips that was devoid of every emotion.


    But just as the words left his mouth, the sound of falling cutlery filled the room.


    Everyone turned to stare at the duke whose face had turned red! His cold eyes were staring at Leo while his chest was heaving.


    "What do you mean by that! I gave you the title of dukest night because of the agreement between us. But if you push it too hard I may change my decision, since formalities are still left!" everyone flinched when his hands clenched into a fist and he punched the table.


    All the cutleries trembled when the table shook and Eve stood up immediately and stood up behind his father while patting his shoulders.


    "Father your health¡­" William turned to stare at her with rage,


    "Do you think I am that weak? You are taking my authority too lightly!


    I must have been so kind these days that you have forgotten I am still the head of the house!" Eve bit her lips when she felt the aura of his father only getting stronger.


    He was raging mad and it would be better if he was not provoked further. She bowed her head as she listened silently.


    It would be better to listen to him rather than arguing with him or he would be further angry that might affect his health.


    "If that is the case, then why not go and disturb them?


    In the end, she would only me you for everything and leave from there!" William turned to stare at the boy who used to be a docile son.


    If he had said that it was night, Leo would have always nodded even if it had been morning. He continued to stare at him intently with his prating gaze.


    If it had been anyone else, he would have trembled and fell on his knees but Leo continued to sit there calmly.


    His cold and aloof face did not show any hint of apprehension. In fact, he even smiled as if he was handling a toddler.


    "The only way to calm her down was to give her space.


    Let her feel that she was incharge and do whatever she wants.


    Or else she would run away further. As I said, you have to trust me on this. I will handle it.


    If not, then you can take action. I am already getting tired of this anyway." saying his piece, he picked up the napkin and elegantly wiped his mouth with his long fingers.


    Pushing the te away an inch, he stood up and bowed to his father who was still staring at him with stunned expressions on his face and left the room under the shocked gaze of everyone.


    On the other side,


    "What do you mean that I have to take a bath here?" Edward held the clothes tightly in his hands and gnashed his teeth into pieces.


    "Did you forget that I am the father of the duchess of the house! She had called me to have breakfast with her.


    If she knew that you had treated me badly, then she would throw all of you out of the pce!" he threatened!


    When they agreed to let him bathe, he was relieved that they had finally understood his importance but now they have brought him here.


    The bath was not in the personal room as nobles take it!


    He was taken to a dark area where there was a small pool that had cold water.


    It did not even seem fresh and he could see many men going in and out. There was no privacy at all.


    Upon looking closely he noticed they all are the servants. They looked dirty and he felt nauseous just by looking at them.


    There was no way that he was going to bathe in the same water where they had wet their bodies.


    Who knew how many germs it had and how many infectious diseases he would get from them.


    Just the thought of it was enough to burn him! From the moment he hade here, he was being treated as a lowly servant instead of an esteemed guest!


    He was not going to bear it anymore.


    "Did you not hear me! I want my personal bathtub with warm water and scent. I am not going to take a bath here!" As the words left his mouth the knights who had a cold face all this time started tough out loud as if they had heard a great joke and could not control theirughter.


    As if they were looking at a fool, their eyes filled with amusement and disdain.


    "Ha! You seem to have a lot of delusions!


    If you want to take a bath then hurry up or we will tell thedy that you are still sleeping and do not want to meet her for now!"

 Chapter 395 Only For You!(Chapter Preview)

    "If you want to take a bath then hurry up or we will tell thedy that you are still sleeping and do not want to meet her for now!"


    "That would be a lie!" the expression of Edward only changed uglier as he gritted his teeth.


    ''That must be leo! He must be afraid that he would lose all the power he had! Leo humiliated him so that he would give up and run away from them!


    Of course, he was the head of the knights so all of them would listen to him. But if he thinks that he would be able to use his authority to harass him for long.


    He was wrong! He just had to go and tell Evan the truth. This way, she would not only help him but even hate Leo more.


    He had to make sure that she would not marry Leo otherwise he would be the duke!" clenching his hands into fist, he filled with determination.


    He would not give up in front of these minor setbacks. He would go and meet his daughter, his trump card, no matter what!


    "Fine! I am taking a bath here!" he said in a high and mighty voice as if he was going to fight with an enemy that the guards scoffed.


    The man was too arrogant for his own good.


    Letting go of the clean clothes he had, he took off his shirt and walked towards the pool.


    "Hey, you! Take out your pants too or you will dirty all the water. There are still a few people left to take a bath!"


    The voice was mocking his clothes that had been stained by the food ofst night.


    He could feel the eyes of the men on him that were in the pool. All of them were filled with humor and disdain that infuriated him.


    If not for his resolve to meet Evan, he would have turned and beaten all of them and showed them what would be the result of infuriating him.


    Taking a few deep breaths, he took off his pants too. But his eyes were with madness to take revenge.


    He took slow steps towards the water that was colder than he had thought. It felt like the ice was crushed and filled in the pool. It was freezing cold.


    His teeth started to chatter hard due to the cold and his body started trembling. Just after being seconds there, he sshed some water over his face with shaking hands and ran back on the ground.


    Many felt amused looking at his actions and started tough at him. It only made him agitated as he hurriedly wore the first set of clothes.


    At least, the clothes were of fine quality and looked fresh! Or else he would have really blown up.


    He took hasty steps out from the ce as he could still hear the whispers about him and then a pearl ofughter and soft chuckles.


    They all were treating him like he was a fool! A clown for them tough on!


    What did they think of themselves! What gave him the right to make fun of him! He was noting down everything and then he would take revenge from all of them who had dared to look down on him!


    And when they woulde to him and beg, he would only kick them away and show him their real ce. Then they would realize what a big mistake he had made.


    His eyes filled with certain madness as he continued to think about his revenge while walking in the middle of both knights.


    He was looking no less than a prisoner to the spectators. Many maids stopped in their work when he crossed them and started talking about him.


    The whispers fielded the air and at one time it was so loud that he could hear them clearly when he was lost in his thoughts.


    "Look at him, he was the one who imed to be dead and sold his daughter and now he hase back!"


    "I know! There is no shame left in this world. How could he behave so arrogant after acting dead!"


    "He must be here to ask for more money, greedy people like him could never change!"


    "If i would have been his daughter, i would have refused to recognize him with embarrassment!"


    "Yes, I heard that he had thrown a tantrumst night about his room! What did he even think of himself while living in his daughter''s inws house!


    What an embarrassment!" that lowly beings!


    He raised his head and red at them with a piercing look but none of them felt scared!


    They all just scoffed and turned their head away as if looking at them would malign their eyes.


    The utter disdain and disgust in their eyes left him seething in anger!


    "Hey, why are you taking so much time? We did not have a whole day to escort you and not to forget that thedy has been waiting for you since morning!


    Do you think that she did not have any other task to do except entertaining you?" the way he was berated and talked to, as if he was just a beggar that was living on their alms.


    Why must they behave like they were superior to him when they all were just lowly maids and servants!


    Just a minute and then he would be with his daughter and teach all of them a lesson.


    "Here we are!" He raised his head and a smirk formed on his face when he saw Evan sitting under the gazebo while waiting for her.


    She smiled as soon as she noticed him and stood up. She ran towards him like a little kid that only widened his smile.


    "Oh father, you are finally here! I was waiting for you for hours!" the sense of superiority instantly came and his heart felt at ease.


    Yes that was how it should be! They should be waiting for him!


    "Is that so? That was because¡­"


    "Oh, we can talk about breakfast. You must be hungry!" She held his hand and brought him towards the table that was filled with dishes.


    The man who was about toin about the misbehavior of the servants frowned when he was cut in between.


    But thinking that she must be worried about him, he felt pleased and the frown turned into an eased look.


    When his eyes fell on the table that was filled with an assortment of dishes, his eyes sparkled! Only then did he realized how hungry he was!


    Leo had tried to poison himst night. That was why he was not able to eat anything but there was no way that he would mix something when Evan was going to have a meal with him!


    With that he sat on the chair with ease but did not initiate to take the food as he stared at the maids.


    Since he was a noble now, they should be serving him the food!


    "Jenny! The food had turned so cold! Go and bring the new set of meals!"


    his mouth that was already drooling turned dry and his stomach started to grumble!


    "Oh, that would not be needed! I have kept you waiting for long, I could not keep you waiting further due to the small matter!" If he could bathe in cold water, then he could manage to eat cold food at once too!


    "Oh! Do not worry about me father, I have already had my meal. The whole set of food will be made especially for you!"

 Chapter 396 [Bonus Chapter] Who Is Lying?(Chapter Preview)

    "Oh! Do not worry about me father, I have already had my meal. The whole set of food will be made especially for you!" the look on the face of the man changed instantly when Evan finished speaking her sentence.


    Looking at the ashen face of her father, she hurriedly exined,


    "It has been more than 2 hours, waiting for you and the food was turning cold. That is why I have it.


    But do not worry, I have asked the maids to bring a better and special meal for you!" but the more she tried to assure, the more his face lost color.


    "Special meals" were no less than the warning bells for him.


    "If that is the case, then I should be more considerate! You should not order fresh food for me.


    Do you remember how I used to have cold food when I came homete? The cold would only help me in reliving those memories!" he hurriedly exined and persuaded her.


    Her eyes soften as if she was lost in past memories too. With hazy eyes that have a dull mist over them, she nodded,


    "If that makes you happy!" She rang the bell and the maid bowed her head and soon returned with the cold food she had taken back.


    But when Edward raised his head to take the tray, his eyes widened.


    This woman was.. "Since you were pressured that you wanted to have a cold meal, I have added a few nutritive to it and make it special for our esteemed guests.


    I hope you enjoy your meal!" she bowed her head as she ced the food in front of him.


    This woman! She has been trying to feed him poison sincest night! He was not going to bear it anymore.


    "That is enough! I thought that you would take care of me! But this is how I am treated here. If it continued i would rather leave the pce and go back!" with a look of scorn in his eyes, he gave onest nce to the maid before staring at his daughter with anger.


    She had always trembled whenever he had shouted at her. Today would be no different.


    With a look of arrogance in his eyes, he stared intensely at Evan who blinked. Her body shook lightly but she covered it up when her eyes fell on the number of servants and she took a few breaths to calm herself first.


    "Father! Did something happen?" in a soft tone she asked but he sneered further.


    He had noticed the small changes in her body and face. So, he was right! She was a weak girl like before but this time she was trying to put on a brave front for the spectators.


    "You are asking me like that! Not only have they given me the servants quarter to stay but they even dared to bring poison in my food?


    Have you called me here just to get rid of me? Huh?" He was about to throw the food again. But just as his hands reached the bowl of soup, he halted.


    "Father, that.. That is impossible. Jenny, what is this?" the maid flinched and squeezed out a few tears from her eyes.


    "Mydy, I did not know what our esteemed guest was talking about. I would never dare such a thing. I have my family to support.


    How could I even think of this heinous crime!" She fell on her knees and held her dress with her eyes full of tears and her face full of aggrieved as she suffered false usations.


    "Ha! If that is the case, then why don''t you drink this soup by yourself?" If Evan had the same meal, then it was impossible to add the poison in solid food like bread and cookies.


    So, this cunning woman must have added her so-called nutritive in the soup only!" he haughtily picked up the bowl and ced it in front of her as he crossed his hands over his chest.


    "Mydy, how could I do that? The food is for my masters." she shook her head and trembled as if she had lost all her courage and bawled her eyes out louder so that it gained the attention of everyone.


    Many servants who were working on other matters turned to look into their direction with curiosity and whispering started to fill the room.


    A crafty ray of light passed through the eyes of Evangeline when she basked in all the attention they were getting. But when her father turned to look at her, her eyes filled with conflict and worry.


    Looking at the look of hesitation in her eyes, he lost all the sanity.


    "Why? Are you trusting her more than me? If she is so innocent then why is she so afraid of drinking the soup?" he hollered and bbered like a crazy person as she pressed the soup closer to the mouth of the maid who trembled by the force he had used.


    "Jenny, father is right! If you are innocent, then you should not think much about it and drink the soup!" Finally satisfied, an arrogant smirk formed on his face as he stared at the maid who was looking pale and repulsed by the idea of drinking it.


    Jenny stared pleadingly at Evan but when she noticed the stern expression on her face, she bowed her head and epted her fate.


    With trembling hands, she held the bowl and took few sips,


    "Drink all of it!" he forced and she could onlyply since Evan was on his side.


    But the face of the man who was gloating for his sess turned stiff when he noticed that the girl had emptied the whole bowl but her body did not react at all.


    Moments turned into minutes and even the audience that was holding their breath in the start to know how the drama would unfold started to feel bored and returned to their work.


    "Tsk! What a drama."


    "I know. This old man had tainted the respect of the duke by such false usations!"


    The whispers only brought him to his edge and he gritted his teeth,


    "Evan, listen to me, she had surely mixed something in the meal! I swear"

 Chapter 397 Lies(Chapter Preview)

    "Evan, listen to me, she had surely mixed something in the meal! I swear"


    he hurriedly exined but the girl only shook her head with a disappointed look on her face.


    "Father, I think you are tired after all that happened and need more rest. It is fine, you should go and have a rest.


    I will meet you during dinner.'''' In a soft voice, hiding her disappointment, the girl replied with a warm face as if she was worried about his mental health.


    "What do you mean? Do you think that I am crazy to imagine things?


    These people had surely insulted me but you are taking their side. Do you know my room.. It was¡­" just as he was about to tell her that they have asked her to share a room with the lowest level servant with only bed in the room,


    And that lowly servant had kicked him for the bed only to end up sleeping in bed, another servant came out with a worried face as if he had seen a ghost.


    "Mydy, before I get med like Jenny, I want to tell you that I have given him the room closer to the pool!" the pool! How could he forget about that.


    How he wished he could trample this knight under his feet. He was the same who hadughed over his condition before.


    "You still have the nerve to talk about that? Did you hear him? He had given me that cold room and now.." but a frown formed on his face when he heard many gasps from around.


    He would have thought that they all were shocked at how badly he was treated but when he noticed the ugly and worried expressions of Evan, he realized there was something amiss.


    Why was she looking at him as if he had lost his mind!


    "What, why are you!"


    "Father, it is okay. I know that you are tired. You should go and rest!" she shook her head as she did not let him speak further and held his hands.


    "Escort him back to his room and let him rest." Before he could deny and demand an exnation, the knights had alreadye forward and forced him out of there.


    "Wait! What are you doing? And you let me go! I am not done yet!" he continued to shout and holler but only heard her son in return.


    He turned to look at her and was bbergasted to see that she was crying!


    Why in the world she was crying now!


    "Just look at him! He had got the best room that is only given to the royal family for stay and he still had the audacity toin. He better go and live at the royal pce."


    "If the duke woulde to know that he is living in the room better than his, then he would be more disheartened that his inw is such an ingrate"


    "Shh! Thedy is crying. We should not worry her further!"


    As he was taken away by the knights, he finally understood that he was tricked.


    He should have told me that he was living in the servants quarters, not in the luxurious room. But when he heard the word pool, it instantly triggered the cold ce where he had taken bath.


    It was closer to that servant''s room, so he thought¡­


    "Ughhh! You made a fool of me. Let me go so that I can tell her the truth!" he shouted in a loud voice.


    He was tricked twice and now she thinks that he has lost his rationality. It was not good for his n, he had to win her trust more and more so that he could convince her to do his bidding.


    But the knights just looked at him as if he was a fool and continued to drag him even when he protested and struggled all the way to his room.


    Just as they reached the same room where he had spentst night, he was thrown on the floor as if he was a criminal who was sent to prison.


    There was no mercy in their actions.


    "Aahh!" The man hit his knees with the corner of the bed and winced but they closed the room without giving him a second look.


    "You all just wait! I will bring her here personally next time!" he shouted but immediately covered his mouth and nose when the strong stench started to fill his nose.


    That damned brats had not even cleaned the room!! How did they suppose that he would stay here?


    He stood up and knocked on the door.


    "Wait! Atl least clean the room and give me a fresh set of nket and bed sheet." he demeaned in a loud voice, afraid that his voice would not reach the other corner of the room but his pleas fell into deaf ears.


    He continued to shout andin until his throat ran dry and in the end, he slumped on the ground.


    "Let it go Edward, just endure it till tonight. Then you can clear all the misunderstandings." he exined himself as he dragged his tried and hungry body to the bed and slept on it.


    At least that boy would note till night to snatch the bed from him. He better sleep till then and then he would demand for another room.


    With that he closed his eyes and the sleep instantly took him since his body was exhausted with all the loud shrieks he had made.


    Just as he closed his eyes, Evan took a deep breath as she leaned on the wall on the other side.


    "You should not me yourself. The man is responsible for his actions." Leo rubbed her back in a soothing manner as he looked at her red eyes.


    Though everything was an act, he knew that those tears she shed earlier were real.


    "How could that man still call me his daughter when he was here to sell me!"

 Chapter 398 [Bonus Chapter] Rats Are Out(Chapter Preview)

    "We should not be here, Leo. What if anyone sees us together? Let''s go!" Leo rubbed her back as if trying to soothe a kid.


    She was trying to change the topic because she wanted to hide her disappointment. He knew that she was disappointed by both the duke and the father she had spent her childhood with.


    Both failed to give her the warmth she desired.


    "I have forced Olivia. She had agreed to give me her summer pce.


    I will leave for my work as usual and go there while you willeter with the pretense of meeting her.


    We need to discuss our nter.


    One more thing, no one would let you go alone, so chose Arden. I am leaving him here. No one would doubt if he would go with you." he leaned in and kissed her forehead gently and a soft smile bloomed on her face.


    "I might as well get some time alone with my wife there." she shuddered when his fingers lingered on her back and he whispered those words seductively in her ears.


    Though they were already married. They were not able to talk to each other. Evenst night he came there for just an hour or two to tell her how he had dealt with Edward and left when he heard the sound of knights and Eli.


    They both were surrounded by too many eyes and they still did not know who the mole was and what was Edward''s n. So they could only continue to torment him so that he would go desperate and spill the beans or make a mistake so that they would get rid of him legally.


    Until they know all their enemies, they could not tell the truth even to the family.


    "What if I ask Olivia to invite Eve and Eli too and then I will tell them the truth there. They could inform their fatherter." a look of hesitation passed his eyes and then he shook his head.


    "We should not alert the enemies. It would be suspicious if you all will go out at the same ce at the same time.


    We do not know how many eyes there are." a look of disappointment passed her eyes. Though she knew that he was right, she still felt bad for hurting all of them.


    She had seen the pain in their eyes and their apology was so sincere. They all did not know the truth, yet they were ready to take any punishment, she offered. What else she could ask for!


    "Do not worry, they will understand. Now go! Someone ising. You should not be here." he pushed her a bit away as he jumped out of the window and disappeared in the dark.


    She looked around when she heard the steps and entered the room nearby.


    The room was empty and dark. Without litting the candle, she touched the wall full of books as if looking for something and then pulled out one book that was an inch bigger in size than the rest.


    Just as the book was taken out, it did note out but nted and then a door opened. Making sure that no one was around. She entered and then closed it behind her.


    The small passage took her back to the back garden where the sun was still shining warmly. She sat on a chair in the distance and stared at the flowers that were blooming beautifully.


    Her life had seen so many ups and downs that she had forgotten to care about those simple things she had loved in the past.


    "Mydy, you are here. We were looking for you everywhere." two maids came running while panting.


    They both stood up with their hands on their knees and tried to catch their breath as they looked at the girl who had be one with the scenery with her silent and dull figure.


    "Why? What is the matter?" The once chirpy and amiable girl had turned so cold that the maids felt fear while approaching her.


    They stare at each other. As if asking the other one to tell her when they both felt her intense gaze on them.


    "That.. his highness is looking for you. The date when her highness died is approaching and each year he goes to the temple and orphanage for charity.


    He wanted to ask for your opinion and request you to go with them."


    Her heart stirred with a wave of grief. Though she had never seen her mother. She must have been a kind woman.


    She could see how even the maids were looking in pain while talking about her. But then she felt the intense gaze from another direction.


    She turned to see a few of the servants were whispering while looking at her.


    "Ha! What made him think that I would mourn for the woman who had abandoned their own daughter?


    Inform his highness, that i would not go. I have important work to tend to.`` The maid looked at her reluctantly but under her fierce gaze they could only nod.


    "One more thing, arrange a carriage for me. I am going to the pce of Grasitias to thank the woman who had saved me from the marriage." a few gasps could be heard as the words left her mouth but the maids nodded and left from there hurriedly.


    But instead of standing up instantly, Evan continued to sit there for sometime as if she was waiting for someone.


    "Mydy!" with a frown on her face, she raised her head only to see the man that was standing on the other just a while ago was approaching her.


    "What do you want now?" The man did not flinch or feel fear when she looked at him coldly but instead smiled as if he was tending to the tantrums of a small girl.


    "Sorry to disturb your rest. But I am here to talk to you about the condition of your father. He had asked me to pass a message to you!"

 Chapter 399 One Gone, How Many Left?(Chapter Preview)

    ============================


    "My father. Are you talking about your highness. If so, I did not want to hear it anymore."


    The man panicked when she stood up with a frown on her face.


    "No! No, mydy. I am talking about lord Edward. I was in the basement when he was brought there. He is being harshly treated by mydy.


    The maids are lying to you and all the orders are given by the young lord. He is still nning to use you by manipting you, mydy!" her eyes turned colder as the man treated her like a fool!


    Did they think she would really lose her sense of judgment if they kept repeating their lies.


    "Why will I believe you then? What if you are one of them!" The man panicked and raised his head to finally look at her when he noticed she was looking at him with a cold gaze while her hands were folded in front of her chest.


    "You cane with me and I will show you. I know that it is hard to trust but not everyone is against you, mydy!"


    "....." she continued to stare at him for a few seconds while the man could feel the pressure of her gaze. He had thought that she would agree readily.


    Who would have thought that a foolish girl had her guards up.


    "If I could be proven wrong. Then you can punish me any way you want. '''' he added as he was sure when the girl would see her father rotting in a small room, she would not only apologize to him but also reward him handsomely for his timely help.


    He just had to endure her nasty temper for a while. With that thought, he bowed his head again and he finally heard the words he wanted to,


    "If that is the case, then lead the way. If what you said is true, then I would make sure to punish everyone whole and you would be rewarded.`` Yes! His eyes filled with greed as he tried to hide the wide grin forming on his face.


    He knew that she was easy to handle. She was nothing but a weak girl that tried to put a brave front in front of everyone and had no idea about right and wrong.


    "I did not read the reward , mydy. I will be d that I am of some help to you!" with a sincere look in his eyes, he bowed his head and turned to show her the basement.


    What would a reward do for him if he could regrly benefit by being closer to her.


    Most nobles did not have any idea on how to handle their things and asked their maids to take care of them. From buying new clothes to arranging them.


    Therefore there were many chances of embezzlement. By making bills of a higher cost than the real value of the clothes and taking a few dresses and selling them in the market, one could enjoy a good amount of wealth.


    He could already see how his future was going to change from now. He was so lost in counting the wealth he was going to have that he failed to notice the smirk formed on the face of the girl when he turned.


    As they continued to walk towards the backyard where the servants stay, the ce turned empty as all of them were working in the vi and they would only return by evening.


    "How far is it?" she asked as she looked around. The ce was cold and dark.


    It felt a bit eerie since it was all empty and she rubbed her arms with her palms.


    Thinking that the sheltered girl had never faced the darkness, his eyes filled with disdain as he continued to walk.


    "We will be there shortly, mydy. Can you see how cold this ce is? Have you ever thought that they would keep your father here!" with a sad face as if he was the one facing all the torment, he tried to store more hatred in her heart.


    "Tsk! That is bad! We have to act fast now." though her words matched what he had thought. Why did her tone turn so sharp and full of disgust?


    He turned and was about to ask what she meant but before he could do so. Two knights were covering thedy and just as he turned, they covered his mouth and dragged him forcefully into a nearby room.


    Just as they both entered, one of them came out and bowed his head while the sound of struggling could be heard before gettingplete silence.


    "We know how to handle him, mydy. The lord has already given us instructions. You do not need to worry." Eli nodded as she knew they both were the close aides of Leo and were hiding in the dark all the time to make sure that she was safe.


    With the chaos in the pce, she would not be surprised if her father had asked someone to take her life too.


    "Thank you, I will remember your loyalty." the knight bowed as she turned and walked out from the dark area.


    The carriage was already waiting for her at the entrance with two maids.


    "What are you two doing here?" The maids flinched at her cold voice but did not budge.


    "His highness had asked us to apany you in case you face any danger while meeting withdy Olivia, mydy." There was a rumor in the whole empire that Olivia had kidnapped Evan from her marriage.


    Though they still did not know about Edward, everything thought that she did it out of jealousy and hatred towards Evangeline.


    "Ha! And you think you both are strong enough to help me during adversities. Wouldn''t it be better if i take a few knights with me.


    Tell your highness, that I refused to take you with me. If needed, then Arden would go with me."

 Chapter 400 A Peace Treaty?(Chapter Preview)

    "Mydy, his highness, had asked you not to attend any guests. Staying in the summer pce for next two months is your punishment.'''' The maid could not understand what in the world was happening!


    Aren''t they all alleging that theirdy had tried to kidnap Lady Evangeline from her marriage. And it was the very reason that the marriage was postponed.


    Then why in the world that Evangeline wasing to visit theirdy.


    Though others look at Olivia as if she was a viin, they knew that she was a kind woman.


    It is just that she was nurtured as a proud noble and ranks mattered for her. If not, she had helped them whenever they faced any problem. She was worried that she would be scolded again.


    Thest p she had received from her father was already enough for them to bear. Her cheek was still red and swollen, yet she was meeting Thawne again.


    "Mydy, you may fire me, but I will not let you meet Lady Evangeline. She is like a curse to your life.


    You have fallen from your grace and always hurt since the day she hade. If it would have been in my hands¡­"


    "That is enough! You should not forget that she was future archduchess and would lead all other nobles.


    She would be the second in rank only after the empress that could be her sister inw too.


    Are you sure you want to get beheaded by speaking ill about them.'''' The maid flinched as she heard the cold voice of Olivia who was giving herself ast look into the mirror.


    "I.. I did not mean to insult anyone, mydy. I am just worried about you.'''' The maid bowed her head lower and spoke in a soft voice.


    She knew how powerful their family was, but that did not mean that they had the right to trample over Olivia.


    Olivia sighed as she stared at the ugly face of her maid. If it would have been the past, she had been brewing the same thoughts and seething over them too.


    But now.. When she came to know the truth about Leo, she realized that she still liked him even when he was not a noble.


    Only then did she realized that skills and charm had nothing to do with nobility. It is just a farce that nobles use to show others that they were special.


    She even realized that she wanted to be loved rather than envied by others this time.


    "I know that you are worried. But do not forget reality and do not try to sow hatred in me. Now you can go and I did not needpany while greeting thedy.


    Go and help the kitchen since they have less staff here!" taken aback by her words, the maid stared in horror but immediately retreated her gaze when she saw Olivia''s expressions getting colder.


    "Yes, yes.. Mydy." The maid bowed her head and left the room before Olivia could scold her further but just as she closed the door, her expression turned malicious.


    Her eyes shone full of hatred when she looked at the closed door and sneered as she walked towards the servant quarters instead of helping the kitchen staff as ordered.


    Olivia looked out of the window as she sighed. Her hands touched her swollen cheek as the image of a raging father shed past her eyes.


    She could not me him since it was expected after he had received a threatening letter from the duke of Thawne.


    Her eyes fell on theing carriage and her expressions turned darker. Soon, she heard the knock on her door,


    "Come in."


    ? "Mydy, your esteemed guests have arrived." she could see Evangelineing out of the carriage with a smile on her face and unconsciously a smile came on her face too.


    "Bring her respectfully to the indoor garden and serve her the best meal. I will be there in a minute." the maid bowed her head as she left silently without asking much like the other maid.


    Olivia took a deep breath and walked towards the mirror she was sitting in front of and took out a letter from the cabin.


    Holding the letter tightly in her hands, she walked towards the indoor garden where Evangeline was already seated and was served tea.


    "Wee,dy Evangeline. I have been waiting for you for a long time."


    Evangeline raised her head but did not bow or greet in exchange except nodding her head lightly as she took a sip without waiting for Olivia to be seated and served.


    Her actions were full of arrogance that even maids turned to look at Olivia. They were sure that their mistress would throw and tantrum and were already devising a n to defuse the tension building in.


    But unexpectedly, Olivia did not say a word. She just smiled and walked towards the table and sat as if nothing happened that forced them to look at here again to make sure she was their mistress, Olivia.


    "You have all done hard work!" She nodded her head with satisfaction as she looked at the number of dishes that were served, bringing anotheryer of surprise on their face yet happiness welled in their eyes.


    "As a reward, I am giving you a half day holiday. Today is thest day of the fair. Go and enjoy yourself. Do not worry about dinner and think ofing early. The snacks are enough tost for the night.


    You can take the staff carriage and here, i think this would be enough to buy a gift for all of you.'''' She took out a bag full of gold and silver coins that would be enough for them to buy half of the fair.


    "But mydy, how can we leave you alone?" They all stared at Evangeline with sharp and vignt eyes as if she was an enemy and Olivia was a small kid that could get hurt by her.


    "It is okay, Lady Evangeline is here for negotiation. We need some peace to decide how peace could be ensured in both houses again."

 Chapter 401 I Love You(Chapter Preview)

    "It is okay, Lady Evangeline is here for negotiation. We need some peace to decide how peace could be ensured in both houses again."


    The servants exchanged nces. Though they were worried about Olivia, they could not speak against their master, especially in front of the guests.


    So, they picked up the bag reluctantly and bowed their heads.


    "Phew, it was easier than I thought!" Evan''s whose whole body was stiff, slumped on the chair as if she was exhausted when the maids left the room.


    "I have thought being a viiness is cool, but acting mean and speaking rudely is exhausting. Even my bones are tired!" She wiped the non existent sweat from her forehead as she looked at the snacks and hurriedly picked up a muffin to gain her strength back.


    "They mighte back earlier since they are worried for me. So you do not have much time. Are you sure you are going to waste it by eating a muffin rather than meeting the man? He has been waiting for you since eternity."


    Evan''s hands halted as she raised her head to look at Olivia with a tinge of guilt. She had known how she loved Leo all her life yet they were using her and making her viin in their love story when she had been of immense help.


    If not for her, they might not have married.


    "Olivia..'''' She did not know how to apologize to the girl who was sitting there with her head raised high and her back straight. If only she would have been strong like her.


    "Save it for your husband. But if you are feeling any guilt, then sign this letter for me.


    Now I am going to bed. If you both get caught then I would not be able to save you anymore." speaking in a cold voice, Olivia picked up a te of snacks and walked out of the garden. She knew that Leo was already waiting on the door without turning back.


    He was fidgeting this whole time like a fish without water.


    Just as she reached the door, she saw his figure looming over her head and shook her head.


    "One more thing, I know that it is your first night. But do not make many strange voices. I am still an innocent woman." with a chuckle she teased both whose face instantly turned red yet she could see the mirth dancing in his eyes.


    Strangely, she had thought that she would feel heartbroken by looking at his eyes filled with love for any other woman and thinking he was going to spend the night with her but she felt nothing.


    As if the love she was holding for him all her life was never there at the first ce.


    Her own thoughts made her amused as she walked out of the room while looking at the snacks in her hands.


    "Tsk! Why did I even pick them in the first ce. I am not at all hungry." she muttered as she thought of throwing them out of the balcony when she bumped into the strong wall.


    "Huh! How did a pir.." came in the middle of the corridor'' rest of the words died in her throat when she raised her head.


    Arden was standing there while looking at her with a foolish expression on his face.


    "If you did not want to eat them, can I have some? I am hungry!" her brows furrowed but her eyes turned cold immediately as she threw the te on his face.


    "Sure, we are habitual of giving food to beggars anyway!" she sneered as she looked at him and turned to leave.


    Arden held the te carefully so that nothing would fall out of it and then ran behind her.


    "Lady Olivia, I am sorry. I know that I was wrong to judge you ande to a conclusion withoutmunicating with you properly.


    Please forgive me, I know that it is hard. But for once!


    You can give me any punishment you want but do not be this cold, Lady Olivia?" no matter how many times he called her, she did not turn to look at him.


    With every word he said, her expressions only turned darker. Her hands had clenched into a fist and a sneer formed on her face.


    "Please, I will do anything you say, bring you anything you want! But forgive me this once or I would not be able to forgive myself too.`` When they lied that Leo had received a letter about Hazel and left the church to roam around, Leo told him the truth.


    How Olivia had received the letter from Evan''s adopted father and how they have made a n to show the marriage was canceled and that Evan hates all of them now so that they could catch the old man.,


    Not only do they want to catch him but they want to find all the moles in the pce and other allies of the old man. They would find a way to prove his sins and send him to prisonter.


    If not he was continuing to ckmail them over one or another thing or he might even attack other members of the family out of desperation.


    Though he understood that it was needed and as a subordinate, he could not tell him in advance as they had not told the duke too, he still felt guilt filling him when he remembered how badly he had treated Olivia, without giving her a chance to exin herself.


    "Olivia, please, I beg you!" He ran faster and held her hand before she could open the door of her room.


    He knew if she closed the door once, he would not be able to convince her to open it till they were gone.


    "Let go! Are you forgetting your ce again!" she yelled as she stared into his eyes with a cold look.


    She did not try to struggle or show any kind of emotion on her cold and empty face but it was enough to break his heart.


    "I know that I am forgetting my ce. I have forgotten it long ago when I fell in love with you."

 Chapter 402 [Bonus Chapter] Touch Her(Chapter Preview)

    The door of the garden opened and then closed shut. Evan did not need to turn to see who was there.


    Her heart suddenly started racing in her ribcage. Though he had told her that he wanted to meet her to discuss their future n, it was the first time that she was going to meet her husband privately.


    There was no way that her celibate husband would let the golden chance go without touching her. Her imagination had already turned wild which was enough to make her face red.


    "What are you thinking about that you didn''t notice meing?" she shivered when she felt the soft whisper of his seductive voice, when he chuckled, "why do i feel that you were thinking about me?"


    Her breath hitched when he spoke in a deep and husky voice, "you were thinking about what i am going to do with you to be more precise! Right?"


    Leo could feel her face getting burnt with embarrassment, yet he was enjoying the way her breath hitched when he touched her hands.


    She was too sensitive to his touch today as if she was anticipating it from a long time.


    His fingers held her shoulders and then slipped over her arms gently caressing her skin while touching her sensually.


    Her eyes closed but it only heightened her other senses and she could feel his breath on her neck.


    She held her breath when she realized he was going to kiss her but the kiss did notnd on her lips as she had thought.


    He kissed her gently on the neck and then all over the corbone as if he was savoring her taste and embedding it on his heart.


    The kisses went deeper and deeper and he slowly held the straps of her dress and took them off.


    "Wait! Not here." though she knew that Olivia had asked all the maids to leave. She was afraid that someone mighte in suddenly and catch them doing the deed.


    More than the fear of getting caught, she was worried that someone might see them while they were having.. It made her embarrassed to even think about it.


    His hands that were still holding the chain of her dress halted and it took him a few seconds to hold back his desire and nod.


    But instead of letting her go, he held her tightly and swept his feet from the ground only to end up in his arms.


    Her eyes widened and she finally turned to look at him from the time he hade, it was the first gaze that she had given him but she could already feel intoxicated by it.


    "I.. I can walk!" she muttered softly as she looked away when his eye met hers and a wide grin formed on his lips.


    "I know but there is a tradition that was started by my father.


    The husband would take his wife in his arms for their first night!"


    "Thump!" she felt her heart bursting out. She wondered how he could talk about it with a straight face but at the same time butterflies could be felt dancing in the pit of her stomach.


    After today she would be his in every sense. Her grip on his shirt tightened as she thought about it but did not protest any further that brought a smile on his face.


    He had already asked for a room from Olivia and walked straight towards that side enjoying her fidgeting stature in his arms and the silence around them.


    He made sure to thank Olivia well and fulfill her every wishter for what she had done for him.


    Soon, they reached the room and he kicked the door by his feet but his steps halted for a second just as the door opened.


    Though it was not much. The room was decorated with flowers and fragrant candles were already lit in the room.


    Petals have covered the bed giving it a sensuous vibe. Evan opened her eyes when she did not feel him moving only to see the condition of the room and she felt her throat getting dry.


    Her cheeks only turned redder if it was even possible when he took her in and closed the door behind them,


    Walking towards the bed, he ced her on it gently and then cupped her cheeks. Her cold hands left a shiver in her spines when she felt him rubbing her cheeks softly.


    He held her chin and raised her head, "my dear wife, the love of my life, are you ready?" her grip on the bedsheet tightened but she nodded her head as she lowered her head to look away when she felt him smiling with joy.


    She could feel his smile reaching his eyes as he continued to stare at her. After what felt like an eternity, he finally moved and kissed her forehead.


    "Oh love, you do not know how happy I am that it still feels like a dream.


    I could not believe that you are with me here and I am going to.." he shook his head as he continued to caress her cheeks when she smiled.


    Her face was full of bliss. She wanted to tell him that she felt the same but she knew that he already knew that.


    His hands that were on her cheeks slowly moved down towards her dress again and she closed her eyes.


    The anticipation was so much that she felt like she would die by it. His hands were so damn slow as if he was enjoying her reactions.


    The anxiety, the nervousness and the feeling of being loved. Everything was overwhelming her.


    He sat beside her on the bed as the zip of the dress was opened and the dress slid a bit from her shoulders.


    He continued to stare at her in wonder, as he still could not believe that she was hers now.


    As if touching her could only assure him, he continued to touch her bare back roaming his hands there sensuously.

 Chapter 403 The Way He Wanted(Chapter Preview)

    [MATURE READING ONLY FOR 18 AND ABOVE]


    Her fair skin that was smooth and soft like babies, increased the heat in his lower region again. Her curvy figure was breathtaking and the way she was waiting for him.


    He could not exin how lucky he was feeling at this moment. He touched her again and again as if making sure that she was here with him.


    He had thought that they would never be together when reality hade in front of him but who would have thought that they would onlye closer with time.


    "Evangeline!" he had never called her so softly before, as if he was calling gods. There was so much love and faith in it that her heart melted.


    She felt like she would lose all her senses with the intoxication of his gaze and words.


    "Mmm, I am yours Leo!" she whispered softly and the man burst with joy.


    He held her tightly in his arms andid on the bed. Her touch was soothing his aching heart.


    "About your father.." she covered his mouth with her hands and shook her head.


    "That man is not my father and I did not want to talk about him at this moment. I trust you and believe that you would make the right decisions.


    I entrust you with it. I only wish that it ends soon so that I can hug my family and tell them that I love them too." holding his shirt tightly in her hands, she leaned on him to get assurance that he was with her.


    "Don''t worry, they will understand when they know the truth. I have already ceased all the letters that man had written so far and confiscated all the gold and jewels he had and put his men into prison.


    Soon, he would feel miserable and contact everyone who could help him and that day would be his end." she nodded as she was not sure what to feel about it!


    She had never thought that she would hurt the man who had nurtured her and taken care of her.


    Though he was strict and short tempered, he was still her father and now..!


    Looking at her lost figure in his arms, he leaned and kissed her forehead. She raised her head only to see him smile as he continued kissing her eyes, her nose and her cheeks.


    His warm lips felt so reassuring that she felt blessed when his lips reached her lips. After a second of hesitation, he started kissing her with desire.


    The heat that had started to engulf him, started spreading into her body through the kiss. Her fragrance started to short circuit his left over rationality and he forgot that they should wait until the matter was solved.


    He kissed her fiercely leaving her only when she could not breathe anymore and her face turned pale.


    She hit him strongly when she was not able to breath, with her frail hands but it was of no use. The lion had tasted the blood and now he would only leave when he would have his.


    Unable to bear it anymore, he bit her lips ferociously and she gasped.


    Taking this opportunity, he entered her warm hole and started exploring the insides.


    Soon, their tongues started to y the game of tagging and the girl forgot about the pain she had suffered.


    "Mmmm" a moan escaped her lips and he grunted as he finally let go of her.


    The woman seemed to be disappointed by theck of warmth as she tried to snuggle closer to him and have his lips for herself again.


    He smirked at her sloppy attempts. His eyes filled with evil glint when he saw the rabbiting to the wolf to get eaten!


    Leo moved closer to her, his body pressing her against the bed. He started kissing her ferociously with intensity when she started wriggling in his arms


    He ced his left hand on her waist holding her tightly in her ce while his right hand holding the side of her neck he moved his head closer and kissed her lips. His tongue dancing in her mouth with her tongue and his hands roaming on her body, making her senses further dull. She waspletely breathless when he finally let her go.


    She panted and took many shallow breaths to take all the air back in her body. She moaned when he roamed his hands on her body. His fingers tracing her back which sent a shiver down her spine.


    his teeth and lips finding its way to her shoulder which was bare and smooth. He took arge bite and heard her sigh. His teeth assaulted her skin but the girl had noints about it, with her senses dull and lust covering herpletely, there was no way for her to move her arms and she was at his mercy.


    His hands next reached for her hair that was tightly closed in a bun. His hands reached for the pin that had held her hair and in swift motion, he removed it. Her hair fell like a waterfall on her body and covered her breasts and back,


    "Much better," hemented, his eyes worshiping what was in front of him. The girl in his arms was ravishing.


    Her hairs were scattered all over her body while the only cloth covering her body was her bra and panty.


    He moved his hand to her breasts and pinched them hard. His hands were rough, not like the previous time when he had touched her in the garden


    He pressed her below him and then his lips started grazing her skin. He started from the neck and then corbones. Licking it, sucking it and biting it earring gasps from her.


    From one side the cold air shivering her spine and on the other side the warm hand and mouth of Leo creating wild sensations inside her body. He was ying with her body, using it the way he wanted.

 Chapter 404 [Bonus Chapter] Sudden Invasion(Chapter Preview)

    [MATURE CONTENT. ONLY FOR THE READERS OF 18 YEARS OF AGE OR ABOVE]


    From one side the cold air shivering her spine and on the other side the warm hand and mouth of Leo creating wild sensations inside her body.


    He was ying with her body, using it the way he wanted. His hand pinching and molding her mounds and his lips trailing on her neck, shoulder, cleavage kissing her and biting her.


    Her mouth opened wide and a sharp gasp left her body. His mouth made its way to the breast he was holding in his hand. And then sucked on it like a kid, alternating between both of her nipples. She moaned like never before.


    "mmmm" her voice came broken but it only encouraged him further to use more pressure and intensity. She arched her back instinctively as if her primal nature wasing out. It gave further advantage to Leo.


    Multiple moans left her mouth when his mouth took hold of one of her nipples in his mouth. Sucking hard and her breathing turned hard, she was sucking deep breaths.


    Leo was enjoying her moans. Her heavy breathing was indicating that her body was enjoying what he was doing to her. So, he decided to push her limits.


    His teeth grazed on her nipples mercilessly. He was using his teeth to bite her and then sucking it licking with his lips to ease the pain, it was making her skin very sensitive.


    His hands moved to her another mound, taking the nipple between his index finger and thumb, he used the same pressure his mouth were creating to give both of them equal attention. She winced and closed her eyes. As the intensity was too much for her to bear.


    When she waspletely lost in the strange pleasure his hands and mouth were providing her, his other hand reached and traced her entrance that withered her.


    Just as he moved and tried to enter a finger inside her, her legs closed and she turned rigid making him stop.


    For a moment, he waited,


    "Evan if you want me to stop, i will!" though it would be very hard for him to stop now, he would do that for her. Not only today or tomorrow, once or twice, he would stop whenever she asked him to.


    He loved her not the physical pleasure so he would restrain himself. Though it would be difficult to exin the situation to his lower self. He could feel the blue balls he was going to have if he would let her go now.


    Thankfully, it did not happen. She held his hands when he was about to stand and shook her head.


    "It.. it was an instinctive reaction. I am sorry, I will.." he could feel and see the embarrassment in her eyes.


    That was right! She was just a young innocent girl and they did not get enough chances to develop intimacy slowly.


    How would she be prepared for his girth to enter in her. But if he would let her go now to give her some time, she would feel that it was her fault and me herself for it.


    He did not want to hurt her but at the same time, he did not want to force himself under her.


    Taking a deep breath, he looked into her eyes with love and adoration. He was still marveled whenever he looked at her. That face, that heart is worth dying for.


    "Then try to rx yourself love, i am here take your time. There is no hurry, okay? We will do it when you are ready!" she nodded as she lowered her eyes, ashamed that she was still not able to do it when she had imagined it so many times.


    She did not want to ruin this special moment. She was still getting anxious when he kissed her.


    The kiss was soft and sweet with no intensity or hurry. It was soft, slow like music that was slowly melting her in its magic.


    Her body started to rx under his soft touches. She felt like he was doing magic to her body as her rigid body started to feel light with the way he was touching her and kissing her softly this time.


    He smiled when her body started to rx. It made him realize that he was in too much hurry, thinking that he would not have enough time to love her.


    But he forgot that it did not matter how much time they spent together. What matters is the love they have for each other.


    And if Olivia or someone else tried to disturb him, he would just turn blind eye to their knockings and then kill themter to not leave any witness.


    This time when his hands reached back to her opening after a long time of forey, his legs only spread further to give him enough space.


    A smirk formed on his lips as he felt how she was waiting for him eagerly as he was waiting to touch her.


    He had never felt so proud and happy even when he had achieved so many feats.


    With slow and soft actions for leaving a sensius trail over her body, he touched her entrance and then traced her opening from his fingers for long until she started to squirm and trash on the bed.


    She felt like she was on the edge for long without getting the relief she was desiring for.


    Just when he felt that she could not bear it enough and was ready enough, he entered his index finger inside her with a swift motion making her gasp. Her eyes widened at the sudden invasion for which she was not prepared at all, or so as she thought.


    Because his finger entered without any resistance. He found her dripping wet. The way he had entered in suddenly, he took out his finger in the same way, mercilessly making her wince again.


    A wicked grin on his face as he saw the finger which was covered with her juices. He brought the finger closer to his lips, and then licked it so seductively.

 Chapter 405 So Hard!(Chapter Preview)

    [MATURE CONTENT. ONLY FOR THE READERS OF 18 YEARS OF AGE OR ABOVE]


    A wicked grin on his face as he saw the finger which was covered with her juices. He brought the finger closer to his lips, and then licked it so seductively.


    She closed her eyes and her back arched further as her hands found his hair and held them tightly between her fingers. She could feel his finger moving deliciously slow, moving in and out, making her dig her nails more in his hair until it bit into his skin and she had to let it go.


    Her legs had turned weak long ago, her body shaking in his hand, breath turning shallower with every second that she could feel the light amount of sweat had coated her body because of the heat. It was only because they were in bed that she was able to hold on. Or she had fallen long ago.


    "Aahh,"


    "Oohhhhh"


    "ohhh" her moans were echoing in the room like a wild beast was screaming from his cage. Her body was withering for its release, but his fingers were torturously slow.


    Keeping her on the edge but not giving her the release she wanted. He knew that it was a golden chance he was not going to find anytime sooner. He wanted to enjoy it to the fullest.


    He moved his face lower, kissing her mounds, then the space between them. Teasing her buds, grazing them. And then moving down to her stomach, giving her soft peppery kisses.


    He finally reached where he wanted to. Moving his finger away, he reced them with his mouth. His lips kissed there.


    Then he moved and opened his mouth. Touching her with his tongue there. He reced his finger and moved his tongue on her clit, making her scream in both pain and pleasure.


    Her screams and moans were like music to his ears. his hand which had not left her, moving his hand back and forth,


    She was feeling so dizzy that she didn''t even know what was going further. All she could feel was his hand and the churning of her stomach.


    She couldn''t help but grab hold of him while he touched her to his content.


    He started to suck her flesh hard and stopped only until it was red under the skin. He gazed at his mark on her and his eyes glimmered in satisfaction.


    Leo was so thrilled that he could not describe how great it felt to touch this soft flesh freely again. He pinched her nipples hard as he scuked the other one as if he was a kid thirsty for milk for so long.


    She was so hot, so aroused as her body reacted to his attention. Her skin tightened under his strong tormenting assaults.


    The lower part of her body continued to be wetter and she withered further in his arms. He continued moving his hands on her body freely and then he moved towards the ce between her legs where he wanted to be since the start. And now he would have her.


    "ohhhhh" her voice came out with so much pain but it only increased his desire to press further, after moving his hands a bit, he pressed her clit from his thumb with strong pressure that she stilled and then started withering faster.


    As the intensity increased, she dug her nails on his shoulders. She was getting restless. She was thrashing and withering under his touch. Her moans escaped from her lips and filled the room


    The finger that was teasing her gradually started to rub her clit hard making delicious frictione alive, dancing a sensual rhythm, causing her thighs to convulse.


    His fingers then started to move inside her with a strong pace, and a strong scream escaped from her lips. He yed with her vagina,ing out and going in with a smirk on his face.


    "Ohh please.. Ahhh" she continued to moan and scream as she did not know whether she wanted him to stop and leave her or did she want him to be faster and deeper and enjoy the pain.


    She began to twist around to get her release and her vagina contracted in his fingers and he knew she was close. That was it! It would make her ready for him to take all of him inside her!!


    "Aahh" with ast shudder she came hard on his fingers. She panted hard for a minute as if she was without oxygen since eternity. Her breathing turned heavy and his eyes glowed redder.


    "Now that you had your fun, it is my turn darling!" He kissed her hard on her lips again so that he could still her while hands moved to part her legs further away, creating perfect space for himself between her legs.


    He was impatient, he couldn''t wait anymore. He brought his girth to her entrance and once he was sure that she was wet enough, he entered.


    She gasped hard as she held the bedsheet tightly when she felt his manhood slowly enter her, inch by inch. It felt like it was tearing her body into two parts. A tear escaped her lips yet she was not able to adjust to his size.


    But he had already given her the orgasm she needed to rx her muscles, now she had to adjust to his girth.


    "Damn you are so tight that I want to have you until you are not able to stand up in the morning." He breathed deep, as he went inside herpletely in a one swift motion and she screamed, but then he came out almost immediately only to go in again.


    He was taking her with strong and fast thrusts. It was not gentle like he had started but hard and raw sex. Giving to his carnal desires, he was like a raging beast that had finally left his cage..


    "Ahhhh" her voice came out with so much force but he knew it was only for a moment and soon she would start to enjoy it, if he would stop now, then it would only hurt her further.

 Chapter 406 [Bonus Chapter] Wife Before Friend.(Chapter Preview)

    "Ahhhh" her voice came out with so much force but he knew it was only for a moment and soon she would start to enjoy it, if he would stop now, then it would only hurt her further.


    And as he had thought, soon her pain turned into pleasure too. Her rigid body started to rx again and a strong but strange ecstasy started to fill both of their bodies.


    "mmmmm" Her moans escaped from her lips and filled the room matching the pace of his hard thrusts. His hips moved faster and faster as he dug into her deeper and deeper.


    His tongue delved deeper into her mouth like his manliness delved deeper into her vagina. His thrusts turned faster. And both her tongue and her hips moved along with his tongue and his hips to match his rhythm.


    The bed moved along with them, with each passing second his thrusts turned deeper and faster as if he was exploring her insides, going further deep with every thrust.


    "Damn, i am close" he said with a grunt and she soon felt him swelling inside her.


    They both moved faster and with a thrust or two even her body started filling. The tingling feeling that she was feeling inside her increased and the pressure started increasing.


    She felt a strong orgasm hitting her hard. All the muscles inside her clenched and it intensified the pressure on him by a hundred fold. She felt him holding himself back with so much strength. Her nails dug deeper in his body, he was sure they were going to leave a mark on his back.


    As the orgasm hit her, she clenched her inner muscles further, trapping him in between.


    "Damn Evangeline, you are so..." he groaned as he felt her inner walls hugging his manliness tightly, not to forget that she was already tight since the start. This was thest hit and soon his manliness bulged further and she felt him filling her.


    His manliness twitched inside her body as he started filling her. He groaned as her muscles continued to press him as if trying to get in thest drop out of his manliness.


    When he looked at the girl going in and out of consciousness, a devilish smirk formed on his lips as he muttered, "it is time for round 2."


    Leo did not remember how many times he had taken her in the past few hours! Even when she had turned unconscious he continued to take her as he touched her to his heart''s content.


    He looked at the girl whose vagina had turned swollen and red and blue hickeys could be seen all over her body. He had never thought he could be this beast at his first time.


    But when he was about to take her again. She pushed him away and curled into a ball as if afraid even in her sleep that he would enter her again.


    A chuckle escaped his lips and he shook his head. Finally taking a deep breath, he closed his eyes and drifted into sleep too. But his eyes snapped back again when he heard the sound of footsteps.


    He started out of the window. It was still time in the evening and he was sure that the servants would note back as more than fear of Olivia, they were d that they got a holiday and would like to enjoy it.


    Since they have a perfect excuse that their mistress has forced them, they would not let go of that golden chance.


    Wearing only his pants again, he opened the door slightly to peek when his eyes narrowed at his aide who was walking towards the other side with arge bouquet in his hands.


    In the end, he threw the bouquet out of the balcony and slumped on the floor bumping with another vase in the process.


    Leo rubbed his forehead and then without any hesitation, he closed the door again and walked towards his newly wed wife.


    He stared at her face that was still full of precipitation and he did not even need to check to know that it was a mess down there.


    How inconsiderate of him! He chided himself for tiring herself then did not even take care of her properly.


    Instead of sleeping again, he walked to the bath area and then brought a wet towel and cleaned her down and then brought another wet towel to clean the rest of her body.


    He was d that all the marks of hickeys were below cleavage so when she would wear the dress again the marks would not be visible.


    Then he arranged her dress properly and when he was sure that everything was perfect, he leaned on her embrace again.


    As if feeling his presence, she crawled towards him and hugged her with her soft and tender body pressing his chest that burnt the fire that had just extinguished a while ago.


    "Damn!" he cursed as he could not believe that he had lost his will powerpletely. But when he looked at her exhausted face, he shook his head and tried to endure only to end up in the cold water bath for the rest of the time.


    On the other side, Arden sighed as the girl was still not ready to open the door no matter how much he tried.


    "Olivia, I promise that I will name the county to you only in exchange for your apology.


    I was foolish to say those words. Please forgive me!" why! Just why in the world did he say that he loved her when he knew how much rank mattered to her.


    She had such high dreams why in the world did the thought crossed his mind that she would love him back.


    "Olivia, I am a fool! You know that, right? Could you not take it as a joke please!" his voice was full of pleading as he felt that he was a failure.


    The girl leaning on the other side of the door frowned and then shook her head.


    "If only you would have understood¡­."

 Chapter 407 [Bonus Chapter] Kill You!(Chapter Preview)

    "Mydy, are you alright?" Evan cursed her newly wed husband for being a beast. And now look at her, all the servants and knights were looking at her as if she was beaten by someone.


    "Mydy, yourplexion did not look fine!"


    "And why are you rubbing your back?"


    "Even the way you are walking, did you get injured anywhere!"


    "Mydy, if Olivia had tormented you physically then you must tell us."


    "Yes, if she had touched you then we will take revenge for you."


    "Mydy, what did Olivia do to you?"


    "......" Evan was speechless under the usation of so many people. She wanted to tell them it was not Olvia but their master who had sucked her try.


    He had taken her so many times in so many positions that her legs had no energy and her back was breaking apart.


    But she pursued her lips and walked in hurriedly making her posture even more awkward.


    The maids exchanged nces and tried to convince her but as soon as she entered her room, she closed the door hurriedly without letting anyone in.


    "Mydy, I brought the papers you have asked for!" forgetting about the beast who had devoured her so many times, Evan''s face turned serious when she heard so.


    "Yes,e in!" looking at the pale and full of guilt on the face of the maid, Evan was sure that the news had already spread all over the pce.


    She took the papers of all the properties that belong to Thaywnes and smirked viciously, making the maid shudder.


    "You may go!" Her voice was sharper and her looks were so cold that the maid flinched and ran out of the room.


    When Evan was sure that the maid was already far away, she threw the papers in the drawer as if she was repealed by them.


    "I hope this is enough to bring more moles out, my dear father!" she muttered as she stared at the ceiling.


    A few hours passed when the door was finally knocked, her eyes gleamed and turned a shade darker as a cold smirk formed on her face,


    "Come in!" a girl in her early 40''s that looked like an old servant walked in with a ttering look on her face.


    "Mydy, I have been serving thedy''s father since he came here!" her eyes flickered as she knew no one was allowed in the basement.


    "Is that so? Then I hope you are making sure he did not face any problem. He was looking rather tired!


    Even his words were incoherent." the maid flinched when she realized her tone was using her for not taking care of her father properly when she shook her head.


    "He must be too emotional about meeting his daughter after a long time, mydy. I can understand.


    In fact, I am here regarding this matter only." she hesitated for a second as she looked everywhere but Evan who had a frown on her face now.


    "Yes, please feel free about it. I am worried about my father and would ept any suggestion that can help him."


    Felling a boost in confidence, the maid nodded her head with a look of pain on her face,


    "Mydy, your father is not treated well here. Wouldn''t it be better if you give him a pce where he can live freely without the scornful gaze of everyone.


    If it would be on his name no one would be able to look down on him. And if you would shift me and some of your loyal servants there who care for thedy wholeheartedly and look for her welfare, then you would not be worried about his well-being too.


    "That would have been good, but I want to stay with him in case he is attacked.


    And it is only a matter of days, I have already asked his highness for my share. Then we both will leave the pce and start a new life.


    I will make sure to take you with me when the timees!" The maid was not expecting to hear such great news as she nodded her head with a bright smile on her face.


    "I am relieved mydy, i was too worried for your well being.'''' She bowed her head and walked out of the room with a smile.


    Finally her hard work had paid off or else she had thought that she was going to face failure by choosing the wrong boat.


    "Are you sure tonight is the right time?" she halted to hear more of the gossip that was no less than intel they needed.


    "Yes, I am sure. Young lord had told me to kill the man in his sleep since he is not having his meal!


    But do not tell anyone else, only two of us would be enough for the work.


    Then we will spread the news that the old man ran away. I will kill him and you will dispose the bodyter.'''' The maid covered her mouth as a gasp escaped her lips and her face instantly turned pale.


    She walked away as silently as she could but her heart beat continued to shudder.


    "I have been sent by thedy to give the letter to her father!" The knights looked at the woman with a frown but still opened the door for her.


    Edward was sitting on the corner with a pale look. His body was feeling exhausted after not having any food in thest 24 hours. He was only having water that was already drunk by someone else to make sure that it was not poisoned.


    When his eyes fell on the maid, he picked up the ss nearby and threw it on her out of anger.


    "You! Haven''t I told you to tell Evangeline the truth and bring her here to show how I am treated!


    It had been a whole day yet no one came to take me from this junk. Are you all looking down on me!!" he yelled as his chest heaved up and down with sheer anger when the maid pursued her lips.


    "They areing to kill you tonight!"

 Chapter 408 [Bonus Chapter] Runaway Maid(Chapter Preview)

    "They areing to kill you tonight!"


    "What did you say?" The man who was shouting and throwing tantrums turned still and his face lost all the colors.


    "It is as you heard! When I wasing here I overheard the conversation of two knights. They were given orders to kill you since you are not eating your meals!"


    "Ha! I knew they were mixing poison in my food! If only that dumb girl had shared her food with me!" a murderous look appeared in his eyes.


    He sat back on the bed and analyzed the situation before him.


    "If they can poison my food. So can i! What i need is time, if i survive tonight, i will mix poison in their food tomorrow." he became silent once again and then a crooked smile formed on his lips,


    "Come to think of it. Why shall I ept the post of a mere baron when I can be the duke in charge?" The maid was stunned when she saw the vicious look on his face.


    "There is no way we have ess to their kitchen and it is very risky.


    I will not be able to do it since I do not have any authority in the pce!" the eyes of the old man flickered but he nodded his head surprising her.


    She had thought that he would shout and force her to do so but he was surprisingly calm as if he had sorted out everything already.


    "You do not need to worry about it. I know that you are only an errand girl.


    I have a few letters. Go and deliver them for me. This would be enough!" He took out the parchment and an ink nib from his coat.


    The parchements were crumbled and had a foul smell but he still wrote on them with an evil smile on his face.


    "You can give all the letters to Olivia. That brat is still waiting for her marriage with Leo. tell her this would be thest task she had to do for me and then she will be able to marry the lover of her life.'''' Though the maid was still skeptical over Olivia, she nodded her head and took the letters.


    "Hey, you! How long are you going to stay there?" The knight knocked the door, making the maid jump at her ce.


    "I aming." Edward nodded as the maid hid the letters in her dress and walked out of the cell.


    "Why did you take so long?" The maid flinched when they looked at her with a suspicious gaze but then started back with a cold look on her face.


    "What do you mean? I was cleaning the room. If you think I took time, clean it yourself for the next time!" snorting at both of them she turned and left with slow steps in a confident manner.


    But as soon as she passed the passage, her legs turned wobbly and she almost stumbled on the ground.


    When she had thought of supporting this old man for some gold coins. She had never thought that he would n to kill the whole family one day.


    Fear started to crawl in her heart. What if they caught her and punished her with a death sentence.


    "No! I will run away after delivering this letter. I have nothing to do with it!" She wiped her tears and stood up.


    The old man had in charge her with so much gold to keep it safe. But now that he was thinking of ruling the family of the duke, it wouldn''t matter to him if he would not get back that money.


    With that thought, she stood up again and walked out of the dark ce.


    Making the excuse of bad health she left the pce and took amoner''s carriage at rent to reach the summer ce where Olivia was resting.


    It took her a lot of effort to convince the knights that she was sent by Evangeline to pass some letters as the carriage did not have any crest but in the end, her uniform and the crest drawn over it helped.


    Passing the letters to Olivia she turned back to leave with her permission.


    She took the carriage straight to her home and took a breath of relief.


    "Phew, it was easier than I thought. I guess I was fretting over nothing." Since she lived alone there was nothing much to pack except the bag of gold she had taken carefully and covered them with her clothes.


    "Thank you for waiting for me. This is an extra silver coin for your exceptional services.`` The coachmen were waiting outside of her house when she was packing and she happily took it.


    "I want to go to the nearest town." she spoke in a soft voice and the man nodded.


    It had already beente at night and her body was slowly feeling the exhaustion after working and fretting all day. As the soft winds started to touch her, she felt drowsiness taking over her senses.


    Since they were still too far, it would not matter if she would take a small nap!


    With that thought, she closed her eyes readily. Her eyes only opened when she felt that the carriage was not moving anymore.


    But her eyes widened when she opened and looked around.


    "Tsk! Did you really think you could run away like that?" the cold voice of the knight made her flinch.


    "You have a lot of gold here. I wonder if a maid that was only assigned to clean the basement could have so much gold with her?" asked Arden as he stood up and stood in front of her.


    "That, sir Arden, is my inheritance left by my father. I was going back to my hometown due to an emergency. I had sent a letter from there. I am telling the truth!" The man sneered as he held her hair and pulled them to raise her hair and she winced.


    "We already have proof of your crimes. It would be better that you spill all the truth so that I can give you an easy death or.."

 Chapter 409 I Will Marry Her!(Chapter Preview)

    "It was easier than i have thought. i think two more days and we will be able to reveal the truth!"


    "Shall i go and take the letters fromdy Olivia too?" Leo raised a brow at his aide.


    "Shouldn''t you at least try to hide your emotions while asking for help?" but instead of feeling embarrassed, Arden looked at Leo with a self righteous look on his face.


    "Why? You already have a wife and now you are even nning to have a baby while I am not able to get the eptance yet!


    And it is all because of you. If you would have told the truth to me, then I would not have used her. Now it is only right that you will support me and help me in persuading her."


    "Are you forgetting who is the master here, Arden?" he demanded only to get a look of aggrieve from him. He was looking at Leo as if Leo had given him a death sentence.


    There was no fear, only ming looks that created a frown on the face of Leo.


    "Master if you continue to bully me then I will ask sir Reynold to take my ce for the time being.


    It would also be nice for thedy to have apany she liked." Leo passed a cold and murderous nce to the man who was ying tricks with him.


    "Tsk! Go and bring the letters. Do not use your mind where it is not needed!" With a glee on his face, Arden nodded his head as he walked out of the dark room where the girl was still locked up.


    This was thest turn, they had already gathered the names of all the allies of Edward through these letters. And once they all would be punished, the peace would return.


    He climbed his horse and rode it as fast as he could and reached their pce when the door was blocked by Olivia''s mother this time.


    "Madame, it is my honor to meet you again." he bowed his head politely but her face only turned colder.


    "Have you forgotten that your master had used my daughter of kidnapping his bride?


    We are already facing a lot of troubles due to the Thawyne family. I did not want to entangle my daughter more into your mess. So, leave before I take action against you!" he bowed his head with a tinge of guilt on his face but did not leave from there.


    "Did you not hear me? I am only considering it because of the time you have helped my daughter in the past or I would have already called the guards and thrown you out of the pce!


    So just leave!" her voice was colder this time without a hint of warmth he was familiar with but he did not move even an inch.


    "I understand that you are worried about your daughter, madam, but I am here only to prove her innocence and find the real culprit.


    Thedy had a few letters that could solve the whole matter.


    If you did not want me to meet her, you can go and bring the letters. If you are still suspicious you can even read them but i can not leave without them!" she narrowed her eyes at the man but he continued to stand there with a face saying i would not leave without letters.


    "Tsk! Go and ask Olivia toe here with the letters, the knight is asking for!" the maid bowed her head and scurried away from the room.


    "Why are you still supporting Thawyenes? Do you think my daughter is in the wrong?'''' Arden gulped as the scene where he had confronted Olivia shed past his eyes.


    If he would say that he did not me Olivia then it would be a lie. But if he would say that he believed in her innocence then it would be a lie too and would create misunderstandings.


    "I assure that I would prove she is innocent to the world and would bring her honor back but if I would say that I have never doubted her then it would be a lie, mydy.


    I apologize for being ipetent." without a second thought, he kneeled in front of the woman, surprising her.


    Arden was a count and noble and noble never kneeled in front of any other noble except their master.


    Her eyes widened but then it narrowed in the next second,


    "And here I thought that you love my daughter!" a look of astonishment fielded his face which slowly turned redder like a young maiden but he nodded without any hesitation.


    "And you still did not support her!" she sneered as she looked at the man who still dared to profess his love for her daughter when he had mistreated her.


    "Yes, and I assure you that I will be the only one who will marry her and give you grandchildren. So, do take care of me in the future mother inw!" her eyes widened with shock when she saw the proud smirk forming on the face of the man who was still on his knees.


    She did not know whether tough and pat his shoulders or throw him into the prison for his preposterous behavior.


    "Would you please stop that? Stand properly and stop spouting nonsense or i would throw you in front of the beasts.'''' Before she could do any of the two, Olivia entered the room and hollered at him as she threw all the letters on his face.


    If it would have been anyone else, he would have felt insulted, but he had already decided. No matter how much she would try to throw him away, he would cling to her until she would be addicted to him.


    "Thank you for the letters, mydy!" With a wide grin on his face he picked up all the letters and then stared at her mother who nodded her head and he stood up.


    "If there is nothing else, I am leaving!"

 Chapter 410 [Bonus Chapter] Taste Of Success(Chapter Preview)

    "If there is nothing else, I am leaving!" She turned around to leave but before she could reach the door, he had already run and covered the door.


    She looked at Arden with a frown and even her mother raised a brow though instead of frown there was an amused smile on her face.


    All the anger and disappointment she was feeling beforeing here was gone and she only wished she could have snacks in her hand to watch their drama.


    "What does that supposed to mean?" she red at the man who was acting strange since yesterday. She had thought that he would leave her like others if she behaved coldly, but he was not.


    Not only he was not leaving, he was gluing himself to her without giving her space to breathe.


    "As I said, I will marry you. So, it is only right that I would spend quality time with you so that you fall head over heels for me!"


    "Hahahaha! Oh my, hahaha!" Taken aback by the strange response, Olvia was not able to respond as she continued to stare with shock at the man when her motherughed while holding her stomach.


    Even her eyes were filled with mirth when Olivia turned to re at her.


    "Mother!" she eyed her mother with anger who only scoffed!


    "What? Do I need permission from you tough now? Are you forgetting who your mother is here?" with the cold voice of her mother, Olivia flinched and pursued her lips.


    Her mother has been behaving cold ever since she was used of kidnapping Evan. but when she wanted to apologize, she did not listen at all.


    She only said that "you did not understand what you have done. So do not give your empty apology to me and do not approach me until you realize your mistake!" her father was better who had pped her and sent her here to think about her decisions.


    "Arden, you have my permission. In fact, I have an offer. Why dont you serve her as her personal knight in the pretense of keeping an eye on the enemy of Thawyne family.


    Even her father would not be able to take objection then." she pped her hands with a proud smile on her face as if she had solved the biggest problem of the empire.


    "Can i?" Arden was so surprised at the sudden offer that he could feel like he was flying.


    "What! No!"


    "Why! Yes, of course."


    Both Olivia and her mother replied at the same time and then narrowed their eyes at each other.


    Arden felt a tinge of guilt as he knew that he was forcing her and putting her in a difficult spot, but he believed that it was necessary for her to be brought out of her cocoon or else she was going to stay in that forever.


    The Olivia he knew never felt so dim and dull and could have destroyed the whole world to keep herself happy.


    He didn''t like the one who did not care about her happiness at all. And since she won''t then he would!


    "Thank you, your grace. I will return these letters and bring the relevant letter tomorrow with all my luggage.`` Without giving a chance to Olivia to reject him, he ran out of the hall dancing in joy.


    "Mother! Why did you do that?" she asked in an aggrieved voice. "Have you not seen that I was trying to ignore him?" even a blind could see that!


    "Of course, I did. Take it as the punishment you were asking for. So, you better not chase him away. Now go and get some rest. You are going to be busy tomorrow." she waved her hands and sat to have her grapes under theining eyes of her daughter who gave her aining nce before leaving from there.


    "My lord, these are the letters I have received. I have already sent a group of trusted knights to all the nobles and rich men supporting the old man but..`` Leo who was reading the letter one by one with a cold look over his face raised his head to look at Arden whose voice turned hesitating.


    "One of the letters was addressed to the royal family. It has a request to punish duke Thawyne for deceiving the empire by hiding her real daughter and giving her ce to an unknown boy.


    Not only had he mistreated his daughter, he had lied to the royal family and given the seat of the head of the knights to a royal family.


    It had asked for the execution of.. My lord. And severe punishment for his highness.'''' In the end, his voice was getting lower and lower as he felt the fury of the man whose grip on the letter was so tight that it tore into two.


    "Did he already send the letter?" The voice was so cold and scary that even Arden, who was long gone habitual to his coldness, flinched but shook his head.


    "We are not sure, my lord. The letter was sent tody Olvia so that she could help in passing the letter and themoner''s letter took months to reach his majesty.


    But we can not be lenient about this matter. What if..?" Though he did notplete it, Leo got the hidden meaning behind his words which only turned his face darker and gloomy.


    "Then it is time to end it right there. I want you to keep an eye on all these nobles but do not attack them or they would make excuses and me us instead.


    Only attack them when you catch them red handed. And pass the red bottle to him with a trusted maid. Let him have the joy and taste of sess before he could fall in the trap and get himself killed.


    If he is so desperate to poison all of us, then we should support him. After all, he is my father inw! Shouldn''t we fulfill hisst wish?"

 Chapter 411 I Will Repent!(Chapter Preview)

    "Where did the damn woman go?" Although the room was dark and there was no window to see out, Edward was sure that it was alreadyte at night and he could be called for dinner anytime soon.


    If he would not have poison to give it to Leo, he would not be able to use Evan or William who want to get rid of that brat.


    And then he would be the one to be killed in the middle of the night.


    If he wanted to save himself, he had to create a sensation into the pce to distract everyone.


    It would be fine even if William would be killed since everyone would go to take care of him then and he could me Leo who was scared that he would lose his wealth and position therefore wanted to kill the duke.


    No matter who will die, he will be able to survive and turn the events in his favor.


    Just as he was going berserk and was about to pull all his hair, the door of the room opened and a young girl entered in with a pale face.


    "If you ate here to serve me food, then go away. I did not want to eat anything!" he yelled in a loud voice as hended on the bed strongly.


    Though he was dying of hunger, he would not take the risk of being served anything by the family who wanted to kill him.


    "I.. I am sent by Jenna. She had said that if she would return back on time when she goes to deliver the letters, I wille here and give this bottle to you!" The girl hesitated a lot as sweat started to form on her face while the eyes of the old man sparkled.


    He walked forward and snatched the bottle which she had hardly taken out from the bag.


    "Yes, give it to me." he looked at the bottle as if he was looking at magic. He was looking at his sessful future.


    Heughed like a mad man that even attracted the attention of the knights who exchanged their nces and then killed the girl out,


    "What is happening there? Why is there so much noise? And you, what are you doing in there? Who had allowed you to go in?" the girl who was already scared trembled with the cold voice of the knights.


    "I was here to get spare clothes for Ole, he had asked me to help him." the girl shouted but her voice was still trembling and she was fidgeting at her ce.


    "Jenna had said that you will reward me. I am here only taking so much risk. Are you not going to give me anything?" though fidgeting, she asked in a cold voice as she looked at the knights.


    The threat was clear, if you will not reward me, I will go andin to the knights.


    Edward chuckled, without minding her greed a bit. The greed was good, it helps in manipting others and keeping them to his side.


    "Of course, I always like to reward wise girls like you who know where to show their loyalty!" he nodded his head with appreciation as he walked towards his coat and took out all the money it had.


    "I only have this much now. But if you would continue to support me I will give you bags of gold that you can never even think of. Your whole life would change!" the girl''s eyes filled with the shine of the gold and a wide greedy smile on her face as she nodded.


    "Then call me whenever you want. I will be happy to help!" She shoved all the money in her dress and ran to pick up a dirty piece of clothing before running away from the room.


    She winked at the old man with a bright smile on her face just as she reached the door and then left.


    Edward looked at the bottle in his hands and chuckled again. But in the next second, his expressions turned pale as if he would faint any second.


    He dragged his exhausted body towards the door and knocked lightly,


    "What is it?" asked the knight with a cold look on his face that made the man shiver in fear,


    "I.. am here to ask for a favor! I want to meet my daughter and have dinner with the whole family." the eyes of the knight instantly turned cold as he shook his head without a second thought.


    "What for? What made you think that you can do so? Stay here, your dinner wille soon." the man trembled as if he was scared to his wits and shook his head abruptly.


    "No! I did not want to eat that special meal. I did not want to be here in the first ce.


    Please let me go and meet the duke once. I will apologize to him and ask for his permission to leave the pce.


    I will nevere back to this ce. I do not want Evangeline or any help. I just want to live my life peacefully. Please let me go!" soft sobs left his lips and he looked too frail and weak with that stature.


    His eyes were red and his face had sunken due to hunger and exhaustion that he looked harmless.


    "If you are still afraid of an old man like me, then you cane with me and stay with me all the time here.


    Do you think I will be able to act against strong men like you with this frail body?" his voice was so pleading and the thought of him leaving from her for good tempt the men as they looked at each other for their advice when the old man continued,


    "In fact, I have a lot of gold in my carriage. As my repentance, I will give all the gold to you. You have suffered a lot because of me!"

 Chapter 412 Leave For Forever!(Chapter Preview)

    "In fact, I have a lot of gold in my carriage. As my repentance, I will give all the gold to you. You have suffered a lot because of me!" the eyes of the knight filled with the shine of gold.


    Edward could see that he had already won the race. Why have I not thought about it before?


    Aliegore ebomia! The perfect poison to be mixed in anyone''s food. It is mostly used as medicine for stomach pain therefore it is easily avable but if arge quantity is added then it may increase the pressure of blood which result in instant heart attack.


    Even if they call the biggest physician, he would say the death was because of tension and sudden outburst.


    All he needed to do was to mix it in their tea and then cause a fight there. The rest would be history.


    A smirk formed on his face as he let go of the hands of the knights who had nodded his head.


    "Alright, we will take you there. But if his highness did not give you permission to have dinner with them, then it is your luck." the man nodded readily. He had many tricks under his sleeves for that moment.


    "Yes, yes, I should be grateful for your generosity!" they took a deep breath as if they were going to face the ire of their master but in the end, their desire to earn gold won.


    With each step, Edward could feel the taste of his sess in his mouth and his grin was growing wider.


    Just as he reached the dining hall, his face turned cold when he saw the duke smiling warmly while his other daughters were serving him meals.


    ''How could he? I have thought that I have broken his self esteem and confidencepletely. He should have been bed ridden but here he was enjoying the meal like nothing happened!'' his eyes filled with hatred and jealousy when he saw their love and more than that the luxury they were enjoying.


    It was not about the plethora of dishes on the table but the fancy cutlery and silver dishes. Standing on the post of higher noble, when he should be in prison for his sins! The duke was too shameless and arrogant!


    ming everything on him, Edward''s face filled with jealousy.


    "What is he doing here? Who has brought him here? Knights! Guards!" hearing the sound of footsteps, William raised his head only to see the menacing expressions on the face of the man whose hatred was leaking from his face.


    His face instantly filled with rage and he wanted to stand up and kill Edward from his own hands. Eli stood up instantly to hold her father while ring at the sudden intrusion of Edward.


    It had taken her so much effort to force her father to dine with them since he was not eating well. Who would have thought this crude man woulde and ruin everything.


    "Master, the man was pleading with us for a long time to give him a chance toe here and apologize to you.


    We will take him back once he will beg you for your forgiveness." looking at the situation slipping from their hands, the knights came forward to exin as they red at Edward who was still standing stiff at his position.


    "Hey, what are you waiting for? Didn''t you say you are here to apologize to the master?" the knight dragged him towards William hoping he would beg them and cool their anger or he would be in trouble.


    Why was Evan not there yet!? Edward had bet all his points on the girl. If she would have been there, she would have melted looking at the tears in his eyes and feeling bad for his condition.


    "That.. I was looking for my daughter. Did she not have a meal with you, my lord?" Edward did not dare to raise his voice as he had a task toplete and make sure that he would stay there till then.


    "Ha! Who are you calling your daughter? You filthy being? She is not your daughter!" shouted the duke as his whole body trembled with rage that shook the whole table.


    "Who said so? I was his daughter and so am I. No one can change this truth!" Just when Edward was thinking that he was going to lose a golden chance, the cold voice of Evan brought new hope on his face.


    With glee, he turned back to see Evan passing him a warm smile before looking coldly and the duke.


    "Haven''t I cleared it already that he is the only father I have and I will not bear if anyone would disrespect him."


    "Evan!" She raised her hand to stop any replying from the mouth of the duke of Eve and turned to look at her father.


    "Did you insult your father. Tell me if you have suffered any grievance, I will make sure that others would suffer twice than that!" tempted by the offer, his eyes gleaned and he was about to say yes when he remembered his main aim toe here.


    His hands that were inside the pocket held the bottle tightly as he shook his head in a stiff manner.


    "Not at all darling. In fact, I was here to apologize to everyone. Because of me the peace of the family had been lost.


    I never wanted to create a feud among all of you. I regret that I told you the truth, my dear daughter but I was worried that you were kept in the dark and were not treated fairly.


    When the duke had taken you away, I thought that he would love you and give our position back to you. But that did not happen. Therefore I panicked and made rash decisions.


    Please forgive me all of you. And as an apology, I would like to serve all of you tea before leaving the pce forever!"

 Chapter 413 Serve The Tea(Chapter Preview)

    "What? Are you leaving? Where and why?" Evan, who was just going to sit, stood up abruptly as she stared hard at her so-called father who was having trouble in hiding his evil grin.


    "I have contacted a few old friends. One of them is willing to take me under his wings. Do not worry about me much, I will be fine.


    I am d that this family loves you enough. And now that you know the truth, I am sure you will be able to fight for your rights even without me.


    I did ot want to trouble you anymore, my daughter!" He was already feeling pain in his jaw by speaking so much nonsense but looking at her face full of guilt filled him with joy.


    Yes! She would feel guilty towards him so when one of them would die, even in her dreams she would not think that it was him!


    The n was perfect! He wondered why he had not thought about it before and waited for so long in that dark room like a fool.


    "But father!" he shook his head before she could give a possible reason to stop him again.


    "There is no but, Evangeline. It would be better for everyone that I leave.


    But before that, would you give me ast chance to apologize for my mistakes. I want to brew tea for all of you!" brewing tea, it has been the best way to ask for a favor or apology in their culture for decades.


    So, no one would doubt his sincerity. And since the tea leaves and water woulde from their kitchen, they would not doubt him and drink it carelessly.


    He could already see them falling on the ground with pain and dying one by one.


    It would be best if they all die and Evan would be med or Leo. If he would end up in prison that would be the best revenge.


    The strong intent to kill all of them started to leak from his eye when he felt pressure on his shoulders and came out of his thoughts.


    "Father! What are you thinking about?" he blinked as he noticed everyone was looking at him, especially William. His eyes were already sharp.


    No! He could not give him a chance to suspect and reject his offer.


    "Yes! I was thinking about the time I have spent with my wife. If only she would have been alive now.. Sigh! I should not be sad at this moment." he rubbed his forehead as he squeezed out fake tears from his eyes.


    "Oh father!" Evan''s face turned nostalgic as the mention of his wife.


    Even if she was not her real mother, thedy had kept her quite well. She was a wonderful woman who made sure that Evan would grow into a beautiful person.


    "Here, the tea had already been brought!" Edward hid a grin when he saw that it was the same maid who had brought the poison to him in the basement.


    If she had brought it, it would only mean that he was going to win this round.


    "You will give me thisst chance, right?" he asked, squeezing more tears out of his eyes when the girl nodded with wet eyes too.


    "Of course, it would be my honor to have this chance!" but even when she had said so, Edward kept looking at the other members of her family who still had a cold expression on their faces.


    Feeling the hesitation in his eyes, Evan turned to plead to her family, who nodded their head reluctantly except William who looked away.


    "He is fine! Shall I help you in brewing tea?" asked Evan in a soft voice but Edward shook his head.


    "No! Stay away?" His sudden shout earned him many frowned and cold nces that were full of doubt which made him panicked.


    "I mean it is my repentance so I should be the one doing it. You just sit there. Do not worry, I have learned it well in these past months when no one was there to serve me tea!" With a sigh and voice full of pain, he held her shoulder and made her sit on the plush chair and then walked back towards the trolley.


    The maid nodded at him and distracted the other maids who were standing beside him. With a vicious grin on his face, he slowly took out the bottle and mixed it in the hot water while adding tea and dried leaves of chrysanthemums to hide the smell of poison.


    Mixing well, he turned and poured the hot tea in the cups and walked towards them with a sad expression on his face as if he was burning in his remorse.


    "I apologize to all of you once again for the troubles you have faced because of me. If you would drink the tea, I would think that you have forgiven me." he bowed his head, not to give them respect but to hide the evil expressions on his face.


    They all exchanged nces but under the watchful eyes of Evangeline, no one dared to deny and nodded their heads bringing joy in the face of Edward.


    "My lord, there are a few guests, who are asking for your permission to join you on the table." a frown instantly formed on the face of William as not many nobles dared to invite them at his home without prior appointment much less at dinner in these wee hours.


    "What if there might be an emergency?" Before he could deny, Evan held his hands and shook her head.


    "We should not return someone without knowing the reason. What if they havee to ask for help?" With the way she showed her rights, William forgot all the anger he felt as a bright smile formed on his face. He beamed like a kid who got a sudden present before Christmas and nodded his head readily.


    "Yes, of course, bring all of them in with full of respect!"

 Chapter 414 Falling In Honey Trap(Chapter Preview)

    All the servants stared at the duke as if they were seeing him for the first time. He had never entertained the uninvited guests before even when they were from the royal family yet he was taking others in just because the little young miss held his hands.


    Just how much did he love the girl yet the girl could not see it.


    They felt pity at the duke as the knight nodded and left the room.


    A frown formed on the face of Edward when he heard about the guests. He did not want any disturbance in his n. But a vicious grin formed on his face when he thought that they could be used as witnessester.


    But the smile on his face went stiff when he noticed who the guests were.


    Son of the baron, Mustaf, who had lent him money to survive in the capital.


    Brother of the viscount, who had found the spies in the family so that he could pass the message and keep eyes on their activities, lord Matthews.


    And¡­


    All of them were his allies at a point of time except Olivia. But why are they here together? Could it be a coincidence or they are here to give him a reply to his letter.


    But why would theye personally? They could have sent him a letter like before!


    He was still thinking about the possible reason when they greeted the family and sat on the dining table with a big smile on their faces.


    They all were the lowest level of knights. So, sitting on the dining table with the duke was a matter of prestige for them.


    "We are honored that you epted our offer, my lord." The viscount spoke with a wide grin on his face when others nodded.


    "Yes, yes. We thought that you would reject our unannounced visit!" added the young baron with the same vigor as everyoneughed.


    "It is nothing, since my daughter asked me to wee you, I was bound to do so. But I did not understand the reason for your visit!


    What brought all of you here sote at night?" asked the man in a soft voice but authority could be seen on his face when he looked down at all of them.


    Even when they were sitting on the same dining table the level of difference could be felt from his voice and demeanor.


    "We have heard a few rumors, my lord. So, we are here to console you and inform you that we will support you no matter how much rumors will spread." asked the one slyly while others had strange reactions on their face, drinking another frown on the face of William.


    He stared at them with sharp eyes like a hawk looking at its prey which made all of them conscious as they instinctively looked at Edward whose eyes were narrowed at them too confusing all of them.


    "He meant that we did not trust rumors at all. Therefore we are here to support you my lord. No matter what help you need, we are here for you." Matthew tried to tter him with honey coated words but the duke still did not reply.


    He had an idea what rumors they were talking about but William did not feel any support from them.


    Their smile was like hyenas who enjoy when they trap their prey and he did not like it even a bit.


    "That.. I want to know what rumors you are talking about? And why do you feel that the family of the duke would need help from you?" They all turned to look at Evan who still had an amused smile on her face that made them embarrassed.


    As if the girl was asking who you are and what authority you have to offer your help. Like a group of ants hade to the elephant to offer help in handling matters. She could not help butugh at their arrogance and delusion.


    "That.." they exchanged nces as they did not know much. They only followed the contents of the letter they had received from Edward.


    He had told them toe here and offer help, rest he would handle but why was he silent now? They all looked at him again with confusion but found him ring at them which surprised him,


    Shouldn''t they be the one who res at him?


    "Well, why don''t we continue the matter over tea. As a guest, you should rx first and then exin the matter. There is no hurry." changing her behaviorpletely, Evan stood up and offered the tea which was served not only to her but Eli and Eve too.


    Both girls frowned when she picked up tea from the table.


    "Evangeline!" Before Eli could stop her from taking the tea telling that it would be an insult that they had passed the cups that had already been poured before they came, Evan cut her with a strange expression on her face.


    Eli did not know whether she was consoling her or passing sarcastic remarks when she finished serving all of them.


    "It is fine sister, you did not want the tea anyway! But if you are so affected by it, I will order a new one for you.


    But it would not be good to keep the guests waiting. Is it?" with that she shut Eve and Elipletely and then turned to look at the confused guests who were staring at the cup of tea in their hands and then at the family who was looking shocked too.


    They wanted to deny taking the tea but when Evan looked at them with that bright smile on their faces, they did not have the heart and will to deny.


    The cups were untouched anyway and if the tea was served personally to the family of duke, it would be wonderful only,


    "I hope you did not mind having this tea. It is one of the rarest chrysanthemum tea, my father had specially brewed for us!"

 Chapter 415 All Your Doing!(Chapter Preview)

    "I hope you did not mind having this tea. It is one of the rarest chrysanthemum tea, my father had specially brewed for us!"


    Surprised and ted that the duke had personally brewed the tea, they looked forward to drinking it as their smiles grew.


    "What are you saying mydy! It is our honor to have this tea." they all nodded as they picked up the cups readily with a desire to drink it in one gulp.


    Even if the tea would be cold and tasteless, it would be worth bragging that the duke had personally brewed the tea for them. Who would ask the details like whom it was served before reaching them.


    As the cups poured for the family were shifted to others were unheard of.


    Though they found it strange at the start, they were happy to oblige now. But just as the cup reached their lips, they heard the sound of something falling and turned to look at the other side.


    When they find Edward narrowing their eyes at him with a big frown on his face.


    Edward, who was stunned by the change of events, finally came to his senses when he saw them drinking tea.


    What kind of nobles they were that they picked up the cups served to others. Evangeline was a fool but how could they react that way? He let go of thest cup in his hands that shattered into pieces bringing the attention of all of them.


    "Wait! I have served tea to all of you with so much emotion. How can you pass them to strangers? I will brew more for them but this tea should be drunk by you."'' he shook his head vehemently hoping that his allies would take the hint.


    An ugly look filled all of their faces when they realized which father Evan was talking about but it was already toote.


    They had already taken the cup to their lips and the son of the baron had already taken a sip.


    How could they return the cups now! And he did not understand why everyone was making such a fuss about tea!


    "That.. we have already tasted the tea. So, it did not matter who it was for. We can not return it now." he said with a frown as he wanted to end the matter of tea and then concentrate on the matter they were here for.


    He was the second son of the baron so he knew he was not going to get the title. If he could ckmail enough to the duke and asked for his second daughter''s hands then his life would be settled.


    He knew that the duke had the power to grant him a small title and a lot of wealth as his vassal family.


    Even the thought of it was making him ted, he could not wait for this dream toe true. He gazed at the girl who was sitting there elegantly. She was looking so perfect and beautiful as if she hade straight out of a fairy tale.


    He couldn''t help but drool at the thought that she could be hers. Lost in his thoughts, he drank the strange tasted tea in a single gulp and then stared at others as if saying finish it and then start the discussion they were there for. He could not wait anymore.


    Others who had taken only a sip or two felt that the taste of the tea was quite strange. They were still looking at the cup with confusion when they felt there was something strange with the man.


    His face had turned ashen and if he had seen a ghost. What had happened?


    Could there be something in the tea? No! Edward is not a fool to mix something in the tea so tantly. His ns had been better.


    "Come on, finish the tea. We are not here to waste our time on tea but to use this opportunity to help his highness." shouted Mustaf as he rubbed his chest.


    He felt heaviness and a strange pain in his chest as if someone was clutching his heart.


    Others turned to look at him as how brazen he had be. What if the duke would throw them out due to the insult he was doing when they all turned silent and their eyes widened.


    They all stared at him with shock filled eyes and he frowned but was shocked when he noticed blood started toe out of his nose and mouth.


    "This.. this!" he stood up abruptly looking at the sheer amount of blood that wasing from his mouth and the chair he was sitting on fell down.


    All of them looked at him with horror when he vomit so much blood that the whole white carpet started to turn red.


    "Call the physician. Someone call the physician.." he tried to shout but his head started to turn heavy and his body started to give up and he ended up falling on the ground.


    But it brought everyone back to their senses.


    "Theodore, call the physician right now!" shouted William and most of the maids ran to call the physicians.


    "Bring some warm water and a towel." ordered Eli and a maid ran to bring them too.


    While others were standing there confused and shocked, unable to understand what just happened when Mathews head snapped back to Edward.


    He vomited a handful of blood too and felt the pain in his chest but it was not as bad as Mustaf.


    "This.. how can you both have the same illness at the same time. Perhaps you both have this illness from before or you have eaten something that has affected you this way!" asked Evan as she picked up the ss of water from the table and passed it to Matthews who was sitting beside him.


    Everyone turned to look at Matthews with confusion whose face turned red with rage!


    "This.. this is all your doing!!"

 Chapter 416 Give You Justice(Chapter Preview)

    "This.. this is all your doing!!" shouted the man and before anyone could understand what he was saying, he pounced on Edward and held his shirt with an attempt to p him.


    "What.. What are you saying? I didn''t even know you, my lord.'''' He tried his best to signal Matthews to not forget their ns.


    They should not be here in the first ce. A look of rage filled his eyes. Why were they ming him now when they drank the tea without thinking twice of getting enamored by his daughter.


    He didn''t understand what they saw in her. She was still like amoner with no charm in her except good looks.


    "Ha! You are the one who brewed the tea. What have you mixed in it? Do not tell me that you want to get rid of us now that you have achieved your targets!


    Do you think we would let it go! Trust me Edward when I say that I will make sure you end up in hell if you try to deceive us!" he growled as his eyes field with madness that shocked Edward for a minute too.


    What had happened, why was Matthews speaking like that? That should have been their secret!


    "Poison! The tea had poison in it!" Everyone turned to look at Evangeline who was holding the cup in her hands with a bewildered gaze as if asking how she knew!


    "Our family always keeps some divine water and sprinkles it on our food to make sure that we do not get poisoned by any traitor in our staff or by a third person.


    Since the tea was brewed by Edward, we have not checked it yet. But now that i sprinkle divine water on it.." she halted as she took out a small bottle of silver fluid and then added a drop of it on the tea cup.


    "Spark" "boom" "crash!"


    The water sted like there was gunpowder in it and smoke started to form all over it shocking everyone out of their wits.


    Even Evan, who had passed the bottle to her father, was shocked. She had clearly written the instructions that only a few drops would be enough to kill them. But still the man had added so much to it.


    No doubt the man died instantly and other who had not even taken a sip were suffering so much.


    Just how much hatred the man has for all of them.


    "That.. I did not know anything about it." scared out of his wits, Edward pushed Matthews away who was vomiting blood just like Mustuf and took a few steps away from all of them.


    His face had turned ashen and ayer of cold sweat had formed over his nape.


    This¡­ this was not how it was supposed to be! The duke should have been at the ce of Mustuf!


    William should have died so that he could take his ce and me his own son over the matter. He just has to pay the maid for taking the me and then alleging Leo that he had paid her to do so.


    But now.. Where did things go wrong! How did this happen! He pulled his hair out of frustration as he shook his head.


    "No! It is not my mistake. It is Evangeline. She had done it. It was all her fault from the start.`` He looked at her with a cold look but beneath it was desperation toe out of the swamp he had fallen in.


    He could feel the pressure. The more he tried to struggle and get out of it, the more swamp was swallowing him. Now she had to take his ce. Since she was the seed of every problem.


    "Tell them! Tell everyone that it was all your doing NOW!!" he yelled as he ran to her and held her shoulders tightly to jerk him badly.


    His eyes had gone red and filled with hatred. His expression was so cold as if he would strangle her if she would not ept what he was saying!


    Looking at the expressions on the man, even her bones turned cold. She knew that the man had never loved her and always treated her as a pawn. But to ask her to die at his ce and ept all the crimes he had done so tantly made her heart go numb.


    Had he ever looked at her like his daughter or even as a human? She continued to stare at him with her hollow eyes.


    Though Leo had warned her that he could ask her to ept his crimes, she felt nauseous looking at his expressions.


    "You! What are you waiting for? Tell everyone it is your doing you wench!" He raised his hands with a desire to beat her to remind her who she was and what she was supposed to do.


    How dare she look straight into his eyes with so much disgust! She was¡­


    "Pak!" but just when he was about to p her a strong pair of hands took her away and pped him instead.


    "Don''t you dare touch my daughter with your filthy hands or I will cut them off without giving you another chance!"


    "Thud!" another pnded on his other cheek which was strong enough for Edward to lose his bnce and fell on the ground. His hands instinctively covered his cheek when he could feel the metallic taste in his mouth.


    He looked at Evan with shocked expressions on her face but behind them was hatred as if asking her why she was not telling everyone that she was behind all this. How could she see him in pain?


    Was she not grateful for what he had done for her all his life!


    "Ha! I did not know what you were talking about. I haven''t seen you since this morning. But if you are innocent, I will try my best to give you justice.


    I will personally help the knights in investigating the matter!"

 Chapter 417 A Curse?(Chapter Preview)

    Leo took a deep breath as he knocked on the window again. He knew that she was not sleeping, he could feel it! But she had clocked all the windows and he could not use the front door.


    They still have to wait for a few days to be sure that everything was sorted out.


    He had knowingly not attended the tea event as they both knew he would be the one to be med for everything if he would be present there.


    But to think that the man continued to shout at her even when she promised him that she would try her best to give him justice wasmendable.


    How could a man be such a scum? He wondered how she had spent 18 years of her life with such a trash man!


    He felt bad for her and wanted to take in her arms and assure her that he was here for her no matter what, he would never leave her.


    But!


    "Evangeline! I know that you can hear me. Please open the window." he whispered softly with a voice filled with pain but no reply came that was making him crazy.


    "Damn! If that is what you want!" he muttered in a frustrated voice as he took out a handkerchief from his pocket and wrapped it around his palms.


    Giving ast look to think that she would open it, he punched the ss that shattered instantly.


    He had thought that she woulde running towards the window but only silence mocked him.


    The room was darker than the night and he felt no sign of her when he entered. He knew that the sound would have attracted knights and soon a few would knock the door to make sure that was okay and he did not have much time left.


    "Evangeline!" he looked around as his eyes adjusted to the darkness but as he had thought, she was not in the room.


    How cruel was he to leave her alone after spending the night with her. She must have been feeling bad already and now that scumbag had hurted her.


    He ran a hand in his hair as he sat on his bed thinking where she might go at thiste.


    If she would have gone out of the pce or in the garden then his knights would have already informed them as she was still in the guard of the knights.


    Father had made sure that a few maids and knights followed her no matter where she went to make sure that she would not run away again.


    Then where could she be? Just when he was considering going and asking Eli and Eve if they have any idea, his eyes widened and he jumped out of the window.


    Running like ghosts were chasing him, he went where they had met for the first time after she entered the pce.


    He had noticed that she had gone there a few times when she was feeling lonesome. He looked at the lift of the clock tower but it was still on the ground.


    Could it be that he was mistaken? Still taking the lift, he went up only to find her feet dangling out of the window where she had fallen before and if not for him, she would have died then and there.,


    The thought of losing her hit him hard and he felt a pang on his chest as if someone had tried to take his breath away.


    He did not call her afraid that she would panic. The boundary was so small and her thin figure was looking extremely frail while sitting there that he felt on edge.


    Sweat started to form on his nape as he took slow and silent steps towards her and only left the breath he did not know he was holding when he wrapped his hands around her cold waist.


    "Evangeline, you are cold. What are you doing here in the middle of the night. Get down!" He had thought that she would scoff or jerk him away orin that he was not thinking about her but it felt like she had not felt his presence or heard her.


    She was so damn silent as if she was not there and he was talking to air that pained him.


    "Evan! Are you listening to me?" He called her again as he pulled her towards him so that he could see her face and her feet would be on the ground again.


    Her body was lighter as if she had no life left and when he looked into her eyes, they were nk.


    There was no tear or hurt as if she could not feel it at all and he wished if only she would have been crying.


    ? "Evan!" He hugged her as he did not know what to say to her.


    Edward had not only tried to p her but even cursed her. Calling her names and telling her no one needed her was why her family had abandoned her.


    He had gone to the length of telling her that she was a curse and because of her, her birth mother got ill and died soon.


    And because of her only, her adopted mother was not able to give birth to any child. She was nothing but a curse that would swallow the happiness of everyone.


    He was so mad that he had gone to the prison and gave him a few punches until he threw blood and turned conscious but that was not enough to calm him.


    If it had not been that Evan did note out of her room, he would have beaten the man whole night. But even when he had found her now, she was so silent that her silence was piercing his heart.


    "Evan! Talk to me, please!" he pleaded as his hands wrapped around her tightly and he pulled her further into his embrace as if he was trying to give her the warmth of his heart.


    "He was right, I am a curse!"

 Chapter 418 [Bonus Chapter] Is That A Happy Ending?(Chapter Preview)

    "No! You are the most beautiful thing that can ever happen, you are my blessing, my benediction, you are my everything." whispering softly in her ears, he kissed her forehead when she closed her eyes.


    "Have you not seen how father was worried about you? Have you not felt his warmth when he protected you?


    Have you not seen how Eli had dragged your father to the prison, even shocking Theodore. I never knew she was so strong?


    Have you not seen how Eve personally went and prepared desserts for you because you like them? She wanted to console you even though you told her not toe closer.


    They all love you Evan and more than that I love you. Not for your name or positions but for what you are! How could you forget all of us and think about the man who knew nothing but greed?" she bit her lips as she looked away from him,


    The things he was telling her, it only made her guiltier, it made her feel like she was a selfish person and did not deserve to be treated like that!


    "You think like that because you have insulted them and mistreated them and Edward brushed it on your face, don''t you?" Leo sighed as he rubbed her back.


    He knew that he was the one who had asked her to do so and she followed his n unconditionally but she would still me herself for that!


    "Evangeline, if you are feeling so bad, then shouldn''t you go to them and apologize? If you tell them the truth, they will understand! They love you." whenever he tried to look into her eyes, for some reason, she looked away as if she was guilty.


    Unable to take it anymore, Leo created some space between them and forced her to look into his eyes.


    "Evangeline! It is time that you tell everyone the truth and ept them as your family. You will feel less burdened!" her eyes widened as she shook her head.


    epting the duke as her family would only mean telling the world that he was not the real heir. Though they were already married, if the truth woulde out, they would scorn at him and treat him like they have treated her.


    Nobles could not see anything beyond blood. Not to forget that he would be treated as fake, there would be a few who would even me him for the ident, saying he was greedy to take the ce of someone else.


    That was why he hid the truth even when he knew it. There was no limit of envy that had filled the world, and due to his position and fame, he had garnered more envy.


    "No! That would not be needed. It is enough that we all know the truth. There is no need to announce it to the world, it is our private matter!" d that her worries for him had made her forget the nonsense that scumbag had whispered in her ears, but he could not ept the offer she was giving him.


    He still remembered how he had treated her when she hade to the pce for the first time. Intentionally or unintentionally, he had always bullied her and forced her to do things she did not want to.


    Now that he thinks about it, she deserves an apology from her too. He had not even given her a proper marriage! Wait!


    His eyes sparkled as the thought crossed his mind.


    "Silly, you can not hide the fact from the world. Even if you keep the mouths of the servant shut, the nobles who already knew the truth and were sent to prison in the name of treason, their family would speak about it.


    They would present it as harshly as they could to malign the name of the father. So, wouldn''t it be better if we would take the initiative to clear the misunderstandings before that dayes?" he sighed when she looked away from him.


    He knew that she was worried about him. He wanted to tell her that he was not so weak and should not think so much about him but herself, but in the end, when he looked into her fluttering warm eyes, he could not help but thank god once again to send her into his life.


    "But¡­!" he covered her lips with his fingers, making her eyes widened again. How soft they were! It was only yesterday when he had touched them so many times but it felt like ages had passed.


    They were so.. He shook his head as he did not want to think much about it, until he would drag her to his bed again.


    Sigh! How he wishes he could do that now!


    "No buts! At least not yet. Take your time and think about it once again.


    But at least,e and tell the truth to my family. They love you so they will understand!" This time his tone was authoritative enough that she sighed but nodded her head.


    He could see that she was fidgeting and looking worried but he knew that the duke loved her so much that he would only be d and would thank god that she did not hate them as she had said.


    "Nowe or do you want me to do it here!"


    "What!!!" she shouted as she took a step back only to stumble and end up in his embrace again.


    "I was talking about telling the truth to everyone. What made you think that you were so surprised?" he chuckled when he saw heat spreading all over her face and then a re forming on her innocent face as she punched him on his chest.


    "You tricked me!" he raised a brow when she yelled at him and nodded with all seriousness.


    "If i have not tricked you then how would i have found such a beautiful and loving wife.


    You have already run away after seeing my portrait without giving me a chance. If tricking you keeps you closer to me, I will always trick you."


    "........." ''shameless!!''

 Chapter 419 [Bonus Chapter] A New Beginning?(Chapter Preview)

    "Did you hear, his highness had given gold coins to every maid working in their pce." the whispers continued to fill everyonene and corner


    "Ha! Not only that, I heard that he had given tax rebates to every vassal family and staff working in their estate.


    Even the richest to the poorest, he had sent gifts to everyone that worked for them, either his knighthood or the ministry, everyone was stunned by the sudden rain of gifts."


    "I know, I am so jealous that I did not work there. I have never seen a noble getting so generous before."


    The whole empire was full of the songs of the family of Thawyne.


    Though no one knew the reason, they all were shocked looking at the generosity of the duke who had spent money like water.


    "The amount he had spent is more than the yearly expenditure of the empire. I wonder just how rich he was to spend so much at once and what was the asion?"


    "I have heard that themoner who had refused to marry his son hade back and epted the marriage again."


    "------------------" Just as the words left the mouth of the woman, several gasps could be heard. Everyone was so shocked that they did not know what to say?


    How could a duke be so happy that he had got amoner daughter inw!


    Don''t nobles mostly marry their kids to increase their power. And the duke only had a single heir yet he married him to amoner and now he was even celebrating it as if it was a great thing.


    But no matter what others said or how jealous they were, the house of Thaw In was full of joy.


    William could not help smiling all day. His happiness kept dancing in his eyes and Eve had to run behind him all day to make sure that he did not distribute more gold and jewels than he already had.


    Eli was having a headache in maintaining the ount records while Leo and the knights were not able to control the number of persons whoe for charity everyday as if it was not their pce but a royal temple.


    Evan who was watching the whole scene from her balcony still felt that everything was so surreal. As if it was a dream, when she would open her eyes, everything would have disappeared.


    It has been a week since she had told about their drama to the family and when she had thought that she would be scolded they all weed her with open arms.


    Instead of ming her, they all had apologized to her as if it was their mistake. The way they have let go of every harsh word she had said, was unthinkable.


    She did not sleep for the next two days, afraid that when she would wake up, the truth would have been changed already.


    Even if it was just a dream, she did not want to open her eyes ever again.


    "Evan! Tell father this is not going to happen!" stunned by the sudden yell, Evan turned to look at Eve whose face had darkened.


    She could see all the nerves of her head popping open as if she would kill anyone that would try to go against her.


    "What happened? Why are you so frustrated?" Evan turned and picked up the ss from the table and passed it to the girl who was so pissed that she would pass out at second.


    "What happened! Are you really asking me what happened? Which world are you living in?" Hopping mad, Eve started walking to and fro in the balcony with her hands on her hips.


    Evan flinched when she started hollering like a person who had gone berserk!


    "No! I apologize, I was in my room all day. Did father give another precious thing to charity?" it was not like they could not afford the charity but the way the duke was distributing everything and anything, words had spread and everyone was looking at them with resentment.


    A few of them had even imed that the duke was trying to get favor frommoners to challenge the pce of the royal family.


    If they continued, the day they would be called in the royal pce for exnation would not be that far away.


    A tinge of guilt filled the heart of Evan, but she could not deny that the gesture felt warm.


    "If that would have been the case, I would have been shouting at him not here!" with a look are you dumb, she stared at Evan before hoping and walking again.


    "Father announced the date of your marriage. But you know how? He had said that he would not prepare the grand wedding in the church likest time.


    He would have an open wedding! Did you hear me! An open wedding!!


    We have more than 800 knights including the division bothering to work in but still they all are petrified after listening to this announcement.


    Just how in the world could we have an open marriage ceremony! So now you!" stopping suddenly in front of Evan who was still not able to believe that the duke said so, pointed at her.


    "So now go and tell him that you didn''t want this kind of wedding.


    Tell him that you are afraid of so much crowd, or you have different ns for your marriage. An excuse would just cancel this damn open marriage!" she hollered as she continued to point with her trembling hands and Evan blinked.


    Yes! They have told them that they were acting to find the culprits but she did not tell them one of the key points.. And since Leo did not pressurize her, she decided to keep quiet but now..


    "Evangeline! Are you even listening to me? Did you not find any of the excuses appropriate?"


    "That¡­ I can not have an open wedding because I am already married!"


    "Yes, that excuse would work.. Wait! What??????"


    "........"

 Chapter 420 [Bonus Chapter] They Are Summoned(Chapter Preview)

    "Yes, that excuse would work.. Wait! What??????"


    Evan bit her lips as she did not know how to exin it. She would have kept it secret if she had note to know about the open wedding.


    An open wedding is the one where the empire is invited. No matter whether you are amoner or a noble, a rich or a poor person, you will get an invitation and a ce in the wedding.


    Since the empire is so big and there is no way a church can serve so many guests, open weddings are mostly nned in the open area. Like the estate of the Thawynes.


    It would be big enough to handle so much crowd but it was very risky since any mercenary or the one filled with malice can enter.


    Knights could not handle keeping an eye on so many guests not to forget that keeping a guard on them would be disrespectful and many would not ept it.


    But it was a felony to take the vows twice in their culture. Even if the man was the same, a woman could not vow her life twice since she had already given it to one without a divorce.


    And divorces are taken as sins. So no matter what way she chose, she could not have another marriage!


    "That.. we have already taken our vows and.. And we have already¡­" her face turned crimson as she did not know how to exin that to Eve who was still looking at her with widened eyes.


    Though she was not that shy, Eve''s expressions were worrying her.


    "Eve, i did not want to hide it.. I am so¡­"


    "Aaarrggggghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh" Evan could feel the whole building trembling and everyone covering their ears with their hands while looking at their balcony.


    Evan so much wanted to dig a hole and hid in there. Why was there such a loud reaction!


    She could have said that she understood or had just stayed silent!


    "Evelyn, I can exin. I did not want to hide it from all of you but I did not find the right time to tell you about it!" Evan tried to exin but Eve was beyond listening.


    As if the words were not falling into her ears, she started mumbling something and in the end, she ran with so much speed that Evan wondered if she would fall on the stairs or at the end of the carpet since she was wearing such high heels!


    "Mydy!" taking her gaze away from the path Eve had run to, Evan looked at the maid who is bringing her medicine these days and sighed.


    Picking up the medicine from the tray, she gulped all of it at once.


    "Cough cough! It is getting worse day by day!" Evan rubbed her chest as she felt the bitter taste of medicine covering all over her body.


    She felt more nauseous thanst time as it took her more than a minute to collect herself, yet the after taste of medicine did not leave her mouth.


    Looking around, Evan walked to the coffee table of her room and picked up a box of chocte, Leo had gifted her and ate a mouthful of choctes. Only then did she feel better and sat on the chair for a while.


    "The physician said it is one of the strongest. Why don''t you tell others about it, mydy.'''' With a look of concern in her eyes, the maid tried to persuade Even once again though she had failed in it a few times, she did not want to give up looking at the pale face of her mistress.


    Evan who had hardly closed her eyes, snapped then opened again and shook her head.


    "Now is not the time. Let the matter of my marriage end and everything turn back to normal.


    I am fine, it is not like I am going to die or something. You do not need to worry so much." noticing the reluctance in the eyes of her mistress, the maid could only nod and leave the room.


    "Sigh! I did not want all of them to worry over nothing when they finally started looking happy again and nning about the marriage!`` Wait! Marriage! Only then did she remember the running girl who must have already crossed the passage.


    "What should i do now!" Evan cried in her heart without tears when she realized how much of a big mess it could be!


    Where was leo! Where was the man who had nned all this? He should be here taking the responsibility of the mess she had created!


    She fumbled as she walked towards her room with so many thoughts in her mind. She wanted to sound guilty but at the same time genuine when she would tell them their excuse.


    She had decided she would ept their scolding and then squeeze out a few tears in front of them.


    They would not bear to scold her when they would see her crying would they? Impressed with her n, she patted her shoulders when she heard the knock on the door only to see a knight was waiting for her.


    "Just how fast had she run to already tell them everything and give them time to wrap up their minds over it and even send a knight to call me!" she muttered as a look of astonishment passed her eyes.


    She had always thought that they underestimated the skill of Evelyn when ites to gossiping but this was an extraordinary level even for a gossip lover.


    She took a deep breath and then nodded her head to let the knighte in while scanning his face expressions.


    As expected they are angry. Not only the knight was fidgeting on his ce, he was looking pale as if he was not sent to call her but to give her death sentence,


    "Mydy, we have received a summon from the royal pce. Your presence is required urgently!"

 Chapter 421 A Scoundrel(Chapter Preview)

    Evan walked with an uneasy heart as so many thoughts started to fill her heart.


    Why would they receive a royal summon and even if they did, why did they not call Eli but her!


    Or could it be that they called their whole family to be present so that they all could deal with it together!


    Evan still felt bad for Eli who showed that nothing had happened yet her eyes looked dim and lost. If only she could tell Andrew how much Eli had loved her so he would return to her.


    Shaking her head at the possibilities that could never happen, she walked in with a heavy heart.


    "Father, you have called for me!" Once the knight knocked and got permission, they both entered and she greeted her father to see everyone was already there and looking at her.


    Theri faces were solemn and worried while his father was looking gloomy.


    "Come and sit, Evan. We need to talk about a lot of things." Evan turned her head to Eve to see if the matter was about her marriage but she shook her head in denial that brought another frown on Evan''s face.


    "The royal family made a rule long ago that men are required to run the family.


    If a family did not have any son then it would dissolve and be part of the royal family.


    It was to protect women from living without any support." her eyes widened as she realized where the matter was going and turned her head to leo whose face was nk.


    She could not fathom what he was thinking about no matter how long she looked at him.


    "Though we have tried our best that the swapping matter of yours and Leo did note into the eyes of the public, as you have asked, the royal family has still got a wisp of it.


    And they have taken it as an attempt to deceive the royal family. They have pressed charges against me and Leo to mistreat you and lie to everyone.


    I will try my best to not drag you into the matter but they will surely call you and ask you many questions.


    So, I want you to be prepared." though William was telling her lightly as if it was not a big matter, she knew better.


    She could see into their eyes how tense everyone was!


    The only punishment for lying from the royal family is the death sentence. Even if their family was rtive of them, as William was cousin of the present emperor, he had never shed any respect for him but always tried to humiliate.


    Everyone knew that the emperor was wary of their family. Would he let go of such a chance to weaken their roots?


    "You did not need to worry so much. I can handle this small matter. Our family is not as weak as you think!" Evan raised her head when she heard William chuckling and tried to bring a smile over her face too but failed.


    "Oh my, look how pale you are looking! Leo, is that how you are taking care of her?" he snapped as he stared at Leo coldly who had a frown on her face too while looking at Evangeline.


    "That is because you are always worrying them and keeping them on their toes with your unbridled behavior father.


    Do you even have any idea how manyints I hear about you from Eli and Eve?" Leo pinched the space between his forehead as he stood up and walked towards Evan while William stared at both girls who had an awkward smile on their faces.


    They were not even prepared to be dragged into the conversation like that.


    "You brat! You have be cheeky these days. What have I done? Huh?" with a growl William hollered but Leo just shook his head.


    From the day Evan had epted them, his cold and calm father who always had that dominating aura on his face had turned into a kid who always throws tantrums.


    Sometimes he felt like he needed to take him to the physician but looking at that wide silly grin on his face when he bragged about having a nice family with so much love, he let go of that thought.


    "Now, we both know who is doing what? Anyways, she is not looking good. Since we have already told her about the matter, let her rest first. We will discuss the rest by ourselves." and before anyone could refuse toin, he had already bent down and took the girl in his arms.


    "Leo! What are you doing? Let me go!" Evan shouted in a low voice as her eyes widened.


    Not only the whole family is there but so many knights and staff. Not to forget that her father, Duke William, was looking at them with a stunned expression on his face.


    Her whole face turned red as she tried to struggle in his arms but he did not budge.


    "How could you be so shameless? Can''t you see everyone is looking at us! Let me go." she exploded as she red at him with fierce eyes when she heard the muffledughter of others.


    She did not even want to look back and find who was the oneughing. She was so embarrassed, yet the man was behaving like a hooligan.


    Even after beating him so much, he was not letting her go.


    "You are looking tired. So, I am only helping you in going to your room. What is there to be ashamed about?" with a look of innocence as if he did not understand what she was talking about or what had he done wrong, that left her speechless.


    She was astonished at his level of shamelessness and muttered under her breath,


    "If you did not let me go this instant. I will make sure you spend the rest of the week on the sofa without any sweets!"


    ? "Thud!"


    "....." ''at least let me bnce first, you scoundrel!''


    ==============

 Chapter 422 I Will Take My Own Steps(Chapter Preview)

    Evan rubbed her lower back as she tossed on the bed once again.


    She tried to sleep but she could not since she was worried about the royal trial. She had tried to ask other knights more about it but everyone told her that it was fine and she did not need to worry.


    She had asked the maid to bring books rted to the rule of inheritance from the library, but she did not find anything new to it.


    The rule of inheritance states that only a man is qualified enough to run the family since women could not earn or handle the properties because only men are educated in the empire properly.


    That is why if a family did not have any son and the father is at the age of retirement or died, the family would end up in the hands of the royal family, who would help daughters in managing the properties.


    The daughters would receive a monthly allowance from their properties until one of them married and then their husband could take over.


    Though the rule sounds like a kind way to take care of a weak woman, it was actually a curse.


    The women could not inherit the properties so they lose their noble titles and have to find a man who would help her in getting it back but most of them are greedy.


    They did not treat their wife well after gaining everything that belonged to her since they knew that she had no choice but to bear with it.


    Even if a few women are lucky to have a loving husband, they still felt upset over losing their name and lineage since the title would be transferred to the name of their husband.


    The condition ofmoners was worse. All the administrative officers that are assigned to give monthly allowance are not fair persons and they often take a part of what belongs to the poor girls, making it hard for them to maintain their livelihood since they even lose the right to live in their house and look for temporary roof.


    She had hated the rule since the start but now she was despising it more and more.


    "Mydy, are you okay now? Lady Elizabeth had asked me to give you a message if you are still sore!" Evan blinked and came out of her thoughts with a face full of embarrassment.


    The scene of her threatening and Leo letting her go shed through her eyes. The man! He was so shocked that he instantly retreated his hands without making sure if she was able to bnce herself or not, resulting in her falling on the ground in front of everyone.


    Though he had immediately crouched down and helped her with a shocked look on his face that filled with guilt instantly. She could not forget how foolish he was.


    Therefore no matter how much he had apologized to her, she had not let him enter the room.


    It would serve him well if he would spend a week in the hall, not let alone on the sofa.


    "Mydy!"ing back from her thoughts she shook her head making the maid more concerned who had noticed how Evan''s hands had instinctively reached to her lower back and rubbed it there.


    "No, I am fine. Where is father and Leo?" She asked to change the matter of discussion but the maid was quick to shake her head and left.


    Taking a deep breath, she stood up only to notice another maiding with her medicines and sighed.


    "Mydy, are you feeling any better!" looking at the worried face of Jenna who was always terrified these days as if she was walking on eggshells, Evan nodded with a soft smile on her face as she did not know how to assure the girl.


    Taking the medicine and drinking the water, she patted the shoulder of the worried girl before leaving from there.


    "Mydy, do you need anything?"


    "Would you like to have some snacks or a walk into the garden?"


    Just as Evangeline walked out, all the maids who were working around her gathered to ask about her well-being but it was evident that they were trying to keep her upied.


    "No! I am going to meet my father. If you want to bring tea, bring it to his office. We will have tea together!" she announced as she did not let them block her way and took brisk steps towards the office.


    "Mydy, his highness is not in his office. He had gone out.`` This was the third time in the past two days that he was not avable.


    Evan frowned as she felt that he was doing it intentionally to keep dodging her questions.


    She was d that they all loved her, but they were treating her like a kid. And she had had enough of it.


    "Is that so? Then I feel suffocated while cooped up in my room all day. Prepare a carriage, I will go out to the town.`` Everyone was sure that she was going to explode so they were already prepared with a bunch of excuses but were stunned to see a smile on her face.


    Though confused by her sudden change in mood, they were d that she was having a change in her schedule. These days she looked paler and they were sure it was due to the worry for the family.


    "Of course, I will prepare a carriage right now."


    "Let me help you in getting ready. What kind of dress do you like?"


    Getting dressed in a formal way, Evan rode the carriage but just as they were enough distance from the pce, Evangeline knocked on the inner window gaining the attention of the coachman who turned to look at her with confusion.


    "Is there any problem, mydy?" with a worried look on her face she nodded and mumbled in a soft voice.


    "I forgot that I have an urgent matter to discuss with my aunt, i will go to her pce before going to the market."

 Chapter 423 [Bonus Chapter] Rest Is Your Choice(Chapter Preview)

    "Mydy, Lady Evangeline from the duke''s house, is requesting to meet you." Gabrie, who was looking out of the window at the dark clouds, turned towards the maid with a frown on her face.


    Hadn''t she cleared that she did not want to meet them. Why was she here? Could it be that she wanted toin and cry that she had taken Evan''s right to live as the daughter of the duchess.


    If that was the case, meeting her would only worsen her mood.


    "Refuse her. I am not feeling well and want to have some rest." looking at the hesitation in the eyes of her maid, she frowned deeper.


    If it had been Leo then she would have understood the fear of the girl, but Evan was just amoner for all of them.


    There was no way that she could have intimidated the maid.


    "What is it? Why are you still standing here?" with a displeased look on her face, Gabrie asked in a sharp voice that the maid flinched.


    "That.. thedy had asked me to reply that "do not worry, I am not here to ask about the past. I have already forgiven you for what happened.


    I am here to decide the future of the family of Thawyne. Are you still not interested in meeting me!" Though the girl tried to copy the confident and authoritative voice too, her voice kept trembling just like her body looking at the cold gaze of her mistress.


    "Ha! Send her then even if I want to listen to what she has nned for the future of my family.`` With a breath of relief, the maid left the room, d that she was not getting punished for the sudden visit of thedy.


    Looking at herself in the mirror and making sure that she was looking better, she walked towards the meeting room where Evan was still sitting on the chair.


    Her face was looking a bit pale but her eyes had that arrogance that Leo used to have in his eyes.


    Sensing the presence of someone, Evan turned to look at the door only to find Gabrie lost in her thoughts.


    If it would have been like before, she would have stood up and greeted her with a bow but this time she remained seated only to give a slight nod to the woman who looked lost.


    "Why are you here? Do you think now that you are the real heiress of the family you cane and show me your power or are you here to me me for the troubles you have faced all these years.


    Whatever the reason is, I have no sympathy or love for you. I have already done more than I could while making sure that you did not face any hardships.`` Though her tone was full of cold and hatred, there was a hint of regret and guilt in her eyes that she ignored looking at her face.


    But contrary to her expectations, Evan nodded with a smile, "yes, i know aunt. You have done your best and thanks to you the family has survived the troubled period.


    And I would never say that my life was full of troubles. My adopted mother was loving and caring and she had taken good care of me that the thought they were not my real parents never crossed my mind.


    So, I would never me you. I am here because I need a favor from you." Although Gabrie had decided that she would not entertain any usation of the girl, she was still surprised at the calm and poised voice of the girl.


    Who would believe that the girl had lived her life as amoner. She had that aloof and elegant look on her face that if she did not know she would have felt that it was the real duchess, her sister inw was standing in front of her.


    She had recognized her the day she had seen her for the first time in the pce that was why she was so cold and rude to her and tried her best to chase her away.


    Whenever she looked at her, she felt guilty, and reminded of her mistake, so she could not bear to share a roof with her.


    But who would have known that the truth woulde out this way. It made her wonder was it fate? A way of god to tell her that she could not run away from her mistakes.


    "Aunt, as you know my adopted father had already told the truth to everyone. Even the royal family knows about it.


    They have set a royal trial for their father. Even if they justify every action, the fact that I was lost from the pce and Leo had been ced there could not be done by maids without the help of a family member.


    They would use their father. I want you to take responsibility for what you have done. Not for me but for my father who had always loved and cherished you and even forgiven your every mistake." her eyes turned cold and as guilt started to crawl her heart.


    No one knows better than her how forgiving her brother and family have been to her in the past. But since the day Evan had returned, they have not been so lenient to her yet she was here to me her.


    "So you are here to me me after all. Did you think by using those flimsy words and sounding soft you would be able to convince me to do your bidding?


    Who are you to order me when my brother has not asked me anything?


    If you are done, leave. I did not want to see your face." her face was red but from the start not even once did she look into the eyes of Evan.


    Evan could feel the restlessness of the woman and her reason to behave like that,


    "I have said what I wanted. Rest is your choice!"

 Chapter 424 Secrets Kept Hidden In The Dark(Chapter Preview)

    "Your majesty, his highness is requesting an audience!" George ced the ss of wine back on the table and looked above with a frown.


    If his son ising here then there would be only an argument waiting for him and he did not want to take part in it and ruin his mood.


    "I am busy, ask him toeter!" without giving a second thought, he shook his head and looked back into the parchments in his hands and resumed to enjoy the wine.


    "I can see how busy you are, father. I am here only to help you in lessening your work!" The voice was so cold and full of sarcasm that even the knight bowed his head. Afraid that he would be included in the argument of the father-son, he tried his best to minimize his presence.


    "How impudent! Did you not know that you can note to my room even if you are my son! Have you forgotten all your manners after falling in love with that lowly woman!!"


    Andrew''s face turned dark and gloomy and the intent to kill filled his eyes. He turned to look at the light instead of his infuriated father who took the hint and bowed his head as he left the room in a hurry and closed the door behind him.


    George did not care what the knight would assume or think. In fact, he had chosen his words wisely to create that reaction on the face of his son.


    Andrew must remember that he was inmand and no matter how much he grew up, he would always remain his son, his pawn, his hands and had to follow hismands.


    "You did that intentionally don''t you? Shall I take that you have forgotten the deal we have made? Do not think that I would stillplete my part if you failed to do yours!" Each word was filled with so much contempt and disgust as if he was not talking to his father but to an enemy.


    If given a chance he would kill the man then and there.


    "And have youpleted it? Have you done what you have promised to me? Huh?" The ss that was still in his hands a second ago was thrown on the face of his son, who should be dear to him but now he was looking at Andrew with eyes full of disdain.


    "I will if you havepleted your part! You are not leaving them alone. Are you?


    Why have you set a royal trial on them? Even when you know the consequences, you have tried to attack them again and again.


    I am telling you for thest time, cancel the trial and take back all of the charges. I will go and apologize to them personally." without caring about the blood that had started to drip from his forehead, Andrew continued to stand there with a calm face.


    If only, there was a hint of worry beneath those calm eyes that looked at his father with a stern look as if telling if you would not give in the results would be severe.


    "Are you threatening me now, Andrew? Are you threatening your father?" He stood up from his seat and he looked at his son coldly. He did not care about the gloomy look of his son, all he cared about was his authority.


    Since the day his son had fallen in love with that wench, he had forgotten who his family was and always took the side of that lowly woman.


    It went up to the limit that he asked her to bend thews of the empire a bit and give some leniency to women and their rights!


    Just the thought of it was enough to burst his chest with anger. What did he think of himself huh!


    "The name, the position you are enjoying, it was all given to you by me! Have you forgotten that? If i want, i can give your position to any other boy of my vassal family and then you would be nothing but aughing clown of the empire.


    Then I will ask you how much you regret talking back to me!" He stooped and pointed his trembling finger to his son who was still standing there with a nk look on his face but a smirk formed on his face when he heard the threat.


    Heughed softly but the sarcasm was clear in it!


    "You and share your power? The man who had made sure that his own brother would be insulted every time so that he would be called superior. The man who had not looked at his own daughter once with love because she was a girl not boy.


    The man who had used his son as a pawn and dragged him to the world of hatred and politics.


    The man who had no morals that he even stole the son of his brother to ruin his house and confiscate his properties.


    Can that kind of man give his position to just any man? Ha! It is so amusing that I feel like I will not stopughing for ages whenever I recall this joke!


    In fact, I am sure that you would not hesitate to kill me if you think that I am a threat to your position.


    You have only kept me alive because I am a gullible kid that has always followed your words. Don''t you!" Instead of feeling ashamed or angry, the man felt proud.


    Each word Andrew spoke was true but all he felt was pride and relief that he had taken the right steps. If not, the world would not have thought twice to trample on him if not for his greed and shrewdness.


    Did he think the world is a nice ce where you could live with love and care and family? Ha! He had not even entertained that kind of thought when he was a kid! Not to forget he was an adult now who had seen the world.


    "Then do as I say and I will keep the truth of your beloved a secret."

 Chapter 425 [Bonus Chapter] A Coward Man(Chapter Preview)

    "Are you not afraid that she would be scorned and sneered at and even left to die in the streets!


    Do you prefer her life and respect or to show her that you love her at the cost of losing everything she had?


    Not to forget when the truth woulde out, she would lose her chance to be your concubine too due to her lowly origin. Are you sure you want to let go of all the pain you have suffered while receiving the wrath and hatred of your beloved in vain just because you want to throw a tantrum to me?" George knew well, his little son was still too emotional.


    He could be controlled easily if right nerves were pressed.


    He could see the hesitation of Andrew, his struggles and the pain in his eyes when he closed them to hide his raw emotion and knew that he had already won the battle.


    Tch! He did not even feel pity for his son. It was his wish to choose emotion over his life. If he was adamant to drag himself down for a girl then what could he, his father do!


    With a smirk of winning on his face, he walked closer to his son and patted his cheeks while looking at him as if he was a failure,


    "That is right! You love the girl too much to go against me. So, like a kind and nice little crown prince, go and take Adele out.


    I will ask Stefan to book a good inn for you where you can have some privacy. You do not need to return to the pce until the case is solved. See how kind I am! I can not see you suffering at all!" with a wicked grin on his face, he let go of his cheek that was stained with blood and then took out the handkerchief from his pocket and cleaned his hands as if he had touched something dirty.


    "Now go. I have other work to do!" he waved his hands as he walked back towards his seat with confidence.


    "What if I tell the other part of the truth?" His eyes widened and then narrowed as anger started to rise on his face and he glowered at his son who did not understand where he stood and did not have the right to ce conditions.


    "Do you think you can threaten me? Are you not afraid?"


    "I am.. I am afraid for Eli but you did not know that I have proof, I have proof that you have hired the men to swap the son of the duke with Eli.


    If you dared to threaten me that you would present the real son of the duke and tell the world that Eli is not his daughter and take away her position from her, then I will make sure that the duke will get all the clues that it was you who did it.


    What if the world know that the emperor they look upto was so jealous and scared that his cousin would take the charge of the pce again that he stole the first son of his brother and sell him to the ve market and then ced a girl he had found in the dustbin there to make sure that he did not have any heir to take his name.


    Not only that you even sent men to do the same deed again when the duchess gave birth to her second child, but since it was a girl, you let her live.


    Same happened a third time too. But who would have thought that someone would think of the same idea and exchange the girl with a boy after your men left from there.


    For years you continued to curse the men for his ipetence and even went to the length to kill him as punishment when reality was.. He had checked it correctly.


    The duchess gave birth to a girl only! How did it feel father?


    To know that you have been trapped in the same web you have weaved all your life.


    You even chose him to be a knight and serve the borders of the empire, yet he came unscathed.


    Not only that he brought the glory to the empire that seethed your anger.


    You could not swallow the house you tried to destroy so much only prospered with time.


    You neve cared that a girl of lowly origin was going to be my wife, the empress but could not bear the pride in the eyes of your brother therefore you told me the truth and started threatening me to ept that greedy princess as my wife.


    Not for keeping the blood pure as you have told me, but just to hurt your brother who cherished his daughter dearly.'''' Each word he enunciated was like a p on the face of George whose eyes had darkened and filled with hatred.


    He had already thrown the entire bottle of wine on his son who took it without any reaction on his face.


    But it did not stop him from telling the truth. He could see the rage and hatred but more than that guilt and fear beneath the eyes of the man whose face had turned red.


    "How dare you speak to me like that!" George raised his head and pped Andrew hard on his face but it only brought a sneer on his face as if he was disgusted by the look of his father.


    "Let me tell you the truth , father, you have not done all this to keep the throne for yourself. Uncle never had the desire to take it in the first ce.


    You have done all this due to your jealousy. You were never able to ept that he was a far better ruler than you.


    He is wiser, stronger, braver and has all the qualities you never had.


    That is why you never killed him. You need him to run the empire smoothly and this truth never lets you live peacefully! You are a cowardly man that is running away from the truth!"

 Chapter 426 Will Take Revenge!(Chapter Preview)

    "You are a cowardly man that is running away from the truth!" George trembled when he saw the disgust on the face of his son that was simr to the look his father used to give when he was a kid.


    The seat of the emperor belonged to the family of Thawyne from the start. But in a war, their grandfather Ondo, who had been called as a war hero died while his son was too young.


    To keep his childhood innocent, his brother, Oscar took the seat as the emperor.


    It was a temporary measure to keep the empire working until Elvin, the true heir, would grow up as a strong man to take over the empire.


    But after returning from the academy, he refused to take the position and let his uncle rule. That was how the seat of the emperor had been shifted from Thawynes to Senerinas de Obelia.


    Though Elvin received a lot of scorn and sneers that he was a coward and had given his back to his responsibilities, Obelias were not treated any better.


    Everyone looked at them with pity and never treated them as worthy of the seat.


    It increased so much pressure on the next generation that Obelia''s have to prove themselves worth again and again.


    Even if they win in ninepetitions from Thawynes, a single defeat and everyone got the chance to say that they have still not learnt how to rule and they still did not deserve the throne they have received in charity.


    It was a stain they would never be able to get rid of. But not even once had they thought to return the empire to his true heir even when three generations passed.


    With each passing generation, the pretense of brotherhood and love for each other continued to fall and now George, who had suffered the most, did not care to act like a loving brother.


    He hated every time when he was beingpared to William. He wanted to kill him then and there. But when William smiled at him and helped him in his works, like learning the theories andpleting his studies, he did not have the courage to kill him.


    Not because he felt touched by the love his so-called cousin was giving him, but he knew that he needed William.


    So even when he felt that William was mocking him and sneering behind his back. Even when he felt theughing gaze of everyone on him, he endured.


    He endured so that he would be able to get to the throne and then he would teach them a lesson. A lesson for every time they made fun of him.


    He remembered each of their faces and took his revenge slowly only ending up at his precious brother who had already reached to the highest level of administration till then.


    George had no choice but to keep him alive but that did not mean he would let his family survive.


    If that happened, then the threat of them asking back for their real position would always remain.


    Therefore he took his son. If he would not have any heir, then his family would ruin after time. That would be the best revenge.


    He wanted to see them slowly withering away with time.


    He had thought that Andrew would support him, but that foolish boy asked for marriage from Elizabeth.


    Though they were distant cousins, it had already been many generations and when the council came to know about it, they all epted it happily.


    They were d that the family of Thawyne would be part of the royal family again.


    Their blood would be in the next emperor. He epted because he wanted tough at them all his life.


    The girl they were treating so preciously thinking that she was blood of Thawyne would be nothing but a fake doll his men had found in the dumpster.


    He wanted to show all of them that there was nothing special in the blood of The Waynes!


    He wanted tough at all of them when they coulde to know the truth.


    So, he happily agreed to this decision. But who would have thought that his foolish son would be head over heels for the fake and would demand strange things from him for her.


    It started to be a pain when Leo returned too. He felt like his power was getting lesser and lesser.


    Theparison that had died with time started to appear again and his foolish son epted warm heartedly that Leo was better than him!


    Just how could he! Only the thought of it was enough to burn him with rage.


    His whole body started to tremble and the desire to kill all of them engulfed him.


    He had asked so many times to his men to sneak attack Leo in the borders.


    He had gone as far as to mix poison in his food so many times.


    But each time when they report to him that they have been sessful, Leo returns without a single scratch on his body or feeling sick.


    As if the person they have killed is someone else. They swear that they have seen blooding out of his body or they have seen his body turning cold after eating poison. But he knew that all were lies to save their lives.


    Or else how could he walk proudly on thend. He hated him, he hated William, he hated their whole family.


    And he couldn''t bear to see them happy anymore. He would take their name, their fame, their wealth everything and make them aughing clown!


    He would show everyone that they were nothing!


    "No matter what you say or do Andrew, I will not spare them.


    I will make sure that they would suffer a miserable death but before that, they would cry tears of blood and see hell from their open eyes!


    And if you want to be a part of it. Go! I did not care whether you live or die!"

 Chapter 427 [Bonus Chapter] Another Way?(Chapter Preview)

    Evan had thought that after being left for contemting, Gabrie would reply. But days passed and only one day was left for the noble trial, yet no reply came from her.


    Evan had even gone to contract the men who had supported her father. Asking them to help in exchange of less punishment or even freedom, but it did not work well.


    They all have no idea what happened so long ago except that she was the real daughter of duke Thawyne who was sent to themoner house so that he could rece her with a son.


    She was lost in looking at papers when her eyes fell on the portrait of her mother and her eyes dimmed.


    She did not remember meeting her but Edward had told her that she had visited them a few times. She wondered if she had just left after looking at her from afar.


    "Wait! That meant mother had visited me?" her eyes twinkled as she stood up abruptly and ran from there.


    "Mydy, his highness had just returned. Can you wait for tomorrow? It is toote!" Evan looked at the worried guards who had no courage to stop her yet they could not let her in.


    "The matter is urgent. Are you challenging my position by not letting me in?" The cold eyes of Evan prated the guard, who felt like he would face death if he would not let the young girl go in.


    She used to be kind and gentle but after staying with master Leo for so long, she had be just like him.


    The guard could not refuse her again and moved aside to let her go in.


    William was rubbing his forehead while a lot of papers were ced on the table. She could feel how exhausted he was yet he was not sleeping.


    "Father!" William looked above when she entered and a frown formed on his face immediately.


    "Why are you still up? You should be sleeping." she could see the displeasure in his eyes but beneath that worry for her that made her heart soften.


    "Isn''t father awake too. I have brought some tea for you so that you do not feel too tired." keeping the tray on the table, she sat on the sofa and started brewing the tea without waiting for his response.


    Her eyes were lowered on the cup as if she was too concentrated but William knew she was trying to not get scolded further in case he would ask her to leave.


    Though worried for her, a soft smile formed on his face, as he closed the file in front of him and went to sit beside her.


    Just as he sat down, she handed him the cup she had just brewed with a soft smile on her lips that looked rather ttering,


    "It could not be as simple as bringing tea for me. Could it be?" though he asked in a stern voice, he still took a sip with a proud look on his face.


    It felt warm that the girl had not only forgiven her but she also cared for him. If only..


    "Yes, i am here because i want to know the preparations of trail." he raised a brow as he had thought that she would at least talk in a roundabout manner due to her worried but the way she was looking at him, as if telling i am not as weak as you think and i can handle whatever you want to tell me.


    "You do not need to worry about that. We have enough proof that neither I was present or your mother was awake when you were changed, so we are not at fault.


    It is a conspiracy to steal the kid of our family and grow upter so that they could extort money from us.


    There are several times when your mother has sent money to your father. We can say that he was ckmailing her to give more he would harm you.


    Andter he tried to trick me so that you could enter the pce and he could ckmail meter.


    He even tried to kill all of us so that only you would be left and he could use you as adder to rise to the post of the duke.


    The maid, who was helping her, decided to give a statement against him so there would be no problem.


    Though everything is in theory, the other party did not have any proof either except the fact that you are my daughter and you have spent your life in a vige.


    Rather than that, the man who was keeping you has been proved a criminal. So, if twisted enough, we can still prove that we are not the one who conspired it.`` He took a big sigh as she ced the cup back on the table and then held her hands and rubbed the back of her hand.


    "I know that you are worried and trying to reach me. I apologize for neglecting you but I was worried that I would have no reply to your questions.


    And I did not want you to worry about things that are not in your hands. You have done nothing wrong and I will make sure that you will not be dragged in the mud." a grateful smile formed on her lips yet her eyes were filled with worry.


    She was not worried about herself but them. She knew how dirty it could be when all the nobles were waiting for them to crumble so that they could take their ce.


    "Father, what if we tell the world that all the rumors are fake. Leo is your son and I am a distant rtive whose mother cared about you, and when you came to know that I was being mistreated, you brought me here and took care of me.


    My father twisted the truth and tried to kill all of you and when he did not seed he was spreading all these rumors?


    I have already talked with the nobles who my father had used. They all agreed to support us!"

 Chapter 428 Calm Before The Storm(Chapter Preview)

    "No!"


    "But why!"


    "No! Evan, there is no point of argument. I can not do what you are asking me." in a stern voice, William replied as he stood up from the sofa.


    His face that expression that he would not listen no matter what she would say, so it would be better that she would give it up.


    Evan sighed, she could not understand why it could not be done. More evidence could be fabricated and it sounds more realistic than his father''s theory but he was not even listening to her properly.


    "But why? You do not have enough evidence to prove your theory. What if his majesty decided to not ept it and punish all of you for deceiving the empire.


    After all, there is proof that my mother had paid for my expenditure and has evene to visit me a few times." her voice was adamant as she stood up and followed her father on his seat.


    His hands were already crossed on his chest as he tried to intimidate him but she did not give up at all. She continued to stare back into the eyes of father with a determined look as if telling she would not give up this time.


    "What do you mean why? You are the daughter of this family and truth is bound toe no matter what!" she only shook her head with her eyes full of disappointment as if she was expecting a better excuse than that.


    For some reason she felt like the emperor would not help them. In fact, he would use this opportunity to show his supremacy.


    Though the family is rted by blood, she had never seen him visiting them and did not get an amiable vibe from their family.


    "That''s not it! Is it not enough that we all know the truth? And would it make any difference in your love and care towards me if I would be known as your daughter inw instead of your daughter?" she asked in a soft tone with m eyespletely in contrast with his angered state.


    "Evangeline!"


    "Father, you are making it difficult not only for us but for all the families who are dependent on us.


    We have 32 vassal families and more than 800 people working for us. If anything happened to our name and we lost our credibility and then all would be mocked and have to bear consequences too.`` For some reason her uneasiness was going as if she was going to lose everything she had gotten after so long.


    The look of desperation was so evident in her eyes that William felt a pang in his chest.


    He was the one to make her so worried when he could have exined it to her that nothing would happen since they were in a higher post and they have not hurt any other noble.


    "Do not worry princess, I promise nothing will happen to any of us. In fact. Let us go for a small vacation after everything is over tomorrow?" she raised her head only to look at his confident face that was telling her you are thinking too much.


    Was she really being over sensitive because she always felt that she would lose the happiness she had gotten suddenly.


    She nodded her head gently as she did not want to be stubborn when he had already told her so many times that everything was going to be fine.


    Maybe she should just trust them and let them decide. There might be a chance that aunt woulde and tell the truth too.


    If he did not want to lie about her origins then she would not force him further.


    "Then I will wait for you to decide the date, father!" she whispered softly as he hugged her and kissed her forehead softly.


    "Yes, I will not disappoint you, dear. Now go and get some rest. Tomorrow is going to be a long day!" he whispered as he let her go from his arms.


    Though disappointed, she gave a bright smile to her father as she did not want to worry him further.


    She knew though her father was not showing it, he was worried too.


    Taking slow steps out of the room, the guard bowed his head and trembled noticing her presence back. But she did not give him any attention as she walked back to her room.


    Leo was sitting on the bed and looking at the papers she was reading before when she reached the room.


    Hearing the sound of her footsteps, he raised her head and waved his hand for her toe closer.


    "Why are you here?" she asked with an annoyed look on her face as she did not take a single step in his direction but crossed her hands over her chest.


    "Where should a husband be, if not for the room of his wife? Come here and let me hug you, honey!" ha! His soft words only irked her further as she walked with brisk steps and took the papers back from him while jerking his hands away when he tried to touch her.


    "Wife! My foot! You were not here when I needed you and now you are behaving as if you love me too much!


    You can not juste and go as you wish! Leave the room now!" She took away all the papers and then red at her like a tigress while he only blinked like a scared puppy. His pleading eyes were looking at her softly as he moved closer and tugged her dress like a kid who was afraid to speak louder.


    "Honey, you are forgetting that you have asked me not to visit your room for the next week! Do you know how desperately I was counting days toe back to your arms?


    How can you me me for my absence when you are the one who had thrown me away mercilessly! you should let me eat you as apensation for breaking my weak heart instead!!"

 Chapter 429 [Bonus Chapter] The Trial Begun(Chapter Preview)

    You do not need to be nervous, everything will end up well!" Leo rubbed her sweaty palms with his as he tried to assure her but she only red at him in exchange.


    Last night, he did not let her go no matter how much she tried to run away after having one round. Not that her knees have left much strength.


    He continued to have his way with her until dawn. She did not even remember how many times he had her and now he was behaving all gentlemen!


    She had learnt a lesson. Never to truth the outer appearance of man and even a calibrate could be a beast once given a chance.


    "He is right, you do not need to be so agitated. You are looking haggard! Did you not sleepst night due to nervousness?" Evan did not know how to reply to the concerned voice of Eli, so she just nodded while lowering her head.


    If only she could tell, why was she awokest night!


    "Of course, I was only thinking after the noble trial, how muchpensation could we demand from the royal family when they will lose?" she tapped her fingers on the window as she smiled with a sharp look in her eyes.


    Only four of them were in the carriage, Leo and Evan sitting on the one side while Eli and Eve on the other.


    Duke William had already left early with his aide to handle the procedures and meet others.


    Evan could see how much effort they were putting in cheering her up so she nodded but the uneasiness in her heart did not fade.


    Though she knew that she had done nothing wrong, it felt like she was going to lose something important today.


    Soon, the carriage stopped in front of arge pce.


    "It is your first time visiting the royal pce, right?" Evan nodded and held Leo''s hands as they walked out of the carriage.


    She could see many nobles whispering at each other while staring at them. It did not help that she could see the mocking smile on their faces.


    "Darling, I think there are many people jealous of us. The smell is so strong that I am feeling nauseated!" Instead of hiding her face, she waved her hands in front of her nose as if she was trying to get rid of the nasty smell around her while she held Leo''s arm with her other hand and leaned her head on his shoulders.


    "Oh! If you want, I can kill all of them in the name of treason against our family since they are disturbing you. Knights!" looking at his cold face that was filled with intent to kill, those who were standing nearby ran like they had seen ghosts in their way.


    "Oh my! Look at their faces! I wanted to make a portrait of them but too bad they run too fast." Eve shook her head as if she was disappointed that she was not able to see anyone dying.


    "It is alright, you will get to see plenty of them when theye to our pce begging for forgiveness." with a confident tone Eli joined them as her cold face looked down on everyone around her.


    The aloof and elegant look on her face was so radiant that others could not help but look at her with a stunned look on their face.


    They had to believe that if they were talking about royalty, Eli could win even against the empress and after marrying Andrew she would be the firstdy of the empire.


    Even if the duke would lose the trial, they did not want to get in the bad books of Eli. there were already rumors that princess Adele was losing to her.


    Either she was the empress of the queen, or she was going to hold a lot of power in her hands.


    Under the gazes of everyone all of them walked into the royal court meeting room of the pce. Their father was already sitting on the first seat of the room.


    There were four empty seats beside him and each of them took one.


    Rest of the nobles were sitting at a distance. Though they were not whispering like before, their eyes were still on them but one gaze from Leo who raised his head, they all looked away, too afraid to be noticed by him.


    "The sun of the empire, your Majesty is entering the room." all of them stood up when George entered the room and took the highest seat in the room.


    He was sitting on a stage while all of them were sitting on the chairs on the ground looking up to him while he was looking down at them just like it should be.


    "We all are collected here as we have received variousints that the family of the duke , one of the oldest and founding families of the empire who had always held respect not only brokews but even deceived the royal family and the citizens of the empire.


    They are charged for leaving their own blood and bringing amoner as their son in the family. Hiding the truth, they have lied and betrayed the royal family and went against thew.


    Since we all are here under the eyes of our goddess, I will ask both parties to begin the proceedings." Both duke William and the man on the other side bowed his head while everyone else sat down. They both stayed standing.


    "Your majesty, Leonardo Thawyne had been appointed as the head of first order of knights that is the highest rank when ites to officials of empire.


    He had the whole force in his hands and if he wanted, he could attack the whole empire and take it down forcefully.


    He did not have power only but the name of Thawyne that gave him immense strength but if he is really amoner then not only we are deceived but our future is in jeopardy!"

 Chapter 430 Charging Blames(Chapter Preview)

    ¡ª------------------------------------------


    "if he is really amoner then not only we are deceived but our future is in jeopardy!" gasps and whispers could be heard in the room as others started talking.


    "Not only that my lord, the girl here suffered badly as she was abandoned by her family. Just because she was a girl! Isn''t it too inhumane?


    It shows how greedy and heartless the Thawyne family is! They were only worried about saving their name and respect so that they did not feel an ounce of regret in leaving their blood on the streets.


    And now that her adopted parents had started to question their intentions, they brought her back into the family as her betrothed. Isn''t it a horrendous crime.


    They have even broken thews of the empire and deceived the royal family. They did not consider anyone or anything to save their estate and their position as nobles.


    They could have chosen to wed their daughters in a well off family and chose their groom as the new duke but they went up to this length to keep the title to themselves.


    If we would let their action go without any punishment then others would follow it too.


    Therefore from the behalf of all of us and for the equality and fair behavior, i request you to punish them appropriately that it would serve as a example for everyone.'''' Most of them nodded or gave oral eptance to what the man said as he looked at the family of Thawyne with challenging eyes.


    Gloating at the downfall of the man, George smirked in his heart. He could not exin how relieved he was feeling.


    As if cold water was sprayed on the fire that was burning for so long, his eyes were filled with joy that he could not show.


    With a hesitated look on his face, he acted as if he was facing a dilemma to punish his brother that was closer to him than his family, he did not speak for long as if he was hurt and reluctant to give his verdict.


    Everyone who saw him could feel sympathy for the man who had treated Twins so well like a family. He had given the highest post in administration to the father and highest post in the military to the son.


    Not to forget that They were one of the richest families that even left the royal family behind due to their strong lineage.


    The family had always been a threat for the royal family, even though the emperor treated them so well.


    Even when their betrayal was proven, he was feeling trouble in punishing them. What a great man!


    "Your majesty, before you take the decision, i wanted to speak too." Despite the scorns and ill words William was hearing, there was a warm smile on his face.


    Like a sun that could not get affected by the actions of humans, his personality was spreading light that made others embarrassed and jealous.


    "Of course, you have the right to put your points, defend yourself and even question the other party, Duke Thawne.


    The royal court would not take any decision until both parties were done." nodding his head George encouraged William to speak.


    There was no way William would be able to get out of this mess. George was assured that he was going to win today and he had even thought of the punishment.


    He would strip William from his position and title of the noble and announce them asmoner.


    As far as Leo was concerned, he would lose his position automatically if he were announced asmoner. Since the high posts were only reserved for nobles.


    Today the long standing family whose roots were deep in the empire would wither away and soon everyone would forget about their existence.


    He could already feel the taste of winning in his mouth.


    "Your majesty, the man said that we have abandoned Evangeline and brought Leo to the pce because we wanted to save our title and did not want to give it to the grooms of our daughter, right?" many heads nodded and so as the man who had presented the case with a disgusted look on his face but William just chuckled warmly.


    "Your majesty, if that would have been the case, then am I not a fool?


    I am giving the title to a boy of unknown origins who could always get rid of me and go in favor of their real family.


    Wouldn''t giving the title to my son inw be a better decision than giving the title to someone I didn''t know anything about?" he asked in a soft voice.


    He enunciated each word slowly so that everyone got what he was trying to convey and soon whispered started again.


    "If anyone would be given a chance, wouldn''t they choose a man of lower nobility and take him into their house as the husband of their daughter and train him to be their sessor while making sure that the man would treat his daughter well.


    Why would a person go to the extent of binding a stranger and leave his own daughter behind when he could have both of them?


    The whole scenario did not make any sense. Everyone is trying to punish a victim while the preparator was left." he added when the silence ensued again.


    His words have certainmand and authority. The confidence on his face was unparalleled and that no one would dare to question his integrity.


    Those who were sure that he was going to fall were looking at him with a daze . He had just spouted some words and had not given any proof yet. Yet his charisma was able to sway the hearts of many who were questioning their previous thoughts now.


    The man gritted his teeth as he noticed the effect of duke Thawyne on others.


    "You mean you have not done it? and sir Leonardo is your son? Whiledy Evangeline is amoner as she had stated when she entered in Thawyne family?"

 Chapter 431 [Bonus Chapter](Chapter Preview)

    Everyone held their breaths as they turned to look at William. The answer to the question would decide the faith of everyone sitting there.


    The ce Thawyne family was going to hold in the future and what would be the future of the girl who was announced as heiress suddenly.


    "Are we here to know who my real child is or if I have deceived the empire?


    If everyone is curious to know who my real child is. Then my real children are Elizabeth, Evelyn, and Evangeline.


    But if it is about if I have swapped the kids to find an heir, then I would still decline to ept this charge." though he added thest paragraph, no one listened.


    The whole ce was in uproar. They all were looking at Evangeline and Leo and were conversing how the rare gem was a fake stone in reality while the piece of coal turned into diamond.


    The eyes of the man sparkled as he raised his head and pointed at William.


    "The crime is already epted, my lord. I request you to end the case here by stripping off the title of archduke from lord William." George eyed his brother as if he was hesitating but in the end he nodded his head.


    "William you have personally epted the truth so there is nothing left in the case to continue. I, George De Obe, in the name of our country, announce that¡­"


    "Wait a minute, I have only said that Evan is my daughter, but I have never epted that I was the one who abandoned her.


    She has stolen your majesty. And just because my wife did not suffer trauma because of this, Leo was ced beside her.


    I have never left her and I can prove this." he imed but George did not seem to be convinced. He was looking at the family skeptically as if thinking whether to ept it or not.


    "I have proof and witness, your majesty. Give me a chance to present them." he raised his voice a bit and a few men stood up and came forward.


    Under the curious gaze of so many people, George could not say no so he nodded reluctantly.


    "Thank you, my lord, I know that you will make wise decisions." WIlliam knew that he had stolen this chance, it was not given to him, he was going to use it to his best.


    "A long time ago, a woman used to work for my wife as her maid. She was facing a financial crisis due to her good for nothing husband.


    When she saw my wife giving birth, she thought of stealing my child to get a good sum from meter.


    But when she came to know that our child was still with us she became confused and ran away with the child without telling everyone.


    We did not know about it until now. And to prove that, I want to call a few witnesses.'''' He waved his hands and a few men who had stood up not so long ago came forward and stood behind him.


    "I am first son of baron Carlos, my name is Terrain, my brother, second son of baron Carlos, Mustif died a few days ago due to poison.


    My brother had told me that he had found a way to earn the title better than me by ckmailing duke.


    Later I came to know that a man had stolen his child and was now ckmailing him to give him more and more wealth and a title to return her.


    The man named Edward, stated clearly that his wife had stolen the kid from the pce, my lord." just as he finished, he looked at Duke who nodded his head and he returned back to his seat.


    Another man reced his presence,


    "This man and his wife hade to the vige with a year old kid. They were strange as none of them ever did any kind of job yet they always had the best food avable.


    One day while drinking, Edward had told me it was all because they have a golden chick whose parents are spending gold on her like water.


    He was going to pet the chick until he became the richest man in the town." the man who looked at Evangeline with warm eyes which were filled with worry and guilt whispered in a soft but resolute voice,


    "Edward had told us that Evan was a stolen child, your majesty!" he bowed his head as he was the singlemoner standing among all the nobles.


    Once receiving a signal he left the box for his seat and sat there while waiting for the result.


    "Even if it is proved that Evangeline was kidnapped so that they could receive a good amount from all of you.


    It did not change the fact that you hid Leo''s reality all this time when he was rising ranks in the military.


    Our empire can not trust a boy with the safety of our empire when his origins are unknown. Not to forget all these witnesses could be lies to hide. what you have done and save the punishment!


    What word did their words hold when a person could be easily persuaded through money." he scoffed as he looked down at William who still had an amused smile on his face as he nodded his head after a deep thought.


    "If that is the case, then why have you not brought a few witnesses.


    Do not tell me you are that poor! If you want, our family would spend a few gold coins for you!"ughter and whispers could he headed after his challenge that brought mockery for the man.


    "You! Duke William what do you mean? Are you bribing me in front of everyone? Do you think your charisma can bring you sess? You are surely looking down on justice." he pointed at William as he trembled with anger as he saw the mocking look on the face of everyone.


    "Oh, is it apliment, marquis?"

 Chapter 432 What Benefits I Could Have?(Chapter Preview)

    ============


    "My lord, we have not found anything yet!" Andrew ran a hand in his hair as he looked at the other corner of the room himself.


    There was no way that the woman had nothing. To get the favor of his father upto a limit of announcing her as the new empress and his wife, she must have something that his father wanted.


    He had already caught many spies that were sent by Adele to follow him. But he still did not know what she was hiding.


    All of those spies were proven useless as they did not have any idea about her ns.


    But if he did not find anything that could stop his father then he was sure no matter what proof said, his father would punish the duke and his family.


    That was his main goal and if he would try to intervene then Eli''s truth would be at risk.


    "Look again, there must be something." he instructed the knights who exchanged nces but nodded their heads and started searching the room for the fourth time.


    They did not even know what they were looking for specifically.


    "Master the girls are not fools. Why would she hide something important in her room when she knew she could not trust the guards here?


    If I would have been at her ce, then I would have hid my secrets where no one could find them." Andrew closed his eyes as he had that doubt too.


    She was not a fool to keep her secrets out in the open but he was desperate and did not have much time to wait for that.


    "It can not be helped then. Go and bring the girl to my room with respect. It should look like I have a change of heart." a frown formed on the face of the aide but then understanding dawned in as he nodded his head.


    "Yes, your highness.'''' He turned to look at all the knights who were still searching the room, making a mess out of it.


    "Retreat, there is no need to look into the room anymore. Pce everything as it was and then leave." taking a breath of relief, the knights nodded their heads who were already tired beyond belief.


    Andrew walked towards his room which was dark. The cold in the room was bone chilling but he did not light the woods in the firece as he sat on the sofa and pinched the space between his brows.


    He had heard the maids gossiping on how the grand duchy is going to face their end today for their betrayal to the royal family.


    "Your highness, princess Adeleade is here to meet his highness." his eyes snapped open when he heard the sound of his aide and pain and anguish started to fill in them.


    "Send her in alone!" The aid who had taken a step in stopped in his tracks and made way for the woman who had raised a brow.


    She was looking vignt and though she was smiling as if she was happy and shy, he could see the sharp look beneath that fake smile.


    She took slow steps in as she scanned the dark room for possible threats. Last time when she had acted like he had kissed her in front of Eli, he had given strict orders that she would never be able toe in.


    But that only worked in her favor as the maids med Eli for sowing discord between the couple due to her jealousy.


    Everyone believed that Eli could not let go of her position and power . That was why she was acting weak and hurt in the presence of the crown prince while she was cold to everyone.


    Adele was happy as long as she was getting the favor of everyone. She did not care much about Andrew since he did not hold real power in the pce anyway.


    And as long as it was about George, she knew his achilles heel and knew how to control him.


    "Your highness, you have called for me." bowing her head she greeted him while sneering at his pathetic state in her heart.


    Who would believe that he was the single heart of the biggest empire on the continent when he looked like that!


    Pathetic! How could she marry someone like him? Her eyes filled with disdain as she looked at his lonesome figure in the dark room. If her empire had not lost the war with their empire, she would not have spared a fiance to this kind of weak prince who thinks from his heart.


    "Yes, you must know about the trail running on the family of Thawynes?" her face immediately turned from a worried look to pain and hurt.


    "Yes, my lord. I am so hurt whenever I think about how much my sister Elizabeth would be suffering!


    I could not bring myself to forget about her even for a minute. Would you give me a chance to go to her and give some warmth? She must be feeling alone." with a tear squeezed in her eyes she was looking the epitome of love and concern for her.


    "Hmm, that would not be needed. I have thought that their family was strong and powerful and being with Eli would make me strong too.


    But the way it crumbles down. I am not only disappointed but I feel resentment. The pir I was thinking of leaning on crumbled.


    So, now I need a new one. Forget about her, she is old news now. I want to know what you can offer me Adele.


    My father trusts you a lot and has chosen you as my wife. Tell me why shall I ept you as my wife.


    The offers you have given to my father to enter in the pce. I want one of them for myself too. I did not want to live as the crown prince all my life, I want to ascend as emperor too. Would it be beneficial for me when that timees?"

 Chapter 433 [Bonus Chapter] My Apology (Chapter Preview)

    Adele looked at the man in front of her with confusion. There was no way she would ept that she had a secret that could bend the emperor.


    If it would not have been for that boy, she would have died a long time ago. That was her bargaining chip. What would she get for sharing it with him and who knew what was in his mind.


    What if he was just fooling her to see her cards and then threw her away like used clothes. No! Not in this life.


    A look of bewilderment passed her eyes with that thought in her mind as her brows furrowed,


    "I do not understand what you are talking about, my lord! Your father, the emperor, had felt pity on me and he liked my soft heart. That was why he chose me as your consort.


    Sister Eli is a bit cold and hardly talks to others. That was why she was not loved enough. I am sure she would.." she gulped the rest of her words when he stood up and came closer to her.


    His hands held her arms tightly so that she winced. His eyes looked at her face intensely as if he could read her real thoughts.


    "I do not want to know how Eli is! I know my father well.


    He did not give the position of empress to his brother''s daughter. How could he offer it to you without any reason?


    Do you think I did not know you are keeping an eye on me whenever I go out?


    Or do you think I did not know you have yed the trick to sell the grains that belonged to the Thaeyne family?


    I even know the small bottle of poison you hide in your clothes and waiting for a chance to mix it in my food.


    You are only waiting to sleep with me a few times right?


    I am sure you will not even wait for me to make you pregnant. You will just sleep a few times with me and then kill me.


    If you did not became pregnant in the meanwhile you wull hire a ve to do that for you while giving the child my name!


    Or you are already pregnant with the man you are hiding in the stables!


    What was that ves name again, Max! Right?" dread filled her heart as her eyes widened and her lips parted but no words came out.


    She was looking shocked beyond words that not a single sound came out yet her ashen face and the sweat forming on her face gave her away.


    "He is a noble from your fallen empire that was brought here as ve. Isn''t it?


    I have never thought that a selfish and cold woman like you could fall in love! But that does not mean I will not support it.


    But there should be something equal I should get in exchange too!" finally letting go of her arms, he turned and waved his hands to the knights who bowed his head.


    Her face was still paled yet she took a deep breath and opened her eyes again,


    "Your highness, I do not know what you are talking about. There must be some misunderstanding.


    I am deeply impressed and am in love with you. Why will I look at any other man! You are so perfect and kind and¡­" she walked closer to him as she wrapped her arms around his waist and hugged him from behind.


    Trying very hard to gain his trust again, she looked at him with a pleading face as if she was wronged.


    "My lord, there is someone who is ndering me. Why would I keep poison with me even if I wanted to give it to you? Wouldn''t I have kept it hidden somewhere no one would be able to find it?" she blinked her big eyes as she looked at him waiting for him to melt and nod at her.


    "Is that so? Sody Adele is iming that she did not love anyone except me and she would be with me forever?" her eyes filled with joy and a wave of relief washed over her face as she nodded her head when she heard his melting voice.


    She knew no man could escape from her charm. He would soon bend in front of her and ask her for forgiveness.


    She did not have enough chances to meet him or else he would have been hers for long.


    "Yes, my lord. I want to be yours and if you do not trust me then I can prove it to you by giving you the only thing I have, myself.


    I am yours my lord. I am ready to give myself to you before marriage too." she closed her eyes as she held the button of her gowns waiting for him to nod and asking other knights to leave, when his eyes turned darker with a ray of light passed his eyes with a sinister look on his face.


    "If that is the case, then I should give you a gift to show your appreciation of your love and efforts towards me." her eyes raised to his face as if looking for hints.


    She knew that he was not a fool to trust her that easily when he knew the truth already. But she was not in a state to refuse or think further.


    With a smile on her face, she shook her head, "there is no need my lord. I am not materialistic to need gifts. You trust me that is more than enough for me.'''' She tried to hold his arms and lean on it as she looked at him with a face full of love when she heard footsteps behind her and the familiar voice that froze her.


    "Since I have used you of deceiving me with this man, as a gift and an apology I want to present you with his head! Taking his life I will repent for questioning you, mydy!"

 Chapter 434 Their Drama Ended(Chapter Preview)

    ¡ª---------------------------------


    "Thud!" the sound of a man falling on his knees filled the room.


    With her eyes filled with horror, she turned to look at the man with dark raven hair and obsidian eyes. A lot of marks and fresh injuries could be seen from his torn clothes. The blood was still dripping from his mouth when he was forced to kneel in front of them.


    Two knights were holding his shoulders to keep him down there. His head was lowered so she could not see what kind of expressions he was holding but she could imagine the pain he was suffering through.


    "That.. that. Who is he, my lord?" Although she imed that she did not know her, her face was filled with worry and her eyes were scanning her body with so much hurt as if she was barely holding herself to not run to him and hold him in her arms and tell her everything would be alright.


    "He is the man who works in the barn Adele. I did not know why but I was informed that you are meeting her secretly.


    The funniest thing was, they told me you were telling him how you would kill me and then be the empress dowager of the empire and then you will appoint him in the pce where you both can have a leisure life.


    Then you would not need to worry about being ves after the war. I must say that men have vivid imaginations. Isn''t it, my love?" he 0ulled her back into his embrace when he saw how color continues to drain from her face and horror started to fill her face.


    She knew that she had been caught and he was only ying with her emotions now.


    "I must say that my knights have a very vivid imagination and they are seeing dreams with open eyes now.


    So, as an apology I am going to present his head to you and so as of the knights who brought that news to me. Would it be okay?" he asked with a soft chuckle as his hands went to hold a tendril and twirled it on his fingers.


    His actions were gentle like a lover but his eyes were cold. She felt like she would freeze to death by looking at them.


    Her heart beat rose faster yet she did not do anything except looking deep into his eyes contemting what to do.


    If she would continue to act then he would kill her but if she would try to protect him then he would know the truth. What if he would kill both of them then on the name of treason for deceiving the royal family.


    Or what if he was only testing her. If she would not act, he would spare the life of Max, taking him as innocent.


    She swallowed her own saliva as cold sweat started to form on her nape. She was torn between saving the love of her life or saving herself.


    Andrew could see the struggle she was going through but he could also see hesitation in her eyes that made his blood cold.


    He did not have much time, it had been almost three hours since the trial had started.


    If he would bete then the result would be dire and he would not be able to save the family. He could not help but feel anxious that he could not give the girl anymore time to think.


    "Now!" just a word and both knights had already taken out their swords. One of them raised his sword high into the sky while the other held the man with full force so that he would not struggle, but it was meaningless since the man had not even raised his head since start to struggle.


    As if he wanted to end the ordeal as soon as it could and waiting for his death would open arms. Closing his eyes he waited for the sword to behead him but the pain he was waiting for did note.


    After waiting for a few more minutes, he opened his eyes in confusion and looked above only to see that the girl was holding the sword in her hands while the blood was dripping down from her palms.


    His eyes stared at her face with bewilderment. He could not believe that she had sacrificed herself for him. Didn''t she always say that she does not love him?


    She was only using him because he was the only one she could trust! Hadnt she told him that when the time would arise she would not hesitate to sacrifice him for saving herself.


    Yet he always told her that he loved her nheless. He did not care what she felt for him as long as she was with him.


    His love was enough to continue their rtionship. He had told her that he loved her enough to give his life for her.


    That was why when he was dragged here, he did not look at her for once in case she felt weak. He did not want to be a burden on her life.


    "Why?" he asked through a choked voice when he saw her wincing yet not taking her hands away.


    Wasn''t she a selfish woman who did not care about anyone but herself. Then why was she doing for a ve.


    The girl who had forgotten Andrew was still there, the girl who had forgotten that a de was cutting her hands, turned to look at her with a strained smile on her face,


    "I knew you would be the death of me. I knew you would sway my heart and make me weak. That was why I tried my best to stay away from you.


    But you.. You never listened to me and followed me to the hellhole now look what you''ve done!" guilt filled his face when he heard her voice that didn not have an ounce of rage but strange softness that he had never felt before yet the words she said..


    "So, now the drama has ended, let''s talk about business!"

 Chapter 435 [Bonus Chapter] Who Will Protect Her?(Chapter Preview)

    Adele and Maximilian were still looking into the eyes of each other when Andrew noticed they both were in no mood to reply to him.


    He sat down on the chair and leaned his body forward putting his weight on his hands as he spoke in a cold voice,


    "So, now the drama has ended, let''s talk about business! I do not have much time."


    He had no idea about how the trial was going on but one thing was sure: no matter how many proofs the Thawyne family gave, his father would manipte their words and announce them as guilty.


    He knew his father had set a noble trial to end their lineage. Just the thought of it infuitate him and made him guilty too since he was not able to tell the truth.


    He was so worried about Eli in the past that he did not realize how he had be the puppet of his father for hiding one truth.


    He had thought it did not matter if she hated him as long as she was happy with her family. He bore her every insult, every time she looked at him with those cold eyes, just to keep her dignity and her family intact.


    But if he would stay silent today, he was not sure if the family would be able to survive.


    "Tell me how you convinced my father to make you the empress! And do not dare to lie or say you manipted him with your sweet words!" His voice was not loud but it was rather dominating.


    It was so low and cold as if it wasing fromhends. Adele finally came back to her senses and realized what she had done.


    She was so overwhelmed when she saw the sword touching Max''s neck that she was not able to stop herself but now when she looked at Andrew''s face, she gulped.


    "That.. I can exin." she let go of the sword from her hands as she was sure the man was not going to attack anymore.


    But that does not mean their lives are safe. A wrong word and he would kill both of them.


    "Save it! I know he was your knight and some higher noble in your empire and professed his love to you there.


    When the empire was defeated and you were taken as a hostage, he secretly followed you and started working in the pce so that he would get a chance to save you.


    But when he came to know that you are going to get married to me, he was stunned and confronted you.


    Since then you both have been meeting privately. I must say you have used good excuses to call him to your room that no one would have ever doubted.


    And the way he became one with the darkness at nights toe to you is tremendous.


    I must say he is a skilled knight, too bad I did not trust him and so did you. So you both have to die.


    I can take you to the royal court right now and tell the truth to everyone to distract them from the matter of Thrones?


    Have you ever thought howmoners and nobles would be interested in knowing how their future empress was having an affair with a knight from her country and nning to kill me, the future emperor of the empire." with a vicious glint in his eyes he looked at both of them.


    His sharp features were so cold at this time that Adele could feel the fear crawling into her skin.


    If what he said was done, she was sure they would be beheaded. She had done all that to save her life but in the end..


    No! Her hands clenched into a tight fist as she stared back at him. She was not going to ept this future.


    "Adele is innocent. I was the one who forced her. I went to convince her but she did note with me. She was not connected to me in any way." Max who was silent all this time, stood up, even the knights who were holding his shoulders were not able to restrain him as he covered Adele from his body.


    Hiding her behind his back, he stared deep into the eyes of Andrew with no hint of fear.


    "No matter what allegation you put on her, I have replied to your every word. So, do not think that you can threaten her." he enunciated each word slowly and with a dangerously low voice that even Andrew was silent for a minute.


    It was clear that the man would not think twice before sacrificing life for her. He could take a life and give his life easily when ites to Adele.


    The intensity in his eyes was so strong that even Andrew feltcking for a second.


    "But who would believe your words? Are you forgetting that you are nothing but a refugee, a ve who had run away and deceived the pce by hiding your identity for getting a job.


    There are many knights who would say that they have seen you and Adele inpromising situations.


    Would the court believe you or the sacred knights of our empire? Huh?


    And even if my father helped you and epted you over the members of our nation, Adele would still lose credibility and you would lose your life.


    Is that even worth it?" Andrew could feel that the man was about to say "yes" he did not care about her life at all.


    What a troublesome one man! Andrew chuckled as he looked at the girl hiding behind him with a evil glint in his eyes as he continued,


    "In the end, do you think she would be able to survive once you died? Do you think I would let her survive?


    Why would I let a snake stay behind me? I can mix poison in her food, the water she takes bath in or ask my knights to kill her and then name it as an ident. Who will be there to protect her once you are gone?"

 Chapter 436 A Better Deal(Chapter Preview)

    As Andrew finished speaking and looked at the man with challenging eyes, Max sucked up a deep breath.


    His blood turned cold. The worst feeling one could have was to not be able to protect the person they love more than their life.


    He was ready to sacrifice himself for her but he knew that was not enough.


    He stared at Adele with his deep and dark eyes as if thinking how to protect the girl, if only she would have agreed when he had asked her that they would run away from there.


    The girl who was silent all this time as if analyzing her situation pushed the man who was trying to cover her as if she was weak all this time.


    "What do you want?" Though she was asking, she already knew what he wanted and so did Andrew.


    A grin formed on his face as he finally sat straight and looked at her with a knowing smile.


    "See, you wasted both of our time so much. If you would have replied to my questions before, I would have stayed blind eyes to your actions and not dragged your lover here.


    Now tell me, what leverage do you have against my father?


    When he was so happy to trample your nation under his feet, why did he ept you as the future empress of our empire?" A treacherous ray of light flickered in his eyes, and the expression on his handsome face appeared to be very cold.


    He swept a chilly nce at her but she was not a girl who would tremble and hide herself.


    She looked at him with the same intensity as she walked and sat in front of him with one leg crossing over the other.


    "I must say I have taken you as a fool. That is why I have kept my guards down. You are not as dumb as your father think you are!" everyone was taken aback by her sudden attitude,


    They all have thought that she would plead and kneel in front of Andrew to save her life but she was behavingpletely different from what they have imagined.


    She was looking confident and arrogant even when she was about to die! Could it be that the shock hit her brain so hard that she had lost her senses and rationality and that was why she was behaving crazily.


    The knights could not bear the insult of their prince anymore. They came forward to push her off from the seat but Max stood between them.


    His cold eyes and bulky figure was enough to stop them in their tracks. He tilted his head and looked at them with a dangerous look on his face as if he was challenging them to take a step forward without getting killed.


    "It is fine!" Andrew raised his hand and stopped his knights from acting rashly.


    He knew Max was stronger than all of them and if not all, he would be able to kill half a dozen knights before getting caught again.


    "You want the secret I am holding. But then.. Then what? What if you killed both of us after knowing the secret?


    Wouldn''t it be better to die without telling you then you would not be able to save your beloved.


    Wouldn''t it be better to see my killer suffering. Hmm?


    I do not have any kindness in me that I would feel bad for you or your lover. You know that right?" she asked in a casual tone as if she was not talking about death or anything serious but weather or food.


    "If you were calling us for such a long meeting, you should have ordered a few snacks at least!" she added as she looked around. There was not even water avable in the room.


    A look of disdain passed her eyes as she leaned leisurely on the plush chair.


    Everyone around her was shocked and stared at her as if she had gone crazy. She knew that her life was at stake but if Andrew wanted to kill her, he would have done that already.


    The way he had brought Max here calmly, it showed that he knew about his presence for a long time but did not take action because it was not beneficial for him.


    He had only turned this berserk because his lover was called for trial. And this was herst chance.


    If she would cower and ept defeat then he would gain the upper hands. If she wanted to save herself and this bulky fool, she had toy her cards well.


    "If I wanted to kill you, I would have already killed both of you. You already know that it was not my intention.


    I promise on the name of my honor that i will send you to a safe ce if the secret would be worth enough." his hands touched his chest as he took the oath seriously that even knights stood straighter than before.


    But the girl only chuckled as her head tilted while her eyes turned colder.


    "The tch! Do you think I would trust the oath of the man who is the future emperor?


    The empire who had ruined our happynds? We have never hurt your empire or yournds nor were we a threat to you.


    Yet! You decided to attack us? Like barbarians, you killed both women and children that were not even part of the war.


    You killed my family, my rtives and everyone that was closer to me,


    Do you think I am vicious enough to kill you? Wouldn''t it only be right if I take the revenge of my family and mynd as thest survivor of mynd?


    Do you think I would be able to survive when I have the burden of so many deaths that you have taken?


    You and your whole family deserved to die just like ours. And now you are asking me to trust you and give you myst weapon!


    Think again, Andrew, you have to give me a better deal!"

 Chapter 437 [Bonus Chapter]A Better Revenge(Chapter Preview)

    The hatred that was seeping out not only through words but her eyes and her every expression, Andrew knew that she came closer to their family to take revenge not to survive.


    That was why she was ready to let go of her love for this man. She was ready to y dirty, yet he could not me her.


    If his homnd, his country would have been destroyed without rhyme or reason then he would have revolted or yed dirty to take revenge too.


    Both of his hands that were in his pockets clenched slightly when he heard her. He could already see the desire to have blood in her eyes.


    She would not let go before taking revenge, even if she had to sacrifice her life.


    That was bad! He had thought the knight would be able to sway her emotions, but it looked like he had calcted wrong.


    His heart trembled. What if she did not cooperate? He did not have any other way to stop his father.


    "WHAT. DO. YOU. WANT?" the words came out through gritted teeth. Adele could feel the intensity behind it but it only made her smirk.


    "The feeling of helplessness you are having is nothing inparison to mine. I have felt helpless for months when the war was going on.


    Every Time someone died, my family withered, mynd was destroyed, I felt much more helpless.


    But you know, the fact that you be fearless when you have nothing to lose is quite true.


    Now that I have nothing to save, I can destroy it all.


    This is just the start Andrew, soon I will destroy you, your father, everything and only then will I feel better!" a certain madness could be seen dancing in her eyes.


    Max pushed the knights away and ced his hands on her shoulder as if trying to give her strength.


    Others might feel that she was vicious but he could see how much she was suffering. How she was burning herself to keep her fire in her intact.


    This was not the Adele he knew, they have made it like her.


    And if she wanted to burn the empire to calm herself, so be it. He was ready to do that for her.


    Looking at the couple who were not ready to give in, Andrew could feel a headache bubbling in.


    "Do you even know what nonsense you are spouting? What made you think that you can still bargain.


    If the truth woulde out, you would be beheaded in front of everyone. Then how in the world would you take revenge you are speaking so loudly about?


    Isn''t it better to save your life first?" he snapped out of his calm look asmonsense was not working on these fools.


    He felt like he was dealing with an ignorant kid who thinks his wishes are themands.


    Closing his eyes, he took a few deep breaths to control himself. His chest was heaving in rhythmic motion to show how annoyed he was!


    Pinching the space between his brows hard, he finally was able to control his rage or he was afraid that he would kill all of them at once to calm himself.


    ? "You want to hurt and defeat my father? You want to kill the emperor who has taken your family andnd right?" Adele tilted her head as if trying to understand his new scheme but nodded her head unconsciously too.


    "If you do not know, my father was not the real ruler but Duke William is!


    There is a long story but to cut it short, my father started the war so that Duke William''s child could die in it.


    And he brought you here so that he could break Eli mentally.


    You were just a means to get his goal to destroy Thawyne''s family so that he would never getpared and would never feel the threat of losing his ce.


    And now he is trying to attack them publically to strip off their power.


    Wouldn''t it be taking revenge if you fail his n again. He would suffer more than death if he would lose once again.


    In the future when i would be the king, i will restore a town for all the war ves of your empire and to make sure they would be treated well, i would assign you and Max as the leader and governor of that town.


    You would have sole authority over their welfare. Until then, i will help you financially to buy all the ves and find other citizen of your empire who were not treated well here and provide them a good life.


    Adele, saving your people would be better than dying in taking a revenge that would never end.


    If you kill someone their children wille to take revenge from yours. The cycle would never end.


    Think about it, wouldn''t your father''s soul would be at ease if you would be guarding the honor of your people rather than dying here from my hands?" Though he was speaking calmly to him, his heartbeat was drumming like crazy.


    He felt that he would just explode if she did not reply any sooner.


    And if she still denied, he would really forget her reasons and might just kill her to vent his anger.


    His mind was on the brink of going berserk. After killing her, he would go and p his father in front of everyone and tell the truth to anyone.


    Though he may be charged with treason , if the duke came to know the truth, he would make sure to save his family and empire both from his crazy father.


    He also tells Eli the truth before dying. Damn! Why was she still thinking?


    His eyes were swirling with waves of Tsunami that would destroy everything if she did not ept his offer.


    "Adele!" Max pressed her shoulders to bring her back to her senses and she blinked,


    "What if you are lying?"

 Chapter 438 [Bonus Chapter] The Dam Broke(Chapter Preview)

    Adele could feel the image of her father in front of her eyes telling her to ept the offer.


    Tears started to form in her eyes as reality struck her hard. He was right! Saving her people would be better than killing others but could she trust him?


    When Max touched her, she finally came back from her daze and stared back at Andrew.


    Though she knew that he was not power hungry like his father. It was letting her govern an area under his empire.


    She had never heard that it happened before and it would always be a threat for him.


    She was a threat to him. Why would he let her live? What if all these were the lies he was spewing to save the girl he loved.


    Even if he lets her go for now, what if he sends mercenaries after herter.


    Her eyes narrowed at the face of the man who was promising big things to her with a look of doubt on her face and he sighed.


    "You are taking much longer than expected. Adele, do you have any other choice but to trust me? What could you do except pinning your hopes on me.


    If you want to achieve big things you have to take some risk.


    Besides I am a man of my words and for a start, I will prove it this way." he waved his hands again and the knights opened the left door of the room.


    Adele frowned but turned to look at the other side and her eyes widened. She stood up abruptly and ran towards the door with her heart beating fast as if it would burst any second.


    "What are you doing here?" she could not help but rub her eyes again thinking that it was a delusion.


    Even the men on the other side look surprised, but soon a warm smile formed on their stunned faces,


    "Greetings to the princess. We have never thought that we will meet again and that too here!" there was no pain or anguish in their voice, in fact, it was warm like a nket and a warm bed after a cold day that makes you feel rxed but drowsy at the same time.


    It was clear that they were not mistreated or had suffered any grievances but how? These are the top ministries of her empire.


    These are the trusted men of her father. Keeping them alive was no less than hanging a sword on your neck.


    ''What n did the man have?'' her head snapped back to Andrew who was still sitting on his seat with a look of suspicion.


    He frowned, finding the look on her face. He had thought that she would be grateful, from apologizing to behaving tsundere and directly talking about the deal, he was prepared for her every reaction but still finding his actions suspicious. Had the woman lost itpletely?


    "What is with that look? Are you trying to prolong the conversation intentionally?" he could not help but frown thinking about the time she had taken in deciding.


    "The crown prince had helped us in hiding and living. Themander of the knights who had invaded the pce, instead of killing us he imprisoned us.


    We have tried to kill ourselves thinking he would be taking as ves. But that was not the case,dy.


    He had saved us and kept us here. He helped us in finding our family.


    Not only that he had helped manymoners too.`` The man tried to assure her but it only brought rage.


    Her eyes turned red and her fists clenched into a fist. It looked like she wanted to kill all of them then and there.


    Even the man who was talking to her like she was his lost daughter was taken aback and took a step back instinctively.


    "Then what about my father? My mother? My brother? My family? Why were they not saved? You! You did it knowingly, didn''t you!" she ran and held Andrew''s cor as she shook him hard!


    "You saved everyone except my family? Why?!" tears started to pour out of her eye like a dam that had been cracked long ago was finally broken.


    "Why did you do this with me? Why did you kill my family?" her hands that had been clenched into a fist punched Andrew mercilessly one after another but the man did not even wince, neither he tried to stop her or save himself.


    He could see the pain, the anguish, she was hiding all this time to finally be poured out by her.


    Her eyes had turned red yet the tears did not stop. The girl who was trying to be strong all this time finally broke.


    How long had passed that she continued to hit his chest.


    The knights that were so shocked came out of the daze in a few seconds and ran to save him but one look from him was enough to stop them in their tracks.


    Max who came forward to hold his lover in his hands was also stopped as Andrew shook his head.


    He knew how much the girl was suffering and it would be better if she would take out all of it at once.


    How much time had passed when she finally stopped and leaned on the shoulders she was beating so hard as her silent tears turned into sobs and then loud wails.


    Her knees gave away and her whole body turned limp. Andrew wrapped his arms to support the girl he had always hated.


    He had thought she was greedy like his father until he came to know the truth.


    Though his father was the one behind her demise, he couldn''t help but feel guilty when he looked at her state.


    The strong girl was finally crumbling in his arms. A look of guilt and pain filled his eyes too as he slowly rubbed her back as if he was consoling a child.


    He knew that their posture could be misunderstood but he did not have the heart to jerk away the crying girl.


    "I am sorry but they did not want to be saved. Sacrificing their life for saving their nation is the trait of a true hero and emperor. You did not want them to live their lives bowing their heads, did you? You should be proud of them!" he whispered when she finally calmed a bit.


    She raised her head with her pupils dted. Her face had that look of shock. Her swollen eyes and pale face made her look frail for the first time that he felt bad for the girl.


    "You should be proud of them. Your men need you!" he pointed at the group of men and women who were all looking at her with worried eyes.


    Her actions made them feel that she resented them since they survived while her parents died.


    They felt guilty too that instead of holding her and telling her it was okay, they told her how happy they were for getting another chance at life." they did not dare to look into her eyes, feeling it was all their mistake.


    She gave a long stare to them and then to Max who was looking so worried for her that he would crumble with her and she closed her eyes.


    Only she knew what she was thinking at that second.


    "They all can wait! We have to hurry to save the girl!"

 Chapter 439 [Bonus Chapter] Lost Faith(Chapter Preview)

    "All these are false attempts to hide the responsibility. Even if we believe for a minute that duke Thawyne had not changed the kids, that would not change the fact that Leo is not the heir of duchy.


    Since there is no one to take the responsibility of the dukedom, I request the royal family to be fair and take the dukedom in their hands like they have done with other noble families.


    And I would even request you to strip off the title ofmander Leo since amoner can not hold the post of amander in 1st order of knights.`` The man bowed his head as he finished talking and George nodded his head.


    Though William had brought many witnesses and friends to prove that he had not swapped the kids. Taking the duchy till his daughters get married would be a great result too.,


    Since Eli was going to marry Andrew anyway, he could use this excuse and name Andrew as the heir of the duchy.


    Since Andrew was his pawn anyway, he would take full control of the duchy and would make sure no child of the Thawyne family would ever be able topare with the royal Abe family.


    As long as he could get rid of Leo, he would do as he wished and no one would be able to stop him.


    "Do you have anything to say about the result, William?" asked George in apassionate voice as he stared at him with a worried look.


    Everybody could feel how much care the emperor showed for his brother. They praised him in his heart.


    William started at Leo and Evan but could not respond, that was the main reason he wanted them to marry as soon as possible.


    Even if he would say that Leo was going to marry Evan and be the heir of the duchy again, it was only a matter of future that could not be used in present.


    Taking a deep breath, he calmed himself. As long as his kids are happy and healthy and with him, he does not care about the position anymore.


    As long as he could have a roof and live with them happily, though he would lose his title of archduke, he still would have money, a pce and other things.


    It''s just that he would remain as a richmoner and would not be able to use his second name.


    Thawne, the name with a rich history and grand feats would end today. Would his ancestors forgive him for this folly?


    Just as he took a deep breath and stood up, Leo followed suit and stood up.


    "I understand that I did not have a son to be the heir and my daughters are not married, yet I am still fit to handle the seat.


    If I do not have apetent son inw to take my position when I retire, then I will pass my position to the royal family.


    But I request that you give me enough time for that. I am not that old that I would not be able to look after the affairs of my estate!" His majestic aura and strong authority could ot be challenged.


    Not a single person in the room would say that he was old and ipetent when ites to handling matters. He was one of the best in the empire.


    If the nobles face any problem like taxation or draughts in the boundaries of the empire, he was the one to be contracted rather than his majesty.


    If he would be stripped of his title, they would have nowhere to go.


    As much as nobles were jealous of power and authority, no one could deny that they needed him. If he would not be a theater, they were not sure if the empire would run smoothly.


    And once he would lose his title, he would not be able to interfere in any matter of the empire as amoner.


    They all felt a dilemma while choosing his fate. Looking at the hesitation in the eyes of nobles, George''s fingers clenched inside his pocket.


    If William became sessful in swaying the heart of the nobles they would resent him further when he would go against their will and would make sarcasticmentster.


    "Haven''t I handled all the matters in a good manner? I did not think I should retire this soon." William spoke with an air of arrogance in his voice. When ites to work, no one could be as meticulous as him.


    "You are not understanding the situation, are you? You have done a great sin by abandoning your own daughter.


    Even if you were not the one who had swapped her, there was no denying that you hid the matter after knowing the truth.


    You tried to manipte both of them into thinking they love each other and get married to each other so that your position and heir would not change.


    You have betrayed the empire, the trust of people in you and moreover to your family.


    I know that they have forgiven you because you didn''t want to harm anyone. But that didn''t mean that Evangeline never felt resentment for you.


    That did not mean Elizabeth and Evelyn never thought about what else their father was hiding from them.


    That did it mean Leonardo never felt that he was used because you needed an heir. Or else you would have left him and brought your daughter back the moment youe to know the truth.


    You have broken their faith in you.


    Do you think nobles would be able toe to you without a doubt that you might be hiding other things in your dealings.


    You may not have aged, but you have lost the trust others had on you. You have lost their faith.


    And if you let you continue such a strong position in the empire, I would be restless thinking how you are going to manipte the truth and would you even present the situation truthfully to me!"

 Chapter 440 Pass The Title(Chapter Preview)

    "You are like a cracked vassal now. No matter how graceful and strong it is, it would not be able to hold water anymore.


    You should be thankful that the nobles and I have enough respect for you to not punish you severely for lying and deceiving others.


    Have you ever thought how Leo would be able to handle his status as amoner after being announced as war hero and the headmander of the knights.


    Would he be able to take orders from a knight who used to be his junior and run errands for him.


    It was all because of your greed to secure your position that you have done such a big felony yet you are trying to shrug off its responsibility.


    I must say William, i am disappointed with you." looking at the changing faces of the nobles and William''s children, George gloated in his heart.


    That''s right! That was how you should be treated. With a look of suspicion and wariness, no one would be able to forget that you are just a greedy man.


    No matter how qualified you are or how much wisdom you hold, if you would fall in their eyes and lose the trust they have in you, you would not be able to stand up high and mighty like you used to in the past.


    They would beg me to take you off from your position and then I would slowly devour everything that you have closer to your heart.


    Your countdown has already started.


    Pinching the space between his eyebrows, George tried to hide the evil smirk forming on his face.


    "William, as a brother it would be my advice that you do not persist anymore and ept the decision.


    It would be your journey to repentance. And as far as it is about duchy, your daughters are already old enough to get married. Your son inw can take the position back for you.


    I would not ept any further arguments from both sides and would conclude the trial here. Do any of you have any objections?" in a grave and authoritative voice, he announced as he passed a cold nce to everyone.


    Those who were still having doubts bowed their heads hurriedly when they felt the prating gave over them.


    William, taken aback by thest words, looked at his family with worried eyes.


    He had thought that they all had forgiven him. Was he wrong all this time?


    Though William was a strong man when ites to handling the matters of brain, he was still weak when ites to family and after the death of his wife, he always felt that he was not good enough for handling them and was not able to fill the void created by losing their mother.


    "Your majesty, I have a question?" Leo, who was silent all this time, stood up and looked at George with a grim look on his face.


    Thinking that he was worried about his position, a smug look formed on the face of George. He wanted to see Leo begging him to hold his position only to know that he could never have it in the end.


    A look of excitement was getting difficult to hide, therefore George took a deep breath after closing his eyes that was easily misunderstood as exhaustion and pain from handling the matters of his family so crucially.


    "If it is about your post, then I apologize but amoner could not be themandant. But you do not need to worry, I will arrange a post that would be ording to your skills.


    Since you are innocent in this whole matter, I will try my best to serve you justice without breaking anyw of the empire." ''Hmm, should I make him an errand boy or the one who handles the kitchen with the chef to feel the knights.


    No! A cage would be better!'' George could already see how an arrogant and cold man like Leo was running around to fetch water for the knights. He could not exin how good it felt, as if he had finally found relief from years old wounds.


    "No! That is not what I am concerned about, your majesty. I wanted to know which son inw would get the position of the duke.


    Would it be the first son inw or the eldest one who will marry the first daughter of the duke?" taken aback by the sudden question, George replied honestly.


    "Since there is now about eldest son inw taking the title, it would be the first son inw. But isn''t it too early to discuss it?


    William has still not lost the title yet you are already thinking of snatching it!?


    If I did not know any better, I would have thought that you were with him all this time so that you can covet his title!" he admonished and many nobles nodded.


    They were shocked when he asked about inheriting the title suddenly. As if he was waiting for the demise of the family so that he could be the new leader.


    Many looked at him with eyes full of disgust and disdain.


    If anyone would have been at his ce, they would have felt embarrassment and shame when each eye looked at him with doubt.


    As if they were telling him that he was a greedy person. They were admonishing him and criticizing him.


    "You can interpret it anyway my lord. But you were the one who said that it is your final decision that you are taking away the title of archduke from lord William only to pass it down to his son inw. I only wanted to confirm if I had the authority to request it.


    Now that you have affirmed, I am at ease.


    With due respect, i Leonardo, as the first son inw of lord William, i request you to pass the title to me."

 Chapter 441 [Bonus Chapter] Is He Greedy?(Chapter Preview)

    The whole court ended up in an uproar as the words left his mouth while the eyes of George narrowed at the man who had promised that he would not let them marry! Edward!


    Forgetting that he was still acting as a benevolent brother, his eyes narrowed at Edward who trembled with fear and then tried to look for Olivia but surprisingly she had not attended the trial.


    Now he did not have anyone to pass the me on. But how did that happen? He was there that day, he had mixed himself in the crowd while hiding his face from the cloak.


    He remembered that he had written a letter to Olivia asking if she wanted to marry Leo, if yes, kidnap the girl on her wedding day and she did.


    Edward had seen knights searching for her. Leo had left the venue while looking for her. There was no way that they got married!


    He shook his head vehemently. From that night he was with Evan all the time. So, he was sure they did not marry.


    Same doubts were in the minds of all the spectators. They were there in the church and witnessed the wedding getting canceled.


    With a frown, George stared at confused nobles and sneered. There were so many people yet they did not know whether he got married or not. Such a bunch of fools!


    But when his eyes fell on confused William who was staring at Leo as if trying to take a decision, his eyes narrowed.


    ''Could it be that he was fooling everyone?'' With that thought, a smirk formed on his face.


    "That was a good lie but do you know you would end up in prison if you lied in the trial!


    Everyone in the pce knew that your wedding had been canceled!


    Truth to be told, I did not understand your actions, Leonardo. Are you so afraid of losing your title as the heir of your family that you have started to y low tricks!


    And here I thought that you love the Thawyne family as yours. Now I am in doubt about my views.`` That was the best time to sow the seeds of discord.


    If it worked then he would not need to do anything further. They would end up fighting and doubting each other.


    The family that had been united all this time would crumble on its own. Only the thought was enough to leave him in seventh heaven.


    "You are right my lord. That day, Evan had lost his way so we were not able to marry in the presence of everyone.


    But that had disappointed us a lot and we decided to marry that night only.


    Since everyone was too agitated and worried, we were afraid that others would deny. So, we got married without telling everyone.


    Since then, we have been trying to find a good time to tell everyone the truth.


    But a lot of things kepting on the way. And we did not get a chance to tell others. Biut Evangeline had already told Evelyn, my lord.


    If you do not trust me, you can ask her.`` Just as he finished, he turned to look at Evan and Eve who stood up and nodded their heads in confirmation.


    "That is right, my lord. I am already married to Leonardo. He is the first son inw of our house." Evan nodded and spoke in a soft tone as she smiled warmly towards Leo, surprising George who had instructed Edward to sow discord between both of them enough to keep them separated.


    And that fool had told him, they already hated each other."


    But it was still notte. Though it could not be confirmed if they were married or not, but even if they did marry, if they did not have any witness for the marriage and it was not registered by the church, then it would not be no more than a lie even if they have taken vows.


    He would not lose aftering so far! With that thought, he looked fiercely at Leo to intimidate him.


    "And you think that I would believe the words of your sisters. They have a soft corner for you. What if they would be lying to support you and save the title for you.


    A marriage needed to be registered in the church and proper rules needed to be followed. I will not tolerate that you will make fun of such a sacred rtionship for your gains.


    One more lie and I will throw you into prison for one year!" he bellowed with a loud voice that was enough to create a shudder in every present noble.


    Though many did not find him better than William, he was still the emperor that was the grand authority of the empire, challenging his ce and right was not easy.


    Leo instantly bowed his head earning sneer from other people who felt that he was pathetic.


    "I apologize for not exining properly, my lord. I thought the words of family were most sacred, but if you think the register of church is better proof then you can check there too.


    Our marriage is registered in the church and as far as it is about witness, then we have two witness too,


    One of them is my side and good friend Arden, he is the count of Belrose.


    And the other witness is the single daughter of Duke Grasitias,dy Olivia who was used as the kidnapper of my wife.


    She had personallye to clear the misunderstanding and offered to be the witness of our marriage as an apology and we dly epted her offer.'''' With a soft tone and voice full of respect he had already won the hearts of a few and others could not do anything with so much proof in his hands.


    "You can rify the matter for as long as you want. But I request you to end the trial by punishing father by taking his title and then passing it to the first son inw, that is me!":

 Chapter 442 Who Were They?(Chapter Preview)

    Olivia, who had not attended the trial, entered with the priest breaking the copy of the register just as Leo finished speaking.


    Not only that Arden came with other knights who had attended their marriage and had names as witnesses.


    A few of the nobles believed that Leo was a qualified person and had fulfilled all his responsibilities in absence of his father.


    As if a silent tsunami was knocking the walls George had created. The result he was waiting for came but the conditions changedpletely just after that.


    George could see the image of Leo getting taller and taller and taking over everything he had painstakingly created.


    He could feel the position of the duke going again in his hands. When he met Leo''s eyes, he felt like Leo was mocking him.


    Only the thought was enough to brood him. He looked at Leo with eyes full of hatred and forgot for a second that they were still in the middle of a trial.


    "You are a greedy person. You have hidden everything knowing that this day was closer. Isn''t it? You wanted to have the position for yourself.


    You have nned everything!" Thest words came out bellowing as he punched the table in front of him with anger.


    He hadpletely lost himself as he could not ept that a youngd, who was not even half his age, who was just a meremoner with no background dared to defeat him.


    His chest heaved in rage as he pointed at him with trembling fingers.


    "My brother had nurtured a snake in his house and now that he had grown up, he was ready to attack his family."


    Everyone sucked in a deep breath as they stared at Leo. every finger and eye was pointed at him now.


    Though no one said a thing, their looks were enough to point out that they think the same. He was trying to devour the powers when the family was in need! How cruel! How shameless! How dangerous!


    "What could be expected from amoner?"


    "Poor duke, he thought that he was his son!"


    "He should have thought before treating a filthy boy with this much luxury. Now he is like a beast who has tasted the blood!"


    Thousands of whispers and murmurs filled the room that was loud enough to enter in the ears of the family who red back at others but it was not enough to keep them silent.


    They havee here to see the demise of the family in the first ce. How could they let go of such an opportunity?


    "That is enough! If I did not have any problem, what right do others have to speak so much?" William stood up and scanned the room with a cold icy re.


    His eyes were filled with the intent to kill anyone who dared to speak against his son. Like a mother when protecting his chick, he stood up in front of Leo with a majestic look.


    Everyone felt intimidated by his one look. He was like a king looking down at his citizens with a cold look, that nobody was able to meet his eyes.


    "I think Leonardo deserves the title. What is with thements and usations?" He stared hard at George who finally came back to his senses and realized that he had made a mistake.


    "That is because I am worried about you, brother." George replied in a soft and apologetic voice as he shook his head taking a deep sigh.


    "You do not need to worry about me that much. Since he meets the criteria, pass my title to him.`` Without an ounce of warmth in his voice, William stared at George who had to nod and write the decree as he had nothing to reject.


    "After all the arguments and proof, it is believed that the position of the duke could be transferred to the first son inw of Duke William, husband of Lady Evangeline, Lord Leonardo.


    If any one has an objection, please speak now as noint would be entertainedter." thought many whispers could be heard, no one objected.


    After a few minutes of formalities, the court was about to get adjourned when the sound of footsteps could be heard again.


    A few men with unknown identities entered the room.


    "We are here to prove that duke Thawyne had no hand in swapping the kids. We have proof that it was a conspiracy against him because it is not done once but twice!"


    "Thump!" George trembled as the instant words left his mouth and shook in fear.


    He had already lost the case after Leo told that he had already married Evan.


    If the rest of the truth woulde out then he woulde in the circle of doubt.


    Who are these men?


    Looking at the confusion in the eyes of everyone, even William was looking confused, he took a breath of relief.


    At least the man did not belong to any of them.


    "Who are you and how did you enter the pce?


    Who gave you the right to speak in the middle of the case!


    And as long as it is about proving that William is not guilty, it is already proved.


    The case had already ended and the time I had given to take objections hadpsed too.


    If anyone would try to malign their name to speak against them, it would be taken as an insult by the court.


    If you spoke once again, I will hold you guilty and ce you in prison." he bellowed but the man was looking confused.


    They looked at each other as the tasks they were given had already happened.


    After looking at each other for a while they bowed their heads and left the room without saying anything else but George stared at his man who took the hint and followed them with the intent of catching them.


    "From here, the court is adjourned!"

 Chapter 443 [Bonus Chapter] Where Is He?(Chapter Preview)

    Three knights followed the man who had entered the royal court at thest moment and left as soon as they were told that the decision was already taken.


    But as the court was adjourned, many nobles and their staff filled the corridor making it difficult for the knights to track those three men.


    "I think they just crossed the next passage!" one of the knights pointed at the ck cloak those men were wearing while entering on the passage of the other side.


    Other one nodded and then ran towards the passage but when they reached there, the men were already gone.


    They tried to look around and search for them for hours but there was no sign of them as if they were disappearing into thin air.


    "Are you sure you have not seen three men in a dark cloak going out of the pce?" They asked the guard again who frowned as he did not understand why the same question was being asked so many times, but he still nodded and replied with respect as the men were the personal knights of his majesty.


    They have the right toin against him and make him lose his job. He did not want any problem as he could sense the tension between them.


    It made him wonder if any prisoner ran away from the pce. But he knew that asking would only bring trouble so he waited there silently.


    "Where else could they go!" The loud roar was enough to tremble the poor guard who bowed his head.


    ......¡­


    "So when you reached there, the case had already ended and it was in favor of duke Thawyne?" a hint of surprise filled his voice as he was not expecting his father to relent so easily.


    What made him change his mind?


    "Yes, your highness. We were afraid that we would create trouble for the family if we stayed here. Therefore we left but the knights of his majesty followed us.


    And I think Duke Thawyne would look at us too. He was looking confused by our sudden entrance." They exchanged nces as they remembered how the eyes of both men narrowed on his face when he said the word, "twice!" there.


    "Hmm, that is a given. But do not worry, since you have worn cloaks. No one would recognize you. Leave your cloaks here and go back to your positions. I will handle it if any doubt arises." d and relieved by his assurance, both men took a sigh or relief and left from there while Max stayed there.


    He stared back at Andrew without a hint of intimidation or fear. He was looking straight into his eyes unless the two knights who had their head bowed all this time.


    "So, where is he?" Max turned to look at Adele, instead of replying to Andrew who nodded her head with a sigh.


    "I do not think that he is a man worth meeting. Though he is alive, it would have been better if he had died that day." The voice was full of pity but beneath it, it was filled with disdain.


    "Then why did you not save him? Huh? If you knew who he was, then you should have saved him!" he almost flipped the table with the look he had given to both of them.


    Max was as nk as always as if he could not understand what they were talking about while Adele galred back at him.


    "Did you forget that we were enemies a few hours ago. Why would I save the son of an enemy?


    He was nothing more to me than a pawn whose presence could keep me safe.


    But in my defense, I have not made him like that. He was like that in fact, worse when i met him,


    I only had him to ckmail your father. That is it! If you want to use someone. This is your father''s mistake, go and use him.`` She shrugged her shoulders and leaned back on her seat as she continued to read the papers Andrew had given her.


    These are the papers of properties he was giving her to start a new life with Max and other men of his father whom he had saved during the war.


    She did feel a little bad about the young man but she could not take the me since she was only busy taking her revenge.


    How could she think about saving someone else when she was not able to save herself at that time.


    Andrew could not believe that both were jerking off their responsibility but he could not deny the fact that it was his father''s mistake.


    He wanted to kill the young baby as soon as he had stolen him from the family of the duke.


    But the knight felt pity and left him in the orphanage in the neighboring empire thinking that no one would be able to find him there.


    But coincidentally that empire belonged to Adele and she found him identally.


    In the start she felt that his striking resemnce to the duke is just a coincidence but when she kept him and investigated further, she found out the truth, the emperor was hiding.


    She had used him as a fluke but the n worked and George even agreed to make a war prisoner as their empress. What else could she have asked for?


    It was perfect for her revenge n so she hid the young man where no one could find him and since then she was keeping him as his servant to use him when the timees.


    But now that Andrew had offered her a better deal, she had passed her pawn to him.,


    Call her greedy but she had their empire and wanted to take revenge so how could she feel sympathy towards their royal families who are full of dirty tricks.


    She was only worried about her survival and revenge.


    "When can I meet him? And where is he now?"

 Chapter 444 Falling Into Trouble(Chapter Preview)

    In a bar in a downtrodden area


    "How can I lose again? I was sure that I had chosen the right number!`` The man pulled his hair in frustration as he stared hard at the table. As if continuous looking at it would change the results.


    "Hey, do not act like that. You always start shouting that others are cheating when you do not have enough money to pay.


    This time I am not in the mood to give credit. Pay the amount you have lost." came the irritated voice from the other side while a few muscr men came forward and surrounded the young man who was shouting earlier.


    "What are you talking about? Haven''t I paid all the sum I owed to you a few months ago? You know my new mistress is kind and give me a good sry.


    It is just that I have spent all of it today. Tomorrow I will pay the rest first and then I will start ying. Just let me y onest game.


    Who knows I might earn enough that I did not need to dy your payment till tomorrow." though still irritated, he tried his best to control his urge to flip the table and beat others and brought a ttering smile to his face as he did not want to leave just yet.


    He was sure that his luck would be good today, and if he tried, he might win the game.


    He did not want to lose hope anytime soon.


    "No! That would not do. You have said the same thing three games before too. You already have lost 700 gold coins today.


    No matter how good your sry is, I am sure you can not earn more than that in a day." he signaled his man who came closer to the young boy with an intention to hold him and throw him away but the man was adamant to not leave.


    "No! Wait! I still have a precious thing with me. I will give it to you as a pawn. Let me go and try one more time. I am sure my luck would shine this time.'''' He struggled as he kicked in the air and tried to move his hands too.


    He was struggling hard to get rid of those two muscr men but it was all in vain since he was not strong enough to fight with one, let alone two of them.


    The muscr man who was the boss of all of them and had asked to throw the young man out raised his hand in the air and walked towards the young man who was stripped right here.


    He was almost standing on the entrance when both men stopped dragging him out looking at the signal of his master.


    "Show me what you have. If it would not be worth enough, not only would you be thrown out but I would charge a hefty interest on the amount you have spent today.


    But if it would be precious as you said, i will let you y the rest of the games for free.'''' The man was sure that the young man could not have anything precious with him.


    He was a rotten man who spent more than he earned gambling and did not have a family. Then how could he have a treasure.


    He was only epting the deal so that he could charge interest from him and rob him but the young man was still joyous and content to hear that.


    He red at the bodyguards who were holding him with a frown,


    "Did you not hear what your boss said? Why are you still holding me? Let me go this instant!" with a haughty tone, he boldly ordered the man without a fear that they could break his bone that instant.


    He was looking at them with disdain that infuriated them but under the knowing look of their master, they let the man go who patted his clothes as if he was touched by something dirty.


    "You have no idea who you are going against? A fortune teller had told me that I am soon going to be the richest man of this empire. You are all going to bow your heads in front of me then!" he warned as he walked towards the old man with a big smile on his face who only had a look of disdain.


    "I did not know what nonsense you are sprouting. I am rather interested in giving a look to the treasure you are talking about, Ethan!" the man yelled as a look of impatience filled his face.


    His feet were tapping on the ground while his hands were crossed over his chest as he looked at the man with a look that was saying "you better have a treasure or i will beat you to a pulp." looking at the annoyed face, Ethan did not brag further and nodded his head vehemently.


    "Of course, of course, here it is!" with that he took out a small box from his pocket and opened it.


    The eyes of everyone around him gleamed with the sparkle of the small ruby ring.


    Though the ring was small it was shining majestically and was a high quality rare stone. Just a look at it, and anyone could see it would go in millions.


    But how could a man like him have such a rare jewel!


    The man frowned at the thought of knights bragging into his gambling house and though he wanted to have that rare ring, he did not want to fall into trouble.


    "You! Do you want me to end up in prison for trying to sell me stolen goods!


    If you want to get caught by the knights, then go ahead. Why are you dragging me into it?" he howled as he asked his men to throw Ethan out of the room who tried to struggle again.


    "But I have not stolen it. It was with me."

 Chapter 445 Was He Kidnapped!(Chapter Preview)

    "You mean to say that the ring is yours? Then the royal pce is mine!" came the snarkyment of the old man who was looking pissed now.


    He waved his hands and the ruffians that were holding Ethan before moved forwards to hold him again.


    "Let me go! Didn''t I say that it is mine? What proof do you need? Why are you making things difficult for me!" He struggled again but all in vain, he was already lean without any exercise to make his body strong, and he had drunk while waiting for his luck to shine.


    He did not have strength to retaliate at all. All he could do was swear and re at the muscr men who held him like he was a sack with no weight.


    "Throw him out and do not let hime in until he pays the old debts and then has sufficient money to y here!" remarked the old man who was the owner of the ce and turned to leave when he saw his guards running in and frowned.


    "Who asked you toe in during the working hours? Who is guarding the door when you eat here? Huh?" He red at the workers but then frowned when he noticed something was amiss.


    "What happened?" instead of ring and scaling, his voice turned much calmer.


    Though he often shouted at his workers, that was to keep them disciplined. He understood when there was a need to talk.


    "Master, there are two men looking for Ethan. They have ck cloaks over their body but their presence is looking like onions and is dangerous.


    When one of the clients told them that Ethan is in here, they barged in and when I tried to stop them, the man held my neck and raised me high in the air.


    I did not think that the man was to be trifled with.`` Only then the eyes of the boss narrowed at the neck of the guard.


    There were still three finger marks on his neck and he was looking pale. The men must be too strong to deal with.


    Could it be this fool is doing under dealings that was why he had that ring and now he was caught!


    "Ethan, I have already told you. If you are going to die then die! Do not drag me in your affairs or I will beat you to a pulp.


    Go and handle the man that is looking for you. If not I will make sure that you would not be seen in the city anymore." he threatened again but with much force this time as he signaled his men who had heard the whole matter.


    They nodded and dragged Ethan out of the gambling house and bar, just in front of the men in ck cloak.


    "Here is Ethan you were looking for. Do not create trouble for our bar or there would be a brawl without a reason." without showing an ounce of fear, they faced the man with confidence who exchanged nces and nodded their heads.


    They bent to hold Ethan tightly who was trying to run away when their eyes fell on the fallon ring and their eyes narrowed.


    One of them ran and picked up the ring and ced it in his pocket instead of returning it to Ethan who frowned.


    No matter how scared he was, he could not let them steal what was his!


    "That is my ring. And I did not know who you were. Why are you searching for me?


    We can discuss thatter, first return my ring to me!" he shouted as he tried to snatch the ring from the man in the cloak.


    But others held him tightly in his arms.


    "Your questions will be answered soon. You have to follow us and we promise that we would return the ring with interest.'''' The rough sound was dangerous. It had a hint of gruffness and stern look that demanded obedience but it only scared Ethan.


    He was still in a public ce. Who knew where they might take him and if he would even be able to ask help there.


    He would have run away but he did not want to lose the ring.


    "Help help! These men are stealing my ring. Whoever would help me in taking it back, I will pay him 10 silver coins as reward!" he started shouting loudly and a few of the muscr men stopped in their tracks.


    The bar was in the downtrodden area where most of the bars and gambling houses, fish markets and jobless people reside.


    There were many who were tempted with the offer and came forward to handle the cloak man.


    A few of them were stronger and could create trouble if they meddled in their affairs.


    Both of them frowned and one of them moved to cover Ethan''s mouth with his hands while another took out more than 50 gold coins and threw it on the ground.


    Those who wereing closer were stunned to see gold and it was only the privilege of nobles and rich people to have gold coins.


    Most of them only have bronze with a few of them having silver but gold was rarest.


    They forgot about the reward of silver cons and each of them ran to pick up a gold coin for themselves.


    Soon they started fighting for the coins and trying to take them with force and a crowd was collected to im the rare treasure.


    The men in cloak took the benefit of the chaos and dragged the struggling young man out from there and took a ck alley to change their paths.


    After changing two morenes they stopped in front of a carriage which opened as soon as they reached and the man was thrown in without giving any time to understand what was happening around him.


    He looked around with fear in his face as he realized he was kidnapped when his eyes widened


    "Mistress, you were the one who kidnapped me?"

 Chapter 446 I Do Not Want To Go (Chapter Preview)

    "Mistress, you were the one who kidnapped me?"


    Ethan was confused beyond doubts. He was looking at the girl with utter bewilderment.


    He works for her and would have gone there the next morning. Why did she need to bring him here?


    "Even if you wanted to meet me, you could have told those men. I would havee happily. Why was I dragged like an object here?" he asked in wonder but when he realized how rude he was, he bowed his head hurriedly.


    "I mean.. I thought i was getting kidnapped and the man took my ring.'''' This time his voice was more polite as he noticed that his mistress was not alone but there was a man sitting beside her who was staring at him as if he was a piece of meat.


    Ethan did not like the piercing gaze of the man who was not even blinking. He could feel the intense pressureing through it.


    "Ethan, I have told you that I know your family and I can help you in meeting them if you behave well, right?" yes! She had said so. But he never took it seriously since he did not have any interest in meeting the family who had thrown him out when he was barely a few days old to fend for himself.


    If not for his strong will to survive, he would have died long ago.


    The orphanage he was in was dependent on donations and those kids who did not bring any are often beaten and bullied and he was one of them.


    He had heard names and was beaten every night without any reason and was often starved.


    So, he ran away from there only to know that, he at least had a roof.


    Now he was lost on the streets and there were many like him who beat him if he even found a stale bread in the dustbin and snatched it from him.


    Thanks to his fair skin and looks, he could not even beg since they never believed that he was poor but was often asked to return to his home and not be delinquent.


    Since then he has hated words like home and family. Only he knew how he survived on rotten food when his family must be having a warm meal somewhere.


    He did not want to have anything with them since he didn''t believe that they would care for him either.


    He had only acted like he cared for his family because this odd woman was only ready to give him a job because she knew his family.


    Since the first time they wereing of his use, he epted the offer with open arms.


    Since he was not educated, he was only given work of cleaning or in stables but thisdy was kind enough to give him the post of head butler and was asked to take care of her home where she was never present.


    There was only one maid except him who was kind too.


    So, they both take care of the house and live there like it belonged to them except sleeping in smaller rooms, they use every part of the house.


    Like having their meals in the garden and chatting at night on the terrace once their work was done.


    Finally he felt like he was happy for the first time in his long and dragging life.


    The sry she paid was good enough for eating well and he even had extra to try his luck in the gambling house. Now he did not need to worry about starving or getting beaten.


    And he was one of the luckiest who was not sold as a ve.


    What else he could ever ask from life! Finally it was getting perfect for him, yet this woman started talking about his family again.


    He did not want to know that alright! He wanted to go and have dinner with Be.


    But he could not irritate her. What if she decided to throw him away.


    "Yes, I remember that well mistress. But you do not need to worry about me that much. I am already indebted to you.


    How could a meremoner like me ask you to look for his family.


    You are a kind woman but I did not want to take your benefit.


    I am happy to spend my whole life serving you only!" he bowed his head and replied with a tone full of gratitude.


    While his heart had already started praying to not look for his family. He hated his family and did not want to hear about them.


    "I know! But your family contacted me today. Then I want to meet you and take you back!"


    "Thump!" the words he was afraid of the most turned into a bitter truth.


    He must have known. His fate could not see him happy! He was bound to lose no matter what he did!" a bitter look filled his face too and he could not hide the hurt and disappointment in his eyes.


    He wanted to deny it but he had no reason to do so.


    Looking at his face that was shouting I did not want to go, Adele turned to look at Andrew who was still staring at the man.


    The man who would take the ce of Eli if the truth woulde out.


    Since he did not want to go then why not let him work like he was and give him more money to spend his life leisurely in exchange of nevering back and stealing Eli''s happiness.


    It felt like he was having a heavy stone on his chest and no matter what he would do, he would lose it.


    Suddenly the shattered face of Eli cam in front of his eyes and his face hardened


    "If you do not want to go back. I can tell your family your decision. After all, it is your life. In fact, I can even demandpensation for their mistakes if you promise that you would never look for them again!"

 Chapter 447 [Bonus Chapter] Hiding True Feelings(Chapter Preview)

    "What did you say?" Adele realized that she had meddled when she had already decided that she would stay away from the matter now and looked away but it was already toote.


    Andrew had already turned to look at her with an annoyed gaze.


    "Why, he did not want to go home and need money. So what is wrong in asking him for both?


    I am a part of his family and I can offer him a generous amount of 100,000 gold coins if he promises me that he would note back to look for any of us.`` Though he was talking to Adele, his eyes were stealing a nce of the face of the man who was looking wastrel.


    Just by looking at his face, Andrew could see that the man did not have an easy life. He had scratches and scar on his hands and he was sure he had much more all over his body.


    Though his golden hair and green eyes were just like the duke, he was looking more haggard than duke who was already in his 50''s.


    Not to forget that I was drunk and was caught from a gamlbing house. Who knew what other leisure activities he was indulging in.


    He would only be a disgrace for the family if he would meet them. And for him, they would be the one who had left him to die, so he might not be able to forgive them.


    Wouldn''t it be the best solution to pay him and let him live the life he wanted while leaving the family in peace.


    "Do you think your father would not be able to track him now that you are here? It is only a matter of seconds before he would.." Adele stopped in her tracks when she felt that the man was looking at her curiously as if he understood they were talking about him.


    "Do you think the duke and his family would be able to forgive you for your actions and the deeds of your father?" Though she did notplete her words, Andrew understood it well.


    Though 100,000 gold coins were not a big amount for him, it was too much even for barons as a good amount of estate can be brought from it or even a small business.


    It would only be a matter of hours before his father would find Ethan and then kill him.


    The incident of the court had already brought him on his toes as he was searching for the boy frantically.


    "It is all because you tell my father about his existence!" a low growl escaped his lips with a look of frustration on his face.


    If it were not for her then he and his father had thought that the boy was dead and would not have felt so guilty about leaving him alone when he could have his family with him.


    "I only did that for survival or your father would have sold me or would have killed me that day.


    Do you want to argue in front of him like that? Are you in denial or think that he was blind and deaf to not hear and see our expressions!" she pointed at Ethan with trembling fingers whose attention was on both of them.


    Feeling embarrassed he bowed his head but it did not mean that he was not thinking about it anymore.


    Though he did not know who he was or who the father of that man was, he was sure that the man was a rich noble and held wealth and authority both.


    His mistress was already noble and rich yet she was talking to the man respectfully even when she was annoyed, that meant he held a lot of power.


    One more thing he was sure about, that his life could be in danger if he was found out by the father of this man. But why?


    He was sure that he had done nothing. Though he drinks and gamble, he has not broken anyw or hurt anyone then why?


    The only reason he could think of was his family!


    Hatred filled his eyes! Not only has his family abandoned him! Now he could also die because of them. What kind of justice was this?


    If only he could tell them how cruel they were! They were worse than the monsters who kill others to feed their child!


    But even if he cursed them, there was no denial that he wanted to live.


    "That.. if i live with my family. Will I be safe then?" cutting both of them who were busy in ring at each other and throwing responsibilities of their actions, Ethan asked them after sorting his thoughts out.


    "Yes, and they are richer than the amount you are being offered.


    I am sure you can have that amount every month if you will return to them.'''' She cut Andrew before he could make another excuse and manipte the boy into giving up on his family.


    Though she knew it was not about her, she had never wanted the man to be killed because of her since he was innocent.


    Ha! If they wanted to spend that much on him then they would not have left him on the streets. He wanted tough out loud and his eyes filled with mockery but he nodded his head and stayed silent.


    If this was the only chance of his survival then he was going to retain it even if he had to hide his true feelings.


    "What if they did not take me back?" he asked the man this time who was pursuing his lips and looking conflicted as if he was struggling over something.


    "They are kind men, Ethan. Whatever happened years ago was a misunderstanding. If you want to go back, they would be more than happy to have you." he affirmed. Though he wanted him to disappear, even he knew that the Thawyne family would never forgive him if something happened to him.


    "Alright, then I have decided. I want to go home."

 Chapter 448 [Bonus Chapter] Truth Came Out(Chapter Preview)

    "Your highness, you have called for me?" Theo could see that his master was worried ever since they returned.


    Though the family is a bit stressed, they all are happy that the result was better than they had anticipated.


    The duke was thinking of giving his post to Leo anyway. Then what made him so stressed?


    "Have you heard what those men have said? It was not once but twice! What does that mean??'''' Theo had to jog his memory to recall what his master was asking when he remembered three men in a ck cloaks muttering something but then they left before clearing anything so he did not pay much heed to it.


    "I apologize but if you are not able to understand then how can a humble person like me be able to grasp the meaning behind their words." He could see his master frowning further but he could not help and he did not understand why he was thinking so much about it.


    "Master!"


    "Look for them. I want to know who they were and have a meeting with him as soon as possible." stunned by the sudden decree, it took him two seconds to understand. But he hesitated to do so.


    "Master, I have not seen their faces." it was not like he could go and ask every man in a cloak if they were the one who hade to the pce that day!


    Even if he would do that, what is the guarantee that those men would tell the truth even if he would ask them where they visited the pce that day?


    Anyone would freak out and lie that they did not understand what they were talking about.


    "You can leave and onlye back when you have found them." bowing his head full of grievance, he left the room as he knew his master was not going to listen if he had decided already.


    But just as he left the office, the door was knocked again.


    "Master, master" he came running back to the office of his master with a shocked expression on his face.


    "Did you forget what i said to you or are you not going to take my orders seriously now that i have lost the position of duke?" The annoyed face of his master was full of anger and he knew that if he did not exin, he was going to lose his head soon.


    If leo was the frozenke of the pce, the duke was the burning volcano that could erupt any moment without giving prior warnings.


    "Master! I am back because I havepleted the task you have given me.'''' He could see the eyes of his master bulging and then narrowing at him as his frown grew deeper confusing him.


    Shouldn''t he be happy about it!


    "I can see that you have started lying too. Even if you wanted to present just anyone as the cloaked man, shouldn''t you have taken a day or two to make it more reliable?" he roared as his hands pped the table in anger.


    He could not believe that Theo who had always been responsible and wise was taking him as a fool now.


    Did he really think that he would believe that the cloak man was found just like that in less than a minute.


    "Now you will say that they were already waiting at the entrance for the pce for you to go and find them and bring them to me." Theo gulped, he did not know how to reply since that was the only truth.


    If he would tell his master that the men were actually waiting for him to meet at the entrance of the pce then his master would think he did not have any reply so he was just copying what the duke had told him.


    He could only mourn for his death as he walked out of the room under the scrutinizing gaze of his master.


    "I am not done yet. Where do you think you are going?" he heard his master scolding him again and wondered if the rest of his life was going to be spent like that only!


    His master was too agitated since the moment trial had ended. Was it because he had lost his post? No, his master was not that shallow then could it be because of these men?


    If that was the case, then he could only hope that their presence would solve the matter too.


    "Master, these are the men you were looking for!" Theo opened the door and two men with the ck cloak entered.


    The atmosphere of the whole room turned gloomy as soon as they entered.


    William, who was still shouting, turned silent looking at them. He could feel a foreboding feeling if they havee lookin for him without being searched.


    What could be the reason? Why were they here?


    "Please sit and i hope you can take off the cloak if you want to have a proper conversation.'''' The voice that was not so calm, not so agitated and a look that was stern yet attentive, William pointed towards the seats and the men in cloak nodded.


    They looked at each other and then took out the cloak off their heads.


    William felt that he had seen them before but could not recall as their faces felt familiar.


    The man sat down on their seats and waited for the duke to ask them questions but he only stared at them with attentive eyes. Taking a deep breath, one of them started,


    "We knew that you are looking for us, so we havee to meet you.


    I am sure the duke is wise enough to realize that we have a secret that is of grave importance.


    You must have realized that we have told the court that the kids were swiped twice, not once.


    The fact is your eldest child was also swapped by someone. Lady Elizabeth is not your real daughter."

 Chapter 449 [Bonus Chapter] Falling Slowly(Chapter Preview)

    "tter!" the pen that was still in his hands fell on the floor and so did his senses.


    William was looking at the men as if they were speaking a strangenguage, he could not understand.


    His face had gone ashen yet not a single word came out from it.


    The man looked at each other, hesitating if they should continue or not. If anything happened to the duke, they would not be able to take responsibility.


    What if..!


    "My lord, we request you to please hold yourself. We are here to inform you that we know the whereabouts of your first child. And whenever you want, we can bring him home." The voice was slower, as if giving an old man time to digest the truth.


    William''s eyes flickered but his face turned cold. He narrowed his eyes on their faces and then chuckled with no humor on his face.


    "Now I remember, you are the knights working in the royal pce. I have seen you a few times there!


    Do you think I am a fool to believe in you? Your sudden appearance in the royal court as if it was a public garden where anyone can roam as per his wish and you disappeared creating a doubt in my heart.


    Thening to my pce directly and telling me my first child was swapped too.


    Do you think I am a fool to believe in it?" even a fool could realize that the royal family was against him after so many events.


    Then did they think that he was worse than a fool?! His dominating aura became stronger and the intent to burn the whole royal pce was evident in his eyes.


    "Tell your majesty that if he did not stop plotting against my family then I would forget who he is and im the throne for myself only to burn itter!


    The Thawyne family have never imed the throne because they respect their ancestors and their wishes. But it does not mean that we are cowards.


    So, it would be better if they stop throwing stones in the den of wolves.`` The threat was clear, if they would not leave then he would cook them for dinner.


    The horror could be seen in their eyes. They have known that he would not believe that easily but who would have thought that he would be ready to attack them.


    "Your highness, you should watch your words as they would be announced as treason." warned one of them hiding the fear in his eyes only to get a humorousugh in return.


    "Do you think I care about that? My family is strong enough to trample them. Isn''t it the reason they are trying to subdue us?" taken aback by the confidence of the duke, the knights did not know how to continue.


    Their faces had turned a bit paler as they cursed their luck to deal with him.


    "Even so, you should not act recklessly. More than that, we are not working for your majesty but his highness, Andrew De Abe.


    He is loyal to your family till the end. But if you still have doubts then you can test it. I am sure you know that.


    But if you still wanted to decline the offer of meeting that young man, then we understand. We will leave and not a single word of the whole conversation will go out." without waiting for the reply, both of them stood up and bowed their heads lightly as they turned to leave.


    "Master, are you alright?" Theo was so stunned that he did not utter a single word during the whole conversation until they left.


    But looking at his master, he felt perplexed.


    Knowing that the child you have patiently grown up with love and care and nurtured him or her to be a kind person painstakingly is not yours when you have spent half of your life only thinking about him was heartbreaking.


    But the master is facing the same situation twice in less than a year. How could he take his love from them away to the new girl and boy.


    Lady Evangeline, who had spent a month here finally getting recognition from the staff and society but even she was not eptedpletely and now another!


    "Master if you want, we can bring master from the backdoor and take care of him as an adopted child." telling the world that another child of Thawyne family was swapped would only bring mockingughter.


    There were already many fingers on them, if the truth woulde out..


    William did not speak or reacted even when he was called so many times. A reel of images of the time he had spent with Eli was passing through his eyes.


    She was his first child. Of course, she was the most pampered one. He had so much enthusiasm when she started walking, when she called him father for the very first time and¡­ a horde of images came flooding his heart and eyes that he could not exin.


    He hadughed with her, cried with her, taught her everything he knew and more than that, he had always felt proud of her and cherished her.


    The thought that she was not his was paining her more than Leo was not his. As if all the founding stones of his life were crumbling one by one and if it continued, it would not take long before he would fall downpletely.


    A tear formed in his hard eyes that seemed to be less of emotions and cold as he closed them and took a deep sigh.


    These days he was aging a decade every passing day.


    "Master, I will handle the matter, you do not need to worry!" Theo could feel the effect on his master and was worried if anything happened to him when he finally opened his eyes.


    "You are taking me too weak! Go and prepare the carriage we are going to meet the crown prince."

 Chapter 450 [Bonus Chapter] Meet Him(Chapter Preview)

    "My lord, you have to hold a fork in that hand. For the spoon use the other hand." Andrew shook his head when he saw a frown forming on the face of Ethan who did not understand why he needed to follow so many formalities just for eating some boiled peas.


    "That''s not it! You have to change spoons when you change the dishes. That is!"


    "tter!" Ethan threw the fork as he picked up the te and ate the whole dish with a spoon without caring how the woman was passing her stern nce and ring at him in the end.


    "I did not understand why eating had so many rules. I am not passing the academy exam with my eating habits!" he rified as he picked up the spoon again and started eating the rest of his meal, making the woman dumbfounded.


    "You! You! That is it. I quit. You are worse than the toddlers I have taught before." looking at Ethan as if she would murder him with his looks.


    "That was because they were born that way while i am amoner! I have lived my whole life fighting for a loaf of bread!" he snapped back as he could not understand the fuss.


    He had never seen such a sumptuous meal before yet the woman was not letting him eat!


    "Ha!" without turning back, the woman left with a look of disdain on her face.


    "Did you see that?" Adele rolled her eyes as she looked away. Of course the man did not know the etiquettes of a noble, he was amoner through and through. What was Andrew trying to prove by showing her his ws?


    It was not like Ethan was her prospective husband that she frowned andined that he was not worth her.


    "He would take time to learn and no matter how many times you would show me that he grew up as amoner it would not change the fact that he was son of a duke.


    I did not understand why you coaxed me so much for giving him to you when you did not want him to meet his family in the first ce." she snapped as all the nervousness of her popped out.


    She was speechless at the pettiness of this man. She never knew anyone had the talent to piss her off when she was this calm due to her cunning behavior.


    Andrew pursued her lips and crossed his arms as he looked away. He could not refute her since he was having second thoughts in bringing that man.


    The more he thought about hurting Eli, his heart pains.


    He wanted tofort her in his arms, but he knew that she would not give him a chance.


    He still remembers how she had jerked him away a few days ago.


    The knock on the door brought both of them back to reality as a messenger entered when Andrew nodded his head.


    "Your highness, duke.. I mean lord Thawyne is here. He is requesting an audience." the messenger replied with an embarrassed face when Andrew''s eyes instinctively moved towards the ss from where he could see Ethan having his fill with a face full of content and sighed.


    He knew that it was going toe but he had not thought that it would be so fast.


    "Yes! Send him in." The messenger was taken aback for a minute. Even Adele''s head snapped back to him with shock.


    "Why? Yes! My lord." bowing the messenger left in a hurry when Adele stood up to leave with hurried steps.


    "Where do you think you are going? Huh!" with a face full of grievance she turned to look back at him when he stared back at her coldly.


    "What do you mean? I am giving you space. Do you want to meet the father of your love with your fiance beside you?" she asked with the expressions that were asking if he was crazy when his eyes narrowed at her face.


    "Do not try to act smart. The duke is asking for an exnation and you are the one who needs to do it.


    This is the time that you will face the truth." his cold and stern voice showing that he was not going to give in no matter what she would say made her worried.


    "Are you forgetting that we are in the pce? What if your father finds out about everything? He would kill both of us." from the time Adele had started living here, she had noticed how his majesty was cold towards his own son as if he was an enemy.


    "You do not need to worry about it. I am prepared for everything. Now stop making excuses and sit here." he held her hands and pulled her just then the door opened and Duke came in.


    The calm expression of the man turned ugly in an instant as his eyes narrowed on their entwined hands. The way Adele''s body was inclined towards Andrew, the both were looking in a very intimate position.


    "If you are busy, I willeter!" With every word shot as a dagger, the man passed him a cold nce as he turned to leave with his gnashing teeth.


    The nerve of this crown prince!


    "No! Wait!" Andrew stood up with a start making Adele stumble on her feet. She was so stunned that she realized she had not moved away as the duke was shooting daggers at her.


    "Wait a minute, lord. You are here for an important question. Are you sure you are leaving because of a small understanding?


    Do you not want to meet him before leaving." Andrew ran behind the duke who was leaving without even giving another nce to the room but the man did not stop.


    As if he could not hear the loud voice of the crown prince.


    "He was in the same room where you were, do you really not want to see him?"

 Chapter 451 [Bonus Chapter] Had She Broken?(Chapter Preview)

    "Why should I trust you? Do you think I could not see the act of the royal family? I am here to inform you to stop ying tricks.


    I will find a way to break your and Eli''s engagement. You do not need to y against her!" Andrew could feel the aura he was leaving to pressurize him. Even when he had trained all his life, he was still not an opponent of the man standing in front of him.


    "You can take the decision after meeting him. I understand that you did not trust me after recent events but that was done by my father.


    I am not supporting him but you. Even if you n to im what belongs to you, I will support you, your majesty!" only the address was enough to show his intentions.


    Calling someone his majesty was a treason and as crazy as George was, he wouldn''t think twice before punishing his own son when ites to his throne.


    "I only want you to meet him once." Andrew added when he saw the cold eye of the duke getting cracked who still had a fierce look on his face.


    He wanted to refuse and return but something in his heart was telling him that he would regret it when he stared at the clear eyes of the young boy.


    He knew that Andrew was not supporting his father, but he could never be sure. What if he was hiding it to trap them.


    He had thought that if he wouldy low and only perform his duties then he would not irk George and would live his life peacefully but that did not seem to be the case now.


    "If you still refuse, I will make sure that he will have afortable life and I will support your decision since I did not want to hurt her with the truth too." Finally William raised his head and stared at the boy with mixed emotions but did not reply.


    As proud as Eli is about nobility, he was sure she would not be able to bear it but could he be so cruel to his own blood?


    "If he does not want to go, then I will." Andrew was shocked when he heard the sound of footsteps and saw Eliing out from the other side of the garden.


    "You!" both of them were frozen to their space when they saw him taking slow steps towards them.


    Her eyes were nk and her face was cold, there was no sign of pain or hurt on her calm face.


    "Yes, I have been here since the start and I have heard your conversation.


    Not only that, I have heard your conversation with Terrain and Caleb. I know everything, father. I have confirmed with Theo. so, if you are thinking of an excuse or a lie, do not try." her voice had no hurt or pain but a certain calmness that gave them an eerie feeling.


    It w0uld have been a different case if they would have informed her about the truth but not only had she found out about it, she was hre to face the reality without emotions.


    It made them wonder how much she was dead from inside. To lose her name, her family, her position and everything that she had thought hers in a minute and to announce that her whole life was a lie!


    "Eli i!"


    "I do not know why we are still standing here. The lord of the Thawyne family is waiting for us in the room. Shall we?" She cut her father who was looking at her with a pleading face.


    She knew what he was going to say, he was going to tell her to leave the matter to him and return back to the pce but she was not going to back away aftering this far.


    Without waiting for them to reply, she started walking towards the room. The knights who were following Andrew looked at the whole scene with hesitating eyes.


    But since Andrew had not asked them to stop her, they let her enter the room when she passed them a dominating look.


    Adele, who was leaning on the sofa with a face full of exhaustion, opened her eyes when she felt someone entering the room.


    She was ready for the piercing look of the duke who always looked at her as if she was a pest that had infiltrated their house and taken their peace.


    She braced herself for another death re when she saw only Eli was standing there. Wait! Eli!


    "I am here to see my bro. The lord of Thyme family." Adele was surprised to see there was no hesitation or embarrassment on the face of the girl who came to know that she was not a noble anymore.


    She was impressed at how Eli was carrying her proud and aloof face even after losing everything and nodded her head.


    "He is on the other side of the room" Adele pointed at the one faced ss from where they could see Ethan drinking his juice with an ecstatic face.


    He was looking happy only by a simple meal and then he leaned on the sofa with a content look on his face.


    Eli walked towards opening the door surprising Adele, "are you going to meet him? I mean.."


    "Why? Do you think that I will harm him?" taken aback by her confrontation, Adele''s face gave away as she pursued her lips.


    First she lost her fiance and then her position, if Adele would have been at her ce even she would have thought to pay a good sum to the boy and send him away or kill him. Then how could a cold woman like Eli would not think of that! But when she stared at her cold eyes, she was not able to say so,


    Eli took a deep breath and then opened the door when Adele did not say a word,


    "Hello, I am Elizabeth, I am your sister, my lord."

 Chapter 452 A Cold Start(Chapter Preview)

    Ethan had just closed his eyes when he heard a girl voice behind him while the door was in front of him. He jumped on his feet and stood up only to see that it was a young girl around her age who was greeting him as brother.


    She had an amiable smile on her face that made her cold expression soften. She had dark golden hair and green eyes giving her a slight resemnce to him.


    "You are my sister?" staring awkwardly at her, he did not know what else to say since it was his first time meeting a person who was not hostile to him but he could not be sure about her intentions.


    "Were you the family mistress you were talking about?" Adele lowered her head when she felt the stern look of Eli hearing the word mistress.


    "You are higher in rank from the princess of a fallen empire who had lost her noble rights and was nothing more than a hostage. You shouldn''t call anyone as your master and mistress carelessly.


    They all would bow down your head in front of you, not the other way around!" Tell them to those who had beaten him because he was stealing food from the dustbin. He wanted to sneer and told her the truth when she chided him in a stern voice but decided against it and only nodded his head.


    Her words made him curious about his family for the first time. Though he knew that he was rich, but to be in a higher rank than a princess!


    Could it be that he was a lost prince who became victim of pce politics.


    "I am here to take you home, my lord. You can rest there and slowly learn about your real identity.


    But if you have questions that you want me to answer right away, please do ask so." instead of getting seatedfortably, she remained standing making him a bit flustered.


    She looked more like a stern olddy from the shops rather than a family member. Not that he has any experience on how the family behaved.


    But he was having a hard time challenging her authoritative voice. He had thought of so many sarcasticments he was going to pass them but staring at her eyes, his mouth just did not open.


    "That.. can you tell me who i am exactly?" he had asked the same question to his mistress but she only told him that his family would exin that personally.


    "You are the eldest son of the archduke, Lord Thawyne. He is the richest person of the empire and is also the head of the administration." a voice full of pride, she replied to him as she walked towards the table and picked up the napkin and then walked toward him.


    "You are the fourth powerful man in the empire after your majesty, the crown prince and your father, you hold absolute power and strength that you do not need to bow or request to anyone." finally her face turned a bit gentle as she wiped the sauce from his face.


    "Do not be too flustered. I will teach everything to you slowly but for now, shall we go?" embarrassed he took the napkin and wiped rest of his face, making sure that he did not make fun of himself and then nodded.


    "Your father is waiting for you outside. He is a bit overwhelmed so he is not able to express his happiness at this moment. But trust me, he love you a lot." patting his shoulders when he looked at her with confusion, she shook her head but did not exin to him further.


    Knowing her father well, she knew that he was not going to believe as it was too much of a coincidence. If she would have been at her ce, then she would have doubted too, but she knew that Andrew would not lie about this matter.


    Though she was not sure, she did not want to leave a chance to take away the rights of this young boy just because of her suspicions.


    Ethan could see how her face turned dim in a minute and wondered if she was really happy while meeting him. She had not hugged him or said any emotional line.


    Her wee was too formal. Is that the way nobles behave? But even if that was the case, was he really wee in such a strong house!


    Archduke! Fourth inmand? Could it be that he would be a royal now. He shook his head at that thought.


    He should not put too many hopes only for them to break at the end of the day.


    "You do not need to think so much. Your family loves you a lot and it was only a misunderstanding.


    I will exin it to youter." as if reading his thoughts, she softened her voice and patted his shoulders again.


    She did not know if she had the right to exin or show him love since she was no one to him. If he was the true son then she was nothing but a fake daughter who had stolen the love that should be given to him.


    Drowned in their own thoughts, they both walked out of the room where two men were standing except Adele. Ethan knew one of them from yesterday then the other old man must be.. His father?


    He stood straight like a soldier while waiting for him toe closer. He did not know when he started anticipating how the man would react.


    Would he hug him with tears in his eyes or would he behave like his sister, soft butcking in emotions or would he¡­


    But the man did not even look at him. He stared coldly at Eli as he muttered,


    "I can see how bold you have be. Going against my decisions now? Very well, now shall we go home or you want to waste more time here?"

 Chapter 453 [Bonus Chapter] Was She A Clown?(Chapter Preview)

    ''So he was not wee there! He must have known! What was he even expecting from the family who had nevere to find him?


    Even if he was lost and not thrown away, shouldn''t they be looking for him all these years, with their power and wealth, how difficult it was to find a young boy.


    A wary smile filled his face as he felt a sour taste in his mouth. Could he just refuse to go with them? He felt nauseated just by the thought of sharing a house with them.


    "Yes, shall we go now, brother?" Just when he was thinking of showing them that he did not need them or their money, the girl held his hand as if it was a natural thing to do and smiled.


    Though her face was still cold, he could feel that her expressions were genuine and she was happy to meet him. He nodded before he could realize what he had done.


    "Eli! I want to have an urgent conversation with you regarding the changes in your family." Just as they were leaving, Andrew called her in a grim voice.


    She stared at him and then at his father who was still brooding and his lost brother. She was about to deny but then nodded her head.


    "Father, you do not need to wait, it may take time." she moved the hands of her brother towards the hands of his father as he gave it to him like she was passing a responsibility.,


    "Tsk! I can wait and have you ever seen adult men holding hands?" He stared at the hand of the young boy as if it was a weapon that could lethally injure them, leading him to take his hands away in embarrassment.


    Ethan stared at his hands as he felt that he had lost the warmth he had gotten for the first time in his life but then he shook his head. That would be nothing more than a pity. Why was he getting so sentimental!


    "My lord, you need not wait, I am going to have dinner with my fiance and spend some time. I will personally escort her to the pce. So, you do not need to worry about her." Andrew knew that she only agreed to talk to him because she wanted to give some time alone to both of them.


    Or else she would have firmly rejected him but that did not mean that he was going to let go of that golden chance.


    He could feel the zing eyes of the duke boring holes into his head and the cold re of Eli who understood that he was trying to take advantage of her condition.


    He must say that both father and daughter leave no chance to kill him in their thoughts yet he knew that both could not go against him when he used his authoritative aura.


    With gnashing teeth, the duke nodded as he turned and left towards his carriage followed by confused Ethan who was still not sure whether he should leave with an erupting volcano or wait for the cold blizzard to take him with herter.


    "The truth! How long did you know about it?" She could tell by looking at his guilty face that it had been a long time. She tried to control the anger by digging her nails deep into her skin but she could not ept it even then.


    "Your highness wanted tomand this humble subject!" For the first time in her life she bowed her head upto the waist like maids working in the pce.


    Andrew took a step back shocked as he knew how much pride Eli had. For her to bow like that!


    "What are you talking about Eli? I just want to have a private conversation with you." his voice became strained when she still did not stand up upright. Her head was lowered like amoner in front of royalty.


    He moved closer and held her hands,


    "Eli about our engagement, this was the reason that i could not go against my father when he announced Adele as my wife.


    She knew the truth and my father, he was adamant. I" running a hand in his hair he tried to find the best words.


    He knew that she was hurt but was not showing and afraid that his words would only hurt her further.


    "You do not need to apologize, your highness. I understand that our marriage is impossible now. In fact, as soon as the empire knew the truth, it would be easier to annul the engagement.


    I will not take your time further, and you do not need to concern yourself with my humble self." taking away her hands from his grasp, she took a step back which brought a frown on his face.


    "Eli, are you even listening to me? My father ckmailed me with the life of Ethan and I was afraid that the truth woulde out if I would not listen to him. That was why I agreed to marry Adele, but I was never going to fulfill that promise.


    I was busy in collecting the truth, I have told you to wait for me. I would havee back to you eventually like now." he tried to pull her in his arms to assure her as he felt that her body was slightly trembling,


    But just as his hands touched her shoulders she pushed him away with full force.


    "So you demoted me to be your concubine because you felt that my filthy blood is not worth being a concubine yet when i asked you the reason, you did not tell me!


    You treated me as if I was joking. You must have enjoyed how amoner who did not even know who her parents are is walking like a proud peacock in the society and even dared to challenge you as she asked for the annulment of the engagement.


    You must have enjoyed my struggle and pleas when I had used my identity to enter the pce. Was it a good show when I was walking like a clown in front of you?"

 Chapter 454 Is This The End?(Chapter Preview)

    Stunned by her sudden outburst, he froze as he saw tears forming in her eyes like a broken dam. This was the first time he had seen her crying.


    She did not cry when she lost her mother, not when he was injured aftering back from war, not when their marriage broke but now.. Now she was crying like a little child who had lost the warmth of her mother.


    He tried to go closer but she pushed him away again.


    "I do not need you pity! I do not need your kind acts towards me.


    Do you think you would be announced as a great man then! No! You will only be called a fool who did not know how to differentiate between a stone and a gem.


    And do you think that I would ept that marriage out of pity! I may not have the blood of the Thawne family, but I still have their upbringing that made me a proud woman who does not need pity from a man to live her life.


    From here, I am breaking this marriage. Do note to look back for me." wiping the tears from her eyes, she replied to him coldly but more tears took ce of that instantly.


    Her eyes had turned red and she was looking broken, yet she was standing there with her head held high as she announced her verdict but he was not ready to ept it.


    His face turned red and his jaws clenched as he held her shoulders tightly and jerked them.


    "Who do you think you are? Huh! What makes you think then you can take all the decisions by yourself when ites to us.


    I thought that I was in the wrong by not telling you the truth, by hiding the reason for my eptance of marriage with Adele.


    I endured all your hatred, I endured when you pushed me away every time I tried toe closer to you.


    Even when I was breaking apart, even when I was begging to you, you did not give me a single hug, not a hand showing warmth but now that you know the truth.


    You are still ming me?


    Didn''t you hear that I was only lying when I said that I would marry Adele. I have loved only you.


    When have I treated you as a joke? You are my life, Eli and if you are a joke then how could I be any different?


    I have never thought any less of you even after knowing the truth because no one knows you better than me.


    You are my wife through and through. I care a damn about your blood and your lineage.


    Please Eli, I beg you to stop acting. It is hurting me." She could see how his resolve was crumbling.


    She knew even when he had begged her in the past, there was always his pride that he never let go of. But right now.. The man standing in front of her was not a prince but a lover.


    A lover who loved her dearly! But the thought only infuriated her further. Her eyes turned colder and so did her face with no sign of warmth in them.


    "Ha! I never knew you were such a fool! I wonder if you would even be able to handle the empire with that mentality.


    Do you think that I love you? I only wanted to be the empress. But now that i will not be treated preciously why would i waste my efforts on someone as dumb as you.


    If you did not have the heart to break the marriage, then I would dly do that. Do not need to follow me or show me your face. Your pathetic face makes me feel nauseous!" Once again she jerked his hands away from her shoulders while her eyes filled with disgust.


    "Eli! Though the circumstances were different, I still will only marry you! No matter what you say, you are going to be my wife." he shook his head as he did not believe that Eli would be behaving like that.


    "You are not in your right senses, Eli. go and take a rest. Once you will sort out your thoughts and understand that I love you, you will be able to see that my efforts were only for your benefit.


    We will talk again then." this time he raised her hands to hold her again but stopped in mid way looking at her cold eyes.


    It only hurts him when she pushes him away or jerks him away as if he was making her filthy. He had thought that she would understand how he did everything only for her and would forgive her, but the Eli standing in front of him, he did not even recognize her.


    "Tsk! Think what you want to think. A man with no backbone needs a lie tofort his weakness.


    But that does not mean I am obliged to give you a replyter.


    I have already told you that I will not marry you because I never loved you.


    It would be better if we did not interfere with each other''s life now." with that she gave him ast cold nce and to the princess who was hiding in the dark and eavesdropping on their conversation.


    The knights were too embarrassed but at the same time raged at the way she treated the crown prince as if he was nothing. As if she was doing a favor by talking to him this far.


    They have always thought that she was a bit cold but now they only felt hatred for her. If only they could exin to their master.


    "Thank you for finding my brother. But that did not mean that I am indebted to you or would treat you differently now. You should have more self awareness, your highness. Do not think about escorting me. I would leave on my own. This is the end of us."

 Chapter 455 [Bonus Chapter] I Have No Home.(Chapter Preview)

    "Even if God came and asked me to leave you, I will not! You are mine." he whispered as he saw her drifting away from there when Adele walked closer to him.


    "What a selfish girl! You have done so much for her without her knowing. If i would have been at her ce, i would have kneeled in front of you to show my gratitude but did she just treat you like you are some filthy being when she is the one who did not know her origin!" Adele''s chest heaved up and down in anger while she was not in the question.


    She could not believe that Eli could be this cruel and harsh to the one who had done everything for her as far as going against his father.


    But the man just smiled. Was he serious?


    "You! Are you not angry at her?" her face filled with disbelief when she saw him smiling like a fool. She wanted to punch him to get that smile off of his face and bring some sense into him.


    "No! Why would I be? I am happy that she loves me a lot." huh! Did she miss something? Didn''t the girl ask him to stay away with her and did not meet her ever again.


    How did he even conclude that she loved him? Looking at him, as if he had gone crazy, she walked closer and checked his forehead.


    "What are you doing?" he frowned as he pushed her away. He did not like to be touched by any woman except Eli.


    Reading the thoughts clearly on his face, she rolled her eyes, "I was just checking if you have any fever! You are talking like crazies. Anyways, i havepleted my part of the deal, now i have nothing to do with it.


    I will wait for you toplete your part of the deal but do it soon, your majesty is already doubtful of my actions these days." he nodded as he knew that after the visit of strange men in the court, his father had been at edge.


    He had increased the men to find the visitors and his spies on him and Adele had increased.


    They were still keeping a watch on them while thinking they both were spending quality time in his chamber.


    Thank goodness, they did not know the secret passage from his chamber by which they havee here.


    He nodded and she finally turned to leave but her eyes were still filled with pity for him.


    "If you only knew how much the girl loved me!" Andrew shook his head as he looked at the distance. Should he go and listen to a few more cruel words from her now or should he wait for tomorrow when she would be in a more sensible mood to talk.


    "Sigh! I just couldn''t wait to get beaten. Am I a masochist now?" he shook his head as he knew she was going to beat him if he followed her yet his steps did not listen to him as he followed him towards the exit.


    On the other side,


    Eli felt her body getting heavier and heavier as she continued to walk out of the pce.


    "Shall I escort you to your pce, mydy!" thinking that she was heartbroken by seeing the prince and the princess together, a few knights came forward who remembered her kindness towards them.


    Though she looked cold, she was a keen observer and made sure that they all were treated fairly. When they came back from the war, everyone paid attention on the war heroes but only Eli was the one who had made sure they were taken care of and theytere to know that she had sent help to the knight''s houses that had gone to the war either they belong to her family, royal pce or weremoners.


    She had personally monitored the supply of necessary goods at their houses so they did not suffer in the absence of their men.


    Though she did not show, she did a lot for everyone. She was a kind soul just hidden under that calm face that barely showed emotions.


    "Oh, I did not want to trouble you, I am fine and my carriage would be waiting for me in the nearby spot. You do not need to worry." twilight had already covered the whole sky and soon it would be dark while her pce was miles away.


    The knight was feeling hesitant in letting her go alone.


    "Then allow me to escort you to your carriage, it is not safe to travel at this point of time alone." with a more persuading but respectful tone, he repeated but she still shook her head.


    "As I said, you do not need to worry. I can take care of myself." This time her tone was resolute so the knights had to give up as he nodded and retreated when she walked out of the entrance with pride.


    She could hear a few snickers of the maids who passed sarcasticments like how pitiful she was or how she was trying to get what did not belong to her. Cold! Heartless! Adamant! Arrogant!


    More and more words were used to describe her but her face stayed calm like a vast sea that could not be affected by small pebbles thrown into it.


    The person who was trying to insult her felt embarrassed and raged when she did not react at all while they continued to shout like baking dogs earningughter from other sides.


    But just as she had reached away from the pce and no one was able to see her, her knees gave away. She felt on the ground with a thud and the tears she was holding all this time started falling out of her eyes again.,


    The silent sobs soon turned into muffled cries and loud wails as she continued to sit on the muddy path and cried as if the world was going to end.


    "I have no home to get escorted to!"

 Chapter 456 Was He Even Invited There?(Chapter Preview)

    Ethan was sitting on pins and needles as the man who should be his father did not stop staring at him even for a second in the whole journey.


    He did not speak a word neither gave him a chance with that look on his face that was telling he was not interested in anything that he had to say.


    He finally took a breath of relief when the carriage stopped and he came out of it. The pressure he was feeling was making him suffocate.


    The old man was really strong and dominating even at this age! He shook his head as he decided that he was never going to share a closed space with him alone.


    It would have been better if he would have waited with Eli in the old pce.


    Just as he walked out following the old man his eyes widened. Though he had been staying at a grand pce before, it was not his.


    But this..! Could this be his new home? He stared at the vast and grand building with his agape mouth.


    He had to crane his neck to look at the end of the big towers when he was already 6 feet. He was sure that more than 100 orphanages could be formed in thisrge mansion or pce where he used to live before and his room would look no more than an ant mole.


    "My lord!" The chorus sound brought his attention back in front of him where more than a dozen maids were standing on each side weing the old man when he straightened himself and adjusted his clothes.


    He wanted to leave a good impression and did not want to look like a country bumpkin in front of his servants.


    He waited for the duke to turn and introduce him as he waited patiently but nothing happened.


    The old man nodded his head and walked in without giving him a second nce as if he had forgotten about his presence, making Ethan embarrassed who was sitting there like a fool.


    With a deep breath, he followed his so-called father who treated him like thin air hoping there would be anyone like the girl who would treat him kindly.


    It was not like he wanted toe here in the first ce.


    His eyes stared at everything like a child had seen the world for the first time. Everything was so grand, elegant and majestic that he could not keep his eyes away from anything.


    The big fountains that he had seen in the center of town were iparable to the majestic fountain in the garden which hadrge statues around it.


    The big clock tower that was touching the skies. The orchids on the other side were full of apples and oranges and the soft smell of nectar. The vast garden full of rare flowers and then a vast building in the middle of it.


    With the size alone he could assume that it would have more than 100 rooms. There were two roaring lions on both sides of the entrance door as they entered into arge hall that could cover half of his old town.


    There were tworge staircases on both sides while the room was full of more grand statues and paintings with furniture having gold and rare gems engraved on it.


    A man that was around his age came to greet them but halted when his eyes fell on Ethan who once again adjusted his clothes.


    "My lord, he is..?" There was more of a surprise than curiosity in his face that made Ethan wonder if he knew about him already.


    "He is going to stay here. Prepare a room for him in my chamber and assign him a good maid that has tight lips.`` The old man nodded his head as he waited for him to walk but Ethan did not understand and continued to stare at the old man.


    He did not know what he was supposed to do when he saw his father leaving. Should he follow him? With that thought he started walking behind William only to be followed by Theo who had been assigned the task to take care of him.


    "Young master, the lord is tired and would rest in his room until dinner. Why don''t you take a bath and get some rest before meeting the other members of the family." Theo spoke in a polite voice but with a hint of advice as he saw how his master was looking annoyed.


    Ethan waited and thought about it and then nodded. Resting in a peaceful room would be better than following an eruptingva where he had a constant fear of getting burnt.


    "Young master, you must be confused about the sudden changes so if you have any doubt and question, you can look for me. I am the butler and caretaker of this pce and can answer almost all of your questions.


    Since your arrival was a bit sudden, I was unable to prepare a room to your liking. I request you to understand and give me some time.


    I will make sure to design the room up to your liking soon." Theo continued to follow Ethan only to stop on the corner most room of the third floor.


    With a hint of hesitation, he opened the room that was as grand as William''s room.


    "Oh my, it is more than perfect and i do not think that you need to change it.'''' It was much more than with his personal office column, sofa set, a side book chamber, washroom, ying area and bed room.


    The room looked more like a house except the kitchen. There was everything one could think of yet it looked spacious enough that more than a dozen could stay therefortably.


    "I am d that you like the room. Do you need anything else?" Ethan stared at the old kind man with hesitation.


    He found him much better than his cold father and thought it would be better if he would ask him then thinking about it alone all day.


    "That.. Do you know where my mother is and why she did note to meet me?"

 Chapter 457 [Bonus Chapter] Stolen His Place.(Chapter Preview)

    Men are cold but mostly women are softer. Even if his mother did not want him in the first ce, she must feel guilty for leaving him.


    For that reason only, shouldn''t she be weing him?


    Theo blinked as his expressions turned awkward. He was not expecting the man to be this ignorant about his own family. That made him wonder if he even knew who he was and where he was!


    "Master, I apologize, but it has been a year since the duchess died. You.. you did not have a mother, my lord."


    "Oh!" then the chance of getting a good start was gone. He did not feel any pain or hurt for the mother he had never met. It was just a pity that he was not even able to see how his real mother was and ask her why she left him when they were wealthy enough to manage his upbringing.


    "How about I order a meal and give you a quick introduction about your identity in the meanwhile." trying to sound as cheerful as he could with his gruff body and sharp voice, Theo tried to soften himself as he felt bad for the boy.


    At least, when Evan hade here, she had support of his highness and young lord. Surviving in the estate without any support is impossible especially after the recent trial where the duke lost his position.


    He would be mocked for being incapable and cruel while Leo would be criticized for being a greedy opportunist.


    More and more nobles are going to plot against them at this time and handling an innocent boy like him in the middle of the crisis would be difficult.


    Ethan thought for a second before nodding his head. He hade here for money but even for that he needed to know whom he should ask for money.


    Theo pressed the bell and soon two maids entered.


    "Penny, Lily. you are going to serve master Ethan from today. Make sure that the guest did not face any trouble while living here.


    Bring a nice meal for him and arrange a designer for his clothes.


    Tend to his every need at your utmost priority and if you face any troublee to me directly. I would not spare any mistake or carelessness. Understood?" both maids nodded their heads and left from there soon after while Ethan smiled warily.


    As he had thought, he was just a guest there. No matter how well he was treated they would still expect him to leave after a while.


    He lowered his head as he did not want to show his disappointment even if there were only maids. He did not want to look weak in front of any of them. No matter how many days he would stay here, he would not let them feel that he needed pity.


    He would ask for goodpensation since they were so rich and would start a new life. That made him remember Daisy! What would she be doing alone in the house?


    He did not even tell her that he was leaving the job there.


    Oblivious that his one word had changed the thoughts of the young boy and he had misunderstood their intentions, Theo took a seat and smiled.


    "Your father is archduke of the empire while your mother is the first daughter of marquis Tensalme. They both had a love marriage years ago and you are their first child.


    You would think why such esteemed nobles abandoned their first child but there is a misunderstanding.


    Thedy had given birth in their native home and when the lord visited them and she opened her eyes, there was a girl in her hands.


    The couple never knew that you existed. They gave all their love to the child, thinking that it was theirs.


    We have been only told today about your existence. You were taken away due to political reasons and your kidnapper was ordered to kill you. But he felt pity and left you in an orphanage in another empire to make sure no one would ever find you as his life could be jeopardized.


    But thanks to princess Adele who found you and realized how simr you are to duke, she told us about you. And¡­" It took them a long time to tell his whole incident with a look of disappointment in his eyes.


    Theo tried his best to exin to the child that no one knew about his existence, that is why no one ever searched for him.


    But that did not answer why his father was not happy to see him after so long. If he was a lost child, shouldn''t they be shedding tears and hugging him telling how much he meant to them?


    He sneered inwardly at the beautiful story they had woven in such a short period of time but nodded his head nheless like a kind child who was surprised and felt bad for his parents too.


    "Therefore, I request you to be a bit mindful of the duke. He is still in a state of shock but once he is sure of your identity, he will love and cherish you like other kids.


    He is a kind man and so are your other siblings. I can call them to meet you whenever you are ready, young master." he offered but Ethan shook his head. He must devise a n before meeting others.


    He had already behaved like a dumb kid in front of the girl and his so called father. If he wants to live here leisurely, he must gain the sympathy of the other two.


    Only then he would be able to extort a lot of money from them.


    "I think we all need some time. So tomorrow will be better." Theo nodded in understanding as he did not want to overwhelm the child who was still confused about his identity.


    "But I want to know who is the girl that was taken as the eldest child of the family." the one who had stolen my ce.


    "Ah! That isdy Elizabeth. The one who came to escort you to the pce."

 Chapter 458 A Tempting Offer(Chapter Preview)

    "My lord, we have been looking for thedy for an hour. If she would have been here, we would have already found her.


    Thedy told sir Huston that her carriage was waiting for her at the entrance. She might have already left!" The knight did not understand why they were looking for her in the ruins and forests when she was not kidnapped.


    Lady Elizabeth was not a kid that would be lost on her way to home. But when he faced the cold eyes of his master, he bowed his head immediately.


    It looked like he could lose his tongue if he spoke another word. For a minute only the sound of hooves and neighing of horses could be heard in the dark forest.


    The cold winds were already prating their attires and they were sure if they continued to roam soon the beasts woulde out to look for them.


    They all have the simr question on their face which was asked by the knight but they were scared of the anger of their master that was why they kept their silence.


    But he could see the reluctance on their faces. Even if forced by his powers, they would not look for her with all their hearts.


    "You all may leave now." Andrew stared at all of them with a cold nce as he asked them to retreat, bringing fear on their faces.


    There was no way that they could leave the crown prince on their own at night in the wild forest. What if someone uses this opportunity to attack him?


    "But your highness!" they all look at him at once with a pleading voice. He was not a kid that did not know the repercussions of his actions.


    ? "Are you all trying to challenge my authority by going against mymand?" his voice fell lower and so as the temperature reached the freezing point but all the knights broke into cold sweats.


    "Leave this instant!" This time the pressure was double that the knights trembled and left at once.


    Though they were reluctant, they knew they could do nothing if he did not want their help.


    "Where are you Eli?" he ran a hand in his hair as he looked around. If she was still there, she must have been having a hard time but his men did not see any carriage leaving or anyoneing to pick her up.


    Then where did she go?


    "Eli!"


    "Eli??"


    He shouted a few more times but only silence mocked him. His heart beat was getting faster and his hands were trembling thinking about what could have happened when he finally saw something shining in the distance.


    He rode the horse there at full speed and jumped down when he saw her.


    Her eyes were closed and there was no sounding. He walked closer only to see her tear stricken face and her swollen legs.


    She must have run a lot looking at the condition of her dress that was full of mud and even torn at corners.


    Her face was looking so pale and exhausted that he felt his heart breaking apart. He held her in his arms preciously as if she was made of ss and would break if he put just a bit more pressure.


    "Eli! Why do you hurt yourself in the end while thinking about everyone." he shook his head as he knew that it was going to happen. That was why he was trying to hide Ethan.


    He stood up and started walking as he thought that she would not feelfortable in the horse and he did not have a carriage.


    His body was sweating profusely as he kept walking while holding her in his arms. He heard a few horsesing towards him with a carriage behind. He could recognize the crest of the house of Thawyne even in this dark.


    Soon the carriage stopped and Evan and Leo came out with worried looks on their faces.


    He was sure that they were searching for her for long the way they took a breath of relief after finding her.


    He took a step back when they came running towards her. Though he knew that it was a futile effort, he did not want to let her go with them. He wanted to keep her closer to his heart, in his room so that when she would open her eyes, he would be the first one she would see.


    Then he would exin to her how important she was to him and that he would never let her go no matter what she would say or try.


    She was his for all their lives.


    Evan raised her head in confusion but was surprised to see so many bare emotions on the face of man. He could see how his body was full of sweat and his pants were muddy.


    He must have walked quite a distance while holding her in his arms. His body was looking so fatigued that she could not believe that he was the proud crown prince she had met before.


    He was looking too pitiful! Just what happened between both of them?


    She knew Eli was not someone who would show her expressions easily. It must have created misunderstanding.


    Her eyes softened and she passed a warm smile to him.


    "My lord, even if youmand us to leave her here, her cold brother would not agree that would eventually lead to another argument.


    How about I take her back and force to wear her most sensual dress and for her hair just right. then spike her drink and deliver her to you tomorrow.


    That was she would not be able to run away and you can devour her to your heart content. Once the deed would be done what would she be able to do and even her cold blizzard of a brother had to relent.


    What do you say, is the condition enough to let her go for now?"

 Chapter 459 [Bonus Chapter] How Will He Survive (Chapter Preview)

    Hearing the sounds of horses in the dark, Ethan, who was still tossing on his bed, stood up and looked out of his window at the entrance.


    He noticed one eight horse carriage and six horses with knights entering the pce and wondered who it could be.


    There was ayer of authority and power on the way they entered the pce. He had heard from maids about his young brother who had recently gained the title of duke. Though it should belong to the eldest son, that meant him.


    Could it be him? Soon the door of the carriage was opened by the coachman and a man whose face was not so visible in the dark came out of the carriage.


    But instead of leaving, he turned around and bent towards the carriage. With a frown Ethan tried to look clear but the night was dark when his eyes widened.


    His cold brother was holding a woman who was unconscious in his arms and not only that another woman came out of the carriage and followed them in.


    Could it be that someone was sick in the family. He knew that he should not meddle since he was not officially announced as the part of the family.


    The butler had indicated that duke was doing an investigation on him. He would only ept him as his son when he would clear all the reports. Until then, he was just a guest. Yet his curiosity got the better of him.


    He took slow steps towards the room as he decided just to peak closely,


    "Do you think we should tell father? He must be worried too?" he heard the girl with green eyes asking the man as her eyes were still on the girl.


    He peaked only to see that it was the same girl who hade to wee him in the evening. Did something happen to her?


    "No! He would be more worried. I can understand Eli, I have gone through same thing but it was easier for me since i have your love with me.'''' The man had a worried expression on his cold face as he stared at the girl in his arms with worry that made him wonder if she was worried because her position was gone.


    It was because he hade here. But in the evening she did not look wary of his presence. Could it be that she was only acting while she was not happy that he hade back like others.


    The thought hurt him but he could not find any other reason for her to behave like that.


    "Since the time her position of the empress was gone, she had turned colder. She is trying to hide her emotions and bottling them up.


    This must have been a big blow on her. Leo, I think we should tell others. She needs love and care at this moment or she would not be able to handle it for long.


    She is breaking down slowly." Leo stopped in his tracks and turned to stare at Evan who had a worried look on her face.


    "Evan, I know that you are worried for her. But the Eli I know, she would only feel more burdened if you would start to show sympathy to her.


    She had been pitiful. If you really want to help her then behave like nothing has happened. I will arrange a tea party for all of you. Go and socialize.


    Since the society did not know about what happened yet, there would not be rumors and strange questions.


    Everyone''s eyes would be on you only to see how you are behaving after getting your new position.


    That way, Eli would get a chance to save you and feel better." he offered as the girl lost in her thoughts while Ethan tried to wrap his mind around all the new information himself.


    That girl was going to be the empress but now that she would be announced as amoner, she would lose her position. He could understand that it was a big blow for her but even then, should she behave like that?


    If she did not want him toe. She should have just told him so? Why was she behaving like a hypocrite!


    It only made him hopeful that a few of them would support his presence. His hands clenched into a fist as he felt more unwanted than ever.


    No one cared about him but only worried about how Eli felt.


    "Hmm, then why have a tea party? Our marriage reception is due. Let''s have a grand ball and give the responsibility of preparations to Eli.


    I might get a chance to fulfill my promise there too." Evan rubbed her chin with a nod as a sly look passed her eyes making Leo frown.


    He knew that look well, it was when she was nning something and shook his head.


    "Whatever you are nning, just make sure that there will not be any more chaos or I am going to die of a heart attack and you will be a widow." with a sigh of defeat, he started walking again but the woman that should be his wife justughed it off.


    "It is fine. I still remember a few men who were head over heels to me. I will find another husband soon even if you die!" The image of Reynold and Aiden shed past the eyes of Leo who had seen how they were looking at his wife and he stopped in his tracks.


    "Evan, even if I died. I will turn into a ghost and follow you everywhere to make sure that you never find another man. If you do, I will haunt him until he leaves.


    Either I die or stay alive, you are only mine.`` The cold streak that the man gave when he enunciated those words gave a fright to Ethan who took a step back and ran towards his room. With strange people like them around would he be able to survive here?

 Chapter 460 The Differential Treatment(Chapter Preview)

    ===============================


    "Young master, would you like to have breakfast here or in the dining room?" Ethan thought for a second as eating here would be much more peaceful but he just could not hide in his room for forever.


    "I will go to the dining room." He could see the surprise in the eyes of the old man who hid it soon and nodded his head.


    "I understand, then please follow me." patting his clothes, he stood up. He was still unsure of these new kinds of clothes. He had never worn such fancy clothes in his life.


    He felt his hands getting sweaty as he followed the man and soon stopped when the old man stepped aside and bowed his head.


    His eyes met the cold eyes of his father who was looking displeased by his presence. Eli, who was still looking pale, raised her head and smiled at Ethan but this time Ethan did not feel the warmth he had felt before, in fact, his heart got colder.


    "I hope i am not disturbing the family breakfast." he smiled but there was no humor on his face.


    "Why would you say that? Aren''t you part of the family too? We have not asked you toe because we were not sure if you were ready or not." Evan stood up from his seat and patted him for him to take.


    "That was why you didn''t evene to meet me even once. I would have thought that I was just ruining a happy family." stunned by his cold reply and hostile look, Evan turned silent for a second when Leo stood up and held her hands.


    "You are talking like it has been ages since you havee. Do you think we all are free to entertain you all the time?" The look in his eyes was frosty that made Ethan rigid.


    He felt hurt further. So he was not even important that they would take out a minute from their work and greet him when thy im that he was part of the family.


    "No! I could see that you are busy till midnight.`` His eyes passed Eli whose body turned rigid for a second and she lowered her head and picked up the spoon again.


    "Oh! What is this weird atmosphere about? Are you here to have a meal with us or me us for our heartlessness? If everything is new for you, then it is difficult for us to digest that you are our eldest brother and Eli.. rtionship can not be made in a second.


    So stop creating a fuss and sit here." Eve gave a stern look to all of them and pointed at each of them and then at their seats.


    "If you are here to im your seat. Then take it and keep your silence. But if you are here to be a part of the family then you better be a but humble and talk nicely with everyone.'''' The duke stood up and gave him a cold nce as he spoke and then left the room without having his meal.


    "Father!" Evan tried to stop but the man did not listen. It was worse than the time she hade here.


    She would understand the insecurities of the man since everything happened abruptly but it did not mean that they would feel more emotional towards him than Eli. even she never tried to take the ce Leo had in their hearts as it would be in vain.


    ? "So, Ethan, what do you do?" talking on lighter topics would be better to form a bonding than asking about rights and authorities.


    She smiled at him as she passed him a sandwich and pie not sure what he would like to eat.


    "I was a house caretaker. Though you all may think that the work is not worth it. But it was a fulfilling task and I have made good friends there." though he did not want to, his voice turned defensive when he raised his head as he was sure that they would look down upon him.


    He felt more frustrated when he stared at the number of spoons and forks in front of him.


    Now he understood why Adele was forcing him to learn how to eat at least.


    "Why would we think like that? You know I used to work as a music teacher. And let me tell you a secret. I will still prefer to do it rather than being a nobledy and sit all day in her room thinking about politics and social event.'''' With an exaggerated look of frustration on her face she pointed at the spoon and then picked it up to drink her soup when Ethan lowered his head hurriedly but still picked up the same spoon and started having his soup bringing a smile to her face.


    "No one had asked you to engage in social activities if you did not want that.


    If you want to spend time with kids, you can always go to an orphanage with the envoys of our duchy who are there for monthly charity and if you want to y instruments, there is a music room in the pce.


    Do not try to act pitiful. Tch! Drama queen." Was that the way they talk to each other too? He raised his head as he looked at the girl again who passed thement.


    She was the one who had scolded him too. What was her name, Evelyn, right? She is the second daughter of the duke and the only one that was not swapped.


    Come to think of it Evan was swapped too from Leo, this cold snow king.


    In that case, am I not the only true heir of the duke. Why was I treated badly then.


    "By the way, we are going to have a ball at the marriage reception of Leo and Evan, your youngest sister. I am appointing a trainer for you who will guide you about our manners and etiquettes."

 Chapter 461 [Bonus Chapter] Her Secret(Chapter Preview)

    "Are you taking the medicine again? I do not understand why don''t you go and consult with a better physician if the pce physician is not good enough." Evan''s hands on the bottle of medicine tightened as she hid it away.


    It took her a second to bring a smile on her face as she turned to face Leo whose eyes had narrowed on the swiftness of her hands.


    He had his doubts that it was not the simple medicine she was taking as she was always lost these days and flinched whenever he asked her about his wealth.


    But she was moving and eating just fine so he did not find any sign of illness in her that confused him.


    "You are thinking too much. The physician is good enough. He said that I am exhausted from the mental and physical pressure. I will be fine if I continue to have good meals and supplements. Do not exaggerate.


    Or is it an excuse to not go to work today?" she held his back and pushed him out of the room, "you must not make excuses when you have recently be the duke. You have a lot of responsibilities. And I have to go and check on the preparation with Eli too.


    ? So, I did not have time to spend with you either.`` She dragged her to the main entrance door and pushed him out and then patted her hands.


    "Phew, that was quite a task." she rubbed her hands and then her eyes fell on her stomach that was looking normal yet a tender smile formed on her face.


    "I will tell you why I am taking medicine soon. Just let this month pass. This would be my greatest gift to you, Leo." smiling warmly, she whispered the lyrics of her favorite song as she continued to walk toward the garden where the preparations were held.


    She walked and sat on a seat instead of taking a direct part of it. Eli was talking to the decorators and finalizing the sitting arrangement while Eve was tasting the dishes with blissful expressions on her face.


    Ethan, the newest member of the family, was standing beside Eve as she continued to scold him while taking his help.


    She shook her head as no one can be as outspoken but caring as Eve. She remembers how she had convinced her to help her in escaping.


    She was the one to find about their love even before them too.


    "Mydy, are you still feeling ufortable?" her attendant and the only person who knew what had happened to her looked at her with a worried face.


    "I am good. You do not need to worry about me. But if you are still concerned, bring me a ss of warm milk." the girl bowed her head as she left hurriedly when Evan smiled.


    Her hands unconsciously reached her womb and she started stroking it as she stared at the sky.


    "Tsk! We all are working here for your marriage reception while you are lost in your thoughts. Freebor is called very, mydy." Evan chuckled as she let go of her hands and then nodded her head.


    "Hmm, do not worry. My husband is a duke now. I will ask him to pay you well. How about finding you a husband in return for all the hard work?" Eve rolled her eyes as she sat beside Evan with a frown.


    "Oh please, I would rather have a small baby from you with whom I can y all day as mypensation." Evan''s eyes widened and her face turned red but she soon looked away. Not yet! This was not the time. She had to keep her mouth shut until she was sure that she could handle it.


    The physician had told her that it isplicated. So, it would be better that she did not give hopes to anyone when she was already so deep into it.


    Especially when so much was happening around them.


    "Eli, she is not doing fine. Andrew wrote a letter and cleared why he had epted Adele. The princess had already run away from the pce after stealing quite a fortune when she realized she had nothing to hold against the crown prince anymore.


    Should we do something for these two?" Finally, she could do it proficiently.


    Her eyes sparkled with a sly grin on her face.


    "Yes, I already have a n for that. Listen." she moved closer and whispered in her ears when Eve''s eyes widened yet a grin formed on her lips.


    "But if father found out, he would throw us out of the pce for that. Oh my, even the society would raise a finger. Do you not think that is too dangerous? Eli would never talk to us if she would find out we were the one who did this.


    Wow! I can not wait. When are we going to do this?" rubbing her hands, her eyes already stared at Eli as if she was looking at a littlemb that was going to get butchered.


    "Hmm, I knew you would be the one to understand me. All the preparations are done. I will execute it in the evening only. I am just waiting for the reply of the crown prince.`` They both grin again as they hold their hands when Eli frowned.


    "What are you both chatting about when so much work is left. Do you not have anything to do huh?" She cast a stern nce at them and started doing her work again when a knight came towards her.


    "Mydy, his highness had demanded for your presence in the town. He had asked me to pass this letter to you and then escort you to him.'''' huh! She did not remember any reason to be called this suddenly.


    She picked up the letter and read it carefully with a frown on her face.


    "Sometimes, I fail to understand my father! Evan, I am going out for a while. Take care of the preparation by yourself. After all, it is your marriage."

 Chapter 462 What Is Going On?(Chapter Preview)

    "I do not understand why my father purchased property over my name suddenly. Is he trying to secure my future!" she mumbled under her breath as she returned to her room to get dressed for the town.


    She knew that her father was worried about her so much but she did not want to look weak. She wanted to be strong enough to handle herself if the trail asked her to leave home.


    Nobility had strict rules and they did not letmoners mix with them.


    When they came to know that Leo was amoner and not their brother, they already knew that he would be thrown out of the pce as he had no blood rtions with them.


    Above that, he would lose his ranking among the knights too. The best thing was Evan was already in love with Leo, so they got married before the truth came out.


    As the son inw of the duke, Leo had all the right to live with them. But.. that was not the case with her!


    She was not in love with Ethan and so was Ethan!


    Once the truth woulde out, her marriage with Andrew would be annulled. That was why she had already broken his heart.


    Though she felt hurt like hell and burdened as she had pained the man who truly loved her. It was for his best. She did not want him to fight with the world for her.


    ? This is not some fairytale book and she was not Cindere where everything would end up best for her and she could have her happily ever after.


    There were many vassal''s eyes on the position of Andrew already. Not to forget the father''s recent grudge against them.


    If he fought to marry her, then this would be the end of his future.


    But more than that, she was hurt because she had to leave this family too. Even if she was not a noble anymore, she would not have felt that emptiness which she felt when the thought of being thrown out of her home crossed her mind.


    If she was not a Thawyne then who was she? She did not even want to know who her true family was. Because the word family only brings the images of these people in her mind.


    But she had felt a sense of hostility from Ethan today. And now father was buying a property for her in the town where richmoners live.


    Did that mean he was making a n or had he already decided to send it there.


    "Mydy, you are looking pale. Are you alright?" The maid could not help but ask when she saw Eli holding the earring so tightly in her hands as if she was holding the neck of an enemy.


    "Why? Yes, I am fine." she let go of the earrings only to see the blood in her palms. She was so lost that she did not notice when she held them.


    Scratch that! She didn''t even remember when she reached the room and sat in front of her vanity table.


    "Oh my, you have hurt yourself. Wait a minute, I will bring the bandage.`` The maid ran out of the room when Eli stared at the wound. The blood was seeping out slowly as the wound was too shallow just like her life that had no meaning left.


    "Here" the maid came running and cleaned her wound with cotton before bandaging it properly.


    After that she started making her hair again only then did Eli notice that the maid had taken out one of the sensuous dresses that Eli did not know she had.


    Not only that she was wearing her rare jewels that she hardly wears on rare asions and she was smelling like flowers.


    Though she always used fragrance but this was way too much. It felt like she was prepared for attending the marriage dinner rather than a simple visit to the town.


    The maid panicked when she noticed the frown forming on the face of thedy and coughed hard.


    "Is the look not upto your liking mydy?" even her hair was glimmering with so many diamonds that Eli did not know how to reply to that question.


    Anyone with an eye could see how sensually dressed she was. With the cold wind on her back, she already knew that she was wearing a backless dress with such a deep neck and that slit! Oh my!


    "That, yes! I think the dress is too revealing. Bring me a sober dress and take out all the jewels from my hair. I am not going for a royal function." shemanded when the maid looked a bit hesitant.


    "Al. Alright, wait a minute, I will bring another dress. But before the maid could leave the door knocked and the same knight peeped.


    "Mydy, the lord would not like to wait this much. Are you ready?" she pursued her lips as she knew her father is not in a good mood these days


    He would definitely scold the knights if she would bete to take out his anger but this clothes!


    "Sigh! Yes, I am ready. I request you to escort me where my father is waiting for me." like a flower that had been parched for ages and finally received the water, the face of the dull maid who had turned pale bloomed again as she brought her heels with a bright smile on her face.


    Eli gave onest look to herself in the mirror with a displeased smile and walked out of the room towards the carriage.


    "Mydy, since you didn''t get enough time to eat, I have prepared some refreshments and juice for you in the carriage. Please make sure to have your fill.


    Who knows how much time it would take in the town." Eli nodded and finally her mood uplifted as she saw all her favorite dishes.


    "Alright, I will be back soon." With that the carriage started and left the ce when the maid shook her head with a mischievous smile on her face.


    "Oh no, you would not!"

 Chapter 463 [Bonus Chapter] A Love Letter(Chapter Preview)

    "Mydy, we are here." The carriage soon stopped and the knight escorted her out of the carriage.


    He took her to a nearby inn. He went directly to the second floor corner private room instead of themoner tables.


    She found it odd for her father to book a room in an inn instead of meeting her in the office of the dealer or a tea room where they usually meet.


    "Mydy, I can not go in. I have the duty of guarding the door." Eli nodded as she knew her father did not keep anyone closer except Theo.


    In fact, this was the first time she had met this knight. If he had not brazenlye to the garden, she would not have believed that he belonged to their house.


    Giving one suspicious nce to him, she walked in when he smiled calmly.


    Maybe she was thinking too much because of these bizarre clothes. Knocking the door, she entered and was surprised to see that the room was dark.


    It has dim light with fragrant candles as if it was the meeting point of lovers. A frown formed on her lips as she was sure that her father would never call her at a ce like this.


    She turned back and tried to open the door but her eyes narrowed when she realized that it was locked. No matter how much she try, the door did not open.


    "This! This is a trap!" She had that uneasy feeling all the way to here but she thought that it was because she had so many things in her mind these days.


    Not even once had she thought that she was going with rivals. Who could it be?


    Her eyes searched for a possible weapon when she threw all the flowers and water from the nearby vase and held it tightly in her palm.


    She felt her head getting heavier. Was something mixed in the fragrance? Her eyes narrowed as several scenarios of kidnapping and other crimes started to fill her mind.


    "Whoever is there? If you tried to harm me, I swear that I would make sure you see hell with your open eyes." her voice was cold and dripping with anger when she heard the footstepsing towards her.


    She could see a figure but was not able to see who it was in the dark until the man came closer.


    She red as held the vase tightly to attack him as soon as he came closer.


    "Do note closer!" she shouted again while preparing herself for the attack.


    "Oh my, I never knew that you were so strong." her face filled with shock and she forgot that she had to attack when she noticed that it was Andrew who was in the room.


    "Why have you called me here?"


    "Why did you bring me here?"


    "Huh i did?"


    "When did i?"


    They both turned silent and stared at each other without saying another word.


    "So, you are saying, you have not called me here?" frowned Andrew and took out a letter from his pocket and passed it to her.


    It has her seal and the letter is from her letter pad. She always uses golden paper with the fragrance of jasmine as her paper.


    She ced the vase back from where she had picked it up and snatched the letter from his hands.


    "Dear Andrew,


    I know that I was rude during ourst meeting but you must know I am facing a lot of troubles these days and everything is making me crazy.


    I know I should not justify my acts and apologize. But I can expect you to understand me since you are the only one I love. I have the right tosh on you when I am distressed. Haven''t i? Sob sob


    I will wait for you in theviette inn. If you did note, I would think you have still not forgiven me.


    Yours only


    Elizabeth Thawyne." she raised a brow as she crumpled the letter in her hands.


    "Do you think I will write such a letter?" did he not know her? In the meantime her mind started to race on thinking who could do it? When I saw his face getting flushed.


    But there was no reason for him to be this embarrassed? Wait! Why was her face also heating? She never shows these emotions usually. There was something wrong here!


    "I did find the letter a bit odd. But when I read thest line, I didn''t want to take the risk.


    I did not want to take the chance of hurting you Eli. I have already made a grave mistake once. I will only be a fool if I repeat it." he shook his head and walked closer. For some reason, she felt the simple expression of his so damn seductive.


    Her heart palpitated strongly when he professed his love for her indirectly. She gulped when she saw him walking closer and so many scenes started to sh in front of her eyes like they were kissing each other passionately and hugging each other while his hands were on her bare back.


    Her throat ran dry only thinking about all this. What was happening to her? It was so not like her.


    "Eli, you know that I love you, right?" his raspy voice whispered in her ears while his breath tickled her neck.


    She felt a strange sensation taking over her, and before she could understand, she already felt herself nodding.


    She felt his lips touching her cheeks. It was a light and tender kiss but it was strong enough to churn her stomach in anticipation. As if she wanted him toe closer.


    Heat started to fill her body and his touch started to soothe her. No! There was something wrong. Someone called them here with hidden motives and this smell. What kind of smell is that?


    "It is a trap Andrew, I feel there are drugs mixed in the fragrance."

 Chapter 464 [Bonus Chapter] Desire For Her(Chapter Preview)

    "It is a trap Andrew, I feel there are drugs mixed in the fragrance."


    Eli raised her head and stared at Andrew when she did not get any reply only to see his flushed face.


    His eyes were looking darker and his face was red. Adam''s apple moved seductively when their eyes met.


    She could feel the heat running all over her body when the scorching heat of his stared danced on her body.


    She felt herself melting in that heat.


    "I am not sure about that. But if it had not been there, would you have not felt my love?


    Have you not felt shy under my heated gaze. Hmmm?" His voice was raspier and seductive.


    As if a song sung by sirens, she felt herself getting spellbound by his voice.


    She did not realize when she started leaning on his body and his hands wrapped around her waist.


    She shivered when her hot hands touched her bare back and she felt his head leaning on her neck as he took a wisp of her fragrance.


    "You know how addicting you are? How tormented I have felt when you have tried to run away.


    How much I have missed this smell, this touch. There was a void created in my heart and how empty I have felt.


    Now that you are finally here, I am not letting you go." his hands started to roam on her skin as if a skillful hand was ying a musical instrument.


    Each touch was enough to create a new sensation in her and her mind started to blur. She rationally left her slowly as she started drowning herself under his touch.


    His hands were making her crazy. She did not understand how a simple touch could be this sensuous. How a simple touch could bring her to the edge.


    But all she knew was that she was craving those touches. All she knew was that she wanted him to touch her more.


    She leaned further in his embrace to feel his warmth over her burning body. He was the oasis she was looking for after walking miles into the dry desert.


    He was the nectar that could calm her shirt. God! She was really going crazy.


    "Say it Eli, say that you love me. Say that you want me, want us to be together." he whispered. Like a devil came straight out from the depths of hell who had the power to control her mind and body.


    She felt herself nodding again before she could even understand what he was asking her.


    His child on her body tightened and his gaze fell on those glossy lips. Those supple and tender lips, he had not tasted since ages but have craved for it every second.


    His thumb traced her lips gently yet his touch felt electrifying to her.


    She winced and shuddered when he increased the pressure when a strange smile formed on his lips.


    In the next second, he moved his hands away and soon it was reced by his lips. He touched her lips preciously and gently as if savoring the taste of some rare fruit.


    But soon his desires took over him and he bit her lips gingerly. A gasp escaped her lips and that was his chance. He dived deep into her mouth as if it was a pilgrimage he was searching for so long.


    She moaned under her mouth when she felt his tongue exploring her mouth.


    Each touch he made was so intensified. She felt like he was sucking her soul out of her body. Her knees started to give away and she was d that he was holding her tightly or she was sure she would have fallen.


    Her vision blurred and her senses left her body. She could not hear or see anything except his touch, she felt nothing.


    As if he had engulfed herpletely. His lips continued to devour her. He nibbled them, licked them and sucked them like a person hungry for ages has been given meat for the first time.


    His hands continued to roam on her back. He could not thank less to the person who had chosen the backless dress for her that gave him an easy ess to touch her.


    "Andrew," she pushed him away but he didn''t let her go until she punched his chest a few times.


    She was panting hard as if she had not taken breath for ages. Her chest was heaving up and down in rhythmic motion.


    "You should learn how to breathe while kissing. You are still a novice in it." he smirked as he held the tendrils falling on her face and tucked them behind her ears.


    "Yes, I will soon find a man to practice with! So that I could be proficient in it." she snorted as she stable herself but he held her tightly in his arms again,


    His hands were holding his arms and his eyes dug a hole on her face.


    "Don''t you dare. I would sh every man to pieces before you could even stare at them. You are mine and will always remain mine." with that his lips crashed again onto hers.


    This time he was not even giving her a chance to breathe. He was so ravenous that she did not know where it would end.


    Her senses had already started to blur with the intensity when she felt his hands on the threads that were holding her dress.


    The cold wind touched her neck and she realized that he had already gotten rid of the button on her neck and now he was working on the lower part of the dress.


    A few more twists and turns and her dress wouldpletely fall from her body. Was she ready for that? His lips moved away from her lips and she gasped for air again but before she could react, he had already started giving her peppery kisses on her neck and corbones that felt like a small jolt of electricity numbing her sensespletely.


    "If you want to stop me, do it now. Or I would not be able to hold myselfter."

 Chapter 465 [Bonus Chapter] Say You Love Me(Chapter Preview)

    [MATURE READING. THIS CHAPTER CONTAINS EXPLICIT SEX SCENE. ONLY FOR THE READER 18 OR ABOVE]


    "If you want to stop me, do it now. Or I would not be able to hold myself backter.`` Did she want to stop him?


    It was toote for the question as she could feel the wetness forming between her legs.


    She could feel how he had be the drug that could finally calm her.


    Even when she knew that it might be the effect of drugs and if she would think rationally, her decision would change, she felt it was so right, even if it was wrong.


    His arms, his warmth, his lips felt just so perfect. Since she had already turned into a woman with filthy blood, what difference would it make if she would lose her virginity to the man who had always loved her, to the man whom she had always loved.


    A tear escaped her eyes as she continued to stare into his deep and soulful eyes. If only, the world had not been thisplex. If only feeling would have mattered, she felt herself breaking but at the same time melting to form a new her.


    The emotions were overwhelming her. She knew she was not for him, but she knew that she would not be able to survive if she would refuse him.


    Her body, her emotions were already betraying her. Before she could say a word, she felt his hot lips on her cheeks. He was kissing her tears.


    He kissed all the tears that were on her face as he slowly moved towards her eyes and kissed them gently, tenderly, as if he was praying.


    As if he was holding his pilgrimage, his every action had so much devotion in it, that she felt herself losing in it.


    "Elizabeth!" she could feel the pressure he had, as if he was on the brink of breaking apart. It was taking all his strength to keep his actions in control.


    "Mmm, I am yours for tonight!" his lips were already on her neck kissing her when she nodded her head but his whole body turned rigid when he heard her. There was something amiss in her words.


    But he let go of it.


    He would talk to her and exin to herter. He would never let her go but now, he had to show her how much he had loved her all this time and how much she had starved him.


    Letting her go for a moment, he held her in his arms and the princess carried him on the bed.


    Whole floor was covered with rose petals and the dim lit candles and soft fragrance was giving thempany.


    The bed was softest as he ced her in the middle of the bed. Her body sprang a bit before leaningfortably but her heart had already started running when he did not join her.


    He was looking at her as if he was enjoying the visual feast. His gaze was packed with so much heat as if he was disrobing her from his gaze.


    For some reason this felt more stimting as her body started to burn.


    His eyes lingering on her thighs that were out in the open due to the slit in her dress.


    She held her dress tightly in her hands unsure if she wanted to cover her bare legs or not.


    But before she could make a decision, she felt his hands on her dress.


    In the next second, he pulled it tightly and the dress tore from her waist.


    He let go of the torn piece of cloth that fell on the floor. Her mouth felt dry as she guided her own saliva thinking of what was going to happen next.


    Her undergarment was the only thing that was covering her lower body now. This was the first time a man was looking at her in this condition.


    Her hands itched to cover her legs but she knew it would be futile. Her legs clenched and tried to cover what was still hidden but she felt his warm hands on her thighs that spread her legs apart.


    He hovered over her and leaned closer to her still putting his force on his elbows.


    Keeping his one thigh between her legs, he started kissing her again.


    He gave her a deep kiss that was tender and first but soon turned needy and passionate. She could feel that her soul was already leaving her body with just one kiss.


    It was so damn demanding, so damn arousing, so damn hot! She was melting by it.


    His hands started to y with the front part of her dress, finding the threads, he opened it and let it go.


    Now her dress was hanging on her waist with all the other parts bare for him to see.


    His hands moved on the two mountains that were standing erect teasing him. He held them, pinching her nipples and then molding them ording to his wishes.


    His hands were ying with them sensually and she felt her body melting. Her hands moved towards his hair and held them tightly.


    Moving away from her lips, he stared at the mounds before leaning and kissing them.


    The soft puppy kisses soon turned into sucking hard as if he was thirsty for ages.


    He bit them and she gasped. But then he licked them softly as if he was soothing her but it was more painful.


    She thrashed under his touches as she felt strange sensations and wetness under her legs.


    Looking at her face that was losing control, he increased his pace and started sucking her and licking her harder and faster.


    His other hand was repeating the same process with her other mound. Pressing her nipples between his index finger and thumb, he flicked it and then pressurized it with the same intensity.


    While his other hands moved lower and lower until it was tracing the edges of her underwear.


    "Eli, tell me how much do you love me?"

 Chapter 466 Give Her, Her Own Family(Chapter Preview)

    [MATURE READING. THIS CHAPTER CONTAINS EXPLICIT SEX SCENE. ONLY FOR THE READER 18 OR ABOVE]


    "Eli, tell me how much do you love me?" was she even in a condition to speak.


    Her body was already quivering and she was feeling like a jolt of electricity was hitting her body again and again.


    "If you do not tell me then I will torment you further by not touching you!" she slowly moved her eyes and stared back at his smug face.


    If it would have been any other moment, she would have told him that he was being delusional and she did not care but at this very moment, he was right.


    She was feeling tormented by his touch but feeling much more tormented like a fish that had been taken out of water when he stopped touching her.


    "I.. i.." she felt his finger tracing the edges of her undergarment just when she opened her mouth while his lips grazed her mounds and moans filled the room instead of her words.


    "Come on, you can do it Eli!" this man! He was definitely taking revenge for tormenting her.


    When his hands stopped again, she opened her mouth but before a word coulde out, his finger slipped under her underwear taking her soul out of her body as she gasped and tried to close her legs instinctively but his leg was making sure that it would not happen.


    She felt a gush of liquiding out of her body. It felt painful and eutrophic at the same time.


    "What happened, why are you not speaking anything!" this scoundrel! Was he the sweet and tender Andrew who always gave in to her qualms.


    He was taking revenge!


    "Andrew..!" It was hard for her to even take her name in this condition when her breathing was uneven and so many surges of emotions were taking over her.


    "If.. if you stopped again, then i would leave!" she threatened when her words came out uneven.


    Her breathing was disrupted and he had already torn her dress and shredded it.


    There was no way that she could leave. Still the threat did wonders.


    Andrew, who was still afraid that he would lose this golden chance and then he would not be able to force her to be with himter, immediately stopped teasing her and started working on making her ready for him.


    He had heard that the first time was always too painful for a woman. He wanted to have her but at the same time afraid that he would hurt her.


    If possible, he would not enter her to make sure that she did not feel the pain but now he needed a child that would constantly remind her that she would not leave.


    If she needed a family, then he would grant her wish. But instead of living with others, he wanted to give her, her own family. Where she would have a cute little Eli in her hands.


    Even the thought made him so damn excited. He could feel himself shivering with excitement.


    His hands that were already under thest piece of clothing started tracing her inner lips. His hands were too gentle to make sure not to scare her when he felt that she was withering more.


    "mmmm" was her only response so he began suckling gently on her nipples. Ever so gently, moving back and forth between the two orbs, his hand gently holding the breast he was tonguing.


    Her tongue entered his mouth and she moaned. Her hips were thrusting upwards in a regr rhythm. Andrew nudged her legs farther apart and moved into the open upside-down vee as he continued his passionate kiss. Fumbling with his clothes, he unzipped his pants in a hurry.


    The moment she felt him taking off his clothes, she opened her eyes with a bit of force and her eyes widened to see the size. How in the world would that thing enter her body?


    Seeing the fear taking ce on her face, he felt a bit of guilt. He did not want to give her any kind of pain.


    "I.. I promise that I will be gentle and not hurt you.`` He promised to curse the god to make him thisrge there. If only he would have been smaller.


    She nodded her head as she closed her eyes, too embarrassed to utter a single word. She wondered if he felt any shame while talking that way!


    He kissed her again to rx her body that had turned rigid suddenly and his hands started to move on her outer lips down there.


    His thumb found the small bulb on the starting of her lower region and started pressing it and rubbing it.


    He had asked enough questions to his knights beforeing here who were utterly embarrassed yet answered his every question with a straight face and thanks to that he was ready.


    He could feel how her arousal turned to tenfold when he started pressing her clit and her lips started to turn wetter. He could feel the wetness flowing through her body and his confidence increased.


    Grasping his girth in he pressed its head into her slit, found the opening, and pressed it home. Against his lips, Eli gasped and tried to speak. But only moans escaped her mouth.


    "Ohhhhhh"


    "Aahhhhh"


    Her nails dug deeper into his back as she winced and her whole face turned contorted.


    "I.l. I will not move until you are ready!" he spoke with gaps as it was too painful for him to stop now.


    He was already inside her and her tight walls were holding him there so tightly. If he would not move he was afraid he woulde only by being in there. That would make her first time even more awful.


    "You.. you can move!" she mustered all her courage and spoke with a red face when he finally moved slowly and took a breath that he was holding for long,

 Chapter 467 [Bonus Chapter] I Am Hungry(Chapter Preview)

    Tillte their moans filled the room. His grunts and her gasps when he continued to rock his body and filled her to the brim.


    Eli did not know how much time he had her. She remembered closing her eyes in his embrace with a blissful look on her face.


    When the morning rays danced on her face, she finally opened her eyes. It took her a second to recall what happenedst night and her whole face turned red.


    She held the sheets tighter and lowered her head but was surprised to see she was wearing his shirt.


    It smells so much like him. She inhaled the scent that calmed her mind when her eyes fell on him.


    The morning rays were falling on his hair making them shine like it was made of gold. His fair skin was glistening. He looked so charming.


    He had a frown on his lips due to the light and moved his hands to cover his eyes so that he could sleep more peacefully.


    Her eyes twinkled as she moved and covered the windows with curtains. The thought that she was in his arms and the way he was sleeping beside her, she didn''t know how but she felt that the void that was forming in her heart was filled.


    When she stood up, she realized that she was clean down there and once again her cheeks burnt. Since there was no maid, it only meant that he had cleaned her va..


    Last night, the room was so dark. So she was not able to see it well, but now that the morning light had filled the room, she could see how grand and luxurious it was.


    It has a small office, dining room, hall and a kitchen attached to it like a small cottage. Feeling the emptiness of her stomach, she decided to look in the kitchen but when she walked, her legs felt weaker.


    She had felt the swelling inside but had thought that was it.. Who would have thought even her legs would be sore and her back was aching so much.


    He was a monster! She still could not believe that he fitted inside herst night.


    Shaking her head, as each thought was enough to melt herpletely, she 0pushed her body towards the kitchen.


    There were two buckets of fresh fruits and vegetables, bread and spices.


    She decided to make a simple soup and saut¨¦ed vegetables sandwich with fruit sd for breakfast.


    She did not realize when she started humming a song and her face filled with a smile while her eyes were shining like stars as she cut the fruits.


    Andrew stirred in his sleep when he heard the soft voice that was whispering in his ears.


    He had never felt that rxed andzy in years. Since he came to know about the truth of his father, he had always been on edge and too cautious that he had stopped trusting his shadow.


    Since then he had only been sleeping lightly to be able to wake up even with the slightest sound and worked hard to get himself free from the clutches of his father.


    Last night was like a fairy tale dream for him and to wake up and know that the girl was still there, it was no less than a miracle.


    He saw how she was still standing in his shirt while her body was gently swaying with the song she was singing.


    He did not want to move, afraid that it was all a dream but at the same time he wanted to run to her and hold her in his arms to never let her go.


    If only they could spend their life together like this. He was ready to give up on the thorn and all the riches and live his life as amoner.


    He wrapped a sheet on his body and walked towards her stealthily. He did not want her to know that he wasing. What if she would turn into that cold statue again.


    Folding his arms around her waist just as he reached behind her, he inhaled her sweet scent that always made him crazy.


    "What are you cooking, I am famished!" he whispered in a husky voice when he felt her body getting rigid under his arms.


    He wanted to remind her that he had already sleptst night with her. Why was she reacting like he had touched her for the first time but his innocence was something he wanted to savor slowly.


    He had no desire to pluck the flower that was still blooming.


    "Fruit sd and soup and vegetable sandwiches. Why don''t you wash yourself a bit and umm¡­ wear some clothes before having breakfast!" she could feel her sweaty body touching her directly with only a thin piece of shirt between them.


    Though she had tried to find her undergarments and clothes, they were torn too badly to wear them again.


    She felt embarrassed to stand in front of him in only a thin white shirt as she knew that it was as good as being bare but she had no choice.


    "Mmm, i will wear pants in a while but you are wearing my shirt and i have no spare clothes!" she pursued her lips but felt aggrieved.


    "Then, why did you tear my clothes that badly? You could have taken them off gently too." sheined with a pout that he blinked.


    He had never seen him behaving like that and he could not exin how joyous he was feeling.


    His eyes sparkled like tiny stars but when she struggled to move away from his embrace, his eyes darkened. Her mounds jiggled and moved whenever she moved and it made his desires grow again.


    Last night, he tasted her and he was starving for that again. Like a beast that had tasted the blood for the first time, he could not control his desires.


    "Eli, I am too hungry to wait. If the meal is not ready, then I will just have you!"

 Chapter 468 Bitter Departure(Chapter Preview)

    "You monster, beast! Let me go!" Eli punched his chest with her frail hands that were already limp after thrashing and clutching him the whole morning.


    "Eli, I am too hungry to wait. If the meal is not ready, then I will just have you!" With those words, he picked her up and threw her on the bed. Her body bounced a bit but before she could run for her life, she had already caught him and started kissing him wildly.


    As if alive fish in the pan, she withered and trashed but he did not let her go until he had her. Not once, but twice, he continued to have her way with her until she was fully exhausted.


    Now she did not have the strength to even move her finger much less standing and preparing breakfast.


    "You are a monster!" she red at him and shouted before punching him one more time though she knew it did not affect him at all.


    "I know, I know, I am sorry. I have not realized that you are so damn addictive." he whispered as he kissed his lips but she pushed him away.


    "But I am hungry and tired and I want to take a bath too." damn here she pouted again.


    Did she even know how it affected him! It makes him just go wild. He closed his eyes as he knew that if he would eat her once more before feeding her, she would just kill him.


    "Alright, I am cooking something but do not pout like that ever in front of me or then not me me for having you since you look much more delectable than food." she blinked as she did not understand what he was talking about. She did not pout! But she still nodded as she did not want to spend all her time on the bed.


    "Mmm, but I am too tired and you did not know how to cook." she sighed as she had never seen him around the kitchen. She was sure he could not even cut fruits properly, much less cook food.


    "Wait here, i will bring food." he patted her hair as he did not want to look any lower or he would not be able to leave.


    She was already making soup when he attacked her, so he just lit the fire again and tasted it.


    Nodding in satisfaction, he cut the vegetables but it felt like they were not in equal shape.


    Shaking his head, he filled them and made sandwiches while cutting the apples and cing some grapes in it with oranges.


    When the fragrance of soup wafted in his nose, he ced it in two bowls and collected it too and walked towards the bed.


    He looked away when his eyes fell on her since she was still in his shirt.


    "Here, you do not need to go to the dining table because if I see you sitting there in a half naked state, I would rather have you than this food." Eli, who was holding the sheets to take them off, pulled them closer to her body and nodded her head like a scared bunny who was standing in front of a wolf.


    He shook his head but chuckled when he saw her hiding her face in the dishes and wolfing them up like she had been hungry for ages.


    This time he had truly tried her or else she would not have been this exhausted. Even her face was looking a bit pale and covered with sweat.


    Wearing his pants properly, he walked out of the room where four knights were already guarding the door.


    "Bring a dress for thedy and a pair of clothes for me too and prepare two carriages for us.


    Have you brought the papers I have asked you to?" the knight nodded and passed a bunch of parchements to him before leaving from there to arrange for things he demanded.


    He scanned the papers as he flipped them one by one and a satisfied smile formed on his lips.


    Walking in with confidence, he noticed that she had already cleaned the tes.


    "Wow, was the food that tasty?" he asked with a look of anticipation when she shook her head.


    "No! The soup was burnt and I wonder how the soup got burnt? The vegetables were too thickly cut and were falling all over while the grapes were sour but since I was hungry I had it all. Is there some more soup?" she asked as she raised her head and blinked innocently making him speechless.


    "You!" only she was the one who could insult his culinary skills that badly and then ask him to feed her more.


    "I will let you go since you have fed me enough too." With that he stood up and broingh more food for her which she ate with a smile on her face.


    His eyes softened as he continued to stare at her while she was eating. The more he looked at her, the more he did not want to let go of her.


    He felt like he was feeling suffocated and not able to breathe just by thinking about it. The pce would soon turn toxic and the smile on her face would vanish when she would return there but then again, his pce would be no better.


    He had to make sure it was safe for her to live there before inviting her.


    "Eli! You have to go soon." The girl who was still eating happily stopped and the spoon fell from her hands.


    She looked out of the window and it was already twilight. She was out of her pce for 24 hours and she was sure that everyone would be worried about her.


    She had to leave. It was not that she had forgotten about it, she was just trying to ignore it because she was not sure if she even belonged there anymore.


    "I know your fears, therefore I have a gift for you."

 Chapter 469 [Bonus Chapter] Gifting Parents To My Wife(Chapter Preview)

    "I know your fears, therefore I have a gift for you." he smirked when he saw confusion in her eyes and passed her the parchments she was reading a minute ago.


    She furrowed her brows as she took them but soon her eyes widened when she started reading it. Her face filled with shock when she flipped the page and saw the portrait of the couple.


    "Countess Amelia had lost her child 21 years ago before even knowing whether it was a boy or a girl.


    It is said that their enemies have stolen the kid. They waited for the kidnapper to contact them but nothing happened for weeks, months and years.


    Without any traces, the child vanished into thin air.


    The knights were not able to do much without any witness or proof. So the case was a deadend.


    Soon it was lost among the other unsolved cases but the couple never stopped searching for their first child.


    Now they have two other kids who are twins Liam and Lucas, but they still think they will meet their child one day.


    For that, they always visit different orphanages each week to find their child and support other children who did not have anyone to take care of.


    But they never find any clue. It is said that the couple was ready to give half of their properties to the one who would find their child.


    But since nothing was known about the child, not even his or her gender, even the couple could not be sure who their child was.


    A lot of tricksters have taken its benefits and presented their kids to them.


    More than thousand of boys and girls have imed that they were their first child. Many were taken in the pce due to their slight resemnce to the couple.


    But after investigation it was found that they were fake who were there just for rewards.


    The couple announcedst week that they were finally giving up on their search, since congress betrayal from others never let their wound heal.


    Their kids had announced that even if their real siblings would knock on their door now, they would not open it since they could never be sure and are tired of meeting so many frauds.`` After that there was the history of the count couple and their lineage.


    The properties they have with them and their social standing, their status and all the other information one should need was there.


    In thest page, there was a portrait of the couple with the twin sons standing behind them.


    If looked closely, there was slight resemnce between the couple and her. Her heart started to race and her hold on the parchment tightened.


    The time matches her birthdate. Even her eyes met thedy in the portrait and her smile.


    "This.. could this be¡­" her eyes filled with fear. She did not know whether she wanted them to be her parents so that she could finally meet her real family or she wanted them to not be rted to her so that she did not need to leave the family she had taken as hers for all her life.


    Each second felt like ages and she even forgot that she was still not wearing clothes as she stood up and shook his hands with anxiety.


    "Andrew, who are they? And why are you showing me this picture?" she asked in a loud voice this time. Her body was slightly trembling and her eyes were staring at him as if her life was depending on the answer.


    "That.. thedy here is the third cousin of your mother. But except that I could not find any rtion even after digging through the history of theirst seven generations.


    Unlike Leo, who looks different, your face had a slight resemnce to thete duchess, therefore even when I told your father the truth, he thinks that it is my father''s trick and I am supporting my father in deceiving him.


    I do not know but once your father would verify everything, he had to trust me and I am afraid when he would ept Ethan as his real son, you¡­"


    "I will lose the right to live with them and turn into an orphan of unknown blood." a bitter smile formed on her face when Andrew sighed but nodded.


    Even if he wanted to ignore the truth, it would not stop knocking on their door with the tempest it had brought in their lives.


    It would be better that they face the tempest bravely and find a solution toe out of it.


    "Yes, therefore I was trying to find you a family. This couple seems perfect.


    I will ask an old knight to confess that he had stolen you from the count pce because you were born on the same day when the duchess gave birth.


    They wanted a kid no one could doubt on. And because of the blood rtion between both women. They felt you would be the best option.


    I will present a few proofs to prove it perfectly. If it had been amoner who would have been iming to be their daughter, they would have doubted but since it is you, the future empress of the empire, even if they would have any doubt, they would curb it.


    The kids always felt that the child was trying to steal their inheritance, which was why they were never friendly to them.


    But when ites to you, you will only be beneficial for them. I will make sure to help them in their business and career so they would be more loving and caring towards you.


    You do not have to worry. I will handle the whole family. You just have to say yes or you do not know when you were asked if you are their child.


    I know that it is difficult for you, but can you do this much for me, for us so that we can marry and start a new life?"

 Chapter 470 An Attack To The Royal Family.(Chapter Preview)

    "Ohhh" she did not know what to answer. For a second she had thought that they were her real parents.


    She felt disappointed but could not bring herself to scold him when he had gone this far to help her.


    But did she want another fake family that did not belong to her.


    Her eyes turned dim as she looked away from him. Leaving the file on the corner of the bed, she collected the dishes and brought them back to the kitchte without saying a word to him.


    "Eli!" she felt him following her waiting for her to answer but she did not have any.


    What was he thinking when he thought of giving her another family that was not hers!


    The couple might not say anything in front of the power but their eyes would be wary of her.


    The twins might not be hostile towards her openly but they would never ept her as their sister.


    And what about the duke, her current father, would he just let her go to a family he did not know anything about.


    She felt like she was in a swamp where she was drowning more and more every time she struggled toe out.


    "Eli, I know you might think that I am a coward but if I want you to be my wife then there are only two ways.


    Either you have to stay as a noble or I have to descend as amoner. There is no other way, Eli.


    The couple are good people, if you want, I can set up a meeting for you where you tell them the truth and your condition. I am sure they would understand, and it is just a matter of a few weeks.


    I will arrange our marriage as soon as you are taken there.


    But if you are against it, then i can leave my title and follow you too." he held her waist and leaned his body on her back while kissing her hair softly,


    "We will do gardening and farming. I will start a small shop in the town. Where we both will work together and spend all the time together.


    We will cook together and then sleep under the starry night!"


    "No! You are not cooking. You will clean, I will be the one to cook." he chuckled but nodded his head when he felt her stern tone.


    "Alright, I will clean the house and do the dishes, mydy. I will even cut wood for the night. So that our house stays warm during the night. But then you will have to take care of the kids." he added when she nodded,


    "Of course, I will teach Ashton how to write." she shook her head as she picked up the dishes and started cleaning.


    He was amused to see howfortable she was with the hug now and the way she was cleaning dishes when he cooked food, as if they are already married and living like a couple.


    The warm and fuzzy feeling makes him feel like he is flying into clouds. But wait Ashton?


    "Who is Ashton? I do not want a bickering boy who will be a troublemaker. I want a cute little girl who will have two ponytails and smile whenever Ie home.


    If you want, you can teach Amber, she would have amber eyes like me and blonde hair like you.


    And.."


    "No! I want a boy that is! He would be a great knight like Leo and wise like father. He would.." great! Not only would she have a boy but it would also go on with his family. Then what about his genes?


    And was he a fool? She could have said something wise like my husband! He felt his nerve popping up as he fumbled over things leaving her waist.


    "Tsk! Think whatever you want, I am sure of my skills. I will only make you birth a cute little girl." he smirked as he finally found a clean cloth and started wiping the dishes to arrange them.


    "What do you mean by your skills, I am giving birth here? My body is responsible for the gender of the child!" cing thest dish on the corner, she red at him. "If I said I would have a son, then we are having a son."


    "No! A daughter!"


    "A son"


    "A daughter!!!"


    "Hmph! A son!!!"


    Both of them did not realize when their hands reached their waist and hips as they started ring at each other.


    Eli could already see a young boy with a sword in his hands. While he saw a little girl plucking flowers with a beautiful smile on her face. She was so adorable that he wanted to hold her in his arms.


    If he had to fight for her even with Eli, he was ready to do that. He would not let her go from bed until he had that girl in his arms.


    "Eli! Do not be stubborn, give me one Amber, then you can have as many Ashton as you want! It is not like I will spare you after having one girl." he harrumphed as he threw the cloth on the kitchen counter and decided to end the topic right there.


    "........." she was stunned speechless.. What did he think? She was a pig or a hoe! How many children was she going to give birth to? But she was too embarrassed to say that out loud.


    Her face turned crimson just with the thought of it but her eyes were softened and she did not make herself angry to shout at him.


    "Knock knock!"


    "What is it?" With a hint of annoyance he shouted from there and did not move an inch to open the door as he was still fuming over the fact that she was not giving him a girl!


    "My lord, I have brought all the necessary things you have asked for.


    And.. I even received a letter from the family of thedy, everyone is searching for her all over the empire.


    His highness, the duke.. He had even challenged the royal army for a siege if his daughter did not return home."

 Chapter 471 [Bonus Chapter] Medicine(Chapter Preview)

    "Siege? Did he even have enough army and funds for it?" Andrew could not believe that they were threatened like that. What powers would the royal family have if they could be threatened like that?


    He did not know whether to be happy that his father was going to suffer or cry at the love of father and daughter.


    "And why is he so sure that I have taken you? Did Evangeline open her mouth?" He added , fuming, he should have known why she would support him when she always red at him as if he was his enemy from another world.


    "But it is good, since your father knows that you are with me, you can not marry someone else or break our marriage." falling back on the bed, he leaned his head on his left hand and already started imagining their marriage ceremony.


    "God! What are you here daydreaming for? Quickly go and open the door and bring my clothes!


    Do you want a war to be announced?" she pushed him away from the bed only for him to look at her with an aggrieved look on his face.


    "Whenever ites to your family, l bes secondary! Ha! You are even pushing me now. Are you discarding me after using me fully?" she could not believe that he was acting like that.


    He was looking no less than an abandoned dog. Behaving like that? Did it even suit the crown prince, the future emperor of the empire.


    "Do not try to act like that! I will make sure to torment you more in bed once we be husband and wife if you do not mend your ways." he stood up and red at her with an aggrieved look on his face as he stomped his feet and walked towards the bed.


    Eli blinked and then shook her head at his behavior but deep in her heart, she knew that he was trying to make her feel better. From the corner of her eyes, she started at the file again.


    Should she ept it? It would be a lie if she would say the offer was not tempting. For it, she did not need to leave Andrew and have a happy life with him.


    But how far they could go when their base would be on lies!


    "Here, get ready, there is a carriage outside waiting for you." she noticed that it was not a new dress but hers. She had brought this dressst month when Leo was going to get married.


    "Evan!" she was the one who had nned all this. She was sure Eve would be part too or she would not have executed the n so perfectly.


    Eli picked up the dress and changed her clothes and tidied up her hair a bit.


    When she came out, Andrew was already waiting for him, fully d in a new pair of clothes.


    He raised his head and smiled as he stood up from the sofa and walked towards her.


    He leaned and kissed on her forehead tenderly, "you know it is hard to say goodbye. Hope you will find a way to meet me soon. And.. consider what i have said." he slowly passed the file to her again and she sighed.


    Though she did not want to, she knew there was no other choice. She had to ept the offer.


    "I will think about it!" she whispered, inhaling his scent. She never realized how calming it was! If only she had known, she would haveid her head on his shoulder all this while.


    "Mmm, now go before I change my decision and kidnap you for forever." he muttered in a pained voice.


    She wanted to tell him that please do so. She did not want to return to the world where she was tired of standing erect all the time.


    She wanted to lean on his shoulder and rest but she nodded her head instead.


    She raised her head and gazed at him as if she was trying to ingrain his feature to her heart.


    She turned and leave without turning back as she knew, if she would turn back, she would lose her will to leave.


    Walking into the carriage, she leaned to the window and closed her eyes. How much life had changed in the past twenty four hours. She did not know why but she felt a strong void forming in her heart, a certain emptiness that she could not get rid of.


    "Mydy, the lord had asked me prepare these medicines if you still feel tired.'''' The maid that was sitting in the carriage to serve her, passed her a small cup of water that was brown in color.


    She took the cup from her but just as she brought it closer to her mouth, she felt a nauseating feeling. And just when she was about to deny it, she saw an evil glint in the woman''s eyes and her eyes narrowed.


    Just then the carriage shook a bit and Eli intentionally spilled the medicine on the clothes of the maid who had a pale look on her face but soon she covered it with an amiable smile.


    "Ah, it is alright. The road was bumpy. I will prepare another set of medicine for you, mydy.'''' Without waiting for her reply, she took out another powder from a small bag and mixed it in the hot water and passed it to Eli.


    "I think I am feeling better now. So, i do not need it." the way the maid was looking anxious to feed that powder to her, Eli was sure that it was not a simple medicine.


    "Oh, mydy. It is not much but some simple supplements to make you feel better. You can take it even if you are not sick.'''' She tried her best to assure me that the sweat forming on her face was telling a different story.


    "If that is the case, then why not take them. You are looking pale and sick."

 Chapter 472 Who Would Be Heir?(Chapter Preview)

    ¡ª--------


    "My goodness, you are back! I was so worried about you!" Just as the door opened, Eli found everyone sitting together while her father was looking agitated, everyone had their faces bowed down.


    Just as she walked in, Eve and Evan came running to her and hugged her. She controlled her expressions as she did not want them to suffer father''s anger when Eve leaned closer and whispered,


    "So how was it, did you enjoy it?"


    "Shh, someone would listen! But Eli you have not done a good make up, your hickeys are visible, if father would notice them, he would kill Andrew!" Elin blinked like she was innocent here when Eli galred at her.


    "I think Eli is tired. Shall I take her to her room?" Evan held her hands and pulled her towards the stairs.


    If it would have been any other time, she would have scolded Evan but this time, she just nodded her head and followed her, afraid that everyone would notice her hickeys.


    It was very rare for women to spend a night with a man when they were not married, especially among nobles who have many eyes on them all the time.


    If she were to be found, she didn''t know how she would meet the eyes of her family.


    Walking into the room, both Eve and Evan closed their rooms and squealed hard.


    "Ho my Eli! Though we were the one who had sent you, we can not believe that you have followed our advice and spent the night with his highness!"


    "What are you doing here? You are not even married. What do you know about all this?" Eli''s whole face turned red when they noticed both of them were smiling while passing nces to her.


    Her hands covered the mark on her neck instinctively when she heard both of the giggles again.


    "You! You! You are responsible for all this. If I tell my father, he will punish both of you. So, do not agitate me." Eli red at them with her flushed face but it did not give the same reaction as it used to have.


    Both of them just giggled and stared at them as if she was a little lostmb that could never harm them.


    "Hey, hey we only sent you to him. The rest is your own choice. You can not me us for anything that happened between you and your lover." Eve snapped as she pointed at the mark on her body.


    "And here I thought Leo is the only one who is rough in bed. I guess every man is like that!" she shook her head as she rubbed her neck as if she could still feel the pain of old hickeys.


    "Alright, both of you, get out of my room." Eli held their hands and started pulling them towards the door. She could not bear this kind of sensitive conversation with her younger sister, especially when she was a virgin.


    "No! We have something important to discuss here!" Eve and Evan both held one side of the door to make sure they were not thrown out and stayed in the room while red at her.


    "How can you b3 so heartless, Eli? Throwing us out after patching up with your lover?" Evan pouted as she looked at him as if she was wronged, making Eli speechless.


    Taking the benefit of her distraction, they both ran in back and closed the door behind them again.


    They both sat on the sofa in a rxed manner.


    "What is it?"


    "Now that your love life is solved. We have to talk about your behavior at home." Eli crossed her hands over her chest and her expressions turned grim.


    The mischievous smile from her face disappeared like it was never there in the first ce.


    "What about it?"


    "You have changed Eli. I did not know how our parents were so careless to mess up all of their children and lose them in the end. You are the one who I have grown up with.


    And even if Ethan came and imed his position as head of the family in future or the eldest child. It would not change the fact that you are my sister. Blood or not, you are the one who has been with me up and down. How could you just discard me in the name of justice.


    Do you think emotions die just like that? Just because a new tree was brought to the wet sand, it did not mean that you can pluck and throw the old tree whose roots are deeper and were supporting other trees!" Eve''s chest heaved up and down as her voice turned wetter, the tears were just on the brink of falling.


    She could not believe that her strong sister was giving up on everything just like that!


    Like they were never close in the first ce. How could she be so selfish!


    "Father is worried Eli, if you continued to behave like that, father would throw Ethan away no matter if he is their real child or not.


    He can not see you hurt. You must have seen how he had threatened the royal family. He even threw a firearm by using the ss bottles. The whole empire is gossiping about it!" Evan hugged Eve while her face turned soft.


    She did not have that close connection with both of them but she could feel how they both were feeling since she was standing in the same ce just a month ago.


    She was only d that Eli did not have a criminal mind father like her.


    "Wait! What did you say? Ethan asked for the position of eldest child and heir of the family?" ignoring all the other words, Eli frowned when she thought of Leo being challenged. but her words only agitated Evelyn further.


    "Did you only hear this? I could not believe this? Am i a crow that was barking so you are ignoring mepletely huh?"

 Chapter 473 Do Not Open This Chapter(Chapter Preview)

    "Ah, you must be reminiscing about old times with my wife, right? But even if that is the case, don''t you think closing the bedroom of someone else''s wife is inappropriate?


    If it would have been ournd, you would have been killed for that.


    Brother or not, I did not like it when men came closer to my wife." he walked in under the surprised eyes of Vincent who soon turned back to his calm face and even smiled.


    "I was just showing her the room and helping her in setting down. After all, it has been a long time since she had stayed between people of her kind.


    I did not want her to look lost, but since you are here, I must say goodbye." Rafael narrowed his eyes but did not say a word when the man passed him a sarcasticment with that angelic face of his and turned to leave the room.


    He had realized something was wrong when the emperor left the room after greeting him. How could he that was so suspicious of vampires could leave him alone with the vice chancellor of council.


    Shouldn''t he be staying there and keeping an eye on them while picking a bone at every possible chance.


    And just when he was about to stand up, the councilman tried his best to keep him indulged. Though the matters were important there was no need to discuss them at that time.


    It took him a while to convey that if he would not let him go, he would lose his life.


    But just when he came out of the room, a girl with blonde hair and green eyes stopped him in his tracks.


    Telling that she was his sister inw, the woman literally threw herself in his arms. If it were not for the fact that he had not touched any woman after he married Hazel, he would have thrown her on the wall and had his ways with it.


    But it took all his force to not snap her head or feed on her since he did not know how to react to it.


    He only realized that he was worried about her reaction when he had pushed away the woman and walked out from there.


    Since when had he started caring about that much!


    A weary smile formed on his face but when he looked around there was no one to guide him. He asked a few maids about Hazel''s room but each of them looked scared and clueless.


    A few of them ran away as if he had asked them about their room.


    Shaking his head, he tried a few more times but in the end, gave up. Then he closed his eyes and tried to smell her.


    But her smell was so faint as if it was covered with another smell.


    Only the thought was enough to annoy him. If he had not find this foolish ve looking around like he was a lost child in a fair, he would have gone berserk.


    Thank goodness, he knew where she was but he was looking so pale and worried that it even made him anxious. Only he knew how he had kept his calm whileing to her only to find her room was locked.


    Just when he decided to tear the door apart, it opened and a man with the same blond hair and green eyes was standing there with a smirk on his face.


    He looked as if he was a high and mighty person. His arrogance was making the whole room filthy.


    He would have taught him a lesson and showed him where he belonged if it would have been any other time, but right now, he was worried about it . So he just wanted to get rid of this nuisance.


    Just as Vincent walked out of the room, Rafael closed the door with a bang on the face of the ve who had brought him here.


    He could see him getting his teeth but he did not care.


    "What happened? Why are you sitting there with that expression on your face?" he asked as he walked in? She was looking pale as if she had seen the ghost.


    He bent and tried to look into her eyes but she looked away and closed them making him further anxious.


    This was the first time in two decades that he had felt himself on the edge. He was not too ignorant of these feelings. They were the same when he had bought Isabe as a ve and brought her to the pce.


    He used to stay worried constantly that she would not be treated well in his absence. In the end, he started taking her everywhere with him so that he could be assured while being called a stalker by her.


    "I am fine. I am just thinking about my old days." she whispered as she stood up and he snapped back to his memories.


    "Just that?" it did not look that simple with the way she was avoiding his eyes.


    If she only reminisced about her past, she would have told him with that nostalgic look on her face like she had told him about Anne.


    "Yes, it might be because I have not rested after such a long journey.


    I should have taken a bath first before indulging myself in such a long conversation." her eyes felt uneasy when she saw the maid standing in the corner of the room.


    If she had seen all that, yet kept her presence invisible that she must have belonged to her brother.


    She must be here to keep an eye on her every action. Even after running so far, she felt like was living in a dream while in reality she was still in the same cage where she was since the start.


    They must haveughed over her struggles!


    "I am going to take a bath. You should take a rest too, my lord. It was a long day for both of us."


    "Hmm, but I have not taken my meal."

 Chapter 474 [Bonus Chapter] Who Will Be The Duke(Chapter Preview)

    "Tsk! Did the crow even bark? And you should care more about what you will inform your father rather than other matters. Though we have dragged you here, that does not mean father has forgotten or forgiven you." Eli gulped and covered her neck again. What if he knew what she had done?


    Had she turned into disappointment for him? Though their rtionship had turned rocky, he was still her father who had always been too protective of her.


    "Oh, I am more excited about how my father would beat Andrew. It would be a sight to behold when Andrew would run while father would shoot him with histest weapon. He wanted to try who the gun work since he had received it.'''' Both turned to see Even with different expressions on their faces when her eyes looked dreamy.


    Eli gulped as she could already imagine William running behind Andrew with sword and gun in his hands while Andrew looked pale and exhausted.


    "By the way, father had received the investigation report already. He had called aunt today to discuss the future. I think he wants her to adopt you so that you stay in the family.`` Those who do not have a daughter or son and want to adopt them from other nobles was amon urrence but those were not allowed to inherit as heir and did not get the title in future.


    It was only a way to support their livelihood in future by getting a part of the properties to live on.


    Her eyes fell on the document she had asked her maid to put on her office desk.


    "He will call you soon. So be prepared. Now you are exhausted, so take a rest. I will send the maids with food." Evan patted her shoulders and Eve hugged her from the other side as they left the room.


    "Mydy, your highness is asking for you." Just as they walked out, a maid stopped by and bowed her head, making Eve grin with a mischievous look on her face.


    "Tsk! He had not even spent time with me after our marriage. So, do not put your hopes high. It would take a long time for him to remember that we are newly married." she looked above and sighed as she missed those days when they used to spend sweet time together. She didn''t even get the chance to date properly.


    "He must be calling me to help him with files. But it is better since I did not want to be an aunt anyways." She walked away with the maids without waiting for Eve to sympathize with her.


    She had thought that Gabrie woulde to the court even when she had refused that day.


    She had always thought that Gabrie was too concerned about their family and would never bear that her brother would lose his title.


    Since then, she has felt bitter towards Gabrie and have no desire to meet him.


    "Leo, you called for me?" opened the door of his study, where he was spending most of his time these days, she peaked only to see it was empty.


    She frowned as she opened the door and entered and looked around. The room was empty with many files opened on the table and a bunch of notes that were still iplete.


    He did not leave things unattended. Even if he was going to leave, he had organized the books properly before leaving.


    Sitting there, she properly arranged the files and ced all the notes in a file and ced them in the drawer when he noticed a shadow on the other side.


    She walked towards the balcony where Leo was leaning on the railing while staring at nothing. His eyes looked dim and his whole presence looked gloomy.


    He was looking at a part of the darkness that made her heart clenched. With his strong senses, he would have felt her presence but it did not look like the case.


    She sighed as she leaned on his back and wrapped her hands around his waist when she felt his body getting rigid.


    "You know, Eve was teasing me that you have called me to spend some romantic moments with me.


    I told her that you have forgotten my presencepletely. You have even forgotten that you are my husband!" She knew what he was worried about.


    Though he never cared about the position and title, Ethan''s words had wounded him.


    She understood that he was insecure about his position in the pce but calling Leo greedy and selfish and that he had married Evan only to get the position of duke was too much even for her.


    Was she a stair to be the duke, where Eli and Eve came before her.


    But then again, Eve did not have any lover and Eli was not the real child so her husband could not im the right to inherit.


    "If it is hurting you so much, why don''t you just give him the position.


    You are already a knight, do you even have time to manage all this." she felt him taking a deep breath and finally turned towards her.


    His eyes were looking red with a lot of eye bags. His face was looking exhausted as if he had not slept from many nights.


    He had not visited their chamber for a week and she was sure that he had not slept at all.


    "I told that to my father. I did not want the position. Evan, I have only imed that it would stay in our family!" he closed his eyes and shook his head as if a stone was on his chest and he could not breath properly. "But he said that Ethan is new and did not know a thing. And though he is the eldest son, he never has received any education and training. So he iscking in many ways. He will only be ensured when I handle everything but if I still want to quit, I have to stay silent for a year at least."

 Chapter 475 A New Adventure(Chapter Preview)

    Evan knew that it was going to happen but it still happened much earlier than she had expected. She wanted to tell him to leave but she knew that her father was also suffering a lot.


    These days she felt like he was ageing so fast that each day he looked 10 years older than before.


    "Tsk! If you are tired, take a break. Why are you standing here like you are nning tomit suicide?" she pulled him back and dared him back to the room.


    Though she felt that there was something amiss. If he was upset about the discussion in the morning, then why did he start working. And if he had started working, who made him so hurt that he left midway?


    Could it be that Ethan had approached him personally and they had an argument?


    If not for his dim eyes and his face that resembled a grim reaper, She would have asked him about it in detail.


    "Where are we going?" he asked as his brows furrowed when she did not stop in front of the study table but dragged him out of the room.


    If he wanted, he could have jerked away her soft hands easily but when he realized how much he had ignored her and her needs these days, his heart filled with guilt.


    But he had to go back and work. They have not been given any tasks since they came back from the war, so he had time since they were only training.


    But now he was given the task to protect the royal family, thanks to his own father who had threatened them so openly.


    Every Time he remembered it, he wanted to bang his head on the wall. He should have just gone in there stealthily and killed Andrew! But no! He made it so dramatic that everyone turned to look at him twice when he went out and whispered a lot of words.


    Not to forget that the emperor could use them for treason!


    If that was not enough for that man, Ethan, since the moment the truth came out, he demanded the post of duke. As if he hade here with full nning to inherit everything. He did not let him take a single breath of relief!


    With so much on his te, how could he have time for his wife, the sole reason for his existence in this very ce.


    Or wish so much pressure he would have given up and left the empire to try his luck in another country.


    "We are going out. It has been a long time since we have gone out. I need some time to spend with my husband and you need to breathe fresh air.


    Jenna, do you have what I asked you for a few days ago?" ignoring the confusion and intimidation of his face, Evan dragged him to his room well now theirs.


    Whenever he tried to stop her, she red at him with fierce eyes and threatened to divorce him since he did not love her anymore.


    The maid nodded and soon returned with two pairs of clothes, one for the man and the other for the woman of themoners.


    "Thank you Jenna, I promise you will be paid handsomely." the maid bowed and taking it as her clue, left the room.


    If she knew more than this, she would be in troubleter.


    "What is all this? If you want to go out, I can arrange a visit to the town. Or we can go to the training ground. Why do I need to wear this?" He gave a look to clothes with a disapproving face.


    He had a hunch what she was trying but he did not want to worry father more than he already was or he was sure that the duke would end up in a mental hospital.


    "Tsk! Do you call a visit to the training ground a date? How unbefitting of a man who got married a few days ago.


    If you are not taking me on a date, then I will visit church and ask for divorce.


    The choice is yours. You want to go out with me or shall I go to church?" without giving him much choice, she picked up the piece of clothing and walked in the bath area to change her clothes giving him a nce that said, you better be ready when ie back or i am going to throw you out of the pce this time.


    He pinched the space between his brows when she left and shook his head. Knowing very well that she would not relent, he changed his clothes too.


    The cloth was coarse and rough with no jewel in it. When the door opened she came back. She was wearing a simple cotton dress that was lookingckluster but with a smile on her face, even that simple dress was making her look no less than a queen.


    Her regal aura could not be hidden by a single dress.


    "Are you ready? Are we leaving?" She looked like an excited child that was jumping in the room on the name of going out and he nodded instinctively.


    "Yay! You do not have to think much. I have already decided where we are going." she wrapped her hands around his neck as sheughed brightly and he knew that he was already defeated badly.


    Walking out of the room, instead of taking the back door, they walked from the secret passageway that would directly leave them out of the pce.


    "Are we going to walk to the town? You know that it would take ages right?" He could not understand why they had walked through the secret door when it took them more than a hour just to reach out of the ce and now the town is so far away.


    "We are going to have our mini adventure, so stopining like an old man. Are you even a knight with those words??"

 Chapter 476 Hiring Another Man(Chapter Preview)

    "Why are you whining like a kid? Are you that afraid of walking in the dark!?" She lifted her head up to re at him but stopped when her eyes fell on his lower jaw. Under the contrast of lightsing from the pce, his sharp features shone making his handsome face sexier.


    From his sharp jaw to pointed chin, he was looking so damn sexy that she felt herself getting hot. She took a step closer to him and stood on her tip toe and kissed him.


    The kiss was nothing like he did to her but just touching of lips yet it was enough to stun him.


    "Finally I found a good way to keep you silent." he lowered his head and looked at her in surprise. Her flushed face was looking much more enchanted.


    But before he could hold her, she ran away with a giggle.


    He followed her only to find that a horse was waiting for them on the other corner.


    "When did you arrange that? I thought you had made a rash decision!" She giggled as she could not tell him that this was arranged for Eli to run away with Andrew but then theyter decided to send her through the carriage.


    "Why does it matter? Are youing with me or not?" he looked at her with a burning gaze as he lightly touched his lips.


    The kiss was nothing but a tease, that only med his desire to kiss her again. He climbed on the horse and then pulled her but instead of leaning her back on him, he leaned her chest on his.


    She blinked as she was not expecting this. Her face flushed further when she saw desire brimming in his eyes and hid her head in his chest.


    "Why? Do you think you can run away after teasing me? I do not know what your n is but I only desire to eat you." holding her tightly in his embrace, he whispered with a husky voice when he felt her moving her head in his chest like a bunny.


    The horse started trotting slowly but she could feel the friction between their bodies with each move. She had not expected a horse ride to be this sexier.


    "So where do you want to go?" he whispered to distract himself from the heat spreading in his body.


    They kept on travelling with nothing particrly in his mind when she punched his chest suddenly.


    "Hey, we are going to stop here." she spoke as shook him with full force making him frown.


    "We are going to have our date here?" she was not pointing at an inn or at some special ce but at the street where some local stalls were set and a lot ofmoners were roaming around.


    "Yes, I want to reminisce about the old days of my life." she pouted her lips and looked at him with pleading eyes who sighed and nodded his head.


    "Just stay closer to me ok this ce is unguarded." he held her hand and then chained the horse to a nearby tree.


    Holding her hands, they started walking together under the starry light near the river where a lot of couples were roaming there.


    "I want to have that snack." she pointed at a stall where cupcakes were getting sold.


    "Evan?" she pulled out an aggrieved face as she bit her lips like she was too hurt.


    "Are you saying that we are not going to eat any food on our first date after marriage?" with the look she was giving to him, he knew that she was not going to relent. So, he sighed.


    "Alright but stay here. Do not go anywhere until Ie back." he warned her again and again so many times that she started frowning, only then did he leave.


    Evangeline looked around with a smile on her face. She already has a n in her mind. Her eyes filled with a sly look as she took anotherne and walked towards the shop on the corner.


    The man gave him a cold nce but did not say a word when she walked in.


    "I want the best gift and room." he gave her once over and then nodded.


    "It would take 5 gold coins and." Without waiting for him toplete, she took out the coins and ced them on the table when finally his eyes flickered.


    It was more than 10 gold coins. There were very few who pay more than asked but haggle for the money as they think his work is not worth it.


    She must be a noble. His facial expressions changed instantly, gone was the cold look and a ttering smile stered on her face.


    "Wee mydy, wait here for a minute. I will go and bring all things for you." he bowed his head and left.


    She tapped her feet and looked around. Though she had pointed at the most crowded shop, Leo is fast enough toe back.


    "Here, this is your roses and this is the gift that you wanted. If you want any extra service, you can ask for that too.


    And this is your manseur." she turned to look at the strong muscr man who winked when she turned back and her head snapped back so fast to the old man who wasughing with internal meaning.


    "He is the best one here. He would satisfy youpletely." he said with a grin on his face. Evan was taken aback and she was not able to respond when the manseur took a step towards her.


    "Excuse me, but there is¡­"


    "So, this is what you have nned for our first date after the marriage, Evangeline!?? And here I thought that you wanted to spend time with me.


    Like crazy, I was looking for you and asking everyone if they have seen you. For a minute I thought that something bad had happened to you and my mind went berserk. Only to see you here, hiring a man in the dark alley?"

 Chapter 477 Kiss In The Rain(Chapter Preview)

    "Bam!" The expressions on his face were no less than a grim reaper. His eyes were boring holes all over her face when it finally stopped and narrowed to the proximity he and that man was sharing.


    With a face full of horror, Evan jumped two steps back. She did not want to die on her first date. How did this happen? It was all the mistake of this old man who imagined things by himself.


    "Are you going to stand there even when you are caught red handed. Aren''t you being too bold?" Evan cried without tears. She had already taken several steps away yet she was being med for things she had not done.


    With her head bowed low in defeat, she walked out from the shop and stood beside her but his anger still had not subsided. He was looking at that man and wondering if he would kill him with his own hands before leaving.


    Even the old man had realised the situation was grim.


    "It is not our mistake. This youngdy there hade here and asked for the best gift. Since she paid double the amount we wanted to serve her better!" he exined as he waved his hands in the air while taking a step backwards.


    The words were enough to erupt the volcano over his head. Smoke and fire could be seening out of his head when he turned his head to his dear wife who wanted to spend SPECIAL time with him or that was what he had thought.


    "Do not tell me that you have brought me here to cuckold me!" he red at her with his eyes narrowed while his voice was full of frost that Evan was sure, the temperature of the room had fallen several degrees.


    "No! I did not dare. It is just a misunderstanding, trust me a misunderstanding." she threw the bouquet of flowers in her hands behind her when she noticed that he was still staring at it.


    "So why are you trying to destroy the evidence just now?" evidence? It was just flowers! How could they be evidence for her illicit affair.


    Why in the world had she thought of this idea. He was going to torment her for so long. Others hit a hammer on the feet while she had used the axe!


    "Leo, i.. I was here only for flowers and gifts. I did not know that a man was part of the package too." she gulped her own saliva and started to exin as she knew that he was not going to be appeased by some small words.


    "What kind of gift do you need here in this dark alley? If it was nothing illicit, why did youe here stealthily after engaging me in other activities?" his voice fell lower as he stared back at the old man as if he wanted him to exin further.


    "This man here is the gift. I told you that she had asked for it. I am just a small businessman, my lord. Please spare me from your personal matters." he held his hands and then tried to close the curtains to get himself away but when Leo''s eyes turned grimmer, the man froze right there as if he was glued.


    He did not dare to take a single step forward.


    "That.. that is a lie. I was told that they give a few things to.. To improve the mood. You know! I came here just for flowers and that.." her face turned redder and redder but she was not able to exin.


    She remembered that was the shop she was told when the maid had arranged everything for Eli, she was just trying to lighten his mood and have a good time with him. Once her stomach would grow, she would not be able to be with him at nights for months.


    What if he went astray after being calibate for so long.


    A look of astonishment passed his face when he realised what she was talking about. It was true that after just one time, he had forgotten about his marital duties. But to think that his wife had gone so far to put him in the mood. Just how much he was neglecting her.


    But looking at her pitiful face, he wanted to tease her further. He hid the smile forming on his face and brought another frown.


    "Since I was ignoring you, you came here for those¡­" her eyes widened and she shook her head like a rattle drum. Did he not trust her to ask this kind of question to her!


    But how could she exin all this to him when two men were staring at her like that and anyone could hear them.


    It was all because of that maid! She cursed in her heart as she thought of better words to exin him.


    "I only wanted us to spend some good time together. Everything else is a misunderstanding. Do you not trust your wife? If she wanted to cheat on you then she would not go stealthily but do it in front of you so that you could realize that she did not love you anymore." with a cute puppy face, she pulled his shirt a bit as she exined herself making him speechless,


    He did not know if he should pay her for not cheating on him or strangle her for thinking such thoughts.


    In the end, he did nothing of them but just nodded his head. He did not starch the matter as he was afraid, teasing her would bring him a heart attack.


    "Alright, I trust you. Now stop talking and follow me. We will discuss this matterter. The storm cane anytime." and they did not even bring a carriage!


    She nodded as she held his hands but before they could walk a few steps away, the rain had already started drinking both of them with pressure.


    He held her and brought her closer to a building which had extended roof to cover but when he turned to look at her, his eyes fell on her wet lips.


    "Since you want me to be romantic, could anything be better than a kiss in the rain?"

 Chapter 478 The Gambling House(Chapter Preview)

    "Since you want me to be romantic, could anything be better than a kiss in the rain?" and before she could reject or take a step away, his lips had already captured hers.


    His hands held her tightly at her ce afraid that she would run away. It was not like the kiss Evan had given him but a deep kiss when his tongue entered hers and started exploring her mouth again.


    Taking her into his embrace, he started to take liberties with her dress too.


    Since they were still standing on the road, Evan had thought that he was not serious since he had been a reserved man since the start.


    She could feel the eyes of many people on her. But his actions were so intense and strong that she was not able to concentrate on what they were saying.


    Soon her vision started to blur and her senses started to give up. Only his kiss and touch remained.


    As if they were the only two in this whole world. Her hands wrapped around his shoulders for support as the heavy rain continued to fall on them.


    Her face had turned so red when he finally let her go. She could not dare to raise her head with all those intense stares on her. It looked like her face could drip blood any moment.


    "What.. what did you do?`` She could not believe that he had kissed her in front of so many people.


    Just when she was about to ask him to leave.


    "Is that Evangeline? Is it her husband with her?" She heard someone calling her name and her heartbeat elerated.


    Without thinking about it, she held his hands and then ran away while dragging him with her.


    She only stopped when they crossed the whole dark alley and when she ran out of breath.


    Holding her knees she took deep breaths, her chest started to heave up and down in a rhythmic motion when she felt him boring holes on his back.


    She turned to notice that his face had darkened. He was looking so gloomy even after kissing her? Could it be that he was still thinking about the old times?


    "Why did you run from there?"


    "......" was he really asking that? Did he want to meet their acquaintances after kissing her in front of them?


    "Do you not want me to meet your friends and family. Am I that unpresentable?" she gulped as she realised what her actions meant to him.


    Now that she thinks about it, they were already married and had no need to run from her family.


    "That.. It was because of the rain. I swear¡­" her hands already reached to pinch her neck as she blinked her eyes innocently. "It was too cold in the rain there. I just wanted to cover myself up."


    He knew that she was lying, the sly look in her eyes was telling that but looking at the way she was blinking her eyes innocent and trying to act that she did it for him. He did not have the heart to speak the truth.


    "Where were you going to take me then?" Though the frost of his eyes had dissipated a little, she could still feel the cold emitting from him.


    If she did not find a proper ce for him to rest, then the iceberg would only freeze her till they reached home.


    "There, see there is so much crowd at the entrance. I am sure that they would be serving a good and warm meal." his eyes narrowed on the name and grew cold but when he looked at her bunny figure that was hopping with an attempt to calm her, he nodded his head.


    If worsees to worse, he would make sure that the building would close down. Or there might be a chance that she would be interested in making money. After all, that was how he had pursued her.


    "Alright, we will go there and do not worry even if we get short of money, i have other sources to ask for it?" huh! She looked at him with confusion but when she noticed that his smile hade back on his face, she didn''t mind it much.


    As long as he was not fuming. And he might have had no money to pay for the meal. That was why he was telling her to not think before ordering.


    She shook her head as she felt how concerned he was about her food. He must know that she liked food the most.


    With a smile they both entered the building that was covered with men like swarming bees. They have blocked the entrance and even inside, there was hardly any space for others to sit and enjoy.


    "It must be due to rain. Rain!" she rubbed his arm so that he did not run out of the room.


    "I think it is like that all the time, since it is a popr one." popr? She never knew that dark alleys like this could have a popr hotel. She had always thought that they were only in the market and za where many visit.


    But just as she took a step further and blinked. Her steps halted as she finally realized what he was talking about.


    There was a crowd surrounding a table where they were betting on the numbers that the dice would have. Once stopped a few of them lost the bets while others won it.


    They all were looking too excited about the whole process.


    "It is a gambling house." he whispered the obvious in her ears as he held her and brought her in.


    "My lord, would you like an ordinary or a private table. The minimum bet for the private table will start with 10 gold coins." a man d in a uniform greeted them gently.


    Since they were d inmoner clothes, they decided to stay low key, "we will stay here and look first."

 Chapter 479 Thrown Out(Chapter Preview)

    Staring at their drenched and rough clothes and their eyes which were looking at everything as if they were here for the first time, the eyes of the server filled with disdain, he nodded and left them alone to look around.


    "Have you ever tried your luck here before?" asked Leo as he took a step forward holding her hands tightly in his time as he was not sure what would happen this imt when he would let her go.


    Evan scanned the whole area with wide eyes. This was the first time she hade to a ce like that that was filled with man.


    She could hardly see a few women that must havee with their husbands since they were standing closer to the men who were ying while they were like flower cases standing there beside them.


    "No! This is not a ce where a woman should be.` He raised a brow when she widened gently since this was the first time she had epted something that was unbeffeting to her.


    "Since when have you started caring about such things? And it is not like we are addicted and here to change our luck. Take it as a new experience in your life." she raised a brow as she was not expecting him to encourage her to y.


    No matter how she looked at it, it was a bane to society. Yet he was sauntering here as if it was not his first time toe here.


    "Have you been here before?" she asked as she was sure the way he scanned the whole room and then sat at one of the tables with confidence was not something one can do when he did not know how and what to y.


    "No! But many of the soldiers y these kinds of games with small bets in the borders.


    We do not stay here only during the war but since the time the chances of war being announced starts.


    With the barrennd andck of towns around us, there are hardly things that could be used to keep your sanity in check.


    I have tried a few bets and won most of them." though his tone was nk she was sure living in borders would have been difficult if they even lost their sanity sometimes.


    How many hardships he had borne there. She ced her hands on his shoulders and squeezed them as if she was trying to assure him that she was here with him. But he looked at her with a mysterious gaze and had an ambiguous smile on his face.


    "If you are in the mood, you can tell me. I am always ready to kiss you once again."


    "........" forget that she was feeling bad for him. He was one of them who had lost their sanity. It is just that others around him have not realized it yet.


    He teased her a bit more before turning his head to the table and concentrating on the game.


    "Number 8." he whispered as he took out a gold coin and then passed it on the table where two men were sitting in the centre.


    One was cing the bets and collecting the money while the other threw two dice in his hands after shuffling them a few times.


    Soon, the dice rolled a few times before stopping showing the number 5 and 3 on both which sum upto 8.


    "Did we win?" Evan pped in surprise as she was not hoping that she would win since they both are novice and have no idea of ying.


    Looking at the coins that have changed to 5 from one. Her eyes shone with gold as she shook Leo, forgetting how much pressure she should use.


    "That was fabulous. Why don''t you try one more with more coins this time?" He raised his head and stared at her excited face. Though he knew from the start that she would be joyous after seeing so many coins, he still felt surprised when he felt her enthusiasm.


    "You should know that gambling in a sin. If you be addicted to it, you can lose everything here. This is not a good ce to be.


    You should always do hard work to earn money." she puffed up her cheeks but had nothing to refute.


    It is an addictive game and she could not deny that she felt great when she won the game but she nodded and did not force him to y further.


    "Look how they are throwing the man out!"


    "Tsk! He never listens. He is always in a hurry to be rich. That was why he often lost and got beaten or thrown out."


    "Yes, but recently he is bringing more gold coins as if he had won a lottery. I wonder why he did not cherish it and stille to y here!" Before the next game could start, all of them started whispering while looking at the door.


    Evan who followed their gaze and turned to look at the man who was still struggling there was shocked and she shook Leo again who frowned.


    He red at her only to notice that she was looking shocked and followed her eyes.


    Ethan who was still begging to y one more game even when his coins had already ended fell on the ground when one of the guards felt irked by his continuous pleading.


    "I did not understand a man like you. We throw you out daily yet you have no shame!" He stared at Ethan as if he was a pest that was troubling them before the other knights picked him up and threw out of the door.


    Without caring about rain or storm, they closed the door to make sure that he could note back.


    With a cold look on his face Leo stood up, though he did not like Ethan, he could not bear that his old brother was treated like a pest in front of these lowlymoners. But before he could move further Evan held his hands and stopped him, making him frown fuhrer,


    "Your presence would only make him more embarrassed!"

 Chapter 480 Having Vacations(Chapter Preview)

    "Why was that man thrown out?" Evan could feel him getting irritated again and she could not help but wonder if they would ever have peace in their life!


    "Who? Ethan?" asked the blurry man as he stared at the beautiful girl that was drenched in rain and licked his lips but did nothing to cross the line.


    "That guy is a regr customer here. He always came bragging that he would win it big, but each time lost all his money and asked for borrowing telling he would win thest game only to repeat the same course and then be thrown out.


    If we will not throw him out, he will only continue to ask for more loans from others. We run a gambling house but we did not want to give loans that others could not reply.


    Since killing them or threatening them would only bring trouble from the knights.


    Throwing them is for the best. Do not worry, he will be back tomorrow with more money. These days he had won a lottery and brought more and more gold, giving him a chance to sit among nobles.


    I wonder why he was still trying to win in gambling when he was already rich. Either his source is not reliable in the long run or he is just addicted to it." The man shook his head but smiled brightly when Evan passed him two gold coins and nodded his head.


    Bowing his head a bit he whispered, "if you need any other service, you can alwayse and look for me here. My name is Chester, tell anyone and they will bring you to me.'''' The man had an ambiguous smile on his face as he gave him a once over again before leaving from there.


    She snapped her head back to Leo''s direction with dread. She was a dead meat if she noticed that. He would really chop her hands and feet this time so that she would not be able to go out of home again, saying she was cuckolding him but took a breath of relief when she noticed that he was talking to someone else in the other corner of the room but her eyes narrowed.


    Leo took out a bag full of gold coins and gave it to the man with a thick belly pot in the name of stomach and with so many gold rings in his hand.


    The man grinned as he snatched the bag and then nodded his head hard.


    After exchanging a few more words, he came towards her when she looked at him suspiciously.


    ? "What were you taking there and why did you pay him so much money?" They have only yed two games and won both of them so she did not understand why he paid.


    His eyes flickered as he looked back but the man was already gone.


    "Shall we leave?" he asked in a tone that could not be refused while he ced his hands on her shoulder and turned her towards the exit when she sighed.


    It waspletely different from the date she had imagined but she knew that his mind was back to the matters of Ethan.


    As they sat in the carriage, she opened her mouth to exin to him that he should not interfere much in the matters of Ethan. Though Leo was taking him as a member of the family, that boy has not grown up with affections. So he did not understand the goodwill of others.


    He looked at everyone as if they were trying to betray him or rob him from what belonged to him.


    If leo would be rash, then it would only be fatal for their budding rtionships. But before she could say a word, he had already closed his eyes.


    The look on his face was telling that he did not want to be disturbed, so she could only close her opened mouth and sigh as she closed her eyes too.


    These days she is feeling too lethargic and tired. For some reason she felt like she was not left with any energy even when she recently had a good meal or energy juices.


    She wanted to talk with another woman who had already given birth to know if they felt the same but she could not remember any.


    Her mother was already gone, so was her birth mother. Wait! Her eyes gleamed as she knocked on the door of the carriage ma,king Leo frown.


    "I want to visit my aunt in the vige. They were not able to attend my marriage and it has been days since I have seen Martin and Chris.


    You have even promised the boy to bring him to the castle and show him how you train but you just forgot about it." she med him with aggrieved eyes when she noticed that it was not going to work.


    His face had a frown that was telling it was useless to argue with him but just as she was about to argue, he nodded his head.


    "It is toote. So it would not be good to go now, you can go tomorrow with Eve."


    "No! I mean.. I was thinking of living there for a day or two. Since no one knows that I married you yet. I do not think there would be any trouble." a frown formed on his lips as he was not going to let her live there no matter what.


    "Recently I have been feeling very tired and lethargic in the pce. As if there is no mental peace. I want to live with them only for a day or two to calm my mind.


    I can not bear so much pressure." as it makes me think that it would affect my child.


    He was about to deny her again strictly when he recalled how her face looks pale these days and she was spending so much time in the washroom.


    Often he had seen her leaving her food halfway and running towards the washroom. It would be better to have some change then.


    "Fine i will send you tomorrow but with two knights for your protection."

 Chapter 481 She Died?(Chapter Preview)

    "Why are there so many people in the pce?" Hazel looked around with surprise when she noticed all of them were wearing ck. A dreaded feeling filled her heart when she felt her body turning further heavier.


    Just when she felt she was going to vomit again, she felt his hands on her shoulder.


    "You are drenched. It would be better if you take the secret passage again to your room. I will see what has happened and will inform youter." she could see how worried he was for her.


    Giving her permission to live at her old ce was already proof that he was noticing the changes in her health and was concerned about it.


    But if they all were wearing ck then it only meant that something big had happened. As they only wear ck when.. But who?


    "No! I need to see or I would not be able to rx." only Duke was out when she left the pce. What if something had happened to his carriage?


    But what if Eli and Eve had gone out too?


    "I have told them not to threaten the royal family like that!" she muttered under her breath as she started running, she even forgot that she was denied to run or take too much stress as her heart started to thump like crazy.


    She just could not imagine anything happened to them when she had found them after so much trouble. She remembered once she hade back from the festival only to see her motherying on the ground lifeless.


    The feeling of helplessness and pain started to return when she saw everyone looking at her with strange looks yet she did not stop running.


    Just as she reached the entrance, she saw the crowd only increasing.


    Hearing the sound of her footsteps many turned to stare at her with surprise, shock and frown. A few of them even have a mocking look on their face but she did not care about it as she entered.


    Suddenly, she felt that her feet turned heavier and it was difficult to take a single more step.


    But as she continued to move slowly, her body finally felt a strange relief as if a rock that had been ced on her chest was finally lifted up.


    William was standing there on the other side while talking to a few nobles. Eli and Eve were sitting in the room surrounded by other females and Ethan was standing in a corner alone while others just stared at him with confusion.


    All of them were safe! She closed her eyes and thanked God for his blessing but then frowned.


    If all of them were fine, why was such a crowd collected and why did everyone have a grave face? Who had died?


    She took a few more steps only to notice the count. She was seeing him for the first time since the man was missing in his marriage too.


    Since aunt did not have any kids, he was standing there alone. Did the aunt decide not toe since she still did not want to meet her?


    But then she finally realized!


    "Evangeline. Come here and sit with us." called Eve and many eyes turned to look at her.


    She was wearing a red seductive dresspletely opposite to the dark and conservative dress of everyone.


    "No, I think you should go up and change first. The storm was too heavy. You can catch a coldter." she nodded as she felt uneasiness while standing there between all of them.


    She turned and climbed the stairs when she noticed that Leo did not follow her but attended a few guests. His face had already turned grim.


    He talked with a few more people before walking towards his uncle and patting his shoulders like an adult. The man turned with a grim look and that''s when she noticed that he had a few tears in his eyes.


    "That.. that!" The maid who was following her to assist her in the bathroom followed her trembling finger and nodded her head.


    "Yes, mydy. Matriarch Gabrie is no more. But the most surprising thing was.. She had died a week ago in her room but no one knew about it till now.


    Today when the count knocked her room a few times and still she did not reply. He called the servants and asked them to break the door.


    They found her body sleeping in her bed. It took a long time for the count to realize that she was not sleeping but dead.


    Even if a week had passed, her face was looking so rozy. Even i was even surprised when I went to her funeral.`` The news came like a shock to her and she held the railing to tightly to stabilize her body.


    One week ago! Wasn''t it the day she had visited Gabrie to request her to help them in the case.


    Thedy waspletely fine and it did not look like she was suffering from any illness.


    If she was in her room that meant she did not suffer any incident then how did she die suddenly?


    And was that the reason that she did note to the royal pce and give her statement?


    The thoughts stirred so many strange thoughts in her mind that she started to wobble.


    "Mydy, are you okay? Your face looks ashen. Shall I call the physician?" Though the maid did not know what kind, she had seen thedy taking a lot of medicines these days.


    She might be sick and now this kind of news. What if her health deterioratedter. With worry, she moved to support Evan who raised her head suddenly.


    "That is right! If she would have died that day, why did her servants not notice that for so long?" it just did not make any sense.


    "Oh, that.. Thedy dismissed all the staff that night in anger telling them not toe back unless she called for them."

 Chapter 482 [Bonus Chapter] He Was Treated Badly.(Chapter Preview)

    Leo took a deep breath as he entered the room. His hands already reached to the cor of his shirt and pulled it. Unbuttoning his shirt, he walked towards the bed when all the lights lit.


    He was surprised to see Evan was still awake. Though her face was looking pale and exhausted, her eyes were wide awake, which made him worried.


    "Why are you still awake?" he asked as he walked closer and then sat beside her.


    Holding her hands, he rubbed her palms softly.


    "How did she die? How could it be that none of the staff asked for her all this time?" she felt as if a knot was formed on her heart which she could not get rid of.


    "No! I know it is a very strange matter but you do not need to worry about it. We will look into the matter.


    You should rest." he kissed her forehead gently and forced her to sleep but her eyes did not look assured.


    "Evangeline, you need to sleep. Come here." taking out his shirt, he hugged her and kissed her nape.


    Trying his best to assure her, he continued to kiss her until she fell asleep. Once she fell asleep, he stood up and stroked her hair. His eyes had turned dim and dark as he took a deep breath.


    He walked out of the room wearing his shirt back. A few knights were already waiting for him.


    When he was walking to his fathers office, he saw Ethaning out of it with a bag of gold coins again and his eyes narrowed but he did not say a word.


    "Father, it is me!" knocking the door, he entered with the knights.


    "I am going personally in the investigation with the count. I will make sure that the murderer would be found. You do not need to worry so much." William raised his head and stared at his son but did not say a word. His eyes were looking lost and the stains of tears could be seen on his face.


    Though their rtionship had been estrangedtely, they were closer to each other and grew up together. He had always looked up to his sister.


    Her face was still rosy and beautiful. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, as tears could be seen forming in his eyes again.


    "You should stay and handle the matters of the family. I will personally go and investigate the matters." he stood up and without hearing any objection from Leo, left the room.


    "But father¡­"


    "Do you think you are the decision maker since you have been announced as duke now?" he asked in a deep voice when his eyes turned domineering that Leo lowered his head.


    He did not dare to challenge the authority of his father. William stared at him for a few more seconds before leaving the room with the knights.


    Eli and Eve were still sitting in the hall greeting the vassals who were going to stay here for a few days.


    They turned to look at him when he shook his head and left for the room.


    ¡ª----


    "I have already told you that I am not authorised to do so! Why don''t you wait for the father toe back. As far as I remember you only received a bag of gold yesterday night." though Leo was sure that Ethan would not feel upset about the death of Gabrie but who would have thought that he was this inconsiderate.


    The whole night was so heavy on them that none of them slept.


    Evan tossed and turned in her bed full of sweat as if she was the guilty one. Yet the man had the nerve to ask for money.


    "Is that so? But Theo told me that father has given you all the authorities while leaving.


    Do you think that I would ept your excuses? The truth is.. You did not want me to spend the money so that everything belongs to you and your family.


    I am telling you, once I will win the trust of my father, he will announce me as the heir of the dukedom since I am his legitimate child.


    Then no matter how much you and cajole Evelyn, you and Eli would not be able to rule the house.`` His eyes were full of contempt as he pped the table hard with full force. His cold eyes were looking at him as if he was nothing but a pest sucking on their wealth.


    "Go ahead. Shall I call Eve here? You can cajole her as much as you want. But I have work to do. So, please leave." No matter how much he red and shouted, Leo continued to work on the file and did not raise his head as if the matter was not worth his attention.


    Ethan gritted his teeth as he walked out. He walked straight out of the ce and sat in the carriage.


    "Take me back." he grumbled and soon the carriage started. Whole time he continued to grumble and curse Leo. Because of him, he was not getting his position and respect.


    Whenever he tried to do anything, he was stopped by Leo. Leo had disabled him so much that he had to beg him for money when he was nothing but a fake. It was all due to him.


    His eyes were filled with hatred for him. It took him a few minutes to take deep breaths and calm himself.


    He controlled his expressions as he did not want to worry her further.


    Soon the carriage stopped and he walked out of it towards the small house. A girl was waiting for him at the door.


    She smiled as she saw Ethan and came running towards him.


    "Ethan, I thought that you would note. I was worried that I would be a nuisance to you." tears started to roll her eyes but her face was filled with relief.


    You did not know how happy I am to see you."

 Chapter 483 They Are Not Brothers(Chapter Preview)

    "I thought you would note." It was the third time she had repeated the same words. Her eyes were looking at the floor when his eyes softened.


    "Why are you thinking so much about it? I have already told you that I liked you when we used to work together." he tucked her hair behind her ears and smiled at her.


    He was so nervous at that time, who would have thought that things would work out just fine.


    "Yes, and I have replied that we will only marry if we are able to save some money.


    I did not want to see my kids suffering because we do not have money for them.


    Not to forget my ill mother, her treatment already cost my whole sry.


    But I could not leave her be. She had taken care of me when I was young.. If it were not for me, she would have lived a better life." Ethan hugged the girl in her arms with love. He knew how much she had suffered alone. Whenever he felt her voice choke with worry, he felt like he would kill the whole world just to bring her enough happiness.


    Hannah wrapped her hands around his waist while she leaned further on his chest. This feels so much perfect that he did not want this moment to ever pass but hold it in so that he could live it for forever.


    "But those were things of the past. I didn''t know that you were the son of a duke at that time.


    Girls like me should be your servant not your wife. I am sure that the family of the duke would never ept me as their eldest daughter inw.`` After all, he would be the duke in future and his wife would be duchess.


    Who would ept amoner for that post! She did not want to be a hurdle in his better future.


    "Tsk! Didn''t I tell you not to think about these things? You were with me when I needed someone in my life.


    Not to forget that when you epted my proposal I was no one. So how can I leave you now that I have money?


    The wealth of the whole empire is nothing in front of you." he kissed her forehead gently as he cherished the moment.


    He remembered her telling that she would only marry him when he would be rich enough to support her and their kids as she did not want to live in poverty.


    That time, he had thought that it would never be possible for him since he did not havend or properties, but who would have thought that god would listen to him.


    He was the luckiest being!


    "Stop embarrassing me. I am already embarrassed to ask you money every time we meet.


    Only yesterday, you have given me so much money for my mother''s treatment but I have asked you for more in the morning, so that I could return the loan I have taken from the market.


    They are troubling me a lot for their money these days." she bit her lips as she distanced herself from him.


    Her eyes were full of worry and her face downcasted when he felt guilty.


    She had asked him for money thinking that he could arrange it for her. She had trusted him so much yet he was not able to get money from Leo. that brat! Who was he to refuse money to him? It is not like he was misusing it.


    He even told Leo that he needed money to help someone but Leo did not listen at all repeating the same words again and again.


    "I did not know what I would have done, if not for you. Though I am still feeling embarrassed to ask for money from you." he looked towards his eyes and frowned when she saw his face full of guilt.


    He looked away when he felt her intense gaze and shook her head.


    "Hannah, i am sorry but i was not able to arrange for money. My aunt diedst night and my father went to her house to investigate.


    I had asked for money from himst night but he did not return home in the morning. Can the money lender wait for sometime?" he was not able to meet his eyes as he felt embarrassed. How could he be a disappointment when she had trusted him so much.


    "Oh! That.. that is ok. I will ask for more time from them. But.. but your father must have given responsibility to someone who would look after all the affairs of the pce. Why not ask him, I am sure he would listen to you and give you money as much as you want.


    After all you are the eldest son of the duke. The only heir among three children." her words made him furious again. The cold words and actions of Leo fell in his ears again and his face burnt.


    "That¡­" he did not know how to exin it to her but he did not want her to misunderstand him that he did not want to help her, he took a deep sigh as he sat down on the sofa while her eyes followed his every action,


    "Father chose Leo to be in authority when he was not there and Leo refused to give me money, telling me that I had received enough moneyst night.


    If I want more, I should wait for my father. So, I have no choice but to wait for him.`` The girl felt upset but nodded her head in understanding. She followed and sat beside him while wrapping her arms around his waist and leaning her head on his chest.


    "I am sorry that you have to bear the insult because of me. I may sound rude but I think that your brother is trying to oppress you so that he would not lose his power.


    After all, he is not your real brother."

 Chapter 484 [Bonus Chapter] Ask For His Rights(Chapter Preview)

    ? "Yes, but he is the favored child of the family and i.. I was just a burden on them.


    You know, I heard the one who died was my close aunt but she never came to visit me.


    I am sure they never told her about my existence. Even yesterday, there were all the rtives and vassal families there.


    They kept staring at me but none of them informed me who I was.


    It was so embarrassing that I left for my room and did note out until they retired from their rooms.


    Normally, Theo is patient with me and replies to my questions. If he would not have been there, I would not have settled there and left.


    But yesterday, he was looking lost too. I think the woman was too important for them. But then why did they not check on her if she was so important.


    They say that she had a fight with her husband when a girl named Aurora was imprisoned by the duke Thawyne.


    And since then her husband was not at home. He was living with his brother, father of Aurora, pressuring his wife to ask for the girl back and so as for an apology.


    He only went yesterday because he needed a file from his study when he went to give her a look since there was no maid in the pce and the whole pce was looking like a mess when he found her dead.


    What a strange kind of family." he shook his head as he continued to stroke her hair with one hand while using another as his pillow when her chest was leaning on his chest.


    The more he thought about them, the more he felt they were strange. They kept talking about familial love but Leo who had been announced as an heir had no rtion with the family since a month ago.


    Eli, who was treated as the new matriarch of the pce, is not their daughter.


    They have not kept contact with the only sister of the duke and even imprisoned a girl from her family? It was a mess worth writing a novel. There was so much drama in the family that hot gossip kept spreading about it.


    "You know you should be vocal about your grievances. I am sure the duke did not know how they mistreated you.


    Even if he did not love you, he must be worried about his image. So, if you tell others about the behavior of Leo towards you and who you are, they would feel embarrassed and start treating you well.


    You do know but the image is everything for these higher nobles. Tsk! I have heard so many great things about their family. Full of justice, kind and phnthropist. Who would have thought that reality was so dark!" she shook her head as her eyes filled with worry for him.


    Though he did not like the malicious tone she was using against his family, he could notin since her words were true.


    He had never felt that he was part of them but an outsider who was trying to make his ce.


    When they talk while having a meal, he tries so many times to be part of the conversation but he has no idea what they are talking about.


    Even if he speaks sometimes, they all stare at him with strange eyes and then nod and continue their meal while the topic ends right there.


    Why? They did not even pretend that they liked him.


    It''s so frustrating and tiring. If not for the money Hannah needed, he would have left their family a long time ago.


    He was satisfied with the job Adele had given him.


    "I.. I think you are right! If they will not introduce me by tonight, I will introduce myself and tell the vassal families how Leo behaves when we are alone.`` Finally satisfied with his answer, the girl raised his head from his chest and kissed his cheeks, making his eyes widened.


    "I know that you are not a pushover that could be treated badly. You will show them that you are the elder son of the duke and whether they like it or not, the pce and the properties belong to you." her eyes sparkled like stars and her voice filled with joy and excitement.


    His back turned straighter and he nodded his head, suddenly feeling proud that he was such a higher noble. But then he frowned when her excitement vanished and her eyes turned dimmer.


    Like a balloon that was deted instantly after being blown up, she lowered her head and rested it on his chest again.


    His eyes filled with worry as he shook her gently,


    "Hannah, what happened? Are you worried about something?" he held her arms and raised his head again to look into her eyes when she lowered her head.


    "It is nothing. I just remembered that I have asked the money lenders toe here by the evening. It is already dusk.


    Ethan, can you leave before theye? I did not want you to face any trouble because of me.


    I am already embarrassed that you know everything about me." she bit her lips and her eyes turned wet instantly giving her a pitiful look. She was looking like a damsel in distress that anyone would be ready to kill for her smile.


    Ethan felt her heart getting clenched and all the anger for Leo rising again. That greedy man did not want to share a part of the money even if it was so much!


    He looked around, trying to think of a solution when his eyes fell on his wrists.


    He was wearing a bracelet that the duke had given him.


    He had told him to always keep the bracelet safe and cherish it since it was very precious.


    That would be enough for her to stall for more time right. With that thought, he took out the bracelet and passed it to her without much thought,


    "Here, give it to them. It would be enough for now."

 Chapter 485 I Love You(Chapter Preview)

    Her eyes gleamed when she noticed the sparkling ruby in the center of the gold bracelet. It must be worth a fortune. She had noticed the bracelet the moment he hade in and her eyes had often gone to his wrist because of that.


    Before she could even think, her hands reached the bracelet and she snatched it from his hands.


    Holding it in her hands, she rubbed his hands on it. They were top quality stones. The shine was enough to lighten the whole room in the darkness.


    But when she raised her head and saw the surprised look in his eyes, tears started toe out of her eyes and she shook her head while giving the bracelet back in his hands.


    "No! It looks very precious. Your family must have given it to you. It is a token of their love.


    ? You did not have any good rtionship with them. What if they became angry that you sold such a precious gift from them. I did not want to be the reason for your arguments." through her eyes continued to look at the bracelet as if she was not able to take her eyes away from its charm. She shook her head and did not ept the gift.


    His eyes softened and filled with love. She was in such a need, yet she was thinking about him. A warm feeling started to engulf his chest and he smiled.


    "Haha! You do not need to worry about it. As you said, I will tell them that I sold it since they were not giving me enough money.


    That way they would realize that I have needs and would support me more.


    I have heard that the duke was richer than the royal family.


    Even if I spend ten times more than this on you daily, it was not going to affect him more than a bucket was taken out of the sea.


    So, you do not need to feel that pressure." he assured her as he rubbed her cheeks gently. His eyes roamed on her face only to end up on her lips that were looking so luscious.


    She was looking stunning in this red dress and with red lipstick. He wanted to kiss her the moment he entered the pce.


    He touched his cheeks again when the warmth of her lips was still lingering.


    She bit her lips and stayed silent for a few seconds when his Adam apple bobbed up and down.


    Did she have any idea how alluring she looked when she bit her lips that way? If only he could bite them once. No, he shook his head as if he was trying to break her spell and chided himself for thinking such kind of thoughts towards an innocent girl.


    "Well, if you are sure then.. What could I say?" she took the bracelet from his hands back with that pitiful look on her face.


    Her grip on the bracelet tightened and then she finally raised her head and smiled at him when her eyes crinkled.


    She noticed how he was staring at her lips and a slight smirk formed on her face. She fluttered her hair softly towards the back and her bare corbones could be seen.


    She had worn a dress with a low neck that showed ample enough to peak the curiosity yet nothing that could be feasted upon.


    "Ethan, I wonder what would I have done if you would not have been here for me." Her voice was low and raspy. That sounded so seductive that his body started to heat and his ears turned red.


    "That.. you.. Are just exaggerating. I have done nothing much." he tried to look away when he felt her hands touching his cheeks and turning it towards her face.


    "Oh, Ethan! You are so humble. I did not know how I would repay your kindness. I.. i did not understand how such a higher noble could care so much about a maid like me.`` her hands were gently rubbing his cheek creating a strange sensation all over his body.


    He felt more and more ashamed that he was getting turned on when she was only trying to thank him.


    If she knew that he was thinking of kissing her, she would be disappointed in him. What kind of pervert he was.


    He pinched himself to keep himself in senses and shook his head. Holding her hand that was still on his cheek, he tried to pull it away when he felt her moving closer and his eyes widened.


    "Hannah.." he felt panicked. His heart was beating so fast that he felt like it would leap out of his ribcage. His grip on the sofa tightened so much that he would tear all the fur out of it.


    "Shhh! I love you Ethan and I really wanted to do it. Do you not want me to?" she raised her eyes and stared into her eyes with a seductive look that he gulped his own saliva.


    All the words died in his mouth and he could only nod.


    Did he want to? Oh hell! He has wanted to kiss her for years. He had dreamt of it for so long that he did not know how to react when his dream was going to be true.


    He felt her moving inches closer to her and closed his eyes. Too worried that he would not be able to do it right and she would be disappointedter, he didn''t move even an inch when he felt the warmth on his face.


    Her soft lips touched his and finally.. Like the fireworks in the sky, he felt butterflies dancing in his stomach and his hands instinctively reached to hold her cheeks and pull her closer to him.


    He deepened the kiss and got lost in the feeling it brought while his whole body felt lighter and lighter and when he finally let her go, he was so embarrassed that he could not meet her eyes.


    "Ethan, I love you."

 Chapter 486 [Bonus Chapter] Fake Peacock(Chapter Preview)

    ¡ª----------------------------


    "I did not understand what is happening these days. People are taking and we are losing the trust of other nobles.


    Many asked me to return their money since they were not sure if my business would thrive in the future.


    They are the same people who used to beg me to invest their money in my business since I am the closest vassal of lord Thawyne." Eli noticed how the man had efficiently taken out the title of duke from the name of her father.


    Not only that she could feel his hostility towards her. Since they came here, father had called them personally and told them about Ethan.


    From then, they are staring at Ethan as if trying to assess if he was valuable or not and trying to challenge her authority as the mistress of the pce since she was not their daughter anymore.


    She had asked Eve to handle them but she denied telling she could not stand their actions. If Eli would force her to attend all of them, she would rub truth on their faces and ask them to leave at once.


    Evan was looking too strange these days. She had thought that Evan would not care much about aunt since they had only met once for a few days and their meeting was not pleasant at all.


    But who would have thought that she would look lost. These days her behavior was strange and gloomy as if something bad had happened to her.


    Her eyes kept looking at the distance lost in her own thoughts.


    In the end she had no one to rely on.


    "You are only exaggerating the matter like others, Marvyne. If you think that your project was worth investing yet they took their hands back, then send me the files. I will check them personally and see its profitability percentage.


    If it is as good as you are saying, I will personally invest all the money in it." with a calm face, she replied while looking into the eyes of the man who blinked and then started chuckling softly.


    "That would not be needed. I am stillpetent enough to arrange money for my projects. How could I burden you? You shall save your money for your future. Who knows what might happen to you." His words brought mufflingughter in the whole room while a few chuckled brazenly and looked at her with a mocking gaze.


    She was nothing but a fake peacock that was an ugly chicken in reality.


    She could be thrown out anytime from the pce and yet she was offering her support to them? Ha! What a joke!


    If it had been before, the man would have thanked her again and again to be kind but now he only felt that she was trying to show off her authority so that they would forget she was not their daughter and take her as the mistress after knowing the truth.


    She could feel their mocking gazes and it would be a lie if she would say that it did not affect her but she could not give them the satisfaction of seeing her hurt.


    "Then I can only pray that you will get good investors. Since he had denied, I still have the annual investment left given by MY FATHER. If anyone wants us to invest, they can give their ns to me.`` She smiled brightly as she looked at them, making many of them surprised.


    Each year the family of the duke invests in many projects of their vassal family or anyone whoes asking for help. That way, they encourage new traders and use their royalty wisely making them the richest family of the empire that even the royal family was wary of.


    That dumb old man rejected such huge amount just to mock thedy. They all sneered at him but when they looked back at Eli this time, their face was beaming with joy and ttery.


    "I have a new n of.."


    "I was wondering if¡­" those who wereughing at her just a while ago started ttering her again when she sighed in her heart.


    All they cared about was their benefit. But since they respect her father and have helped a lot in flourishing the family of Thawyne, she ignored their behavior and listened to their ns calmly while the old man gnashed his teeth.


    He stood up and walked out of the room as he could not bear a fake girl, who was nothing to the family and had filthy blood in her nerves was trying to act high and mighty in front of them, when she should be begging to not throw her out of the pce.


    If not for the death of the matriarch, he would have gone to the duke and told him to give a fair judgment.


    "Just you wait!" he muttered as he walked out. He had just taken a few steps when his eyes fell on Ethan who was climbing the stairs and his eyes sparkled.


    Now he would show her how to behave when you do not have any power.


    "My lord, I have finally got the chance to meet you." Ethan halted and turned to look at the fat man with a dark mustache and slightly white hair, he would be around his father''s age. He concluded that he would be one of the vassals and nodded his head. d that they knew who he was!


    He had started to feel their intense nce yesterday and decided to stay in his room today since he did not want to ruin his good mood after the kiss.


    "I am d to meet you too. Hope you are having afortable stay here.`` He did not know what to say to a stranger. He was not much aware of their etiquettes and did not want to make a fool of himself.


    "Of course, but I have been worried about you since the time I came to know about your existence. If you have some time, can I have a brief conversation with you in private?"

 Chapter 487 Sow Discord(Chapter Preview)

    Ethan fidgeted in his seat when he saw a bunch of papers on his desk. If he had known that the man wanted to talk about business, he would have declined for the private meeting.


    He was still learning how to read and write and though his teacher told him that he was doing an excellent job, he was only able to read and write basic sentences for now.


    But these are business papers. How could he understand them? He pulled the cors of his shirt to get rid of the suffocating feeling as his mind started to race to find a perfect excuse that could hide his w.


    "Well, mr.. I apologize but I forgot your name."


    "Marwyne. Baron Marwyne, my lord. I know that I am troubling you with business in our first meeting. But there is a reason that i approached you instead of anyone else in the family." he looked hesitated as he stole a nce from Ethan and looked around that confused Ethan.


    "Well, I understand that you need help. But I am still new to the family and I do not know how they do business. I mean about their work ethics and procedure they follow for investing.


    So, I apologize but I have to ask my father about it. If you want my help, then how about you leave the papers here and I would discuss them with my father and would send you a reply then.`` He was sure that the baron would not be able to pressurize him since he knew that Ethan had not joined the business yet.


    That way he could hide the fact that he had no idea how the business works.


    "My lord. This is the exact reason why I came to you instead of anyone else." huh? The brows of Edward furrowed as he did not understand how this could be the reason for approaching him instead.


    "I knew that you were a kind man from the moment I saw you, my lord. But you should be a bit sharp while dealing with hawks.


    If you continued to be humble, you would never be given your rights. It has already been a week since you have been brought here. Yet no one included you in business or other important matters of the house.


    Do you know why?" he paused to create curiosity in Ethan but he was only looking troubled.


    His face was telling that he wanted to get rid of the baron as soon as possible, which red the baron further. But he could only bear it.


    He had been insulted publicly by Eli. if he would go back to her, her arrogance would only increase and he would be mocked by other vassals again.


    But Ethan had not been insulted yet. In fact, he was too kind and polite,plete opposite to the other family members who had that aloof look on their faces all the time.


    "Lady Elizabeth, it is already proven that she is not the daughter of the duke yet she is handling all the investment money that end up at millions of gold coins.


    While lord Leonardo, who was also proven as not the son of the duke, is handling all the duties of the duke with his title.


    They both are too sly to keep you away from work so that you will not be able to learn. Because if you learn well, you will be able to challenge their authority.


    Lady Evangeline had grown up in a humble environment too and is head over heels to duke Leonardo, so she would never challenge his work.


    While Lady Evalyn is a free spirited woman while she would be married soon to another noble, she would not be able to look after work.


    Then they both would oppress you. If you will not do anything, you will only be taken as a fool in front of the duke who will never offer you any responsibility.


    My lord, I didn''t mean to sow discord, I am just worried about you. Lady Elizabeth is showing their power by granting investment money. When I asked about you, she felt insulted and refused to invest in my business.


    ? It was clearly a threat. Many vassals relented and epted her unjust behavior but i felt bad for you that was why i havee here.


    But if you think that you still did not give me a chance, then I could only me my bad luck." Ethan felt troubled when he saw the worrisome look on the face of the man who took an audible sigh when he picked up the papers.


    He was in this predicament because of him. He knew that was going to happen. Hannah had already warned him, that was the reason he had asked for the position of duke in the first ce.


    But his father did not think that he was worthy enough. If he was not well educated and well mannered then it was not his mistake but his family''s who never cared about him.


    But then, if he did not know a thing about his project, how could he grant him investment.


    Even if he would do so, was he authorized enough? Wouldn''t he be making a joke of himself if he would grant him enough money only to be rejected by Eli and Leoter.


    That way, they woulde to know that he was treated badly in the family. But wait! That was what Hannah had asked him to do.


    If he would show the vassal families and the world that he was not treated well, then he would be able to embarrass both of them publicly and then the duke would have no choice but to support him too.


    With that thought, he picked up the papers before the baron could take them, surprising him in the process.


    "I understand your worries. Leave the papers. I will study them tonight and offer you a reasonable sum tomorrow."

 Chapter 488 Giving Up Or Not?(Chapter Preview)

    "It is going to be a month, you should share the good news with the duke, mydy." The physician checked her pulse and started mixing new medicines for her.


    His face had grave expressions that worried her quite often. She hade here thrice but not even once the physician had smiled or congratted her after checking her body.


    "Is the baby stable now?" despite the red signals she could see easily, she asked naively hoping that she was just being over sensitive and his answer might be different.


    The man raised his head with a look of hesitation on his face, "that would be too early to say anything, mydy. I have already told you that your womb is weak and the baby is strong mana. He is taking a lot more vitality than needed. If this continued¡­" he stopped and bowed his head again but she had alreadyprehended what he wanted to say. How could she not.. She could read it in his eyes and in his silence.


    Her heart beat slowed and so did her emotions. She felt failure as a woman to not be able to give enough strength for her baby to grow in her womb.


    "You do not need to worry, mydy. I am giving you enough supplements. You will soon be fine if you continue taking them." she looked away from the window, towards the physician and nodded her head.


    "About the news, i still want to wait till i will be better. Do not inform Leo about it." though the man looked reluctant and wanted to refuse, under her pleading gaze, he could only sigh and nod his head.


    "I will not inform the duke, mydy. But if he came personally and asked me then I would not be able to lie. It is a matter of my job and my life.


    If something happened to you, the duke would neve forgive me. I will ask you to reconsider the choice of giving up on this child. You are newly married, you can have another child, anytime." ha! Such a bunch of lies!


    She held her womb tightly as if she was trying to protect her baby from all the possible dangers. Her eyes told colder instantly that the man felt a sudden pressure on his chest as if he was not able to breath.


    "Do you think you can fool me like that? If I would try to miscarry the child, wouldn''t it affect my womb negatively and it would be weaker in the future.


    What if the next time would be riskier and I would never be able to give birth? Do you take the guarantee that next time I will be able to give birth healthily?" the eyes of the man widened as he was not expecting her to calcte all that.


    Most of the time, the advice works and women give up on motherhood thinking their life is more precious and they can be a motherter since most of the time they are newly married.


    But the woman standing in front of her was strongly determined to have this child. He was sure that only one of them would survive in the end, yet he could not stop her or take the decision in her stead.


    All he could do was prevent the situation from worsening and making sure that she could stay healthy. But this was the worst case, he had seen.,


    Though he had seen women with weaker wombs before too, in the end the baby was weaker than other children of her age.


    But in her case, the baby is growing stronger and taking all her life. As if he was feeding her life rather than nutrition from her body.


    The woman that was full of vigor and vitality had grown pale and her bright eyes had turned dimmer. He was sure the duke would have already noticed her deteriorated condition if not for the problems their family was facing.


    But for long she would be able to hide. He only hoped that the truth would not burn his family.


    "No! No physician can guarantee that mydy. But in the end, I hope that you make a wise decision. Your life is much more important than the life that has not taken birth yet. Because.." he halted in his speech when she pped the table with so much force that a deafening sound was created.


    He was not expecting the weak woman to fight for her unborn child that fiercely. Her eyes were like a tigress whose cub had been attacked.


    "If you want to live more, stop spouting nonsense or I will cut your tongue with my hands.


    I am the one to decide whether I want to keep the pregnancy or not. Now give me the medicine, I have other things to do too." she stood up with the same ferocity that the physician did not dare to stop her again.


    He had already done his part, now it waspletely her choice.


    He passed the packets to the maid she had brought with her and then saw him exiting the room, only then did he take a breath of relief.


    The cruising aura was so strong as if it was not of a human but animalistic. He had never felt that scared even in the present of the previous duke or the current one.


    "Mydy, you should take some rest. I will bring your food in the room." Jenna felt worried as her face had turned paler. It had only been the third month since it started, yet she was looking so weak that she had the same thoughts as the physician but she did not dare to speak about it.


    "No! That way others would be doubtful. I have to go down." Evan stood up and took off the covers when the maid shook her head.


    "No! Mydy duke is gone to meet with the envoys whiledy Elizabeth is gone to the royal pce. Lady Evelyn is still preparing for your postponed marriage ceremony dinner. Only lord Ethan is having a meal down there."

 Chapter 489 Why Is He Raged?(Chapter Preview)

    "You know why you ''ve been called here, right?" George stared at the woman who was not rted to blood with Twins and he was sure she knew that now since he had heard they had found their pathetic son but he was irritated to see that same cold look in the eye of the woman.


    Now that she has lost everything, shouldn''t she be acting meek? What was with the arrogance? If he wanted, he could issue an order to throw him out of the Thawyne pce and annul her engagement with the crown prince with the snap of her fingers.


    Only then this arrogant woman would understand what predicament she was in! What an arrogant bitch! She should have been already kneeling in front of him and begging for mercy, yet look how she was sitting in front of him and sipping the tea, she was offered.


    "No, your majesty. You have not mentioned the reason for summoning me in the letter.`` Though she had a thought in her mind that he had only called her to vent out his anger since her father had threatened them, she remembered the letter was personally written for the crown prince who had not given any response to it.


    So, he could not meddle in affairs even when he was the father of the crown prince since his father still held a great authority in the pce.


    There were rumours that the emperor did not take any action against it because he was not sure who the knighthood would listen to if he decided to attack Thawynes since they control the first and second order of knights.


    While the third order of knights that were royal guards were under the control of the royal family, they were not as strong as the knights that had fought a war all their lives.


    "You must know by now that you are nothing but amoner with unknown blood. So, I want you to write a letter to annul the marriage.


    I am being considerate to give you the chance to do so. Because if I wrote a royal decree, everyone would know that you are nothing but a filthy blood who was trying to act like a noble rose.


    This is thest shred of respect I am giving to amoner even when she had been nothing but brazen and impudent towards me.`` He did not touch the tea that was served to him as if he was telling that he could not share the same drink with her.


    It would dirty him. His eyes were filled with contempt and only then did she notice that the emperor had never shared a meal with her. Even on her engagement, he had not sat for the family dinner with the excuse that he had guests to attend to.


    She wondered if he knew since the start? And if yes, was he the person who had exchanged her?


    She had asked the same question to Andrew but he had not given any reply when it came to the prepator of the scheme.


    He had only asked about her count family instead. If she chose his offer, she would not have to suffer all this anymore!


    "I did not understand what you were trying to say my lord. I have already expressed my desire to annul the marriage so many times and even my father had requested it on his early visit in June. But we were thoroughly rejected.


    How could i be impudent enough to raise the same request again.,


    And as far as it is about my origin and blood. We are going to dere Ethan as the eldest child in the reception party of Lady Evangeline with Duke Leonardo.


    I have already sent an invitation letter to the pce. Hope you would grace us with your presence. Though I know how busy you are with other affairs.`` She elegantly ced the cup back on the tray.


    Her every action was graceful and elegant while her face had the aura of a queen. She looked born noble and nobility was ingrained in her every action.


    Her eyes had a trace of respect yet confidence and aloofness. That face did not know bowing in front of anyone.


    But the man did not react any further, which surprised her. She was expecting him to fight till the end since he knew that Andrew would never write her annulment of marriage.


    She knew that it was Andrew who had rejected all her requests and forced his father to do the same.


    He must have a few secrets that he could use against the emperor, she concluded as she waited for him to insult her further.


    "If so, then we have nothing to discuss further. The nobles would not ept you as their empress once the truth woulde out.


    If you could not ept the grace I am giving you, then you would be the one to suffer. I have already shown you my goodwill. And I did not think about the importance of dragging our conversation then,moner!" instead of usingdy Elizabeth to greet her like always, he had only dismissed her by calling her amoner but that was it?


    He was asking her to leave when he had called her to meet personally telling not to bring anyone else or inform them? He had not insulted her enough or tried to convince again?


    Though she was happy, she did find the situation quite odd.


    Yet under the brooding gaze of his, she could only bow her head and leave when he had dismissed her in such explicit words.


    "Then, I shall take my leave, your majesty." he nodded as soon as she bowed her head and two maids came to escort her from there.


    His body filled with rage as his face turned red. He pped the table with full force when she left the room and her footsteps could not be heard anymore.


    "What kind of nonsense is that? Haven''t you told me that the girl had everything in her control? Then what is this I am hearing about the announcement of the truth?"

 Chapter 490 [Bonus Chapter] Is It Illusion?(Chapter Preview)

    "Mydy, this is an urgent matter that needs your attention!" Evelyn who was already buried under the piles of files and making a budget of every expense separately so that she couldpile itter felt annoyed when she heard there was more work for her.


    Haven''t they decided to prepare it together? She could understand that Leo was busy with official work but what about Eli and Evan?


    They have note even once to ask her how everything was going on or did she need any help.


    Only the servant came knocking on her door every now and then with more work. Now she had started to wonder, were they taking revenge on her or it was just a coincidence.


    The girl flinched when she saw Eve ring at her and bowed her head immediately.


    "What is it? Hurry and speak up, I have other work to do too!" covering her face with her hands she sighed as she tried to soften her voice when she noticed the maid got started with her voice.


    She used to be the most friendly and approachable person in the pce. Do not tell her that even her image went down the drain due to so much work.


    "Mydy, there is an envoy from the Nexusguard empire. He is here to meet the duke and congratte him for taking over and for his marriage but his highness is not here.


    He had gone for lunch with other envoys. I told him but he said, he is not aware of the ces here and would rather wait here.


    And then asked if there is any other family member to give himpany.`` The maid could see the frustration forming on the face of thedy who was worried that she would be medter, so she hurriedly exined further.


    "I went to calldy Evangeline first, but she was sleeping and her maid told that she was feeling sick.


    There is no one else left in the pce except you, mydy." The voice was filled with pleading that Evelyn did not know how to reply.


    She could not me the maids for her excessive work and there were still a few vassal families who had not left the pce. She could not give them a chance to mock their family further.


    "Alright, escort the envoy to my meeting room. I will be there in a minute.'''' Thank goodness at least she had changed her indoor clothes before starting to work or she would have made fun of herself.


    Giving a look to herself and asking a maid to adjust her ruffled hair, she walked to the guest room.


    Nexusguard empire! She had heard the name before from the mouth of Christian. Was he from there?


    She wondered what he would be doing now?


    ''Ha! Snap out of it, he would have already forgotten about you otherwise, he would have at least written you a letter.'' chiding herself to still think about a stranger who had nothing to do with her, she held the door and opened it.


    "I apologize for keeping you waiting. But we were not expecting guests today.'''' She walked in with a polite smile on her face as she sat in front of the man who was busy eating snacks before she hade. How rude and ill mannered!


    Hiding the deep annoyance, she tried to maintain the smile on her face, when the man finally raised his head.


    "No, of course not. It is my fault that Ie without informing every time.


    I apologize to trouble you always, mydy." he smiled charmingly and held the hand of the girl who was looking frozen as not a single word came out of her mouth while her whole body was rigid as a log of wood.


    Taking the hands closer to his mouth, he waited for her to react but when she did not, he kissed the back of her hands warmly.


    "Chris?" the words came out as a whisper as she felt she was in a dream. She remembered the man telling him that he was a runaway thief from her brother and wanted to hide there since he was sure that Leo would never search for him in his own pce.


    When she had asked what he had stolen, since he did not look like a thief, he had told her that he had tried to steal the hearts of many young and beautiful nobles and Leo was jealous of him.


    She had not felt any threat from the man. And he looked really like a prince at that time. So, she had epted his request and let him stay in the orchids.


    But she had wandered around to keep an eye on him and had started to chat with him.


    She had not realized what he was for him until he left him. She had felt a strange void forming in her heart once he left and was not able to fill it no matter what.


    But she was sure that she would never see him again. The man with torn and dirty shirt and ruffled here who did not look anymore than the ruffians who wander on the streets, he was lookingpletely different.


    His hair was made perfectly to stay behind. His golden and red uniform was shining under the light of the chandelier and his smile.. As if he was mocking her for being a fool! No, she could not let him do so!


    "There is nothing to apologize, it is our duty to greet the envoy that has traveled so much just to congratte us for our better future.


    I would be d if i would assist you. l would you like to have a cup of tea, mr?" The smirk on his face froze and his face turned rigid.


    His eyes that were shining like stars just a moment ago filled with bewilderment,


    "Mydy, I mean Evelyn. Did you not recognize me?"

 Chapter 491 Kidnap You!(Chapter Preview)

    The man who was sitting there with a smirk on his face looked horrified. He had thought that she would get a shock but she was giving him the shock of his life.


    He opened his mouth to say something but only sucked air and closed it. His face was looking pale.


    "Should I recognize you?" she asked with a bewildered look on her face, "and pardon, but you should call me miss Thawyne. Only my family and friends call me by my first name." her tone was so cold and harsh that he flinched.


    He stared at her face and then at the roses on hisp. Could it be that she had forgottenpletely about him? Why and how?


    "Evel.. I mean,dy Thawyne, did you have a head injury or something?" he stood up and his hands instinctively reached to her hair when she leaned her head back to avoid his touch.


    His face turned red and he looked awkward as his hands stayed in the mid air for a few minutes before he finally took it back.


    "I think you have some misunderstandings. I have never met you before as I have never left the empire. Since you are our guest, I will not mind your actions but I hope that you will behave appropriately from now on." she smirked in her heart as she noticed how his face was turning paler and paler.


    He had never reciprocated her feelings and always told her to behave to stay within her limits.


    Now it would serve him right! She would never ept that she was the one he was looking for.


    "I shall ask the maid to escort you to the guest room. You are our guest. I will inform my brother as soon as hees back." wiping her sweaty hands from her gown which were hidden under the table, she stood up to leave.


    She was afraid that if she would stay here for long, she would not be able to hide her feelings.


    Even now her hands were scratching to hug him and at the same time beat him for leaving her alone.


    "But.. but..!" He stood up and tried to stop her but when she turned to stare at him with that cold look on her face, the words died in his mouth.


    How could it be a misunderstanding? He had imagined her face every night all these months. He remembered how he used to stay there in the orchid area. How she used to bring food for him. How he had loved and cared for him.


    He could have ready her love written all over her face but he always feigned ignorance. He was not sure how his father would react when he would go back since he had asked the side of the emperor to find him, capture him and send him back.


    He was sure that he would never go back to his empire but he went.. Just for her.


    If he wanted to ept her love, he had to be worth her. That was why, not only did he return, but he also apologized to his father, the emperor, to get his attention back on him.


    Since then he left all his habits and did hard work to get the appreciation of his father while ttering his mother to create a soft corner in her heart.


    With the good rtionship between both empires, when he heard about the position of duke was transferred and a convoy was needed to be sent, he tried his best to gain the seat.


    If only she knew how much hard work had he done to convince his father that he would learn a lot from this experience.


    He took a deep sigh and ran a hand in his hair when he saw her standing up and leaving.


    "What shall i do now so that you remember me, Evelyn?" his face turned full of longing when he continued to stare at the door like a love sick fool.


    "Lord.. my lord! My lord!" he blinked and stared at the girl who hade to escort him and nodded his head.


    "Shall I take you to your room? Thedy asked me to make sure that you did not face any problem here." he looked at the girl with a helpless look on his face but then how could he give up aftering so far!


    By hook or crook, he would remind her who he was! But if she still did not remember then he would make sure that she would fall in love with him once again so that she would never be able to leave him.


    With that thought, he once again came back in high spirits and smiled.


    "Actually, I need one favor from you."


    "........."


    Evelyn walked with hurried steps as her heart started to hammer hard around her ribcage. She felt like she would lose all her senses and her heart would leap out from her body.


    Holding the edges of the rectangle table in the garden, she took a few deep breaths to calm herself. Her face turned redder when she recalled his face.


    How handsome he was looking in that uniform only thinking about it she felt herself losing again.


    Picking up the ss of water from the table, she drank all the contents in a single gulp only to realizeter that it was not water.


    "Oh my, i never knew that you like drinking wine so much. Shall I order another ss for you?" huh! Was she having an illusion since he had returned back. How could his mind still be stuck at his thoughts?


    She did not turn as she knew that he was not there in reality.


    Sitting on the table, she stared at the ss thinking why were there drinks in the garden when the maid came with another ss of drink and a few more snacks.


    "Mydy, this is thest remaining snack for tasting." Then she stared at the ss which was empty now.


    "Oh my, how red are you looking? That made me want to kidnap you and take you with me."


    "........"

 Chapter 492 [Bonus Chapter] Lets Bet.(Chapter Preview)

    Evelyn fanned her face when she felt the heat rising on her face. Was it due to the strong wine or because of the person speaking sweet nothing while standing too close to her for maintaining her rationality.


    Well, at least she realized that it was not her illusion before she could make a fool of herself.


    "My lord, I have already told you that you should refrain from making such jokes.


    If my brother would have been here, he would have sliced your neck already." though she wasining, her cheeks were still red but he was not sure whether it was from his words or the alcohol.


    She drank it pretty fast so that it could affect her. That made him realize that he did not know about her torrent capacity of alcohol. Well, he did not know much about her in any form.


    "Now I think that it is good that you forgot about me. I should court you slowly so that I could get a chance to know more about you.


    I am asking your family about courting you when theye back, mydy. I am here to get your permission before that in case you feel burdened by my actions." Though he gave her a choice, he had already decided, if she would say no then he would only coax her further until her no would turn into a yes.


    Her eyes widened as she was not expecting him to talk about their marriage directly. Was that the reason why he returned?


    But he had never shown interest in her when she tried to confess her feelings through actions.


    Distance makes the heart grow fonder. Is that what it is?


    It took her a few seconds to control her emotions and collect her emotions back that had been scattered all over the ce.


    "My lord, don''t you think that it is too early for that. We have just met and now you are asking me if I should give you my permission to court me!


    I wonder what gave you the confidence?" She raised her eyebrow and stared at him as if his answer would decide his future.


    If he failed to impress her with his answer, she would say no and throw him out of the pce.


    But instead of his confidence faltering, a wide smirk formed on his lips. He picked up the ss the maid had just served and took a slow leisure sip while swirling its contents in an enchanting manner.


    The light of the sun falling on his left profile, entuating his pointed nose and bright lips and squared jawline while his other part was looking a bit dark, yet spell bounding.


    "Because I am handsome enough to gain your attention." her lips parted but no words came out.


    She realized that her gaze was lingering on his face for more than required. She was literally drooling over him. What happened to the cold act she was going to put on?


    She cursed herself in her heart as she looked away.


    "You are mistaken. I am just curious about your weird actions. When ites to handsome men, I have high standards due to my brother and his highness, the husband of my sister." she passed a snort as if she was humored and then picked up the snacks from the te and started munching on it.


    Her expressions were showing a dish of cheese worth more attention than him.


    The servants working there could feel the smokeing out of the head of the young man from afar. But a few of them were worried for thedy since no one else was at home.


    What if the man turned violent or misbehaved after hearing a rejection.


    A few of them exchanged nces and whispered into each other''s ears when one of them nodded his head and ran away.


    "......." did her cold voice mean that he was not upto her standards? But he was one of the most handsome men in his empire.


    If he would count the number of girls who wanted to marry him there, it would take a whole week. But the girl was treating him like he was a peasant.


    "Well, you have not seen my charm yet, mydy. If you would give me a chance then I am sure that you would fall in love with me or is it that you are afraid to give me a chance because you feel the same." challenging huh? She must say that he knew all her pressing buttons and knew how to get an affirmation from her.


    "Are you challenging me, my lord?" In spite of knowing it, she still felt inclined to his words and smiled. Damn! He was right, she could not stand challenges.


    "I am just stating the facts, mydy. Look at your face, I think it will bloom and flush whenever you see me. If you don''t know me then it only means that you would not be able to keep your gaze away once you start to know me and be mine.


    You are bound to end with me, mydy." What confidence! She must say that her heart was swooning over his action but at the same time she wanted to beat him with her heels for thinking that he was such a hero or god!


    "What if it did not happen?" well! Since the bet was lost already, at least she should act like she was at an advantage and it was going to be a tough task so that he would put in more effort.


    If not, he would only ask her to marry her. Then how would she see him suffering?


    "Then I will spend the rest of my life as your knight, serving you by giving blood oaths.


    But if I win, you are going to spend more than a week on my bed without moving even an inch when I will punish you for forgetting about me in such a short time!"

 Chapter 493 Sorry?(Chapter Preview)

    The vivid scene of him hovering over her while kissing her passionately. His hands moving over her body freely and enjoying what was underneath passed through her eyes and she shivered.


    Heat spread all over her body and she felt a strange feeling forming in the pit of her stomach. She clenched her thighs instinctively and looked away.


    The man was too brazen but his words had made her hot. But she could not give him the satisfaction he was carving for.


    "I think you are greatly mistaken. There is a limit to being delusional.`` That was what he liked about her!


    She never epted defeat and believed in giving head on even if the enemy was stronger than her.


    The way her eyes burn and sparkle. It felt like two sons were there. That drew him so damn much that he could hardly maintain his posture.


    All he wanted to do was to pounce on her and kiss those luscious lips till she would ept that she loved him too.


    Wait kiss! He looked around and found there were only three maids that were staring at them from a distance as he was an envoy, so his insult could bring grave consequences for the family who was already suffering from turmoil.


    "If you are so doubtful, I have a way to prove it, mydy. I can show you here at this moment, how enchanting I am.`` His eyes were sparkling and she knew that it was a trap.


    A yes and she was sure that he would do something that would leave her bare and vulnerable. She would be his mercy. But was she that weak to reject a challenge?


    Even if she would feel bare, there was no way that she would show him or ept that in front of him.


    ? Her eyes stared at the wilderness in his eyes and felt herself nodding.


    A wide grin formed on his face, like a predator who had trapped a wild beast that was stronger than him. All due to the naivety and ego that the beast could not let go of.


    But it was already toote to regret, she was in the for him to devour her.


    He stood up slowly while licking his lips in a strange way. Her throat felt dry just by looking at his face, his eyes, that had something darker in them.


    Should she feel fear, and run away. But before she could have that chance, he had already trapped her by holding both sides of arms to the rest of the chair she was sitting on.


    His hands moved closer and held her hands when her heartbeat elerated.


    "Badump"


    "Badump" she felt the sound of her heartbeat so strongly that all other sounds ceased to exist in that moment.


    He yanked her hands and pulled her towards him when she almost crashed on his chest due to the force he had used in standing her up.


    Coming out of the spell, she red at him and opened her mouth to scold him when he leaned suddenly and captured those lips.


    Her words dying in her mouth as she tried to beat his chest and jerk herself away. Her m had fracturedpletely when she felt him taking her soul out of her body.


    The kiss was not gentle but forceful, demanding and more of a lesson that she could not take her eyes off him. That she could not resist his charms.


    She smelled ofvender and her skin was so soft to hold. Only he knew for how long he wanted to touch her this way. But she was still resisting. He frowned when she ttered her teeth and did not let him enter in her mouth.


    Did she think that she could still resist? Ha! It was toote when she had nodded her head and now she was his to devour her until he wanted.


    He bit her lower lips with some force when she tried to mp shut her mouth and a gasp escaped her lips this time. And he used this opportunity to enter her mouth.


    It was an intoxicating taste, he felt like he was having the strongest liquor. Could he still taste it in her mouth or was it because it was her that he felt getting intoxicated?


    She quivered, a full-bodied tremor, as though in an icy wind. Resentment, hatred, could feel so much like bashfulness. He stroked deeper. Has anyone ever kissed her before? Her rigid grip on his shoulders, an impotent attempt to push him away, suddenly rxed. For one moment, he felt the curiosity in her lips¡ªfragile, groping, as easily ruined as encouraged.


    Then she sagged, bing a boneless burden in his arms. He was kissing y that was melting under his arm and his touch. His grip on her waist tightened, making sure that she would not lose her bnce and fall on the ground.


    But at the same time, it gave him assurance that he had already won the first bet. She was melting in his arms. If that was not a sign that she could not resist his charms then what it was?


    He eased back, his triumph oddly hollow. He cupped her cheek, stroking to goad her. Her skin was impossibly soft and velvety. It was so enticing that he did not want to let go of her but in the end, he ended the kiss when he felt that she was having trouble breathing and all her energy was already gone.


    The tigress had gone leaving a smallmb behind that was leaning on him to maintain her bnce.


    Her cheeks felt hot. She was blushing. But she lifted her chin and stared him in the eyes. "Do you feel like a viin?" she asked. "Or do you require more?"


    He flinched.


    Has this been a lesson to her? Or was it merely an example ofmonce evil? "I . . ." His throat closed on unthinkable words. I am sorry?

 Chapter 494 [Bonus Chapter] Kiss Him Back(Chapter Preview)

    "Clink"


    "nk"


    "Swish!"


    More than four swords were drawn out of the scabbard and reached his neck.


    The maid who had run away brought the knights who were guarding the pce and they all attacked Chris at once since they found him kissing theirdy forcefully.


    The maids ran and stood by her side as if showing her that they were with her and all of them would make sure that he would be taught a lesson.


    "For misbehaving and insulting thedy of the house, you are room arrested and then would be taken to the royal court for a trial.


    You have every right to stay silent but if you speak it would be used against you.`` He felt like a criminal not because of the words of the knights but by looking at her face that did not have the expressions he wanted.


    He just wanted to break the walls around her and make her realize that she loved him too but why did it feel like his actions have proved as a cement that strengthened the walls she had created.


    It would be better if the knights would stab him rather than her pricing gaze that was cold.


    "Evelyn.. I.." before he could say further their grip on the swords tightened and they pressed it hard on his neck and chest indicating one more word and he would be ughtered right there.


    "Let him go!" Evelyn''s face had a strange calmness that gave him an eerie feeling. He felt himself shuddering with her cold look and her words startled not only the knights but him too.


    "I said, let him go!" she repeated, finally taking her gaze away from his face and then staring at the knights who were looking confused and wanted to refuse.


    But her tone wasmanding and her eyes were domineering that they had to bow their heads even if they did not want to.


    Taking their swords back from his neck, they continued to stand there guarding her.


    "You all may leave. I will handle it myself." she added when she noticed that they did not have any mood to leave her alone.


    "But mydy, this man.." this time the knights could not just ept her decision since he had forced himself on her. What if he would try it again if they would leave.


    Though theirdy was strong and confident, in the end, she was just a woman! They could not let her handle the problems by herself.


    "Are you trying to disobey my orders or are you all having hearing problems today. I will let this pass at once but if you continue to behave this way, I have to strip you off from your title." though she knew that she was being a bit harsh to the one who cared for her.


    But it was evident that they were not treating her like their mistress and taking her authority lightly. More than that, they think that she could not handle a ruffian in her own house.


    Was she that weak in their eyes?


    They continued to look at her for a few more seconds before bowing their heads and leaving from there. Not because they were afraid of losing their position. But they could not behave recklessly in front of a stronger person.


    The position of their mistress was absolute. Maids followed the same procedure when they were stared at by Eve.


    Finally she turned to look at the man who was standing there unsure of what he should do.


    "Evelyn, i did not mean to force myself on you. I was just trying to convey my feelings for you. But i think.." his words died in his mouth when she stood too close to him for his mind to be working.


    He could feel the heat from her body on his skin. Her actions were making his mind blurry.


    He was about to take a step back when she held his cor and pulled it down. Her actions took him off guard and he was so startled to get break free.


    Surprise made him recoil, "what are you¡­" doing! He did not need to ask that anymore since her actions had already given a reply to them.


    She went on her tiptoes and smashed her mouth against his.


    Astonishment felt so novel. It held him still as she rubbed her mouth against his and when he did not open it, She bit his lip, then pushed her tongue into his mouth.


    Each action was like a p on his face. Echoing what he had done to her. She mimicked his kiss so expertly that she turned it into mockery. A mockery of him. He had always imagined the moment she would kiss him on her own ord but never had he thought that his first kiss woulde like that.


    The kiss was intense, but hollow. He could not feel any of her emotion through it that made his insides clench.


    His face turned cold when he tried to get free from her embrace. Feeling his struggle, she let him go. Though he would have gotten free if he really wanted to do that.


    Her red face looked breathless when she raised her head and stared back at him.


    "Forgive me," she said breathlessly. "I just wanted to see how a kiss could prove who is weaker and who is stronger! And I am done. But I did not feel strong or weak. Care to exin your point of view?" under her eyes that were colder, he felt his mouth run dry.


    The tingling feeling on his lips was not what he had desired for. How did he end up like this?


    He groped for a reply but found none. He felt . . . unnerved.


    She turned and disappeared into the maze. For three long beats, he stared after her, until the whisper of insects, the hiss of the wind, and the whispering of the maids behind his back called him back to himself.


    He turned away, frowning.

 Chapter 495 [Bonus Chapter] Increasing Heat!(Chapter Preview)

    The cold water on her skin finally doused the fire taking ce in her heart and body.


    The moment Evelyn came back to her room, she took out her clothes and entered the bathtub filled with cold water. She did not even wait for the maids toe and help her in washing herself.


    She had felt like her body was on fire. Her hands instinctively reached for her lips that still have some warmth lingering from his mouth.


    The touch of his coarse tongue could still be felt in her mouth. And her heart..! She did not want to imagine how it would have burst if she continued to stand there.


    In Spite of all that, she was proud! Proud that she did not give in. if he wanted to win her heart, he had put some effort in. thinking that she would swoon on him because of his looks and charisma was just his illusion. If he thought that he was a prince charming of a kingdom then she was no less than a queen!


    In the end he had to bow down to her.


    Taking her own sweet time in the water, she walked out and covered her body only with a towel when she realized that she had not brought any cloth to change into.


    Since her maids had always taken care of those things, the mistake was bound to happen.


    "Well! Who cares! I will just go to the room and change there!" she shrugged her shoulders and she wrapped the towel properly over her body and then tied her wet hairs in a messy bun and walked towards her room leaving the traces of her wet heels all over the carpet.


    Opening her closet shoes shuffled the dresses. Suddenly she wanted to dress up elegantly. A dress that would highlight her assets but did not reveal anything.


    It would let anyone''s imagination go wild to know what was underneath. With a smug look on her face, she took out the dress when she heard the knock on the door.


    "Finally!" she took a breath of relief and she stared at the ceiling. She had thought her maids were not going toe back since she had scolded them but finally they realized that she still needed them.


    Well, she would exin to them why she behaved like that.


    "Yes,e in, please. And help me in getting dre¡­" she heard the door opening but the steps halted on the door and did note any closer so she frowned and turned to look at the door when her eyes widened and the words died in her mouth.


    The dress she was holding in her hands, fell on the carpet and the water dripping from her body and hair started to make a wet stain on it.


    "What.. what are you doing here?" finding the voice back in her throat, she pointed her fingers at the man with a look of usation on her face.


    Chris blinked. His Adam apple bobbed up and down as he gulped his own saliva while he could feel steam releasing from his body with the sudden increase in the temperature of the room.


    He was so startled to find her standing in front of him in a towel that was hardly covering her thighs and had an ample look of her plump breasts that he did not notice he was still standing there and staring at her brazenly instead of leaving the room like a gentleman.


    Gentleman! Who was he lying to! She was the woman who he was in love with. He would even ept death if she wanted to kill himter but could not leave the chance to admire her.


    "I.. I came to apologize to you. I continued to stand in the garden for a long time in a dilemma but in the end, I just couldn''t let that unnerving feeling go.


    I do not like what I can not understand and exin. And the situation in the garden was both..


    I only kissed you to show my feelings but it turned out like a bet.. And then you kissed me.. Though.. But it still made me fall in love with you all over again.


    Evelyn i.."


    "Seriously.. Can you not see me or my condition? Are you going to stand there and exin yourself when I am just wrapped in a towel?" the nerve of this man? Could he not take the hint and leave after apologizing instead of giving her a one page speech on how he felt guilty yet he liked the kiss.


    She wanted to bend and pick up the dress but she was not sure if it would affect her towel since it was not wrapped that tightly.


    And if she wanted to take out another dress she had to turn and walk back but she could not dare to turn her back on the man. Who knows what he would do when he gets the chance!


    "Oh!"


    Oh! Oh! Damn oh! What in the world did he even mean by that oh! All the nerves of her head popped open and she found herself ring further at him.


    "What do you mean by that oh! Don''t you think you are being too.." brazen! Hooligan! Shameless! More than hundreds curses went through her mind when the man nodded andpleted the sentence..


    "Unfair! I know." he nodded his head as he took a step in.


    "When I kissed you in the garden, you kissed me back to make it fair.


    And now you are standing in the towel while I am standing well dressed in front of you.


    It is only right that you find it unfair. So, to make it fair, why don''t you pass me a towel so that I could take off all my clothes.


    Then you will be able to see my assets too and make it fair for you. Or.. you want an advantage and I could leave only my underwear on my body instead of a towel?"


    "............"

 Chapter 496 Make It Fair?(Chapter Preview)

    ¡ª------------------------------------------


    "You!" she could not believe he just said that?


    "Why? Didn''t you say that these things did not affect you?" he raised a brow challengingly as he took another step in while making sure that the door was closed properly.


    He did not want a maid or a servant to stumble in that scene and misunderstood her. Though he knew that he was ying with fire, the mes had already sparkled in the garden and he was not among those who backed down.


    And he was sure that she was going to be his wife in the future, so what was wrong in seeing her this way in advance.


    And if she wanted, she could have shouted and called the staff. He was sure they would have a few female knights and if not even the maids could gang up and throw him out. It was not like he was going to fight with them to stay in.


    But the fact that she was only ring at him and throwing daggers with her eyes but did not take any action against him was proof that she did not want to hurt him too and in the bottom of her heart, she did not feel reluctant to show him.


    The thought made him giddy and he felt bubbles forming in the pit of his stomach.


    "What do you say? Shall we raise the bids until you ept that you remember who I am! Take it as I am trying to blow the dust from your memory!" although he did not take a step further, he was already well inside the room and the exit door was behind him.


    Not that she could run out of the room in the condition she was in!


    "You are taking things too far! If you leave the room at once, I will try to ignore what has happened today. If not, I will make sure that you will bear the consequences of it and suffer all your life!" she warned with cold eyes. The fact that she was still standing there and talking to him confidently amazed him.


    If any other woman had been at her ce, she had cried and sobbed and begged him, yet she still had the fiery aura tomand him. He swore that he had never seen a woman like her in his life and that was why he had taken all the odds yete here to marry her.


    She is the only one who could rule him. He did not need a meek girl who is always dependent on him but a strong queen who could be hispanion and would not hesitate to beat him if it would take to keep him in ce.


    "You are mistaking my intentions here, Evelyn. I havee back with the intention to never regret in my life.


    I will regret that I will leave without taking you with me." he ced his hands in the pocket and took out a small red velvet box.


    Opening it, the room dazzled with the shine of the pink diamond of the ring.


    Her eyes cracked as she stared at the ring and then at him. It would be a lie if she would say that she did not want to ept it. She had fallen for his charms a long time ago and even showed the boldness of telling him that she liked him.


    But he only replied that "of course, you will like me since I am so handsome. And I like you too since you became my best friend in such a short period of time." that had made her frown and feel bad and now he thought that he would take her eyes just because she was in apromising situation. Ha!


    "I have already told you that you have mistaken me with someone else, why don''t you trust my words. And even if you do not, I am not obliged to follow your whims.


    Your empire may have the culture of entering in the room of a woman and brazenly watch her changing her clothes. But we do not have such a traditional mister.


    So, I am asking you onest time, are you going to leave the room or not?" with a domineering look on her face, she insulted him but he was already prepared for that after the events of the garden.


    He knew that she was going to mock him with her every action. If it would have been another woman, he would have already turned and left without looking back. But for her.. He was ready to bear that much.


    He knew that he had hurt her back then even if it was for saving her heart from breaking, he was the one at fault.


    "What if i would not leave?" though he knew that he would not mind her words but that did not mean that he would not take any actions against her bold words.


    Eve stared at him, as if trying to assess the situation. If he would not leave then they would be in a situation of stalemate.


    If she called any staff then she could get rid of him easily but she was sure that words would reach the ears of Leo and her father and then the man would only end up in pieces while dangling on the door of her pce.


    And though she was hurt, she did not want to see him dying. But if she would not, then he.. Wait! So he wanted to challenge her further. Since then the queen had epted defeat!


    "If that is the case, then I am afraid I could not bear the cold for long and I have to let go of the towel and change myself into a warm dress.


    If you are so interested in watching a show, why don''t you go and sit on the sofa or bed and suit yourself? What if you lost your bnce and staggered once I let go of the towel? hmmm?"


    "............"

 Chapter 497 Fooled?(Chapter Preview)

    "What if you lost your bnce and staggered once I let go of the towel? hmmm?"


    "............"


    "!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    ''Aaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh'' he screamed in his mind so hard that he felt he was going to faint then and there.


    Her skin was glistening due to the drops of water in the chandelier light. The soft and supple lips that still look a bit moist due to the bath. He still felt their taste lingering on his lips and it would be a lie if he would say that he was done with them.


    He wanted to have more of them. And those wet hair.. He wanted to entangle his fingers in them and pill them hard.


    Those legs that are so soft as if it were made of proclean, he wanted them to be wrapped around his waist while he would have his way with her.


    He could feel the heat starting to rise in the lower part of his region. And though he was embarrassed to ept, he was tempted by the offer and even if his gentlemanliness was at stake, he was not ready to let go of such an offer.


    His feet had already started to take him towards the sofa she was pointing at even before his mind could rationalize his actions.


    Even if he was getting a chance to see but not touch, he was not letting go of such an opportunity. He did not care if Leo would kill himter or the duke would wage a war against their empire.


    All he wanted was her. Her every action was so seductive that he picked up the pitcher of water once he sat and drank it all without even pouring the contents into a ss.


    Steam could be seen rising from her body while his cheeks flushed when she turned to look at him and this bit her lips seductively.


    He could feel the tent growing in his pants. It was so damn painful yet he could not take his eyes away from her.


    She smiled with an enchanting look on her face as she held the corners of her towel and he swore that he could die if the time would not be a bit faster.


    But then, instead of opening the towel she tightened it making him frown.


    "I have spoiled thest dress." she looked down at the ground where the dress had form a patch of water on the front side,


    "Now I have to choose another dress before taking the towel out. Sigh!" he wanted to shout at her to pick any dress since she would look beautiful in any of it. But he controlled.


    He was holding the armrest of the chair with so much pressure that she was sure it would break if he continued but that brought a strange sense of pride in her eyes.


    The way he was drooling while looking at her, gave her immense power. A strength to teach him a lesson on how he refused to go out of the room.


    She takes her own sweet time in choosing another dress while staring at his anxiety from the corner of her eyes. He was fidgeting so much. cing his weight on one and then on other legs as he tried to break the chair into two parts.


    Just when she was sure that he would pounce on her as his patience was wearing out, she picked the dress she had chosen at first nce and then turned to look at him with another seductive smile on her face.


    "Chris..tian.. What do you think? Will this dress look pretty on me?" she purred, in a soft and seductive voice that he felt he woulde just by listening to her voice one more time.


    His body had started to sweat while his mouth felt thirty. He gulped his own saliva as he tried to speak but no word came out.


    His Adam apple bobbed when she ran her silky fingers on the gown and he realized that it was a dress with threads covering the back.


    There was no way she would be able to wear it by herself. She would need his help for that! Of course, that would be the best dress then.


    He would take some liberties with her while fixing the dress for her.


    He could already imagine himself standing there and ying with her back as he nodded his head vehemently, afraid that she would not be assured if he would only nod at once.


    She smiled as she waved the dress in front of him and closed the closet. He was shocked when she took steps towards him as he had thought that it was only seen through the show. Never in her life would she let him touch her so easily.


    His heart started to leap out of his ribcage and each step felt like it was taking centuries.


    ""Chris¡­ stann! I am feeling shy! Why don''t you close your eyes for a minute?" she asked in that same voice again and he felt his girth moving in his pants with such pain that he was sure he was going to die with blue balls tonight.


    Yet he nodded and closed his eyes. He could open them anytime and since she was standing too close to him, he would pounce on herter. Then she had to ept the rin and him. There was no way out.


    He would make her his tonight even if not crossing the boundaries, seeing her nude and touching her would already be enough.


    He gloated over his thoughts and closed his eyes immediately.


    One, two, three¡­ seconds passed but he did not hear a sound no matter how much he concentrated when the strong sound of thud shook him suddenly.


    He opened his eyes abruptly only to find him alone in the room.


    Did she run out in that condition??!!!!!!!!! No! How could that be.. It would take a lot of time to change clothes.


    He walked towards the door only to see that it was still closed from inside then an evil smirk formed on his face.

 Chapter 498 [Bonus Chapter] Truth Came Out(Chapter Preview)

    Ha! Did she think that she could hide in the washroom forever?


    Leisurely, he walked towards the other door of the room. His hands gingerly reached the knob as he tried to open it with full force. He was sure that the door could not stand between them. He was bound to have her.


    His grin widened when the door opened. Like a predator ying with his prey before killing it. He did not hurry in entering. Taking slow steps in, he wanted to see her startled face. He was already expecting her to frown and hurl a curse for her but soon, his smirking face changed into a frown.


    The washroom was well lit but it was empty. There was not any space to hide where he could try to find her.


    "She was not here!" he whispered with a frown but still bent to check down the small tables arranged with necessities.


    He opened the closet for towels and even picked up towels from the hanger and her other clothes and shook them as if he was looking for a small insect not a human.


    His face that was shining with the radiance of his sess deted like a balloon as he looked around onest time and his shoulders slumped.


    With a face full of disappointment, that waspletely in contrast to before, he walked towards the door of the bathroom only to see that the door was closed.


    "Haha, you are more foolish than I thought." He heard the sound of soft chuckles and realized she was hiding in the room all this time.


    "Now stay there until my brother returns while I take a nap on my soft bed." He could feel the glee in her voice and imagine the smug look on her face when she whispered those words, but instead of feeling angry or disappointed, he felt a tingle in his heart.


    His eyes filled with mirth as he ran a hand in his hair. There was a doting smile on his face as he scanned the washroom again. He was sure he was going to spend the rest of the day here.


    "Your wish is mymand, mydy. But next time, I will not let you break your promise and I would not only see from afar but have my fill." her cheeks burned when she heard his husky voice instead ofining andmanding to open the door, he was still talking about¡­


    "Hooligan!" she whispered as she walked away from the door with flushed cheeks and a loud beating heart.


    He could never learn! Such a shameless person. She let go of the towel and finally changed into her dress but every time she buttoned her dress, his words echoed in her mind.


    "Knock knock."


    "Come.. who is it?" This time when the door knocked, she learnt from her mistakes and asked who was there before offering toe in.


    "It''s me. Are you busy, Eve?" The soft voice sounded tired but worried, making her expressions softer.


    "No! I am not." but there was still a man in my washroom. What if he shouted when Evan was in the room.


    With that thought, she ran towards the door and opened it but before Evan could enter in, she walked out and closed the door behind her, scaring her in the process.


    "What is it?" she asked when Evan stared at the door and then at her flushed face and raised a brow.


    "You still look sick. You should rest more. What are you doing here?" Eve held Evan''s hands and started dragging her away before she could ask more. She knew if Evan would stay there for long, she would find out what had happened.


    "I was resting all this time. I just woke up when the maids called me. They told me that an envoy hade in the absence of Leo and he is giving you a hard time. When I asked them what they meant, they turned silent.


    What happened Eve!" such fools! They just can not keep their mouths shut. If they wanted to tell her, they should have givenplete details! Was she supposed to exin her first kiss by herself?


    She muttered a few words under her breath and then turned towards the dining room.


    "Well, he is a bit frivolous, nothing else. Is there something I can not handle? But what about you? I heard that you went to meet the physician again. What did he say?" Evan turned rigid for a second before shaking her head.


    "He said that my body is getting weak due tock of nutrition and I am still under the effect of past events. I need rest." her eyes stared at her womb and wondered if the baby knew that she was hiding her presence from everyone.


    But she had no choice, if her family came to know that she could die while keeping her, they would not let her do so. But she didn''t want to kill her daughter from her own hands.


    She wanted her to live a happy life even if it would cost her own life..


    "Weak! But I have seen you eating like gluttons these past days. You are eating food that was meant for two people. It just amazes me that you are not getting any fatter due to it.


    I think it is justziness after eating so much or you are pregnant and the baby is eating all the food." Eve rolled her eyes as she whispered thest words in a mocking tone.


    Evan, who had just sat on the table and picked up the ss of juice the maid ced in front of her, choked on the first sip and started coughing.


    "Cough cough. Cough cough!" When she ced the ss again and raised her head, Eve was staring at her with those confronting eyes that bit her lips.


    "Oh my god! Oh my god! Is it true?"

 Chapter 499 [Bonus Chapter] Who Has Mental Illness(Chapter Preview)

    ¡ª-------------------------------


    "What.. what are you..!"


    "Oh do not lie to me. I was thinking about it from the moment you were holding your abdomen these days. I have seen you more than twice holding it and caressing it while lost in thoughts!


    Evan, I can not believe that you are trying to hide it. Brother would go berserk if he knew that you did not share the good news.


    Not to forget father! He is so lost and worried these days, do you have any idea how happy he would be if he knew that he is going to be a grandfather!" her voice was top of her lungs while her eyes were shining with excitement.


    She stared at Evan as if she could already see two kids dancing around her. She jumped with joy while holding the hands of Evan who shook her head.


    She knew it was going to happen. Once they knew that she was pregnant, their hopes would rise high. But what if the kid could not survive. Or what if..?


    "So, when will hee out? And is he a boy or a girl? Can we have both pretty please? I want a small leo and a chubby young Evan.


    Oh my god! You are so cruel to hide it. Tonight we will have a feast." Eve pped her hands as sheughed brightly. Her smile was so addicting that Evan smiled too.


    Eve walked closer and wrapped her arms around Evan and stroked her back.


    "If you are worried about something. You should share it with us. At least, with leo. I know that we all are a bit messed up but that does not mean we do not have time for you.


    You are precious and the gift you are going to give the family is.. I can''t even exin to Evan how happy I am! Then imagine how crazy the rest of the family will be!" Evan could imagine that since the first day. She knew that they all would go crazy.


    But these hopes.. These expectations are making her more nervous about the future. She was afraid that she would break everyone''s heart.


    "Yes, I know. I just thought they all were worried about the death of their aunt. I was just looking for a good opportunity." Eve stared back at Evan and knew that she was lying.


    If that would have been the case, then she would not have tried to hide it when Eve asked so brazenly. Yet she nodded, but decided to discuss it with Leoter.


    If Evan was worried but could not share her problems with her, then she much confide to Leo, her husband.


    "Alright, then I will wait and give you a chance to inform others. But do it this week. If not, I will announce it at your marriage ceremony party. How good of a surprise gift it would be!" Though she was talking amiably, Evan knew that it was a warning that she had to do it.


    "Alright, then. I am leaving. You should go and take more rest. I will order some nutritious food in your room." Evan pursued her lips but nodded as she wanted some time to sort out her thoughts too.


    She took slow steps towards the stairs while holding the railing tightly in her hands that a screeching sound could be heard every time she took a step.


    Eve continued to sit there watching her, and sighed once she left. Though her eyes were joyous, she did not look happy at all. What happened that made the cheery girl so sad!?


    But before she could think further, the image of Evan was reced by an angry Chris who waspletely wet and ring at her.


    "You locked me!" he told the obvious and she raised a brow! He ran a hand in his hair and the droplets of water started to fall on the floor too.


    His clothes werepletely wet yet instead of going to his room and changing his clothes. He was here, squabbling with her? Who was he, a kid?


    "Aren''t you taking this ce as your home? Did you forget that you are just a guest here?" she asked, ignoring his condition.


    She turned towards the table and picked her ss of juice that had turned hot now.


    "You! You know that the only way to get out of the room is through the window but it is above the pool and that part is slippery. I fell more than a dozen times before sessfullying out." he muttered through gnashing teeth but she just shrugged her shoulders.


    ? "That only means that you need to hone your skills. I have run out through that window a few times while helping you but not even once had I fallen in it.


    You are not only dumb with brain but also need physical bnce." she muttered in a mocking tone as she felt angered.


    Just what he was trying to do? Is this his way of pursuing her? He had not said a single nice word since the time he hade here.


    He was neither trying to flirt or say sweet words! Showing that he was great and she should fawn over him or behaving casually and brazenly in front of her was not enough that now he was ring at her and ming her while he was the one who had entered in his room brazenly.


    If he continued like that she would make sure that Leo would throw him out of the pce. With a fiery look on her face, she turned back at him to give him her two cents when she noticed that he was staring at her with mouth agape.


    His eyes wererger than saucers which soon filled with arrogant looks in them.


    A smirk that was so proud that she wanted to punch him to wipe it off formed on his lips confusing her.


    "Are you suffering from mental illness? You were shouting so loud and now you areughing like a maniac. Huh?"


    "No, I am just d that my condition healed your mental illness."


    "......"

 Chapter 500 Time Limited Love(Chapter Preview)

    "No, I am just d that my condition healed your mental illness."


    "......" huh?


    Looking at her confused face, he felt a strong desire to hold her and kiss those lips again. Since morning, she had turned him crazy. He was going so mad thinking if she had really forgotten him or was she just acting?


    So many times the thought of kidnapping her and forcing her to marry him crossed his mind. He could workter on reminding her who he was.


    They did not belong to the same empire and he had to return in two or three days. Did she have any idea how precious this time was!


    "Oh!" ignoring the plethora of emotions crossing on his face, Eve repeated their whole conversation in her mind only to realize that she had epted what she was hiding.


    "So you dide to help me. Huh! All this time you were just teasing me when I was going berserk about you. Did you have your share of fun, Eve?" his hands wrapped around her waist and he pulled her with a bit of force until her body started touching his.


    He pulled her and then took a few steps as he trapped her between him and the wall.


    His one hand was wrapped around her waist while his other hand was on the wall beside her neck.


    "Since you have finally gained your memory, shall I take out the ring again?" Though his tone was still seductive, a hint of intimidation could be felt in it.


    His eyes were raking all over her body as if she was still standing there in her towel. He just could not get rid of that image from her mind.


    "Tsk! Just because I helped you did not mean that I would marry you. I wonder how you even connect both things?" she tried to push him away as her both hands punched his chest.


    But her small hand touch was just like a tickle for him who did not buzz even an inch. Instead, he leaned closer and took a whiff of her hair.


    "Do you know how much I missed this sweet fragrance? I used to recall the moment when we bothy in the grass and stared at the cloud while talking about everything and anything.


    I remember how I used to enjoy the soothing fragranceing out of your body. How i missed you Evelyn. How could you be so cruel to me and refuse to acknowledge all the time we had spent together." she whispered as he used his one finger to curl her hair on it. The soft texture of her hair creates a tickling feeling on his finger.


    He was amazed at how tightly they held his finger as if vines held the tree with full force.


    Ha! Did he really have the nerve to ask her that? She was the one who helped him when she was suffering. She brought him food, bed while hiding from her family and even made sure that he did not suffer any problem while living in her orchard.


    She used to spend time with her just for fun as it felt like a little adventure, her own crazy secret to her. But soon, she started to enjoy it.


    She started to like hispany. She didn''t remember when she started seeing him like a woman see a man, but she knew that she had feelings for him.


    She felt nervous and anxious as she knew that he was not going to stay for long. So, she wanted to make sure that he would never leave her.


    That was why she expressed her feelings through her actions. Her every word, small acts ofing closer, lying in the grass closer to him and much more. She tried her best but he.. He was always ignorant.


    He did not acknowledge her actions and always behaved as if he could not understand them and in the end, when she told him that she locked him, he took it too casually and told him that she was his friend too.


    And then without feeling anything, he left her without a promise to evere back. For days, she was sad and lost in pain. As if a void had been created, she felt lonesome and hurt.


    She even cried for him yet he neve came back. And when she was finally able to give up on him and those strange emotions, he came and demanded her love back.


    Was she a puppet that would run on his signals?


    "That was old Evelyn, I don''t love you. And i do not have any feelings for you. So, it would be better that you look for someone else." she replied in a cold voice, shocking him.


    Till now, he took her every action as a joke. He felt like she wanted to tease him, because he had done the same in the past. But Evelyn at this moment was giving him a feeling that she would really leave him if he would let her go.


    So, he would not let her go! Not in this life! His hand cupped her cheeks as he raised her head so that she could look back into his eyes.


    His eyes were filled with bare emotion for her. He wanted to show her how important she was for his survival.


    His touch was so soft that it created a strange sensation in the heart of Evelyn who shuddered but she hid her feelings well. She did not want to get hurt again. What if he was not serious. Their marriage would create another uproar. Was he even ready for that?


    "I will ept every punishment you offer me. I will do anything you say, but leaving you was never an option. You are my life, my breath. So, if you want to go, pick and dagger and pierce my heart.


    If not then hold my hand and kiss me again. You are the one who is to decide, whether you want to give me death or life."

 Chapter 501 [Bonus Chapter](Chapter Preview)

    "If not then hold my hand and kiss me again. You are the one who is to decide, whether you want to give me death or life."


    "........" even blinking startled, she hadn''t thought that he would express himself that way. He was not that kind of man who was ever serious or intense.


    That role suited Leo better. He was like her, the one who lives in clouds.


    They were blunt and humorous. Always hiding their strong emotions in jokes and expressing them in a light way that makes others rx around them.


    Speaking such intense words that burden others was not his way to express love, yet she felt touched and moved.


    Her heart desired to fulfill his wish of kissing him. His lips were looking enticing. The taste of cinnamon and spices filled her mouth when she recalled the way she had kissed him forcefully in the garden.


    The way he had started at her without blinking with a dazed look was something she could never forget.


    She felt him covering the distance between them. His body was already touching hers yet he continued to lean closer to her body until it waspletely pressed on hers.


    She had no escape with a strong wall being her and his hands were trapping her from both sides.


    "Never even in a joke, you would never say that you would leave me alone." he demanded in an intense voice but beneath that fiery look, she could see him trembling. She could feel the shaking of his shoulders through his touch.


    Was he¡­ scared of losing her? The thought affected her more than he could thought as the cold from her eyes started dissipating.,


    "You know, I have waited for a long time to meet you again. That time, I was bound with so many things that I felt suffocated so I ran away from the pce.


    I felt like I would drown under the burden of being like my brother. But then I met you..


    I only wanted to mock your empire by asking for your help. How great it would be when the daughter of a duke would help me in hiding when the emperor was helping my father in finding me and then sending me back to him.


    But your liveliness, your smile was so addicting. I did not realize when I started to carve for it, I started waiting, so that you woulde and smile while sitting beside me when we talk about nonsensical things.


    Most of the same people could not understand what we were talking about.


    But with you, even the most foolish thing looks so perfect to do as if i always wanted to do it since the start.


    With you, I did not need to hide myself and I know even if it would be the most nonsensical thing, you will understand it perfectly.


    I know that I have hurt you with myck of action but I did not want to make half -hearted promises.


    I wanted to be worthy of you before proposing to you. I should have exined better but I thought when ites to you, you will understand me no matter what happens.


    I was wrong! And I am ready to bear its consequences but I have only one request.


    Do not refuse me Evelyn, I know that you love me too or you would have already thrown me away." he choked in between when his heartfelt words came out through his mouth.


    He was looking so scared like a kid who was getting abandoned that she felt a string was pulled. She felt like she would not be able to bear it if he would be hurt further.


    Before she could think further, her hands were already holding him back, wrapped around his neck and pulling her closer for a kiss.


    His soft breaths were caressing his skin for a long time. She could not bear the temptation anymore.


    She was not like a weak woman who would shy away while waiting for her lover to take the initiative. If she wanted a kiss, she would have it without a question.


    His lips smashed on hers while his eyes widened with surprise. He was afraid that she would push him away but happiness came so suddenly that he was not able to react on time.


    He could feel how her lips were touching his softly while she pried to open his lips. He could see a frown forming on her face and she was about to bite him when he opened it willingly, surprising her.


    Their lips started to explore each other''s mouth. ying the game of tag, this time both were active participants in it.


    Equally demanding, equally ravenous, they both were hungry for each other''s touch.


    If he would hold her dress tightly, her nails dug deep into his shoulders. If he used light force to touch beneath her corbones, her hands were already inside his shirt.


    She was so damn demanding and so damn clear about it that he felt like she was a ma that was pulling him closer to her more and more.


    Her actions were so fiery and so strong as if she knew what she needed and how to get it.


    Their strong actions turned everything blurry around them that they forgot they were still standing in the dining room and had asked the servants to serve a meal.


    The sound of whispers and shrieks could not reach their ears as they were so lost in each other''s touch.


    The falling of dishes and then gasps of the maids. The sound of running footsteps and then more footstepsing closer, everything turned chaotic around them but the lost soul only heard it when they felt themselves pulling apart from each other.


    With a frown when they looked back, their eyes widened,


    "What kind of behavior is that? Do you have no shame? And you who the hell are you and what are you doing in my ce?"

 Chapter 502 He Is Crazy!(Chapter Preview)

    Two eyes stared at Chris while holding Chris like a sack in their hands. The grip was rough and the eyes of the duke were filled with bloodlust.


    They both were kissing so sensually out in the open that he was so embarrassed but at the same time hopping mad. Just what kind of behavior was that?


    "Knights! Send him into prison and announce the death penalty for him. How dare he touch my daughter! And you, you all were assigned to protect the members of the family.


    You are all going to get punished for yourck of awareness and failure toplete your responsibilities!." He threw Christian on the ground as if he weighed nothing.


    He was surprised at how a man twice his age still have that much power that he could not fight back at all.


    The knights kneeled in front of them but did not speak a word. They silently epted their punishment, though Eve was the one who stopped them from filling their duties and they could not go against their masters.


    "My lord, I am Christian, the second prince of the Arcadian Empire. I havee¡­" the cold and brutal eyes that were filled with bloodlust stared back at him with the desire to kiss.


    "So what?"


    "......." that was not the reply he was expecting. He was expecting that the man would be a bit conscious when he would know that Christian was a prince.


    He felt a bunch of hands holding him and dragging him and panicked. He was not expecting this! At least, give him a chance to speak before killing him.


    "I.. I love your daughter and want to marry her. I¡­" the expression on the face of the man did not change at all, if any the blood lust in them only increased as if he was trying to hold himself back otherwise he would have killed Christian then and there.


    "Father, he is right. We love each other." Eve finally came back to her senses and held the arms of her father who was about to move forward and strangle the man who was getting dragged by so many knights.


    He was trying to struggle but the force was too much for him.


    "He is the man I have loved for a long time. We met identally but then.. At least let him go so that we can talk properly, father." she shook William''s hands who was staring at him with a frown but it looked like he was not registering her words as his expressions did not change.


    "Of course, you and I would have a long talk. But he.. He is going to the prison in the meanwhile and I will send Leo to talk with himter." there was no softness on his face as he said so and waved his hands for the knights who had stopped moving.


    The knights exchanged nces but continued to drag the man from there. Chris was shocked that nothing, his position, his words and her confession worked on the old man yet he had a silly grin on his face.


    His eyes looked dazed as he started chuckling, suddenly surprising the knights who were expecting a girl of curses or shouting authorities. The set lines of typical higher nobles.


    Did he go crazy when he fell on the ground? No! He had behaved normally after that. Then did he get shocked when announced the death penalty and lost his mental bnce?


    No matter how the knights would think, they could not understand why the man wasughing?


    One of them opened the door of the prison which was dark and dirty. Though it has a small bed and a pitcher of water on the corner. It did not have any chandeliers or candles.


    The only source of light was a small window that was too high as if mocking the prisoner that his freedom was out of his reach.


    They took him in instead of throwing him since they were not sure how it was going to end. Not only was the man a prince but he was also the lover of thedy. What if she was able to convince her family and marry him.


    Then, if he decided to take revenge from them, it would be troublesome.


    But when they looked at the man, they were not sure if he was even in his senses. He had a foolish look on his face and those eyes!


    "Do you need anything? We will try to fulfill it if it is within our reach!"


    "Yes, like a nket or warm pillow or any.."


    The knights asked as they knew the room was not worth a prince who had lived all his life in luxury.


    "Did you hear her?"


    "?????????????"


    Finally the man opened his mouth but his voice was so gentle and soft like a fresh breeze after the rain carrying the soft fragrance of wetnd.


    "She expressed that she loved me too. Stubborn girl! She was acting so hard and refusing so much that I was not sure even when I was kissing her. What if she would refuse to be with me after taking my first kiss and then I would be abandoned.


    Thank god, the duke came! Because of him, Evelyn confessed to me. Well. not directly but.. But I will not let her go back on her words." the man nodded in conviction, shocking all the knights standing there.


    They were embarrassed that the man was talking about theirdy but at the same time realized that he was a lost case in love.


    "Shouldn''t you be worried that his highness can kill you here in the name of an ident rather than whether you confessed or not?" asked a knight with a look of confusion in his eyes when Chris finally raised his head but shook it nonchntly.


    "Nah! I am sure my love of life would be my knight of shining armor and save me from the wrath of her father!"


    "......" yes, they were right, he was crazy!!!!!!!!!

 Chapter 503 [Bonus Chapter] What If It Is A Trap?(Chapter Preview)

    "Father, will you please listen to me?" Eve could not help but shout. She had been sitting in his office for long but all he was doing was announcing orders like


    "Write a letter of the emperor informing him that we are imprisoning the envoy of the Arcedian empire."


    "And write another letter to his family announcing his sin and its punishment. If they want him back, they have to wage a war against their family." it was such a mess that she wanted to pull all her hair and so did her father''s!


    Was announcing war against the emperor not enough when Eli did not return that he was announcing the war against the neighboring empire now? How would she exin to her inwster about what had happened.


    "Father, don''t you think it is too much? You can not wage a war against everyone? You are not that strong?" she challenged when finally leo and william turned to look at her.


    "We have more than 500 knights and more wealth than the emperor. And if we want, we can ask the first of knights to support us too as theirmander." alright, they have the power. But so what?


    "But that does not mean you can put all of their life in danger because you did not want your daughter to marry.


    Chris is a good man, and I like him. He just proposed to me so i ki.."


    "Evelyn Meliane Thawyne, have you forgotten who you are talking to? You are not allowed to marry him. He is not from this empire.


    If you ask me to marry you, even amoner, I would do that but I will not marry you to another empire. Do you not know the rules of the empire? Huh?" His harsh and cold tone made her flinch and her head lowered automatically.


    The aura his father was leaving was too much for her to bear, she felt like she could not take breath at all. It was too suffocating.


    "But father!"


    "Go back to your room. We will talk about itter." She stared back at Leo hoping he would help her. When he had fallen in love she had supported him a lot but he looked away.


    ".........." anger rose in her heart. She could understand their worries but that did not mean that she could let them control her life. She wanted to marry the man whom she loved. What was so wrong in it?


    "No! I will not marry anyone else but him. If not.."


    "You can stay unmarried all your life then for all I care. But you can not marry him." William cut her in between as he stared at Leo who signed but took steps towards Eve and held her hands.


    She red back at him with all the force as tears started to make her visions blurry and she felt choked on her own saliva.


    She struggled when he held her hands and started dragging her out of the office.


    "Let me go! I am not done yet. How could they do this to me? They did not even let me speak. This.. this!" more tears welled her eyes.


    Leo knew that she was not the one who cried easily; she was a tough nut and always lived a free spirited life. Always blunt to her words and sharp towards others.


    It would be impossible to control her if she had made up her mind to not relent and marry that man.


    "Eve, father is not in a mood to listen. When ites to stubbornness, you both are the same. He will only be enraged if you continue to argue with him. Do you really want to lose all the chances to negotiate. '''' he sighed as he looked at her with a peathetic look in his eyes.


    He had felt rage too when he had found a man kissing his sweet little sister intensely while his hands were in her dress.


    He could understand why father was ready to wage a war. But he could see the pain in her eyes too. But if they both continued to shout at each other, there was only going to be more mess.


    "How could you expect him to keep his calm when he found you in such apromising situation. I have kissed Evan after months of being announced as a couple yet you have kissed him when we did not even know about his existence and then you expect us to give you our blessings.


    Have you lost your mindpletely? You should be d that your father has not locked you up or has not announced your marriage with another man.


    And how are you so sure about that man, what if he had ulterior motives for approaching you? Huh!


    It had not been a single day since he hade here and yet you are announcing your marriage with him? No father would be able to ept it!


    Do not force father for what he could not do, Eve. go to your room. Or better go and spend time with Evan and let me see what can happen.


    I will try to convince my father to have dinner first and send the letter tomorrow. But this is your only chance, if you threaten him again instead of convincing him with logic then do not expect me to support you again, Eve.


    I could not understand how you are being so reckless. It is about your whole life." he shook his head as he ran a hand in his hair for the umpteenth time. He felt like he was suffocating.


    He wanted to tell her that she should give up but knew that she would not listen to him. In the end, he could only hope that the man was worth it.


    She choked further as she muffled her cries but nodded her head. She knew that if she went back to the office again it would only end up in her being locked up in the room too but that did not mean that it did not hurt.

 Chapter 504 [Bonus Chapter] Found A Way(Chapter Preview)

    Ethan stared from the distance as Eve dragged her tired body towards the stairs.


    He had seen the womanughing and enjoying every moment. She was full of confidence and sparks yet she was looking like a tired soul right now. He felt bad for her but knew that his interference would only worsen the matter.


    The way Leo was looking cold, it was clear that he did not approve of her choice of man too. But why? He had thought that his father was liberal.


    If he was so much against the prince of another nation, would he ept Hannah as his wife? What if he disagreed? A bitter taste filled his mouth when the thought crossed his mind.


    Leo turned and their eyes met. They both kept staring at each other for a few more seconds before Leo turned to leave.


    "Why is father against her marriage?" Ethan did not want to have a conversation with Leo after thest ident but he could not help but ask. He was baffled and worried. He did not know if the anxiety was wholly because he was afraid of his future or her tears had affected him. But he wanted to help if he could.


    "He is not from this empire and if Eve married Christian, she had to follow the rules of the empire and leave the nation with him to never return back!" Aiden could hear the sigh and pain in his words.


    As if he was trying to hold his anger, his body trembled a bit while his eyes turned colder at the end of the sentence but his actions only brought more bewilderment on the face of Ethan.


    "I did not understand. It is given that she would leave with her husband for the pce he lives at. But why did she note back?


    On certain asions, she can alwayse back and visit us. No?" is it also one of the gimmicks of nobles.


    He remembered well that daughter visit their homes on many asions and they celebrate festivals together. Or is it because of the distance or change in culture?


    "Even if the empires are on friendly terms, there is always a chance of war since humans are greedy.


    Therefore if a woman marries another empire, she has to forget about her past. What if the marriage was just a facade to spy on the other empire.


    Or what if our empire was using women to get information about their empire.


    With so many doubts and casualties, the women are forbidden to visit the other empire so that information can never be leaked. And those who had still tried to cross thatnd were announced as traitors.


    Our empire never prefers marriage between two empires like other nations to keep their intellect to them." Ethan nodded, that means, Eve would be announced as a spy if she ever tried toe back. And if once married, they would never be able to see her again.


    Now he could see why they were looking so worried.


    "But what if it had been amoner? Would my father have epted it? `` Leo nodded as he was sure that father did not care about wealth and status. He wanted all of them to stay near him so that he could be assured.


    Father did not believe that they both fell in love so easily. The man must be trying to trap her.


    But Ethan felt that Leo was patient enough to reply to his every question and even ask if he had any other query. Could it be that their rtionship is improving?


    A smile formed on his lips when the thought crossed his mind. But before he could say thank you, the man had already turned to leave.


    Ethan opened his mouth but closed it again when he realized how worried and busy Leo was. It would be better if he returned to his father''s side.


    They could thank each otherter. He waited there for a few more seconds before returning to his room.


    He sat on the plush chair near the window as he thought about Eve. She was looking heartbroken. Should he go and try to console her? But what if she felt that he was mocking her!


    "Knock, knock." The sound of the knocking door and a maid standing there took his attention as he cleared his thoughts and nodded.


    The maid walked in and took out a letter from her pocket.


    "My lord. There is a letter for you." She passed the letter to Ethan who waved his hands and she bowed and left after closing the door once again.


    "Ethan,


    It has been two days since youst met me. I wonder if you are busy or you are disappointed that I always ask for money when I meet you.


    I feel embarrassed too but I have no choice but to ask you since I know no one but you in this vast world. If my mother would have been in good health, I would have invited you to meet her.


    But s, i did not have the money to pay for the hospital charges any more so i brought her home.


    Now, I am not sure how long she will be able to live. Everything feels like a burden to me. If only you would have been here to hold me in your arms and tell me everything would be fine.


    I miss you, Ethan. So,e home when you finally remember this lowly self. Mother would be happy to see you too.


    Yours only


    Hannah!" a tinge of guilt filled his eyes. He was getting so busy with the affair of the pce that he forgot that she only had him. What conditions she would be growing through when she had to bring her mother back without getting any treatment.


    No! He had to help her with the expenses so that her mother could be saved. But how? Father was too angry to ask for money and Leo would not help him.


    He felt helpless when he took a deep breath and looked at the ceiling but then his eyes sparkled and he stood up with new enthusiasm.


    "Don''t worry, Hannah. I have found a way!"

 Chapter 505 [Bonus Chapter] Was It An Attack(Chapter Preview)

    Hannah gritted her teeth as she stared at the letter in her hands.


    "If you did not show any progress, I will teach you a lesson." The single line was enough for her to grit her teeth and smash her hands on the table.


    "That fool! How did he dare to not follow my words? I will make sure that he will suffer a lot this time." She wanted to throw everything on the table but then she had to exin why she did so since she was ying a meek girl.


    But then her eyes glinted. She stood up with an evil look on her face as she held the cloth of the table and pulled it.


    All the dishes on the table fell and broke filling the room with shards. Then she casually walked towards the table and threw the vase on the ground.


    Then cushions, bedsheets, sses, everything met the same end. Things that are remotely expensive were broken while she picked up and hid the more expensive things.


    The room was looking like a mess with the floor filled with shards of sses and crockery and with food and water that were in the dishes.


    A satisfied smile formed on her face but then she frowned when she saw her reflection in the mirror. She pulled the satin ribbon holding her hair in a ponytail and threw it on the ground too.


    Running hands in her hair to make sure that they look like a mess, she pped herself hard on the cheek that burnt red instantly.


    "Knock knock" the door knocked and she turned her head towards the door while an evil smile formed on her lips. She did not need to be told who it could be. But this time she was prepared! Prepared to make him her vepletely.


    Squeezing a few tears out of her eyes, she walked towards the door and opened it. She did not give a look to Ethan as she walked back in. her eyes were filled with grievances and pain that tugged his heart.


    "Hannah, what happened?" he asked with a look of worry in his eyes but just as he entered, his eyes widened.


    He stared at the room with shock but soon it turned into rage. He gritted his teeth and his hands clenched into a tight fist.


    "Did your money lenders do it?" The voice came out with so much pressure that an evil smirk formed on her face that was hidden by her hair.


    He turned to look at her but she stayed silent. Her hair was covering more of her face that was turned on the other side.


    Hannah had always liked to look prim and proper. Even when she was suffering from shortage of money, she always wore beautiful dresses and jewels that she could afford.


    Seeing her in this way, he was sure that she was hurt but he was hesitating in touching her. She was the one who took the initiative and got angry when she was touching without her permission. What if she misunderstood him?


    His fists became tighter as he continued to stare at her but in the end, he could not control himself. The sound of muffled cries made him bundle of nerves.


    "Hannah" he held her hair and tucked it behind her ears and then cupped her cheeks and raised her head so that he could look into her eyes.


    But he was stunned to see the mark of hands on her face. She was beaten?


    "Who did this?" fury burnt him. He would go and beat all of them to touch her.


    Breaking things at home was different. He could rece all of them but beating her was¡­ he would teach them a good lesson so they would never dare to do it again.


    "No!.. you.. You will not go. They had daggers and knives in their hands and all of them were blurry and strong men.


    I am nothing but.. But if anything happened to you. What will I do? You can not go. You should return back to your pce where you are safe with the knights. What if they saw youing here and followed you.


    What if you were hurt because of me? No! You should stoping here. I will handle everything on my own. Go.. go Ethan." her tone was full of pleading while her face looked panicked. As if she could not fathom what would happen.


    Her face was full of bear that stung his heart. He felt furious looking at her miserable face. He had never seen her this much panicked ever.


    It was all due to his negligence. She had told him many times that she needed more money but he was not able to get it for her when he was that rich. She must have thought that he was a liar and did not want to help her in the first ce.


    What if she started hating him? No! He had to forget about his worries. Right now, she needs him more.


    He moved his hands from her cheeks to her shoulder and held her tightly.


    "Hannah, I am sorry for beingte. But I am not that weak. You do not need to worry about me. In fact, I promise that I will handle all of this.


    I would teach them a lesson. If you are unsure about my strength, then I will take knights with me. They will beat all those ruffians who dared to enter this house.


    They will pay.." she raised her head and shook it hard. Her face filled with more panic. She looked like she would cry any moment with that face for hers.


    "No! You can not do that. What if they came to take revenge from meter when you were gone. They had already threatened me that they would kill me next time if I did not return the money with interest. Your actions would only infuriate them further.


    I do not want to die, Ethan!"

 Chapter 506 Do Not Want Die(Chapter Preview)

    "I do not want to die, Ethan!" she held the front part of his shirt and tugged it hard. Tears started to flow again from her eyes as she shook her head vehemently as if she was struggling for her life.


    Her actions ached his heart. He looked at her worried figure with unease. He wanted to help her but looked like he had only worried her further. She was in hysteria.


    Even if he would try to exin to her that he would put all those ruffians into prison so that they could nevere to her, she was not going to believe him.


    "Alright, alright, I will do as you say. I will do anything for you but please calm down." he pulled her towards him and buried her into his chest yet her body kept trembling with fear.


    His hands held her tightly as if trying to assure her that she was not alone. While his eyes scanned the room. The room that was full of art and beauty was a mess and bare of everything.


    Paintings were gone. And many things were broken. She was right, if they could do this much to the house that belongs to a noble, what if they killed her next time.


    "What if we tell Adele? After all, the house belongs to hers. You are the only caretaker of this house." he suggested and theughter on her face soon turned into a frown.


    She had thought that she had trapped this fool well with her story and she would be sessful inpleting her n today but he was more intelligent than she had thought.


    But she would not ept defeat today. She had decided that he had to give up no matter what!


    "No! We can not tell the mistress. Her marriage with the crown prince had been broken.


    He had announced that he would only marry your sister. Not only that he had tried to throw her out of the pce. As a fallen princess of another empire, she had nowhere to go.


    If she would be tangled in my affairs, who would save her? I did not want to hurt the kind woman who had helped both of us when we were in need." She pulled herself apart from his chest and spoke in a soft voice while looking at the floor.


    Worry and remorse filled her face when his eyes softened. She was in such a mess yet she was thinking about others instead of her. Why was she so kind? She had always been thinking about others. That was why she faced so many troubles. He shook his head and as he felt bad for her innocent heart.


    "The crown prince is too harsh and cruel. How could he go back to his promise of marrying a princess who was taken by them?`` If not, then she would have not been that worried. He frowned as he could not find any other solution to the problem.


    Yes! That was the chance she was looking for.


    "Oh Ethan! Do you not know." she bit her lips and a look of hesitation filled her face but then she shook her head as if she was crossing the line, "oh, no! It is nothing." she tried to stand up so that she did not need to look at him but just when she moved, he pulled her back closer.


    He could see that she was trying to hide something from him and he did not like this feeling. As if someone was wing his heart.


    "What is it? I do not know many things but I expect you to tell me. At least, you should not treat me like a kid or a stranger.'''' He already had enough of that kind of behavior in the pce.


    Today was the exception when Leo filled his every query. Otherwise, he came to know about things from maids or Theo only. None of the family members thought it was important to tell him too.


    "Oh, I did not mean that. It is just.. I did not want to make it feel like I am badmouthing your sister, Ethan.


    Lady Elizabeth, she was decided as the concubine of the crown prince but she continued to throw tantrums and create a scene in the pce daily.


    She told the crown prince that she would annul it if he did not make her his empress. The crown prince was smitten by her. So, he forgot that he had made promises.


    He even forgot about the empire''s reputation under the threat of your sister. It is said that she even tried to beat the maids of the pce and fired many of them who supported the mistress.


    She had tormented the mistress there a lot as if she was the empress and mistress was the concubine." an audible sigh escaped her lips as she shook her head while summarizing the whole scene. It looked like she was only touching the surface of the matter but Eli had done so much more.


    But could it be possible? He remembered her as a cold but kind woman. She was the only one who tried to reach him. And he was the one who avoided her since he still did not know how to behave with a woman who had taken his ce for so long.


    But he never med her truly since she was in the dark too. But if Hannah was telling the truth.. No! His heart still did not believe it.


    "Ethan,dy Elizabeth is not a noble anymore since she was a swapped child. I think she is worried that your family would send her away if theye closer to you. That was why she was trying to secure her seat as an empress and hiding the face of her birth till then.


    Is.. is she the reason that your father had still not announced you as his child?


    Oh.. I must be thinking too much! You know better about her since you live with her. I was just worried about the mistress and myself!"

 Chapter 507 Son Of A Servant(Chapter Preview)

    "I.. if you are so worried about it, i will pay you money so that you can rece all the broken and torn things around.


    If you would rece them, no one would know that they were broken in the first ce. So, the mistress would not be worried too.


    And you.. You cane with me." his face turned red and he looked away as he whispered thest line.


    Hannah gritted her teeth as he did not pay attention to her words about Eli. she was expecting him to feel enraged and tell everyone about himself so that Eli had to leave the pce.


    If she was thrown out from the family of the duke, she would not be able to ask for the position of empress anymore.


    "Come with you?" she asked as she raised her head and stared at him. Was he going to announce her as the new duchess?


    If he asked her to marry him even in private she would ept it. Since he was the one and only son of duke, he was bound to take the position back from Leo. then she would be the duchess.


    Her eyes twinkled while thinking about all the properties and wealth that would be at her feet. Then she did not need to feel ckmailed by anyone or worry about money.


    She could buy a lot of jewels and gowns and she would be able to attend high end balls. She would be the queen of social societies. She could already imagine how beautiful her future would be.. Just the thought of it brought a beautiful smile to her face.


    "Yes, with me! What if those thugs returned? There is no one to protect you. If youe with me, you will be safer in the pce.


    And when the timees I will introduce you to your father and ask for his permission to marry.`` The bright smile on her face froze when she realized how he was expecting her toe with him.


    "You mean.. Till then.."


    "You can work at the pce as my personal maid or my teacher or any post you want. Just be closer to me." he took a visible sigh as he remembered the chaos the family was in.


    Everything was a mess!


    "The condition of the family is not good right now. The moment it improves and my father will be better, I will tell him about us.'''' He was sure that if he exined about Hanna right now, she would be thrown out of the pce too.


    His father was already too raged by Eve. not to forget that the death of Aunt Gabrie is still a mystery.


    He wanted her to be the maid? Even in this pce.. She had never worked as a maid. She was hired to keep an eye on that fallen princess by his majesty and since the time Adele had been thrown out of the pce, this pce was given to her for her hard work and intelligence.


    And now he was asking her to leave her own pce and live as his maid? Was he out of his mind? Her teeth clenched hard and she stared at him with desire to beat him and tell him he was a fool! A trash. But she took a deep breath and controlled her emotions.


    If she did not brainwash him against his family and created hatred in his heart then his majesty would take everything back. He was the key to her sess and she still has the time to.. Wait! What if she gets pregnant by him while living as his personal maid?


    If that happened then the duke''s family would be forced to marry both of them. Then she would ask the duke to throw Leo out and make Ethan, the actual heir as the duke.


    Suddenly working as his personal maid did not sound so bad.


    "I know you might think that I am not sincere enough about you to ask you to be my maid. But trust me, as soon as other matters are solved, I will announce you as my future wife, I promise." he tried to assure her since she went silent when she heard that he was going to make her his maid.


    She must have thought that he was ying with her since she was so innocent and she had nowhere to go but he wanted to assure her that that was not the case.


    He loved her and would only marry her.


    "I.. I trust you." she whispered as she hugged him again trying to seek his warmth over her body when he held her tightly in his arms and swirled her.


    "Oh my, thank you! I knew that you will always understand and support me even when no one will do." he swirled her again as sheughed with him.


    They stayed in each other''s embrace for a bit long before she left to pack her clothes and necessary belongings and they left the pce together.


    ? "You do not need to worry, my family would not mind your presence." he rubbed her palms when they sat together in the carriage and started to leave.


    "......." mind? You are taking me as your maid not as your wife, what was there to mind? Do not tell me that you did not have this much control that you can hire a maid? She had trouble nodding her head as she was so pathetic? Just what kind of a man he was!


    "And I assure you that you will be treated well. The servants of the pce are all good natured. They take good care of me. And Theo.. he is more like a father figure to me than the duke¡­ if only i were his son rather than duke.." she wanted to shout at him. How foolish could he be to pray that he could be the son of a servant rather than a duke..


    "I will assure that you live well there."

 Chapter 508 Fulfil His Needs(Chapter Preview)

    Hannah could not bear his foolish words anymore. He had no idea how lucky he was! He wanted to ruin his position and lose all this power to be with a girl? How foolish! If she would have been at his ce, then she would have cared about nothing except ttering her father and being in his good graces so that he would give her the position of duke in the future.


    She closed her eyes and faked sleep so that she did not need to bear his foolish thoughts anymore.


    She felt him stroking her hair while holding her in his arms. She wanted to push him away but endured it since she had to seduce the man to pregnant her anyway.


    Soon, they reached the pce when she finally opened her eyes as she could not hold off her curiosity. She had heard the pce of Thayne was more beautiful than the royal pce.


    How true it was! She stared at the building with wonder! Therge buildings were reaching the clouds while the vast garden was filled with all kinds of rare flowers. The smell was so strong that it was wafting in her nose from afar.


    The scene was no less than a fairytale. She imagined herself wandering there and then sitting on the gazebo while enjoying the tea. Half a dozen maids were standing around her to serve her the snacks while she had a leisurely smile on her face.


    "Do you like the pce?" his soft voice that was full of endearment rang in her ears breaking the dream she was living in.


    Her face turned foul but she hid her feelings and then turned to smile at her as she nodded her head shyly.


    ''If only you would not have been here to ruin the beauty!'' she added in her heart. As she smiled at him, she hugged her waist gently and ced his head on the crook of her neck.


    Soon the carriage stopped and he finally let go of her. The coachman opened the carriage and Ethan walked out of it first and then forwarded her hands to her.


    She smiled as she felt important. That was how she should have been treated from the start. She gloated as she walked out of the carriage when she saw a few of the maids bowing her head while waiting at the entrance of the pce.


    "Martha, this is Hannah. She is going to stay here from today. I want you to assign her as my personal maid since I don''t have not one yet. And I want you to treat her nicely. She is one of my friends from where I used to live. She is special to me so I would prefer her not to be treated ill." the olddy stared at Hanna with piercing eyes.


    Her gaze was a bit strong for being a maid. So what if she was a head maid, she did not have any right to look down at her. But she endured.


    "I will keep that in mind." she nodded finally and took her gaze away from Hannah.


    "His highness is worried about you. He had asked for you twice. Why don''t you go and meet him and I will show Hannah the pce and her room." his brows furrowed when he heard her. It was rare for his father to look for him!


    From the day he hade here, his father had only called him once to tell that he had assigned teachers for him. After that, he had always been busy with so many things as if he had forgotten about his existence.


    "Alright, then I will see both of youter." He passed an aussered smile to Hannah before getting lost in the passage inside the pce.


    Hannah continued to stare at the space he was gone to with rage. How could he leave her alone without making sure she was treated well. How cold! She was going to teach him a lessonter.


    "You! You should be polite to the master. Even if you were his friend in the past. Now he is a higher noble while you are amoner. You should be grateful that he still remembered you and even brought you here.


    But here are a few rules that you have to follow and if I ever found you being disrespectful toward any member of the family, I will throw you out even if you are the friend of my master." she added coldly as she stared at Hannah with amanding look in her eyes.


    "Now follow me, I will show you your room," the room was in the attic and though it had all the necessary things, it was not like Hannah was expecting her room to be.


    She wanted a luxurious room that had gold status and marbles. She wanted to have a room that had the finest silk as curtains and bed sheets, not some cotton that amander has.


    "You are going to share this room with another maid who is working now. You will meet herter. For now, let me show you your workce too." share? Share this small matchstick? Just what did they take her for?


    She tried to match the steps of the olddy who walked towards a room again. This room was the one she had expected to have.


    The bed looked much softer and warm. The paintings were nice and the curtains were of soft silk. The whole room gives a luxurious feeling that her eyes are filled with greed and jealousy.


    "This is master Ethan''s room. Since you are assigned as his personal maid, you have to help him in bathing, serve him meals and make sure that all his needs are fulfilled. The maids would provide you food at the doorstep. You did not need to go anywhere but stay beside him to fulfill his every demand!"


    "Yes, I will make sure that his every need will be fulfilled well." and that need would be only me!

 Chapter 509 [Bonus Chapter] I Am With You!(Chapter Preview)

    "Father, have you called for me?" Ethan entered the room after knocking the door at once only to see that Leo was already standing on the other side of the corner while Eli was sitting on the sofa with a grim expression on her face.


    William raised his head and nodded. His expressions were cold and his whole face hard and rigid. He had never seen his father so angry , though it had only been a short time since he had started living here.


    "This is a family meeting. We have always taken every decision together. Even if we did not agree with each other. We make sure to respect each other''s feelings and listen to their view points.


    Since you are the eldest son of the family, your view matters too!" eldest son! A wave of pride filled his face and he beamed. This was the first time his father had epted him as his child, much less the eldest one.


    With a broad smile on his face, he nodded and sat beside Eli. but when he noticed the glum faces of everyone, he hid his smile hurriedly and adjusted his facial expressions.


    The whole room was silent as if an explosion had happened a few minutes ago. The smell of gunpowder was in the air. All of their expressions were stale. They looked like they would tear down each other if aggravated.


    "Is it about that envoy?" he asked quietly but felt the murderous intent of everone on him at instant. So, he was right! It was about Leo and that man who was kissing her passionately.


    "Father, I did not understand why she could not marry the prince. If you are worried, you can investigate and then make a decision but if you would just refuse outrightly, then it would be wrong with Evelyn who had a right to choose her life partner like all of us.


    Since when have you be a tyrant who thinks a woman could not take her decision like his majesty? Have you not always criticized him for his actions and now you are repeating the same!" her voice was full of usations. She tried to maintain her calm but agitation could be heard in it.


    The fact that Evelyn was not even present there when they all were deciding her future brought her on the edge.


    "Watch your tone, Eli!" The cold and snarkyment of Leo silenced her. "I understand that you are worried about Eve. we all are, i have sent Evan to talk to her and it is her decision to note and discuss the matter.


    You can not me father for that. She is being rude and so is you." he added as he did not like how they both did not understand that they were doing everything for only both of them. If they were not taken care of by their family then who would take care of them.


    "As far as it is about Chris, the second prince. You know that he is not a trustable person. He had run away from his pce twice just for fun.


    Not only that, he was not going to inherit the post of emperor or duke. He is just going to be the shadow of the emperor all his life.


    Who knew he might want to take advantage of Eve to strengthen his position in his family. If that is the case, then our Eve would never be happy with him. Do you still want to throw Eve to the world where you would never be able to know if she was fine or not.


    You are going to be the empress, so you should know better. Once she would marry in another empire, she had to cut all her ties from this empire and her family.


    What if she would suffer there but never be able to contact us. Who would help her then. Tell me?" William asked in a cold voice as he stared at all three of them.


    It was not like he believed in forcing his children or he did ot trust them. He was just too worried by this sudden decision. He had thought long and hard about it but he could not give his daughter to another empire. It would be no less than selling her for the welfare of the empire.


    Eli took a deep sigh. She knew that consequences would be dire and that was why she had went to talk about it from Eve but Eve had told her that she was not going to take her decision back.


    "Father, I know that you are worried about how she would survive in another empire but you will lose her forever if you keep forcing her to stay with you.


    She would not be happy with this kind of sheltered life. And if you are worried about her so much, you can always make sure that the envoy that visits the neighboring empire each year would be us.


    Then you and Leo can go and check up on her every year. I am sure we can invite them to national gatherings like foundation day and my marriage too. Then the emperor''s birthday and we can create more asions so that we could meet.


    You can not keep us away from our part of struggles. You can not hide her forever.`` This time, even Leo turned to look at his father who was frowning. He did not understand why they could not see that he was trying too hard to keep them safe and protected.


    "Eli, the world is not as beautiful as you see it. You have seen the harsh world and you know that Eli is a careless girl. She had never been part of the politics." he added when he heard Leo sighing and shaking his head.


    "Father, if you are worried that she is naive, then we can teach her. It is not like she was going to marry in a day or two." William''s eyes narrowed on Leo as disbelief filled him.


    "Even you too? So, there is no one who agrees with me?"


    "I do!"

 Chapter 510 Help Me!(Chapter Preview)

    "I agree with you father!" Ethan sprang up from his ce with joy as he raised his hands too. He wanted to show his father that even when no one would support him then he would, his real son.


    Both of them were fake and did not care much about him as he did.


    "I understand your worries. You have already lost your kids twice and lived with strangers all your life thinking that they are your child and now they are asking you to let go of your one and only child who grew up with you." he shook his head with a look of disappointment in his eyes.


    "They did not understand what rtionship and family is since they did not have any family. But I understand your worries and support you. You did not need to send Evelyn away.


    Though she would be angry and me you for a while, she would realize your reasons in the long run. You are her father, not your enemy. So whatever decision you would make would be for a better future.


    You do not need to listen to them. They still did not know about love and family and must have less affection with Evelyn after knowing that she was not their real sister." he looked at both of them with a look of disdain in his eyes as he adjusted the cor of his shirt.


    "......." Eli''s face turned red. She opened her mouth and closed a few times as she did not know how to refute him. She wanted to tell him that though she was not Eve''s real sister, she had loved her nheless but she didn''t want to sound desperate.


    On the other hand, Leo''s eyes turned colder. If it would have been only about him then he did not care. He was hearing a lot of rumors recently in the training field and his father''s office that he was a greedy man who had taken the rights of family when he was not even a real son.


    And that he knew the truth from the start. That was why he wooed the real heiress and married her. He never loved Evan but only married her for wealth. If that was not enough, then the rumors had turned bizarre since Ethan hade back.


    Everyone wanted him to return the position to Ethan but no one would believe it if he told them that he wanted to get rid of this burden too. But he could not until his father agreed to it.


    He had already suggested it so many times but every time his father shut him out by telling that Ethan needed more time and training. Not to forget he always asks for money for god knows what reason. And he had to shut his mouth but calling Eli greedy was beyond his imagination.


    He took a step forward to give that foolish man two cents but Eli held his hands and shook her head when he stared back at her.


    "If that is the case, then we should not have been called here in the first ce." Leo stared at his father who was silent. He had expected that he would correct Ethan for his words but it looked like he was only listening to what he wanted to listen.


    He felt a surge of anger in his chest. It burnt him so much that his eyes turned so fierce that his aura was leaking.


    The knights were having trouble standing straight and even Eli felt her knees going weak. Ethan staggered and fell back on the sofa with a shocked look in his eyes.


    "Leo! What are you doing?" the voice of his father came with so much force as if he was having trouble breathing.


    He frowned and looked around only to see that everyone was kneeling. Bewilderment filled his eyes as he did not feel like he was doing anything but everyone was staring at him only as if he was the culprit.


    "Leo! What.. happened?" Eli coughed hard as she tried to open her mouth and fear filled the eyes of the knights and Ethan pointed at him with his shaky fingers.


    "What are you, a demon? How could your aura be so dark? And your eyes. Your eyes¡­" he did not continue as he lowered his head with fear when Leo turned to look at him.


    Leo frowned when his father still did not correct Ethan. Did he think that he was a demon too? Even Eli. She was coughing and looking away with fear while her body was trembling slightly.


    When he tried to take a step towards the door, the knights crawled away as if they were scared of being closer to him.


    His hands clenched into a tight fist and then unclenched a few times but he was not able to control the surge of anger. He shook his head and left the room. He was not going to stay at a ce where he was not needed.


    He walked out of the room and closed the door with a thud. A strange feeling was burning his chest as if someone was whispering in his ears that he was not loved. He was not weed here. He should leave them alone since they fear him.


    He tried to get rid of the noise but it only increased with time and made him cover his ears while his whole face filled with pain.


    "Brother, are you okay?" He had trouble opening his eyes. He blinked a few times to clear his vision and finally the strange voice subsided.


    He nodded his head and tried to stand properly when he noticed that Eve was standing there in a dark cloak over his body and he frowned.


    He did not need to be told to know that she was trying to run away from the pce.


    "Eve, where are you going huh?" he held her hands tightly and she blinked. Only then did she remember that she was trying to run away when she saw Leo staggering. He was looking in so much pain that she could not control herself.


    "I.. I need your help brother!"

 Chapter 511 I Need You(Chapter Preview)

    "I.. I need your help brother!" Though she did not rify what she wanted, her actions were telling Leo that she wanted to run away and wanted his help in getting a chance to get Chris out.


    "Have you gone crazy, Eve? What about us! Father would go crazy and he would lock you in the attic for your lifetime if he found out that you tried to run away," she looked away as if she was hiding from reality. She knew that her father was worried about her but she failed to understand his worries.


    "He can not bound me. I have not learnt to live in a cage! I would continue to try until I would achieve my freedom." he groaned when he saw the deep resolve in her eyes.


    He knew that she was not good at listening no matter how much he would exin to her. But he could not let her go.


    "Eve!"


    "Are you helping me or not brother?" he winced listening to her cold and harsh voice. As if no matter what happens, he would not be able to stop her.


    He wanted to tell her to think twice but knew that she was not going to listen.


    "Give me some time. If you run away without any preparation, then you are only going to get caughtter.


    Let me think about it in detail." her eyes narrowed at his face as if she was having her doubts. The look of suspicion was so evident that Leo frowned.


    "Who do you think I am. huh? I will ask father once again and if he does not understand, then I will support you.


    But for now return back to your room and stay there or else I will increase the guards around you." she bit her lips as she looked at him with an aggrieved face. Her hold on her dress tightened but she did not move an inch.


    Her eyes staring back at him with such intensity that he closed his eyes and pinched the space between his brows.


    "It did not matter what you say, Eve. you do not have any choice but to return to your room. If you want my help, you have to listen to me and you can not leave this pce without my help.


    The knights would find you and then lock you in your room forever." he reminded her of the harsh reality which she had never forgotten.


    She knew that her attempts were futile. She remembered how he had found Evan when she was so cautious and ran away from the market. Not to forget that there were around 60 knights guarding the pce right now.


    "I.. I want to see him at least." she said in a low but determined voice while her eyes continued to stare at him without backing away.


    "Alright,. Go with the knight, he will take you there.`` The knights standing behind him bowed his heads and took the lead when Eve stared at her brother once more with a pleading gaze but he shook his head coldly and she sighed.


    Tears welled in her eyes as she turned to leave, realizing that she had been crying a lot these days. Who would have thought that they would have to pay so much for that kiss.. If she had known that, she would have made sure that they would never be found out.


    "You should not worry about him. Father would not be able to keep him there for long and let him go away soon." though she knew that Leo was only trying to console her but his words stung her heart.


    If he were gone this time, would she ever be able to see him again? Yet she nodded as she knew that no one would understand her pain and feelings and she was alone in this fight.


    Leo continued to see her retreating back until she disappeared when he stared at the other knight who was still scared due to the event in the room and keeping his gaze away.


    "Go and keep an eye, make sure that she did not hurt herself or force the other knight to free the prisoner." if it was about Eve, he could never be at ease.


    He knew how stubborn she was when it came to things she wanted in her life.


    The knights nodded and followed the girl and the previous knights stealthily when he sighed.


    He stared at the door of the meeting room but did not want to return there. He was not wee there anyways.


    Taking a deep breath, he walked to his room and opened the door when he saw her flinching.


    She was standing there in her corset that was barely hiding her ample breasts and soft and fair thighs. She was looking enticing. When was thest time when he had touched her and made love to her.


    Her surprised actions slowly rxed when he realize it was her and continued to pick her dress up from the bed when he walked closer.


    He took hurried steps towards her and before she could zip her gown, he held it tightly, gaining a raised brow from her.


    Instead of replying he wrapped his hands around her waist and pulled her closer into his arms. Her soft scent made him finally peaceful.


    He inhaled again and then rubbed his nose in the crook of her neck.


    "You look tired. Do you need some warm food or maybe a massage to make you feel better?" she looked at him softly.,. In the past few days, she was so engrossed in keeping her child and herself safe that she hadpletely forgotten about his needs.


    It must be tiring for him. And Eve.. she was looking heartbroken too. She wanted to ask about the decision but decided to askter looking at his pale face and puffy eyes. Stroking his hair softly she offered but he shook his head,


    "I need you to feel better."

 Chapter 512 An Incompetent Husband(Chapter Preview)

    The look in his eyes is telling her that he wanted her. No! He needed her. Every cell of his body was looking like it was dying and she was his only elixir. His only cure.


    She turned and held him when his wrapped hands moved upwards and rubbed her stiff nape. He knew where to touch her, how to rx her stiff body and how to put her in a good mood.


    His every touch brings a new vitality in her but also arouses her. Making her go crazy for him. A strong pulse was created, making her shudder in his arms when his hands slowly took off her corset.


    It did not take long before they lips touched each other. He slowly kissed her lips and she parted them to give him the ess.


    It didn''t take long for his hot tongue to surge inside her mouth. He only realized there was an emptiness that had formed in his body and heart until he felt the warmth of her lips and the touch of her body. He felt a strong liveliness in his body as he started to savor her lips, sucking, nibbling at them, slowly at first but then as time passed, it increased in intensity.


    Her whole body shivered. Oh, how much she had missed it, carved for it and needed it. But she had ignored her needs since he had always been this busy, this worried that she had never burdened him with her needs yet the emptiness only drowning her mood into abyssal.


    His eye''s touch was filling it with life again. He felt the way she shuddered and his hands started to roam on her back. She was only standing in her undergarments there now while he was still fully dressed.


    The warm feeling in the pit of her stomach slowly appeared. She knew what this feeling was: this was a desire which she had felt when he touched her for the first time on the night of their marriage.


    She felt her knees getting weaker, when he held them as if it weighed nothing and wrapped her thighs on his waist. Her cheeks burnt with embarrassment but she forgot it soon enough when he held her and continued the kiss again that was slowly taking her to the world of passion and desire.


    He slowly started moving from there while holding her back tightly to gain further ess into her mouth andid her down on the bed, lying half on top of her while his hand caressed her body up and down. His caresses were gentle but purposeful, as if he wanted to touch her everywhere, to feel all of her body with his palm while her hands reached the opening of his shirt.


    She tried to open the buttons but his kiss was so distracting that she failed to do so. She gave it a thought but her hands already started to tear the silk in frustration. Oh, how much did she want to touch him.


    But her force only tore a bit. The shirt was still intact and holding his abs and muscles secretly irritating her.


    He finally let go of her lips and chuckled when he saw frustration and desire in her eyes. He wondered if he was the one who wanted her or it was the other way around.


    He felt guilty for not taking care of her since they got married. If only he had been a bit more attentive, then he would have known.


    "i.. "


    "Oh just let''s get off your clothes first!" She did not want to hear an apology. She wanted him inside her then there.


    "If you are going to waste time in remorse. Then I would be the one taking charge." she added when he still did not move. Ace of impatience could be seen in her eyes and voice that surprised him. Was she the same woman who used to hit and flush whenever he tried toe closer?


    Why was she looking like a hungry beast today? Looking at his frown, he held the corner of his shirt and tore it down much to her pleasure when he stared at his muscles and licked her lips.


    He.. flushed when he felt her heated gaze that she had to touch his chest to bring him back. Putting her weight on her elbows, she raised her head a bit and kissed his neck.


    Her tongue drew circles there as she sucked and nibbled his neck just above his corbone and then bit him there. His eyes closed and his hold on the bed sheet tightened. He was afraid that he would hurt her if he held her with so much force.


    But he had no idea how engrossed she was in that kiss.


    Her hands held his back strongly as if she wanted to be one with him with no space left. Her touch, her lips, her hold everything was making him crazy.


    He had nned for a romantic night where he would be gentle with her but her actions were breaking his resolve. Driving him crazy to bite her and go animalistic.


    She soothed the area she had bitten by licking the area and then kissing and nibbling it as if she was leaving a mark there. A mark that would remind her that he was hers!


    When she finally let go of him, she could see that his eyes had turned much darker like an animal who had set eyes on his prey.


    He grunted and then held her by her cheeks and kissed again. It was such a strong and passionate kiss that sucked all the breath out of her in a second and then she felt his hands moving towards her mounds and fondling her.


    She closed her eyes as she enjoyed the pleasure and her hands reached her hair to pull him closer when she finally felt his lips moving away and reaching her other mound when a moan left her lips.

 Chapter 513 Miss Each Other(Chapter Preview)

    He could feel the strong beating of her heart, her eyes that had turned ssy due to the desire in them.


    When he bit her nipples she pulled his hair and a gasp escaped her lips. He was going crazier with the sweet voices leaving her mouth.


    He started to suck her just the way she had, leaving strong red and blue marks on her fair skin. His eyes shone when he stared at those marks as if he was marking his territory.


    He could not help but wonder how he had survived without touching her for so long.


    His mouth was still biting and sucking one of her nipples while his index finger and thumb got hold of another and flicked it. Her body arched against his mouth and hand, as if asking for more. The sound of licking and sucking filled the once quiet room.


    The fire that he had ignited within her body intensified. She was aroused as her body reacted to his attention. Her skin tightened under his gentle but demanding touch. But his eyes were no less, they were twinkling like a beast that had marked its prey. His hands holding her, luring her, sucking her, piercing her and biting her to seduce her.


    As if he knew each weak part of her body. He knew where to touch her to get maximum attention and reaction from her body while she continued to moan and squirm under his touch. He knew what her body wanted.


    He knew her desires too well with the way her body was arching and she started to wither., his hand left her mounds and traveled lower down.


    She was already wet and ready for him. He could feel her soft juices leaving her body when he touched her and a smirk formed on his face. His fingers were enjoying it leisurely as if he was in no hurry to touch her there with his girth.


    He would take his own sweet time in tormenting her and earning more gasps, moan and re from her. The way she was withering, he missed this feeling though his manhood was already standing tall and proud and forcing him to make it break free from his cage.


    It was unbearable yet he endured because he didn''t want to rush the moment. He wanted to make it memorable for her and did not feel like he was in a hurry to get his relief. She should enjoy it too since she had awaited it for a long time.


    His hands slowly yed with the small nip that had be hard too and her hands dug deeper into his back as she pulled him closer to her body.


    His lips were still giving attention to both of her mounds, changing it alternately between both while his other hands were near her face holding her in her ce.


    Each of his actions, his touch was ten fold than thest time. It created more sensations into her that she withered below him. A short moan of pleasure escaped her lips when she felt that his long fingers entered deep into the small valley between her thighs. The pace of going in and out was torturously slow.


    His glowing eyes thoroughly stared at her, watching as her face showed all signs of arousal.


    "Iohhhhh!" she shouted when she felt the soft motions, they brought her on the edge but did not give the relief she needed.


    "Leoo!" She took his name with so much force. She did not know whether she wanted him toe closer or leave her alone.


    Then he dug even deeper, until his palm was almost t against her. She felt it all, stretching her and her insides fluttered and tingled. His fingers then started to curb inside her, and a muffled scream escaped from her lips.


    But her slow scream and withering only made him feel intoxified. As if he was losing himself in her rhythm too, he could not help butugh at her actions. Just when she was about to give up hope of getting her relief since he was enjoying her torment, he increased the speed.


    His hands started to move hard and fast. The pace was beyond she could endure, yet it felt so perfect that she could not desire for any better.


    Her breath increased and she started to twist under his hands while her hold tightened as if she would not let him take breath. So he knew that she was closer. So, instead of slowing down, his fingers worked faster to give her what she wanted, to serve his goddess that looked so enchanting that he was not able to take his eyes off her even for a second.


    Her face was showing so many reactions. He was enjoying how his every action was able to get such a reaction from her.


    "Ohhhh Leo!" she shouted as she came hard and fast. His hands turned wetter touching the nectaring out from his wife. He still could not believe that she was hers now yet he ignored her.


    How foolish he was! And how kind hearted she was to bear with his cold attitude. He would ask father for a honeymoon vacation after the matter with Eve was solved.


    In fact, he would give the charge of duke to Ethan and would take a long break and take her away to show the empire. He was sure that she would enjoy it.


    He came down from heaven slowly as her quick breath started to slow and she slowly opened her eyes.


    Her ssy eyes were mesmerizing and he felt like he would fall in love with her again if she continued to look at him that way.


    His hand fumbled with his belt and then with the buttons of his pants when she slowly calmed down.


    "Oh, Alex, only i know how much i have missed you" he felt guilt covering his heart, yet he nodded as he felt the same.


    He only realized what he was missing now that they are together,


    "I love you and I miss you too, Evan!"


    .


    .

 Chapter 514 What Happened To Her?(Chapter Preview)

    Evan closed her eyes as she took a small breath. Her voice was shaking and filled with the leftover euphoria she had felt when she reached heaven and came back to her body.


    Her eyes had rolled over and her mind was still hazy when he felt his soft kiss on her forehead.


    "Shall I enter then?" he asked softly when she entered. If only she could tell him that she would beat him if he would not. he smiled like a fool who had won a rare treasure and sheughed again.


    He ced his weight on his elbows and then hovered over him. She was surprised that he had already gotten rid of all the clothes that were pressing between them.


    She was surprised as she did not see him moving. When did he..! He grinned when he noticed her look and then slowly pressed his weight on her.


    She closed her eyes and the pressure increased on her body. The fingers were nowhere close to his girth that was entering her slowly. It made her so full that her breath hitched.


    Though he had done that to her before too, she was still so tight. He waited for her to adjust to his length and only started moving when she was ready. Tears rolled out of her eyes as the pain took her but as he started moving slowly inside her, soon the pain changed into pleasure.


    "Ohhhh"


    "Ahhhh"


    The sound of their moving bodies and moans filled the room while a thinyer of sweat covered their body.


    His pace, which was slow at the start, soon increased. He came all the way out when she felt a hollowness in her body only to enter in her again with more force.


    "Aahhh" the sound of her loud scream filled the room again while he continued to stare at her with a love filled gaze.


    She moved her hips to match his speed and soon both of their bodies were pping against each other creating a strange sound. When she felt his body getting rigid over her and she knew that he was going toe but he forced himself to move further which she was not expecting.


    "Hey, are you not going toe with me?" he asked in a husky voice and then kissed her passionately. Touching her tongue with his, he started exploring her mouth intensely creating so many sensations that she was not able to bear it anymore.


    Her breath hitched and soon she felt like a broken dam, the liquids came gushing out of her body and her body tightened, milking him.


    Her insides tightened and he felt the pressure intensifying. She was so tight that he felt crazier and his manhood spasmed. His seeds started to fill her womb again and the thought of her getting pregnant filled his mind.


    He felt a strange sensation that tingled his body when he thought that she could get pregnant from his actions tonight. A little girl that resembled her would soon be with him. The thought twinkled his eyes.


    She was his! Only his!


    Evan opened her eyes to stare back at him when she blinked. Was she hallucinating? She felt the color of his eyes change and turned in a shade of red.


    "Leo, your eyes.." She stopped when she felt a strong pain in her abdomen and more tears came from her eyes. His body that was slowly rxing panicked.


    "Evan.. what happened?" he asked as he shook her but the moment he left her, her body spasmed and she curved into the position of a fetus as more tears started toe out of her eyes.


    Her breath turned uneven and it took her much force to take a breath. She was suffocating and her both hands held the abdomen tightly as if it was paining a lot.


    "Evan dont scare me. I am getting scared." he tried to shake her but she did not move. He tried to hold her in his arms but he could feel her soft painful howls and sobs.


    ":Evan, please say something." the look of panic filled him. His eyes had widened as he forgot that they were still without clothes and ran towards the door to call for maids to ask for a physician.


    "Leo! Clothes!" she muttered in a strained voice, full of pain andck of air she tried to take deep breaths.


    Ohh! He ran in and then picked up his clothes. Buttoning the shirt wrongly and cing the buttons of the pants, he ran out without even tying the belt around his waist.


    The maids who wereughing with a red face as they heard the moans of their master and mistress and teasing each other were shocked to see the disheveled look of Leo.


    His hair was scattered all over his face and his shirt looked like it had been tossed and an army had passed over it.


    Even his buttons were ced wrong.


    "Call.. call the physician. Evan, she had gone sick and looking pale. Call the physician!" His voice was incoherent and his eyes were filled with panic that the maids were taken aback. They held each other and nodded their heads as she ran away from there.


    "Faster!" his panicked voice filled the room and the maids ran faster.


    He ran back to the room hurriedly afraid that she would be suffering alone, her eyes were still closed and her face had turned white as if not a single drop of blood was in her body.


    Drops of sweat have covered her body. He picked up the sheet and covered her body as he slowly stroked her face trying to assure her that everything would be fine but his face looked horrified and pained. He did not know what he would do if something happened to her.


    Tears started to fill his eyes and his body trembled a bit.


    "Evan please open your eyes, please I beg you."

 Chapter 515 Hire A Womb?(Chapter Preview)

    The maids came running back with the physician who looked worried too.


    "My lord, shall we?" Leo turned to look at the door and nodded vehemently as he stood straighter.


    The physician came in and checked Evan with a look of dread in his eyes when he noticed her pale face.


    He held her wrist and checked her pulse for a minute and then checked her eyes. His hands touched her abdomen and Leo frowned but kept his expressions in check.


    "What had happened to her???" he could not keep his silence anymore when the man was not speaking a word.


    "That¡­ I have told thedy to not exert her body much and do not let her emotions sway too much.


    Her body has not been in a good condition for the past two months since she had conceived. She had mostly taken care of every instruction. But now.. I can see what had happened." he said with a grim tone and Leo flushed.


    Evan was still wrapped on a bedsheet like a dumpling while his clothes were disheveled. Anyone can see they have been pretty wild with the scratch marks on her body and the condition of the room.


    He was so worried that he had not picked up her fallen clothes all over the room.


    While lowering his head, he was mulling over the words of the physician when a jolt of electricity hit over his body and he snapped his head back to the physician who had started mixing some herbs to make medicine.


    "What did you say, Evan.. she CONCEIVED!!!" His tone was so loud and high pitched but the shock was clear in his dark eyes that was filled with disbelief when the physician frowned.


    "Thedy had still not told you? I have told her to clear it from you. But she was too adamant.


    Yes, it has been around 2 months since thedy has been pregnant. But her pregnancy is not going smoothly. Her womb is weak and her child is taking too much energy from her body that is leaving her exhausted all the time.


    If it continued, I am worried, she would not have enough strength to carry the child and we would only be able to save one of them.


    I have asked her to choose carefully. If she wants.. We can give her the required medicines so that the fetus would be..


    I hope you understand what i mean, my lord.'''' The joy and pride that had started to fill his chest making him the happiest person of the empire left him and he looked no less than a deted balloon.


    His eyes were softening with the thought that he was going to be a father. A tear fell out of his eyes.


    "Then.. What are you waiting for? Kill the baby. We can not harm her. There would be many chances for her to be a mother in the future. We have only been married recently and I am not in a hurry to be a father.`` The words came out through so much difficulty that he felt his lungs did not have an ounce of oxygen left.


    His body started to freeze yet the pain was so much. It would be a lie if he would say that it did not matter if he would lose this child. No! The pain was like burning hell!


    Yet he could not lose her. She was much more precious than the happiness of having a child. If she was not prepared, then let it. She is only 19. They would get a lot more chances.


    ? Yes, he would wait for a year and two before trying again. And he would make sure that she would be much more healthy.


    He would feed her daily with his own hands and force her to eat all those nutritious things.


    "My lord! I do not want to keep you in the dark." the physician who was preparing the medicine and have given time to Leo to sort out his thoughts spoke again.,


    "If she gave up on this child. Her womb only would be weaker due to the effect of medicine and her next pregnancy would be more difficult.


    It would either kill her in mid pregnancy next time or the child would not survive past six month in her womb."


    "Thump" all the hopes in his heart were crushed like a beast had trampled him below its feet.


    He started to feel suffocating. It was so damn painful. But the thought that Evan was keeping all this from him and facing such harsh realities alone, hurt him further.


    Just how unreliable and useless he was in her eyes that she did not share her pain with him. If he was feeling so much pain, just how much she was suffering each day!


    He saw the physician holding on to the medicine and then holding her head..


    "I will do it!" He snatched the medicine from the physician and held her head. Slowly cing it on hisp, he fed her medicine slowly, making sure that it did not spill or she did not have difficulty in having it.


    Physician stared at the crumbling face of the man. Since childhood, he had severed this family and seen Leo when he was just a few days old.


    The boy has always been cold and nk without any emotion as if the world owes him a fortune.


    He was only showing emotions in the presence of his mother but now.. The very man was crying and panicking and right now, he looked heartbroken and vulnerable.


    He could see how much effort Leo was putting in behaving normally while his eyes looked lost and his face¡­ the physician closed his eyes as he felt bad for the couple.


    First he had seen how Evan''s bright eyes dimmed and now Leo was looking shattered too.


    If only he can help the couple..


    "My lord, pardon for speaking out of the line, but you can have concubines or¡­. Hire the womb of a woman."

 Chapter 516 Abort The Baby!(Chapter Preview)

    "There would be many lower nobledies ormoners from good families that would be d to get the honor. If you want, I can¡­"


    "No! Leave!"


    "But, my lord¡­"


    "I said leave!" this time the word came out so low as if it wereing from the depths of hell. The physician knew that he could lose his life if he stayed there anymore. So, he bowed his head and stood up to leave!


    "The medicine need to be fed every hour until thedy would wake up and call me if she did not wake up till evening.'''' Leo nodded his head with a grim expression on his face as he continued to feed her medicine when the man sighed and left.


    Leo stroked the face of the girl once the physician left. He had already finished the medicine for this hour. His eyes fell on her womb and he hesitated.


    He touched her womb with trembling hands as he stroked her belly. More tears started to form on the rim of his eyes. He was looking devastated.


    He had thought that he would have a happy family with Evan. but god, could he never bear to see them happy! He held her tightly in his hands as he cried silently.


    He did not know how he would face her when she would wake up. How strong she was to handle everything on her own.


    While he.. He felt like he was a coward to not even have the courage to look into her eyes. If only mother had been alive, she would have.. He shook his head and continued to stare at her face for a long time.


    Evan turned and leaned closer to him as if she was trying to seek warmth from his body when he flinched but after a moment of pause, held her in his arms.


    He stroked her hair when she slowly blinked her eyes and opened them. She stared at him who was looking back at her with a smile.


    "What happened to me?" she asked in a soft voice while fear was evident in her voice.


    "Hmm, i think that i tried you, so you slept while leaving me hanging." he whispered softly with an endearing voice as he held her tightly in his arms.


    "Are you feeling better?" he added when she nodded her head as relief washed over her face.


    He wanted to confront her, ask her if she was ever going to share the news with her but when he saw how tense she had be and how relieved she was looking, he did not have the heart to do so.


    "I was a bit scared, so I called the physician. He gave this medicine and asked me to feed you every hour.`` He stood up and picked up the ss of water from the side table and passed it to her.


    Her body became rigid again with the name of a physician. Leo noticed how worried she was but not even once the thought of sharing her fears with him crossed her mind.


    "Thank you." she drank the whole ss in a swig and smiled as he sat down beside her and fed her the meds.


    She opened her mouth and ate the meds silently. She did not even look into his eyes as he continued to feed. He wiped her mouth and then asked the maids to bring some food for her as he walked back to her.


    "Evan! Do you want to tell me anything?" he asked as he could not control his emotions when she raised her head with shock but as she continued to stare at him, the trust was evident.


    Closing her eyes, she hid her head between her knees and abdomen and took the position of the fetus again.


    "You know the truth, don''t you?" That was more of a statement than a question when he hugged her without saying a word.


    Silent tears started to fall from eyes which soon turned into muffled sobs and thenrge wails as she cried to her heart''s content. She never realized she had been feeling so suffocating until he hugged her.


    Arge rock that was on her chest had finally been lifted. She wiped the tear off her eyes and raised her head.


    "I am sorry!" That apology was like a cold p on his cheeks.


    "What are you saying sorry for! I should be the one to apologize that I was not able to gain enough trust of yours, so that you coulde and tell me the truth.


    I should apologize for being so indifferent to you and your needs that you never thought you coulde to me and share your burdens. I am sorry Evangeline for not being a good husband and now I am not able to share the responsibilities of a father too!" he sighed but the smile on his face never left, neither he stopped rubbing her back as if he was trying to give her all her energy and strength.


    She shook her head and opened her mouth to refuse but no word came out. Her mouth felt dry and a sense of pain filled it.


    How much time had passed, when she finally looked better. They continued toy there silently until a maid came with their food.


    He stood up and took the food from the maids and then asked them to leave. He brought the food on the bed and fed her slowly. He did not give her the spoon to eat as he waited calmly to finish the food in her mouth and then fed her again as if she was a small baby.


    Just when she finished eating, he took the te in his hands while holding it tightly in his palms, he whispered,


    "Evan, we can not keep the kid. I know that it is difficult for you but we have to get rid of it as soon as possible because your life could be at risk!"

 Chapter 517 The Breaking Family(Chapter Preview)

    "My lord, my lord!" The urgent knocks on the door took their attention and their gaze that was in the position of stalemate finally broke.


    "I am busy. Come backter!" he shouted and the silence ensued.


    But before he could ask her again the door knocked again,


    "My lord. Thedy is gone. His highness had called for you urgently!"


    "........." Leo stood up abruptly. He knew that Eve was a fool but he had never thought that she would not listen to his warnings.


    Hadn''t he promised that he would take care of her needs! She is so stubborn.


    "Is he talking about Eve? Where had she.. Oh my! Did she.." her unasked question was answered with a nod but that did not lessen the shock in her eyes.


    He stood up and walked towards the closet as he took out a fresh set of clothing for her and then adjusted his buttons.


    "I will send a maid to help you. Come down, father might need you and Eli to calm him down.


    I am sure he must be going berserk." she nodded as she knew how big of a matter this was!


    She was amoner at that time, so her running away was not noticed but when ites to nobles. It could ruin her whole life.


    She would only be scorned and looked at with disdain if others came to know that she had run away with a man.


    Not to forget that he didn''t belong to their empire. What if his family did not ept a runaway bride. What would they do then?


    "They should have at least thought about their positions!" he muttered with a sigh but she could feel the pressure in the air.


    He must be suffering a lot with back to back bad news. She wanted to assure him but knew that the matter was too serious.


    He adjusted his clothes and then opened the door. The night was already standing there with a pale face. A proof that things are not fine.


    Leo gave her ast look before walking out of the room. Before she could stand, a maid entered and walked towards her. She helped Evan in getting ready and adjusted theplexion of her skin with the help of makeup.


    "Mydy, my lord, has asked me to feed you medicine before you leave." Just when Evan stood up, the maid brought a bowl of medicine.


    She knew that Alex would not let her go without that, so she nodded and drank the bitter liquid in a gulp. The nauseating feeling filled her again but she tried her best to control that feeling.


    She walked out of the room with hasty steps before the maid could stop her further and reached the meeting hall.


    "What do you mean that she left? What are you all doing? Huh? Sleeping or smoking drugs?


    How did you not notice that she left with that wretched man?


    It is just impossible. I am sure it was nned? Either she had not left the pce but was hiding somewhere inside or she had gotten support from any of you." he pointed at all four of them, Leo, Ethan, Eve and Evan!


    "So you think you are grown up enough to go against me. Huh? You even dared to help her in running away


    Just let me find where she is and how did this. I will not forgive this time and force you to go into the prison too! You.. you!" he shouted with his trembling bodies.


    His eyes filled with blood and his face was red with rage.


    Before he could speak further, his body trembled and he staggered.


    While everyone else was looking with shock. Leo ran and held his father in his arms. But when William noticed that it was Leo, he pushed him away with full force.


    "Who needs your support?" he jerked his hands away and pped him hard on his face.


    "Do you think that I didn''t know that she asked for your help? You must have known that I was listening, that was why you refused in front of me but you must have helped her behind my back.


    After all, you are the only one who was strongly against my decision. When I didn''t listen to you, you chose this method to go against me?


    Is that why I have nurtured you? You are like a snake that bite the hands that fed him." his body started to shake again. Trembling strongly with rage when his hands reached to touch his heart and soon he fell down with his eyes closed.


    "Father!" this time all of them came back to their senses and ran to get a hold of him. All of their eyes were filled with shock and anger.


    "Why are you still standing there? Go and ask for a physician?" shouted Leo while everyone else was busy looking at him, Leo sent the maids when Ethan raised his head and stared at Leo with a cold look in his eyes.


    "Did you not hear father? He did not need your help. He has a son that will take care of him. It would be better that you leave him alone since I think he was most angry with you.


    If you would not have been here, he would not have be too angry to lose his bnce. You should have thought about him before going against him. Now do not act like you care!" he replied in a cold and menacing voice as he stared at Leo with hatred filled eyes.


    "Ethan, watch your tongue!" Eli snapped as Evan stood up to hold Leo''s shoulder as if trying tofort him and then red at Ethan who just scoffed.


    "A fake supporting fake! What a pair!" he sneered when Even walked towards him and pped him but he held her hands before she could touch his face.


    "Why are you getting agitated? I have said nothing, since talking to fool is a waste of time."

 Chapter 518 Who Is Wrong Here?(Chapter Preview)

    ''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''


    "Why are you getting agitated ? I have said nothing, since talking to a fool is a waste of time."


    "And you think you are too smart? You do not even know how to present yourself in front of others and how to write and do other things.


    This is not you but your inferiorityplex is talking. If you are so worried about what others think of you, then you should have spent more time learning things rather than insulting others to feel good." she snarled as she took her hands back from his shocked look.


    "Now stop ming the person who is handling everything just because you are jealous of him. Got that!" she added as she heard the sound of steps and soon the physician came in.


    He was shocked to see her standing well on her feet and walked towards her but she shook her head.


    "You are not called here to check on me but on father. He fainted while talking." The physician frowned as he looked at the sofa where Leo was holding his father.


    Only then did Ethan notice that while he was busy arguing with Evan, Leo had already gained brownie points by helping his father again.


    They both must have nned it. They wanted to insult him to show that he was worth nothing while they were so great! He gritted his teeth as Evan walked away from him and stood beside the so -called great Leo who knew everything.


    "That is bad! His heart almost gave up with the attack! He was traumatized and agitated.


    From the past few months, he was not in good health and now it has worsened. If it continued, he would not be able to live more than a month.


    I advise you to give him peace. If it is not possible here then send him to a summer pce or any other ce with tranquility or else.." he shook his head as he opened his bag and took out various herbs and started mixing it when Eli and Leo exchanged nces.


    There was no way that their father would live peacefully in a pce! Especially when Eve was missing.


    "How did you know that she had left? There might be a chance that she is just roaming in the garden or orchids?


    She is not a fool to leave like that." asked Leo with a sigh! He ran a hand in his hair and took out a cigar from the box of his father.


    Evan raised her head, this was the first time she had seen him smoking. He must be at his limit too.


    His eyes were sunken, his face was pale like a vampire. His actions were full of tension. Eli noticed the cigar too but said nothing.


    "She had left a letter. She had told me not to worry about her and she would write a letter and invite all of us to her marriageter.


    She even said that though we would not understand her actions, she expected that we would respect it knowing that she was not a kid." Eli rubbed her forehead as she wanted to shout how running away from her house could be taken as the actions of an adult.


    She passed the letter to Leo who continued to stare at the letter for some time when Ethan snatched it from him.


    "Are you happy that a happy family is destroyed now?" Leo frowned as he did not understand why he was picking up a fight with him when he was trying his best to avoid it.


    "Ethan, I understand that you want the rights of a brother and son. And you must be worried about Eve too but that did not mean that others did not care about her.


    We have spent our childhood together and we have a lot of good memories with each other and deep affection.


    I would never try to take your ce but i expect that you would do that too.'''' Leo''s voice was calm and maic,pletely opposite to Ethan who was howling and shouting that he felt embarrassed.


    He wanted to refuse his kind actions but had no word to refute Leo who was not even looking angry.


    "It was a long day. Go and rest. I will stay with father." he patted the shoulders of Ethan who was lost in his thoughts when Ethan''s eyes narrowed again.


    "No! I will be the one staying with my father. You all can leave." he said in amanding voice when Leo closed his eyes but nodded.


    "Fine, suit yourself. But then, do not sleep. He might wake up anytime. Take all the directions for the physician and make sure to follow them while feeding medicines and try to feed him water too.


    And if you feel that you need help, you can knock on my door any moment, I will be awake all the time." Ethan who was about to open his mouth and ask why did he need to do such things when there are so many maids closed it once again.


    He was sure that if he said that, Leo would shake his head again in a dramatic manner and then announce that he would take care of father and be great once again in front of everyone.


    He had seen how everyone looked up to him but when ites to him, they all treat him like a kid even when he was three years older to Leo.


    He could not give him another chance so he nodded and walked towards the physician after that he would be given more instructions.


    Everyone gave ast look to the man when Theo ced him back on his bed and then left slowly.


    After giving instructions, the physician also left telling he woulde back with more medicinester when Ethan was the only one left in the room with few maids when the door knocked and Hannah stood up with a sweet smile on her face.


    "Can Ie in, master!"

 Chapter 519 [Bonus Chapter] Was She Scared?(Chapter Preview)

    =====================================


    Hannah swayed her hips in an enchanting way as she entered the room in the uniform of a maid but her makeup and the sultry look on her face was far beyond a simple maid.


    She sat beside him when he did not raise his head and looked closely at her. Did he even have any idea how hard work she had done to prepare this look with this boring and long dress that looked like a patient''s uniform.


    She felt insulted in front of other maids when he did not spare her a look or smile. If he would have behaved differently then she would have been able to show others how special she was!


    "Master is looking too tired. You all shall go and do other chores and let him rest for a while." She stood up and cleared her throat. With a dignified aura matching the mistress of the pce in her heart, shemanded the rest of them with a sympathetic look on her face as if she was worried about Ethan and them too.


    But in their eyes, she looked like a mermaid who was trying to gain authority out of the misfortune of others.


    No one paid heed to her orders and continued to stand around. Hannah stared at them with power but she only looked like a monkey springing up and putting on a one man show for them.


    Her face turned red with embarrassment as she felt humiliated. She bit her lips hard till the point of bleeding as she walked closer to the bed where Ethan was sitting and squeezed a tear out of her eyes.


    "Master, Ethan! I was trying to help you in taking some rest but i think the maids did not think like me.


    I apologize for not being able to do anything for you.'''' She held his arm possessively and shook it a bit to gain his attention when he finally blinked and came out of his thoughts.


    She stared at him with impatience but cried further feeling his slow thought process andck of attention on her.


    "Master, do you think I am being too much too??" she asked with a further aggrieved look that was spreading on her face faster than the dark clouds in the sky.


    "Uhh, no! But what is the matter here and why are you crying?" his heart melted immediately and all his attention was on her face now that looked hurt.


    "These maids! I told them that they needed rest, so they should leave. If I am here, they do not need to tire themselves.


    But it looks like they are taking my kindness otherwise." she lowered her head and sobbed again.


    This time a more audible sound of her distaste finished her looks which was enough to re him.


    He raised his head and red at all of them as if he would have already killed all of their families.


    "Did you not hear her? All of you, leave the room!" he eximed in a cold voice that was enough to freeze others.


    The maids exchanged nces and soon left the room as he instructed.


    "Oh lord, I did not even know how this happened. How is my father so weak? What shall I do now?" she sneered in her heart.


    He was one of the reasons that his father was so sick but she was never going to tell him so.


    It was because of the senior sister and how she had shown the boldness of leaving the pce.


    But even then she was sure that she would not be able to leave without her help.


    She had heard all the conversation of Eve and Leo and knew how desperate she was!


    So, she offered him to take her out of this wretched ce with her lover in exchange of a letter and Eve epted the offer easily.


    It was so easy to put the me on Leo with the letter that she had never thought he could be dealt so easily.


    Now all this fool needed to do was to cherish the opportunity and to the person who had brought that opportunity!


    She hugged him as if she was feeling as much as he was. As if she wanted to take all her pain away.


    She waited patiently for him to hold her back like a hunter waiting for its prey to take the bait.


    Arge smirk formed on her face when she saw the shocked look in the eyes of other maids when he held her back. She met their eyes and raised her head high as if telling them they belonged to different leagues.


    "I.. there are so many eyes." she muttered softly when she tried to push him away. If he still did not take the hint then he could go to hell or rot in this room for all she cared.


    Ethan blinked and finally came back to her senses but the pain in his heart did not go away. He needed her. She was like his drug who gave him strength to bear the pain but others¡­ they were here only to mock him.


    "All of you can leave this instant." he asked in a loud and cold voice as his eyes narrowed on all of them.


    Many exchanged nces as they wanted to wait till the time the duke would wake up but under his pressure, they had to leave reluctantly.


    Hannah saw how each of their loyal maids left the room and swore in her heart that soon they would leave the pce too just like today.


    He was nothing but her toy and she knew how to use him.


    The door was closed once every maid left and finally she turned his attention back to him.


    "I heard what had happened, Ethan and I were scared." she shivered as she sat beside him confusing Ethan who did not understand why she was scared.


    "What if it was all his n to gain the inheritance. He eliminated your sister already. Next can be you."

 Chapter 520 The Trap Is Woven(Chapter Preview)

    "Next could be you!" the words continued to rung in his ears as he looked at the face of his father.


    If only that man had given him all the responsibilities and authority. Then he would have told Leo his real ce.


    But everyone was convinced that he was not worth it.


    His father always told him that he had to wait and train more. Well, he agreed that he did not know much but he could have advisors like other nobles who would have guided him when ites to technical details.


    He was a wise person, so he would have made good decisions but his father never believed in him.


    He took a deep breath and pinched the space between his brows. There was no sense in crying over the spilled milk. It would be better that he look for solutions.


    "Ethan, you did not need to worry so much. I am always here with you." Hannah leaned on his shoulder and held his chest from her both hands when she stared warmly at him.


    His expressions softened and he nodded with a smile. Yes! That was right. He was not alone in this.


    "If you are with me then I am not afraid of anything. If worsees to worse we both would go back to our old job and start a fresh life but would not bow in front of Leo." her face that was hidden in his chest turned sour! What in the world was he talking about?


    There was no way she was going back to be a maid. He had to make her the duchess or he could go to hell.


    "And then let him take everything that belongs to you?" she moved her hands to his cheeks and cupped them with a soft gaze as if she was dealing with a child.


    "Oh Ethan, that is what he wanted but for your family and yourself, you have to stand up against him and im what is yours.


    And to start, you have to show authority over this matter. I was asked to deliver it to his highness when I wasing here.


    But looking at his condition now, you should be the one to take action." She passed him a letter with a royal seal on it.


    Ethan frowneed but opened the letter which was personally written by his majesty.


    "Dear William,


    As your distant rtive and well wisher I have yet not announced the annulment of marriage between Andrew and Elizabeth.


    But you must know that the prince of the empire could not marry a girl with no knowledge of her background.


    I respect that you still treat her like your kin but until it is proven that she was a noble by blood, I can not let her be the empress.


    If you still want to go against it, then it could be a matter of war. I hope you would understand my worries and be the one to initiate the annulment, so that Elizabeth would not be med for the broken engagement.


    Hope to get you reply soon in this regard,


    Yours cousin and the light of the empire


    George."


    Ethan took a big sigh. He knew that when he would be announced as the real son, everyone woulde to know about the truth of Elizabeth and then she would suffer.


    He could not help but feel bad for the girl though he was not the one at fault.


    "You should not worry about her. She is amoner and amoner could not be the empress or the people will lose their trust from the empire.


    It is not like you are taking her ce but she was the one who enjoyed the privileges of others." she exined as she rubbed his shoulders.


    "I have heard that one of the vassal families had even asked for help from you. What have you thought about it?" She changed the topic meticulously as she did not want him to take the decision under the influence of emotions.


    He had to ept the contents of the letter no matter what.


    "Umm, that.. I have not decided upon it yet. I am not that well versed in business. But we can see the matterter when father wakes up. Then¡­" before he could speak further, she shook her head with disappointment.


    "No! It is your chance. If you wait for your father to wake up, others would think that you are a weak man.


    But if you ept the proposal in the absence of your father, then others would have more confidence in you ande to you instead of Leo.


    You have to show everyone that you are wise enough to make your own decisions and do not need to live in the shadow of others." she encouraged but he still felt uneasy.


    But when he was about to refuse again, he felt that he was disappointing the single person who trusted him.


    Everyone else thinks that he was a kid, a fool who did not know anything.


    If she continued to feel the same, then..!


    "Alr.. alright. I will read the file again and contact the baron tomorrow." Finally a bright smile reformed on her face as she nodded.


    "Yes, I know that you would make a wise choice. If you need my help in any matter. Do tell me. I am always here to guide you.'''' She hugged him again and soon her hands slipped under his shirt and started caressing his body.


    "But father is sleeping here." he felt a bit embarrassed while doing it here when she smiled softly and touched him with assured eyes,


    "He is sleeping. And we both need a bit of assurance to handle everything. But if you do not want to then¡­" she dragged herst words when he shook his head and hugged her again using a bit more pressure.


    In the next second, his mouth captured her mouth and they both continued a long kiss.

 Chapter 521 Too Late(Chapter Preview)

    "Mydy, a letter is waiting for you." Eli dragged her tired body and sat on her office chair.


    There was a letter in the envelope of red colour with a royal seal but it had a flower with it. She did not need to open it to know the contents.


    These days each letter has the same words. She knew that the matter was pressing and needed urgent actions but she was not able to react to it.


    She knew that she had to take action quickly but her family was suffering from too many problems that she was not able to put herself on priority.


    Taking a deep breath, she opened the letter,


    "My love,


    I am missing the warmth of your body so damn much that I am thinking of kidnapping you once again.


    But wouldn''t it be better that we will finally do the ceremony and you wille to live with me forever. Then I will be able to see you to my heart''s content.


    But for that, you have to decide. It is an all known secret that the duke''s eldest child is a man named Ethan, not you.


    Now either you have to rebel with me or you have to ept them as your new patents.


    I know that I should not force you to make a decision. But my father had already written a letter to the duke and it would only be a matter of time when you would be called into the royal court for the annulment of our engagement.


    But let me remind you, I would burn the whole empire but not leave you. Decision is in your hands and I beg you to not ask for more time.


    I love you, Andrew." she sighed as she hugged the letter.


    She knew that the matter was pressing and he was suffering from her dys. But choosing someone else as parents would mean that she had to leave this pce. And with the chaos here, she could not think of doing that.


    She closed her eyes as she felt the pain in her heart.


    Just when she was about to stand up, her eyes fell on the file again. The image of a family that looked happy together passed through her eyes and soon the image was reced by her family where Duke William and his wife were sitting on the sofa and three kids were standing behind them in a poised manner.


    Leo''s hands were on his mother''s shoulder while she and Eve had a happy smile on their faces.


    That was a peaceful and loving period of their life.


    In the end, she picked up the parchment and wrote a letter back to Andrew with a heavy heart.


    "Mydy, would you like to eat something? You have had a meal since morning." Eli shook her head and went to her balcony to get some fresh air when she noticed a horse she was too familiar with and the man who was hidden in a cloak.


    As if sensing her presence, Andrew raised his head and smiled looking at the horror on her perfect face.


    "What! What are you doing here?" She looked around like a cat stealing the milk when he took off his cloak from his face and stood up on the horse.


    "I came here to meet you since you have not replied to me." with great excitement and feigning ignorance of her worries.


    He jumped from the horse only tond on the floor of the balcony beside her.


    The sound of the strong thud gained the attention of many maids who walked towards her.


    "Mydy, are you alright?" cae the worried sound from the other side of the curtains when she shook her head but realized they could not see her.


    "No, I am fine. You do not need to worry about me. I am tired and want to rest, so, all of you can leave." she ordered and could hear a lot of mirrors. They all were looking confused and worried but none of them had the courage to defy her orders.


    They all bowed their heads and left the area. When the man hugged her with all his might.


    He hid his head on the crook of her neck and took a whiff. She was the only thing that calmed him.


    "How did you even get in?" she asked as listened carefully. She wanted to check if all of them had already left when he rubbed his forehead on her shoulders.


    "I was missing you and,.. You were not replying. So, I was worried.'''' He spoke softly while looking at her with an aggrieved look.


    From the time they had spent together in the inn, she had be too busy that she was not able to spend any time with him.


    She was no less than a noble man who had forgotten about his lover after spending one night with him.


    "That.. you know how things have turned messier. Father is sick too and Eve.. she is gone. Sigh.. I did not know whether tough or cry to think that I am the only sane one left in the pce.`` She did not even want to talk about others.


    Even if he asked, she had no exnation except apologising.


    "What do you mean by run away?" he frowned when she realized he still did not know anything. So, she told him everything happened with her and in the family when his eyes widened.


    "If you want, I can send the search party and knights to look for Evelyn.


    But I do not think that Leo was a fool to help her when he knew that his father did not support their rtionship.


    But you should have supported us. But i will send the best physician to look for the duke,


    But if you waited for this period to end to make excuses about our marriage, then i am afraid i would not be able to wait for more."

 Chapter 522 She Will Be The One To Decide.(Chapter Preview)

    "You should go!" Eli pulled away from Andrew and looked at the door with an ashen face.


    That voice.. As she had expected. Leo was standing in front of the door with a gloomy expression on his face.


    "At least you have a brain here!" Andrew sighed audibly. He was afraid that Eli would refuse this time too.


    His father had already called a long list of girls for thepetition of empress. He did not care whom his son would marry if it was not Eli.


    "I still did not like you. So, if you speak too much, I will break your mouth." with his eyes turned darker, Leo red at the man with cold eyes.


    It did not look like they wanted to improve their rtionship.


    "Leo, I was not considering the offer. So you should not worry. I was just going to re.." Leo tilted his head and looked away from Andrew.


    "If you are not considering it, then you should."


    "......" his words stunned the girl who was looking shocked. Her eyes widened and her face looked petrified when his eyes softened.


    "You are not leaving the empire or going anywhere far away. The estate of the duke and royal family is so close that it only took two hours toe and go.


    And if you would be happily married, then it would only give relief to your father. And I am sure that you will care about him equally even if you get married.


    So, what are you worried about?" He kissed her forehead gently as he caressed her hair as if trying to give her assurance.


    "But Leo.. The condition of my father..`` She stopped as she did not know if she should speak in front of Andrew, they were still trying to keep his condition a secret even from the vassal families.


    "I know but it is not going to change with or without your marriage. You can alwayse and meet him. Right?" he tilted his head and stared back at Andrew who nodded his head without any hesitation.


    "Of course, she is the empress. Who would dare to stop her.


    In fact, with the marriage, she would only get powers. Powers to bring changes and support her family further. I will swear on my name that I will always take care of her." though Leo did not want to believe in Andrew, he knew that Andrew cared most about Eli.


    With the continuous words from Ethan, it was only a matter of time when the vassal families would ask them to let go of Eli.


    He was lucky that he had married Evangeline before the truth came out so they could not send him away.


    But it did not stop them from passing sarcasticments about his origin and how he was greedy to take the whole family.


    It has troubled him but not upto the limit when Ethan tried to insult him and tell him that he was not part of family but a greedy leech who was trying to get everything for himself.


    He did not want Eli to face all these difficulties too. If she would be the empress, no one would be able to look down on her and he was sure that his father would want that for her too.


    "What help do you need from us?" With those thoughts his resolve got stronger and he looked at Andrew with a supportive nce finally.


    "First, we have to change her family. I will send a few knights tomorrow. They will escort her to her new family.


    She had to live there only for a week before I finished all the formalities and then we will get married."


    "She had to change her family? Why? Do you not have the courage to ept her as she is?" Leo gnashed his teeth. He could not believe that Andrew was asking Eli to go to a fake family as a fake daughter.


    "I have the courage to bear every consequence. But I did not want her to listen to the sarcasticments all her life.


    You know it best how difficult it is for you? Why do you want her to go through the same conditions?"


    "......" they both red at each other as if they would break each other''s skull and kill each other right there.


    "Both of you. What are you doing? Andrew! Leo!" Eli moved and stood between them as she kept one hand on Andrew''s chest while the other on Leo''s chest and created distance between them.


    "I am the one who will make the decision. What are you fighting for? Do you think you both have the right to make decisions on my behalf just because I love both of you?" she red at both men who were fighting for her but did not think it was necessary to ask her what she wanted!


    "You both do not have any right to decide for me. Both of you leave. I need some peace." she stared at one and then at another with cold eyes when a tinge of guilt passed through their eyes.


    "Eli!"


    "Just leave Andrew. I know that you are worried about me but you have to give me time. It matters about my whole life.`` She continued to stare at both of them but none of them left.


    They kept hoping that she would calm down and then they would convince her again. Typical man!


    She red at both of them onest time as she turned and left her own room. She was tired of their actions and did not want to exin them anymore.


    She walked straight to the room of her father. Though she knew that he would not be able to listen to her, she still wanted to tell him that she loved him and did not want to leave as his daughter.


    She noticed that the whole area did not have any single maid that surprised her. She was sure that Leo had asked more maids to be around.


    She held the knob and a frown formed on her lips.


    "Why is the door locked?"


    ¡ª----------------------------------

 Chapter 523 Green Tea Bitch(Chapter Preview)

    Eli knocked again with confusion. She was sure that the door was open when they visited some time ago.


    The sound of hurried footsteps came and soon the door was opened from inside by a girl she had seen for the first time.


    "Mydy!" The maid bowed her head before Eli could open her mouth and ask anything.


    Her clothes were looking disheveled and her hair.. Eli frowned as she had never seen a maid with such a bad dress up.


    But when she entered, she saw red marks on Ethan''s shirt and her eyes narrowed.


    "What were you doing after closing the door?" she asked in a cold and direct tone as she red at him and then at the maid.


    She could not believe that they were doing all this in front of her father when he was sick.


    "If you have other things to do, you can leave the room. I will be here with my father!" she added when she saw Ethan''s face turning red but not a single replying out of his mouth.


    Her face filled with anger and disgust.


    "And you? Who are you? I have never seen you before.`` She was sure that each of their maids had good character and they had never tried to cross the line between the maid and master.


    "I¡­" Hannah bowed their head further as she stumbled for her words. Her whole body shook as if she was trembling with fear due to the cold and using voice of Eli.


    "You should not me, my lord. It is my mistake. I was the one to me." Hannah spoke through tears in her eyes.


    She was looking so afraid that her voice turned incoherent yet she tried to defend Ethan while taking all the me on herself increasing the frown on the face of Eli.


    "Who said that I was ckmailing my brother or even you? I just asked who you are! I have never seen you in the pce before.'''' Eli had seen these kinds of tricks all her life.


    Another green tea bitch who tried to show that she was an innocent girl. She could see her shoulders trembling a bit but she was sure that the girl wasughing instead of crying by that muffled sound.


    She had seen many doing the same in the noble parties. But that was not for Ethan who felt that Eli was bullying Hannah intentionally.


    He had felt guilty when he saw the disappointed look in the eyes of Eli but now that she was crossing the line, the feeling of guilt was gone and was reced by anger.


    "Elizabeth! Watch your tone? Why are you bullying a young girl! She is a new maid I have appointed for myself since I never had one in the pce.


    And the older staff did not look at me with respect." he defended as he turned to look at hannah who was already red with tears in her eyes.


    "Hannah, you do not need to be afraid or ashamed. You have done nothing wrong. But if you are not feeling well, then you can go and have rest.'''' His voice was so soft as if he was talking with his lover, not a maid but when he turned to look at Eli, his face hardened and turned cold.


    Eliughed a humorlessugh. She could not believe that she was seeing this kind of drama in her house. The girl was obviously acting yet her foolish brother believed her with cold eyes.


    "No master, what are you saying? I am the only one who is serving you. If I leave, you would be alone with his highness. What if something happened and you need me?


    I can not leave!" replied the girl as she finally raised her face and looked at him with a tear stricken face and red puffy eyes.


    "You are giving yourself too much importance. Do you think we do not have other maids to take care of the young master of the family or the head of the house?


    You can leave, I will ask a bunch of other maids to rece you. Since you are looking so hurt by my words." Eli scoffed as she looked at the crocodile tears in her eyes.


    Her words and her face were so sweet that she felt like she would vomit looking at the drama when Hannah trembled again and bowed her head.


    She looked afraid with Eli and hurt by her cold words and eyes. How could she be receable so easily? She had spent days getting her ce and making sure that he was curled on her little finger.


    If he did not take her side, she was really going to be pissed off as she had used all her energy in taking out these tears.


    "Why are you being so disrespectful towards her when all she was doing was apologizing to you Elizabeth when she had not even done anything.


    Are you using your false position to bully amoner when you are one too. Or have you forgotten the reality by living in luxuries so far.


    As for your background, I thought that I could rte to them but I was so wrong. You have been spoiled too much by your father.


    But do not worry, after him, when I be the head, I will make sure that you will learn humility and discipline." he spoke in a cold voice when he looked at her with a look of pity in his eyes.


    As if she was not his sister but another maid who had forgotten her ce and was trying to poke her nose in the matter of their masters.


    "I only want you to do these kinds of thingster or not in front of my father if you could not wait and control your lust. If you think that is wrong then go and do it in public.


    And as far as disciplining me, Ethan, you should learn to stand in front of me first!"

 Chapter 524 Like A Dog(Chapter Preview)

    "What do you mean?" His face turned gloomy and darker instantly even Hannah who was expecting that Eli would leave with tears in her eyes was surprised with her reaction but soon, her surprise turned into a smirk.


    That was good! The more they would fight, the more discord there would be. She wanted him to bepletely dependent on him. Only listening to his words and acting on them.


    "I mean..! Do you really not know?


    You want to be the head of the family but are you even working hard for it. I understand that you are not educated or did not get the chance to learn etiquette. But it has been three months since you have been brought here.


    How much have you learnt?


    You often state that you are the real family while we are fake but when the condition of your father is this serious and your real sister is missing. You are having.. With the maid in the father''s room while locking it and in the end, what do you know abo0ut this girl?


    Let me tell you, from her way of standing and talking, I am sure that she is exploiting you. She is lying and faking her tears.


    I have seen many like her but even if i would tell you that she is behind your money and think that you are an easy target, you are not going to believe me." Hannah could feel Eli''s piercing gaze on her as if she could read all her thoughts.


    Hannah panicked. She did not want Ethan to doubt her. If she convinced Ethan then not only would she lose the chance of being the duchess but his majesty would kill her.


    She was tasked to sow discord and break the family of the duke. And she was just a step away from it. She had already sent Evelyn away and Evan.. she had made sure that she would not survive with the medicine she was taking.


    Now what was left was Eli and Leo.. both are fake, they have to leave the pce either they want it or not.


    "I.. you can say anything to me but please, do not me him for supporting me.


    I was an orphan with only an old mother to care for, that was why he felt pity on me. I am not dreaming of being the duchess of anything. I am just an ordinary maid, mydy.


    Please!" Hannah moved forward and held her feet with a sobbing voice to show that she was so hurt yet she did not care about herself but Ethan.


    Ethan, who was trying to mull over Eli''s words, was shocked with the sudden turn of events. His hands clenched into a tight fist.


    He took hasty steps towards them and then held Hannah''s shoulders. He pulled her behind him and then stared at Eli with cold eyes.


    "If you have any problem with me, you have to only use me. Why are you targeting her? She did not want toe here, I was the one who brought him here.


    So, she is my responsibility." Eli shook her head. He was a gone case.


    "Did you notice that even your words match her. You are speaking hernguage.


    I always felt that you were being too aggressive but at least I know the reason now. I pity you.


    You are gone too far that even if try to save you, you are only going to me us.'''' She could see the evil smirk on the face of Hannah.


    She was not even trying to hide it anymore. Standing behind Ethan, she was full of arrogance as she knew that no matter what Eli would say, he was not going to believe in her.


    "Leave this room. I will take care of my father. You are not needed here." shemanded in a cold voice when she felt Hannah holding the arms of Ethan as if she was scared.


    He turned and softened his face as he shook it as if assuring her that she did not need to worry.


    "Eli, there is some confusion here. I am the real child of this family while you are a guest.


    If there would be someone leaving, then it should be you." his voice was calm and soft as if he was just reminding her the facts. "Do you want to see?" he asked with a raised brow and when she frowned, his smile widened.


    "Maids!" he called in a loud voice and instantly many maids came in.


    They all bowed their heads with respect.


    "Escortdy Elizabeth to her room. She is not feeling well. I want you to serve her meals in her rooms only since she needs a lot of rest." her frown only grew deeper and she was about to tell him that he was spouting nonsense when he saw that the maids had circled around her.


    "Come with us, mydy." They tried to get hold of her and took her out of the room when she stared hard at the maids.


    The maids lowered her head but continued to follow his instructions.


    "So he had already taken hold of all of you. Huh??" she asked in a cold voice but the maids did not reply.


    "Let my hands go! I can walk by myself." with her leftover dignity. She took away her hands from their hold and this time they let Eli go easily.


    She red back at Ethan who had no regret in his eyes. In fact, his eyes were filled with contempt when he stared back at Eli.


    "Y0u should know that you are a guest and live ordingly but you never learnt respect.


    Even a dog knows whom it should bark on when it starts living with a master, but even as a human you have not learnt to be grateful and show loyalty. So, do not me me for being harsh. But i hope that you will learnt your lesson through it."

 Chapter 525 Breaking Apart(Chapter Preview)

    "You returned earlier than expected!" Andrew was waiting for her in the room though he was sure that she was not going toe back.


    Leo who was standing beside him narrowed his eyes on Eli.


    "Is father and Ethan already sleeping?" only this could be the reason that she did not stay there for long but returned.


    "He ordered the maids to escort me back to my room and my meals would be served only here." she muttered as she stared back at the maids whose heads were still lowered.


    Elizabeth had a habit of keeping everything within. She hardly shared her emotions or problems and sometimes it was difficult to know what was running in her mind. As she was taught to be a perfect empress, she had always kept her face neutral and a nk look that sometimes worried her family.


    And that Elizabeth isining! Only this could exin to them that it must have been too humiliating for her.


    Andrew tilted his head and stared at the maids who felt like they could not breathe. Though Andrew showed the world that he was a warm person with that small smile always blooming on his face.


    He was cold and cruel when it came to things he liked and Eli was his biggest weakness and strength. He could not bear it when she had been hurt.


    His eyes turned fiercer as he took a slow step towards them but it was enough to bring them on their knees. They could not bear the aura he was leaving, it was suffocating.


    But who should they beg! Though Leo was letting Andrew handle it, his face had turnedpletely darker and ck cloud started to form over his head.


    And though Eli was silent, she was the one who had suffered. She was treated like the next matriarch just a few days ago and now.. She was no less than a prisoner in her own house.. No! The problem lies just here. This is not her home.


    "We.. your highness we are bound by the heir of the family." they exined with their shivering bodies as they did not want to lose their life when they heard a slow chuckle, but it was worse than Leo''s frown.


    It sounded like the death bell to them.


    "No matter what, insulting the next empress is no less than treason. But it should be known first by the person who dared tomand that and then I will deal with traitors like you."


    "Andrew, you do not need to exin to him. He is not in a condition to hear anything." Eli held him by his wrist when he tried to go out of the door.


    She was sure that the maid had already started clinging to him and ying another victim card.


    She was a vicious woman and Ethan would insult Andrew too since he had lost all his senses to her.


    Though he had not been kind to her, she did not want to hurt the son of her father. "Let him do what he wants, after all, it is his pce and I am a guest here." the words came out in a low voice as she looked away but this was enough to pierce Andrew''s heart.


    The woman who was fighting so much with him to stay with this family upto the point that she was considering giving up on him.


    The woman who had loved this family with her bones all her life was calling herself a guest here! How much did she hurt to think so.


    He held her hands that were holding on to his wrist and pulled her in his embrace. He did not say a word as he continued to assure her that he was always with her through his warmth.


    Leo stared at the maids who were still there and pointed at the door. As if given an amnesty by the king, they nodded their heads vehemently and left in an instant when Leo turned to look at them.


    There was nothing to say anymore. What right did he have to interfere when Eli was treated this badly and he could not do anything to protect her.


    He knew that if something happened to father, Ethan would take the chance to use his powers as the elder and only son of the pce but he had not thought that he would react this fast.


    He gave onest look to the couple and closed his eyes. He had to leave for the search of Eve before it became toote. Or he was sure that father would never forgive him.


    Andrew, whose eyes met Leo when he looked at them, narrowed his eyes on Leo when Leo nodded as if giving his consent to whatever Andrew was nning.


    Since Leo could not protect her anymore. He had given all the right to Andrew whose rigid face finally rxed when Leo nodded his head.


    He rubbed her back as if assuring her. When she did not struggle or let go of his arms, he was sure that she was broken but she would never ept it and if he let her go, she would go to that family again.


    He saw how Leo left the room silently. This was his chance to exin to her that she did not belong here¡­ at least, not anymore.


    He created some distance between their upper bodies and cupped her cheeks. She raised her head to stare into his eyes that was filled with love and care for her that her eyes flickered,


    "Eli, if you are a guest here, then it is time to let go of this family. Be the empress ande back here to protect what is precious to you. Then no one would be able to humiliate you or go against you.e with me to your home. The ce that would be controlled by you.


    I promise that your father will be protected by the royal guards after our marriage."

 Chapter 526 [Bonus Chapter] Princess As A Girl, Soldier, If A Boy.(Chapter Preview)

    "Evangeline!" Evan''s eyes fluttered open when she felt the warm touch on her stomach.


    "Do not worry your mother much. If you continue to be a troubled child. I will make sure to punish you when youe.


    If not, I will not talk to you." a warm smile formed on her lips when she saw Leo rubbing her belly and talking to the kid.


    She was worried that he was not going to support the decision of keeping the baby since she was getting sick. But so far, he had not said a word.


    The dread in her heart finally calmed when she noticed the expression on his face. It was filled with fatherly love and case that her eyes softened and felt moist.


    She closed her eyes again afraid that he would notice that she was awake.


    "I know that I have not been a good husband. But I promise that I will try to be a better one. A better husband that will punish you if you keep worrying your mother.


    You should be a good daughter. I wonder if your hair looks like me or your mother''s! But your eyes should look like her only." she giggled when she heard his sternmand like he was ordering his knights when his head snapped back to her.


    "Do you think a kid''s features or nature could bemanded like that? Hmm?" she asked in a helpless voice when he frowned at her words.


    "Why not! Father used tomand us to behave and we always followed his orders." she blinked and thenughed holding her stomach unconsciously.


    "Leo! You were old enough to understand his words then. The baby is too small."


    "But she is our daughter. I am sure that she could listen to me and would understand me well." she was amazed at the level of confidence he was showing.


    As if the kid was already in his hands and were nodding her head to be him this sure.


    "What if it was not a girl but a boy. You would not care for him the same?" she asked in a teasing tone as she knew how much he had desire for a girl when his brows furrowed and his face looked like he was lost in a deep thought.


    She continued to stare at him waiting for an answer, when it felt like he took ages to reply, when she unconsciously held her breath


    "You do not need to worry about that. Since I know that it is a girl. And I would name her Amara or Grace."


    A look of disappointment filled her face as the thought of his upset face when they would have a son passed through her eyes.


    She did not know whether she had a girl or boy but she was going to love her child nheless.


    "But if by any chance, the baby is a boy. Then I would train him so hard to take care of his mother and his future sister and make him a responsible son.


    So, that you would never feel alone even if I am not here." he nodded his head as his eyes turned fierce.


    Suddenly she felt pity on her son for being trained like he was going on a war. She chuckled and shook her head wondering how he would treat his both kids differentially.


    "Poor boy!" she shook her head when he scoffed.


    "I am being merciful to him by giving him the chance to protect you. Since I am nning to end everything in the next month and go on a long vacation with you." heid on his stomach and wrapped his hands around her waist and brought her closer.


    "I will search for Eve, bring her home and then pass all the authorities back to father and ask him for a break.


    I have done enough for this family and empire. Now I want to spend some time with you and my baby.


    I will personally take care of you to make sure you are healthy and have enough fat to hold the child.


    I will not let this responsibility on you since you do not take care of yourself at all." he took a deep breath when her scent wafted into his nose making him feel better.


    He did not meet his eyes because he did not want to worry her father but he was sure that if they both continued to live in the pce, she would know about everything sooner orter.


    He didn''t want her to worry further since she was already suffering so much. That was all due to him.


    "Mmm, that sounds like a good n. I want to go to some warm ce where I can see the sun. The weather here is damp and gloomy these days with dark clouds and rain all the time." he nodded his head and nudged on her neck.


    How he wishes he could kiss her and do more things to her but the events ofst night have left a fear in him.


    He did not want her to faint or suffer again. Control Leo, he repeated it and then nudged again.


    "Alright, then I would look for the ces that met your criteria and arrange for a journey. But.." he stopped as he did not want to hurt her.


    What he was doing was only promises, while he was not giving her enough time. She was spending most of her days alone up to the limit that it took him months to know that she was already pregnant.


    "But you have to go search for Evelyn. I know, and you do not need to worry about that.


    Go on, bring her back and then scold her a lot but that did not mean that you would break her heart leo. The girl must really be in love to go upto this length. Do not forget how we made too many wrong decisions before being together."

 Chapter 527 [Bonus Chapter] Fed Her Poison(Chapter Preview)

    "Do not forget how we made too many wrong decisions before being together."


    ''Yes, go on Leo. Go and leave this empire in search of the girl who had no rtionship with you so that i get the chance to snatch everyone you ever felt affinity too.'' Hannah who was hiding behind the door and looking at the lovey dovey scene of both of them smirked as she knew she was seeding more easily than she had thought.


    She noticed how Leo kissed Evan tenderly on her forehead and hugged her softly as if he was afraid of hurting his child that was in her womb and her eyes burned with hatred.


    She hated how they still had the time to enjoy these precious moments when she had made sure to bring chaos to the whole pce.


    How could they still smile and love each other when she had sown the seeds of discord that deep.


    Whenever she looked at smiling face of Evan she felt like worms were crawling all over her body.


    She leaned on the door as her eyes burnt with hatred and her hands clenched into a tight fist.


    Just when she was about to turn to peek again, she felt his eyes snapped open and looked straight at her.


    She felt her heart leapt out of her ribcage at that instant but she held herself.


    "What is it?" he asked in a cold voice as he saw a new maid peeking at them when she trembled.


    "I.. I was sent to serve the medicinal soup to thedy by my new master, physician Herbert." as the words left her mouth, his pressing aura instantly cooled down.


    "You are his new apprentice?" he asked with a raised brow as he knew how the old man was of conservative thinking. Who would have thought that he would take a girl to teach his knowledge when he never found someone worthy enough to teach medicine to him.


    "Well.. I am trying to convince him. For now, I am working as a maid in general." keeping her head lowered the girl smiled awkwardly when Leo nodded his head.


    "At least he is acknowledging your presence. Keep up the hard work. I am sure you will be sessful in your goal.`` His tone was encouraging, even Evan nodded as she tried to sit up while staring at the soup.


    When the eyes of the girl sparkled. ''Of course, no matter who is standing in my way. I would make sure to win and achieve my goal. But who would have thought that you would pray for your own demise, Leo! And here I thought that you would be a wise and cunning person.'' she hid her expressions that were full of disdain in the pretense of bowing her head in front of them.


    "It has an awful smell." Evan covered her nose instantly as the soup came closer to her and hid her face in the chest of Leo who rubbed her back soothingly.


    "I.. the medicine had affected the quality of the soup mydy. But it is good for your health, mydy." She persuaded the woman. What was with her? Mostly she takes the medicine no matter how bitter it was!


    Then why was she throwing a tantrum today? Could it be that she knew what was in the medicine! No! It was just her sixth sense talking but she knew how to tame a woman like her.


    "It is all for your baby, mydy. You should try to endure." she added as she picked up the spout from the tray and brought it closer to Leo instead of Evan.


    "I am sure thedy would drink it if it was given by my lord." yes! Give her poison from your own hands Leo so that the whole world knows she has made a mistake choosing you.


    You are nothing but a cold hearted monster who knows nothing but ughter.


    Leo nodded as he took the medicine from her hands and took a spoon out of it. He blew air on it to cool it down as he felt the awful smell too but did not react.


    "Evan,e here and take your medicine, my love." he called her in an endearing tone that she blushed.


    He hardly called her so in front of everyone that she flushed but could not say no this time. With a defeated look on her face, she took a sip of the medicine but made a bitter face as it went through her throat.


    "It also tasted awful." he rubbed her back soothingly again as he continued to feed her the soup when Hannah nodded and left the room with a triumphed smile on her face.


    "Yes, Leo. Keep feeding her like that, I will reach my goal earlier than I thought." she whispered softly with a vicious expression on her face as she walked back to the kitchen.


    "Lord Ethan is asking for his meal." she announced when the maids looked at her with a wary look on their face but she did not care.


    She was going to be the mistress of the house soon. Why would she care if the maids did not like her.


    Soon, she would throw all of them out of the house anyway. With that thought, she scoffed and picked up the tray that was served for Ethan and walked out of the kitchen with her head raised high.


    She was so angry when he had brought her into the pce as a maid but who would have thought that it was the solution to all her problems.


    If she would have been announced as his lover, would she have ess to all the pce and to the rooms of others this easily.


    Now she was free to do whatever she wanted with no one to ask her questions.


    She hummed an old folk song as she continued to walk towards his room but just as she was about to reach the door, she looked around and mixed powder in his soup too with a bright smile on her face while her eyes filled with craziness.

 Chapter 528 She Had Other Plans(Chapter Preview)

    Without knocking the door, she entered under the keen eyes of the maids, to show her authority.


    Ethan was sitting on the office desk of his father and trying to read his papers. He had a face full of annoyance as if he would throw all the papers and moments.


    She sneered. Did he think he was a genius? He would read all the papers by himself and would learn everything!


    Her face filled with disdain as she walked in. but when she reached beside him, her facial expressions changed and filled with worry.


    "Oh dear! You are looking too worried. What happened Ethan?" she feigned ignorance as she eyed the papers and her eyes narrowed on them with her face turned darker.


    "What are you reading here that made you so worried?" This time her voice trembled a bit so she failed to notice his shocked and then embarrassed face or she did not care for it since she had more important things to see.


    "Ah, i.. I was just trying to read the papers. I have missed many sses so I am still not proficient in it.


    I think Elizabeth was right. I stillck in many prospects and hurrying everyone to make me duke.


    What difference would it make between me and leo? Aren''t we both greedy for the same thing!


    Sigh! On a second note, why should I care who is the duke when I could have a free life and enough money at my disposal.


    It is not like I have many desires. We can pay the loan you have taken and then marry.


    I read that my father has three more pces. We could go and live in one of them after marriage to avoid arguments or ask for a separate estate we can handle!" He turned to look at her face to observe her every reaction.


    He realized that it was not in his abilities to be the duke with so much work.


    His father managed all the activities of the empire. Trade, foreign envoys and even criminal files had filled his table.


    He was sure he could not manage so many things even if he would take sses for a decade.


    She tore her eyes away from the files unwillingly and stared at him with a smile,


    "Of course, if you want to live in a separate state as a richmoner instead of being the archduke, then it is your will.


    All i want is you, i did not need the position or power. You are the one who will decide.


    But make sure that you think well, in case you regretter." she pressurized thest line when he sighed and nodded.


    Even he was not sure if he would let go of the position now, how he would be treated by Leo after the death of his father.


    He knew that Eli and Leo did not like him at all. That was why it was necessary for him to be in a higher position or he would be disposed of by them.


    "I know, I will try harder." she patted his shoulders like a stern teacher pat the shoulders of her student after getting a better reply after the wrong one.


    As if telling you still need to learn a lot.


    "You can try all you can after having the meal. Come here." she held his hands and pulled him towards her when he shook his head with a smile.


    This was the peace he wanted in his life. After working hard all day, he wanted to have a light meal with her and then sleep while holding her in his arms.


    He did not care if he was a duke or baron or just a richmoner. As long as they could afford good food and have a peaceful life together but he wondered if he would ever have one?


    He sat down on the chair and looked at the food. It was his favorite.


    "Chicken soup and cheese cornbread." she nodded her head with a bright smile on her face.


    Only a fool could be so happy with such a simple meal after living in the house of the duke as his heir.


    He really was not cut for being a duke with his authority but a simple farmer.


    She hid her eyes that were full of contempt with her hair and started eating together.


    "You know Hannah. I feel that we should talk to Eli and Leo and clear our misunderstandings.


    What if their behavior towards us changes once they know that I did not want the position anymore. Then we could have a happy life together." he took a deep sigh as he said so and her hands on the fork tightened.


    If he would talk to them then all the traps she had woven around them would fail. Aftering this far, she was not going to let go!


    Her eyes fell on the table where the papers were still scattered and her eyes turned darker.


    "Of course, you should talk to your father too. Why not have a good family get together once he wakes up.`` This was the only way she could stall time.


    And since the father would never wake up, she did not need to worry about their conversation.


    He nodded as he stared at his father with a look of worry in his eyes, "i wish that he would wake up sooner. I am suddenly feeling alone." his voice turned softer and distant as he continued to stare at his father.


    Theo, the only one who had treated him better, was also gone due to the illness of his father. He was sent to handle the other tasks so no one knows that the duke is sick, or it may create chaos in the vassal families.


    "Yes, he would but now it is time for you to rest too." so that i could do what is needed to do!

 Chapter 529 Who Is She Exactly?(Chapter Preview)

    The drugs in Ethan''s food started to work well. His eyes started to turn droopy and his face looked tired.


    She lent him her shoulders and he happily leaned on her and closed his eyes.


    She waited for a few more minutes since she did not want the maids to be suspicious about his sudden sleep.


    Those ten minutes were no less than an eternity to her as she waited for him to go into deep sleep before asking the maids for help,


    "Hey, can you help me take the master to bed? He slept on his chair." The knights on the duty nodded and helped Hannah in cing Ethan with his father.


    Both men, equally affected by her drugs, are sleeping together. Such a warm scene that was filled with achievement. A smirk formed on her lips but she let the foolish thoughts go as she walked on his working table.


    He was such a fool to give him such a gift. She flipped the pages of the files he was reading and in the pretense of arranging everything well, she read most of the papers.


    Once she was sure that she had all the needed information, she arranged the papers and ced them back on their ce.


    Closing all the lights, she instructed the maid to feed medicine to the duke and left the room.


    "My shift has ended and my master is already sleeping. So, I am going to rest too.`` She informed the knight on duty who nodded his head and failed to understand why she was informing him when she hummed the same song again and left from there.


    The room for the maids was in the attic while the prisoners were put in the underground prison.


    Though both ces were opposite of each other. The stairs for them were the same.


    She walked towards the stairs and looked around and when she was sure that no one was around, she changed the stairs and went to an underground prison with a tray of food in her hands.


    "I am here to give medicine to the injured prisoner." she replied in a soft but confident voice when the knights stopped her way/.


    "Why would a prisoner be given medicine?" asked the knight with a frown. He had a cold expression on his face but Hannah just shook her head.


    "How does a maid like me know that? I am only following the orders.`` They both exchanged nces but they had no reason to doubt a maid.


    "We will check you first?" they said in a cold and mean tone to scare her if she was lying. But the maid only nodded her head and raised her hands as if asking them toplete their duties.


    One of the knights came forward and checked her but she had nothing except some liquid that she called medicine.


    They finally nodded and she left from there towards the cells where prisoners were kept.


    She stared at each of the cells with cold and vignt eyes.


    Most of them are empty with only two of them having prisoners. One was a woman with a young age and the other was an old man with a pale face.


    It looked like he had not eaten anything since long and was on the verge of death.


    Her steps halted and she stared at him for a long time. The man feeling the gaze of someone trembled and raised his head to look at the door.


    His blurry eyes blinked a few times before he noticed a woman standing there in the maid''s uniform.


    The cell was too dark to know who she was but he did not care much about it.


    "Please give me some food. It has been a day. I will die this way!" he begged.


    They were giving him meals twice a day but soon it declined to once a day and recently even that has be irregr.


    He had asked so many times but was never given a reply. Mostly the guards standing oute to give the food but he would not mind if a maid would bring his meal as long as it is edible.


    The girl''s eyes shed with a look of surprise but soon a cold smile formed on her face. She looked at the man with contempt.


    "So, that is how you are spending your day now? Do you not feel any shame!


    Wouldn''t death be a better solution than begging for a single meal a day?" her tone was filled with mockery but his eyes filled with shock when he recognized the voice.


    There was no way that he could forget her!


    "What are you doing here?" he asked with a look of shock on his face but then shook his head, "ha! If you havee this far only to mock me, I must say you are more of a fool than a daring person.


    Even if you hate me, you should not have taken such a risk. I would advise you to leave before anyone can find who you are and ce you in a cell with me.


    I may not be a good person but I am not that cruel to you. Please return and I will forget that we have ever met." he looked away with regret and pain that filled his eyes.


    Hannah felt the warmth of liquid in her eyes yet her eyes were filled with hatred towards the man.


    "Mother still thinks that you will return. She had turned sick but she still did not want to meet me.


    It would have been better if you would have just died but no! You must have created such a scandal that she hears about you and wails in pain.


    She begged me toe here and see you if you are fine. At least, you know that I could have died in the process!" she spat with anger when the eyes of the man widened but he closed them again.


    "Then tell her that I died to release her from this pain forever."

 Chapter 530 Her Resentful Past(Chapter Preview)

    "Ha! Do you think I have not tried it? But she did not believe in me. She hade to visit the capital even when she knew that she was sick and traveling for days would deteriorate her health.


    And you have left such a meager sum for us. Have you ever thought how I would manage that!" he gritted his teeth as she continued to use him for everything.


    "The meager sum you are talking about was the savings of all my life and an average family''s three generations could have lived with it." he spat with anger.


    "Can you look at me? Do you think I am in a better position to solve your grievances!


    I am struggling to live with a meager amount of food that is not enough for one meal, yet you came this far just to use me for everything?" he gritted his teeth as his anger took over his guilt and his mood worsen,


    "So, if you are done, then leave. Leave or you would be locked with me soon enough.


    I did not know what tricks you have yed toe here but let me warn you, these Thawyne are not fools.


    It would be only a matter of time that they would find out your ill intentions towards them and would catch you too." he warned. That was thest thing he could do for his daughter whom he had often neglected in his life but that did not mean that he did not love her.


    "I have told you in the past too that i am have regretful towards my mistakes but i never intend to hurt you and your mother." he took a deep sigh and closed his eyes while leaning on the dark wall that was full of hard stones that hurt his back, but he could not care about it in this moment.


    "I am here to take you back to mother. You can apologize to her by yourself and as far as it is about the members of Thawyne family.


    They all are a bunch of fools who were busy fighting with each other so I did not need to do much." he raised his head with a look of shock in his eyes but soon a mockingugh reflected it.


    "And you believed it? They are good at ying roles.


    They have trapped me the very same way. I thought that Evan was still unmarried and they were fighting with each other so killing one and putting the me on the other would be easy.


    But that was all their trap. They took me red handled while killing a baron. But who cares about him?


    He deserved it. Hannah, that is not the time to fight with your father. You should leave as soon as possible.


    I have some payment left for things I have done. You can go to my old house in the town and search there in my cupboard, you will find bags full of gold coins.


    Take them and leave and nevere back before his majesty would find out about your existence.


    He had asked me to do all this but when I fell into the trap, he did not even spare me a nce as if he did not know me at all.


    Though I have a few proof against him, revealing them would only mean that I am inviting my death.


    But even if that is the case, I truly want you to live without regret. So, it would be better that you forget about this father who could give you nothing." a look of pain and regret filled his face and she knew that his emotions towards her were sincere.


    She had felt so aggrieved and angered towards him to abandon them from the start. At a young age, she had thought that her father would go out for trade like her mother had told her.


    And she was proud that though her father only lives with them one or two weeks in a month, he is working so hard to give us a better life but when she grew up, she came to know that the father she looked up to was a man who was doing despicable things.


    He had another wife and daughter in the neighboring empire and he went to live with them. Not only that, he did nothing. He only asked them for money and then brought that money for her and her mother to spend.


    So, they were all feeding over his second wife. She felt so miserable and asked her mother to leave that kind of trash of a father only to receive a p in response.


    From that the love she had for him died, she started to resent him to a limit that she did note to greet him when he came and did not talk to him at all.


    But she could not deny that he did not care for her. No matter how rude she behaved, he always stopped her mother to scold her or raise a hand on her.


    But that increased her guilt and only made her resent him further and she never realized when that resentment grew to a limit of hating all men.


    But in the end, she was just like him. When he left and her mother started to be ill, she followed his traces and came to the capital.


    There she met his majesty and he told how Edward was in the prison of Thayne because he tried to kill them.


    How they tricked him and his own daughter for which he had left her and her mother, sent him there after tricking him.


    Her blood boiled but there was nothing she could do against such a strong and powerful family when he guided her


    He helped her in getting a good job in the pce of princess and told her if she wanted to save him, he had to y with the heart of Ethan.

 Chapter 531 Was The Truth Out?(Chapter Preview)

    The hatred she had for the family of Thawyne was so much that she did not care who was innocent among them and who was responsible for the demise of her family.


    All she knew was, her father was not with them because he was busy taking care of another girl.


    But the girl was not even the daughter of her father but the young miss of the family of Thawyne.


    And instead of repaying with reward and gratitude, she had sent her father to prison to hide her truth.


    They are all greedy then why should she not be the one?


    "I wille back soon to get you free from here. But it is only for my mother since I still hate you.`` She ced the food on the corner as she looked at her father with a cold look before turning back.


    Her father stared at her disappearing figure and raised his head in the mid air but shook his head.


    He knew that the ce was dangerous but she was too stubborn to listen to him. And what if anyone heard him when he called her.


    The most he could help was, do not create more hurdles for her. But if she became sessful in ruining the family then it would be the best gift for him.


    He wanted to take revenge from the family who destroyed him with their lies.


    He picked up the bowl of soup and drank it in one gulp. It has been days since he had a good meal.


    Just when Hannah walked out of the dark passage, she noticed that the guard wasing towards her.


    "What took you so long? I was onlying to check up on you." he frowned as he looked behind her and then at her hands but there was nothing.


    "I was looking at that pitiful soul. That old man was looking too old to be kept in this ce without food and water." she whispered when the guard scoffed.


    "Ha! He is a bloody murdered who killed a baron while attempting to kill all the members of this family.


    I did not even understand why he was kept alive. Someone should mix poison in his food and let him die.


    He was a bloody cruel man who tried to take advantage of the affections of her highness and break their marriage.


    If only.."he stopped in tracks and then red at the woman who was still standing in front of him.


    "But all this had nothing to do with you. You shall leave now." Hannah nodded. She didn''t want to spend her time listening to how her father should be killed mercilessly.


    "Just you wait! I would soon show you who would die and who was going to survive." she muttered under her breath as she walked out of the underground cell when the other staff stared at her again.


    She was the hot topic of rumor. No matter where she goes, everyone is talking about her these days.


    They all thought that she was ying with the heart of their lord and that she could not be trusted but she just scoffed at their usations.


    If they were so sure that she was a viin. Why did they not go to his highness andin? If not directly, they could go to Eli, Eve or Evan.. what rhyming names!


    But she did not care. Eve was going and Leo had gone in search of her. It would be enough time for her to bring an internal storm and weaken the base of this family.


    And when Leo would return, there would be nothing left but the ruins of this happy and loving family.


    Sheughed softly while her eyes burned with passion as she walked towards the hill.


    The ce was too silent when everyone was sleeping.


    "You can go and rest. I will stay here and see if anyone needs anything." she ordered the maid who looked around but could not dare to challenge the authority of Hannah.


    For the past few days, she was ordering all the maids as if she was the mistress of the pce and when they tried toin about it, Ethan only supported Hannah, saying she was only making sure that the pce would work well.


    She was a well wisher of the family even Eli was treated badly then where would they stand.


    Once the maid left, Hannah looked around at the silent corridor and hall and took out another bunch of drugs.


    She went to the kitchen where another pair of maids were sleeping and took out the box of spices and mixed whole powder in it.


    Once she had mixed well and was sure that no one had seen it. She came out of the kitchen feeling pity for the two women who were asked to take care of the kitchen and came out of that dark ce.


    What should she do now? She had already started feeding all of them poison through chef and she had met her father too. She had Ethan and his father was going to die anyway.


    Leo was gone and Ethan would have already married her before he coulde back. The pce was still working well and soon all of this would be hers.


    She was going to rule this whole ce alone.


    Just when she was about to sit on the sofa leisurely and enjoy her closeby winning when she heard the sound of footsteps and frowned.


    No one should be awake and walking at this hour then what Eli was trying to do.


    She stood up to notice that Evan was walking towards her with the bowl of soup in her hands.


    He has mixed poison only in that soup. Had he found out what she was trying to do? She held her dress tightly with her warm hands and then bowed her head when Evan reached closer.


    "You are the one who brought this soup into my room, right? You should be punished for feeding me poison.."

 Chapter 532 Eyes Filled With Hatred(Chapter Preview)

    Hannah trembled like the dried leaf in the cold winds. If she would get caught then what would happen to the revenge of her mother.


    How would she save her father from that dark cell and his majesty would kill her.


    "That.. that.. I did not know what you were talking about, mydy?" her voice shivered a bit as she bowed her head when she heard the sound of chuckle.


    "Oh my, did I scare you? I was only saying that the medicine you fed me was worse than a poison. I am feeling like I would vomit after eating it.


    But I think you get scared by my sudden words." Evan theatrically covered her face with surprise as she sat on the sofa when she noticed the rigid body of the maid slowly rxed again and raised a brow.


    An enchanting smile formed on her face.


    "My husband had left for some work, and I was getting bored in my room. So, I decided to spend some time here.


    But you looked too shocked to see me." For a mere maid to walk this leisurely and having such kind of expressions, Evan felt a bit strange when looking at her.


    She looked at the maid that had followed her from her room. Jenna, she had served Evan before she was even the youngdy of this house.


    "Jenna, would you bring some warm tea for me?" the maid nodded and left for the kitchen when Evan turned her gaze back on the maid.


    "I have not seen you before. What had you appointed?" Though her tone was casual, Hannah could feel the look of suspicion in the eyes of Evan.


    She knew that it would be in vain to lie now or she would get caught.


    "I have been brought by lord Ethan, the eldest child of this house as his personal maid, mydy." Evan''s eyes flickered and turned a shade darker.


    "And here I thought that you work as a physician. How easy it was to misunderstand me looking at how you served me medicine. What medicine it was, again?" she asked with a carefree attitude.


    As if she was only a bit irked as a noble that a new maid was appointed without her knowledge but she had nothing to say so she was throwing a tantrum, but in reality her eyes were observing Hannah''s every action vigntly.


    "Ah.. I am interested in medicine, mydy. So I am trying to convince the physician to teach me a few things about medicine.


    But each time he sent me away with some errands. I did not want to confuse you, mydy.


    But I got afraid when I looked at the cold eyes of the master in the room." there was nothing wrong in her identity and paperwork.


    She looked like a gracefuldy with her own charms. But what pinched Evan was her confidence.


    She had never seen a maid talking while looking into the eyes of his or her master.


    She had felt the same in the room too when she came to give medicine. She had an arrogant smile on her face, giving Evan a hallucination that she was superior to them.


    Not only that, she could feel a strange feeling whenever she looked at the face of the woman. As if she had a striking resemnce to someone she knew too well in the past.


    "Hmm, where did you work before? If you do not mind telling me!" Hannah stood straighter as now she was sure that Evan was doubting her.


    She had thought about it but she had never expected Evan to be doubtful so soon.


    "I used to work as a caretaker of the pce of princess Adide, the future empress of the empire.


    I was lucky that I met lord Ethan there. We have worked together for a while.


    I may have crossed the line as he had always treated me kindly. We were friends there. If I dare to believe that, he is a gentleman who still remembers me when his life changed so much." she replied softly when Evan nodded.


    "Oh, look at me! I am being so talkative today. I guess I am missingpany in the pce.


    But what about your parents? Are they not worried about you when you suddenly change jobs?" Evan did not know why she felt her heart clenched once she asked the questions as if she suddenly did not need any reply.


    As if she knew that she would not like the reply.


    "My mother is in the local physician''s inn. He is trying to treat her.


    She is a worrisome woman who gets sick easily. My father is no more, mydy.'''' A hint of pain and helplessness could be felt in the voice of the woman, confusing Evangeline who did not know why, continued to look at the maid.


    "Oh, I am sorry. Life would have been tough for you." Hannah sighed and then shook her head.


    She was never going to spend time in front of Evan that she had suffered. She wanted to give her an illusion that she had lived a better life than Evangeline.


    "No! I am a happy person, mydy. Such an esteemed woman should not be worried about my problems.


    If you would like, she will go and bring your tea. It is taking too much time." Evan blinked as she was not expecting the turn of events suddenly.


    "Caring for every servant of the pce is my responsibility and I did not feel tired by it.


    Go and do your work, I am sure Theo has given you a bunch of tasks to bepleted before living. She waved her hands when Hannah left from there but her eyes continued to spare into the empty space for long before Jenna came back with a bowl of soup in her hands.


    "Ask Arden or Reynold to meet me. I have an urgent matter to discuss with them."

 Chapter 533 Brotherhood(Chapter Preview)

    "We have checked twice, mydy. There is not a singleint against her.


    She belongs to a vige near Cadburn town. No one in the vige had seen her father sincest year.


    No one had any idea what happened to him. Recently her mother was very sick, so she hade here for her treatment.


    I have checked personally, her mother is admitted there and she goes to meet her mother every Sunday." Evan nodded, she had checked all the details of Hannah personally.


    She had even written a letter to Adel, but found nothing wrong with her records.


    She even understands the friendship of Ethan and Hannah. But she did not know why she was feeling uneasy after seeing the expressions of that maid.


    "I know I may sound stubborn or troublesome but I want you to keep an eye on her for a few days." Reynold nodded his head without any hesitation.


    "Thank you, if you found anything please inform me." Reynold nodded his head again. Though he did not understand what had happened, he was sure Evan would not behave like that without any reason.


    Evan saw him leaving and then took a deep breath.


    She stood up to visit Ethan, maybe he had noticed something strange in Hannah too but was ignoring it since she was his friend.


    "You do not need to worry about that, I will make sure that you have all the powers to take decisions slowly." her steps halted when she heard Ethan speaking softly.


    "But lord Leo had already been assigned as the duke, who would listen to you? His highness does not trust you enough. They think that you are not worth the position of dukedom. More than myself, I am worried about you.


    What if Leonardo started to torment you once his highness would.." The girl stopped but both Evan and Ethan knew what she wanted to say.


    "You are thinking way too much. Father would soon be better!" He did not understand what had happened to William when he was fine just a few hours ago.


    He had thought that his father turned unconscious due to the anger and increase in his flow of blood but it had been hours and he was only turning paler with time.


    "But if something happened to him¡­ do not forget that I am the eldest son of the family. I am the one who will be the next head." his voice sounded so cold to Evan who closed her eyes and took a deep sigh.


    This man was her brother by blood but he did not think like that. She could feel the anger and hatred in his voice for them, especially Leo.


    That made her wonder what else Leo had bore along since the truth hade out. If only, he had been the real son, no one would have dared to speak against him.


    She paused for a second before using more force to enter the room.


    The sound of her footsteps alerted Hannah and Ethan who turned to look at the door at once.


    "My lord, Lady Evangeline, is asking for a meeting." came the voice of the knight who was guarding their door.


    Ethan nced at Hannah and then at guard and nodded his head. Hannah''s eyes narrowed. She could guess why Evan hade here but it was toote.


    If Evan thinks that she could sow discord between her and Ethan then it would be worth watching the show.


    Her eyes filled with disdain as she turned and acted as if she was cleaning the window pane of the room.


    Evan scanned the room as she had reached the door when her eyes stilled on Hannah who was busy in working and then at Ethan who was writing something on paper.


    She was right about this woman! Controlling the expressions on her face, Evan brought a warm smile as she walked in.


    "Brother" she greeted with a certain warmth in her voice, ignoring the fact that she knew he hated them.


    "Lady Evangeline, I was not expecting a visit from you. Are you feeling better now?" He had heard from Hannah that she had been sick since she got married and a spection that it could be intentional since she had always been healthy.


    Evan sat on the chair without being offered and noticed that he was practicing writing and her eyes softened.


    "I apologize for not being here for you as your younger sister but the way you called medy Evangeline sounded too distant.


    You do not have to be too cold to me, brother." a certain affection could be felt from her warm voice and her face had sincerity that stunned Ethan who was expecting that she would be here for an argument like Leo and Eli who think he was worth nothing.


    Could it be because they are blood rted unlike him and Leo and Eli.


    "You should not apologize since I understand that you are worried about many things and you are not well." he offered her a smile which she returned well.


    "Are you studying literature? If you do not mind, I can help you with your studies. It would be better to study with a family rather than depending on teachers alone.


    I loved literature when I was young. Are you interested in poetries?" an unnerving feeling filled his heart when her sparkling eyes touched him.


    It was so warm that he felt burdened by it. He nodded with a bit of hesitation when she touched his hand.


    "That''s a relief, I thought all of my family members were interested in politics.


    Would you like to y music too? I love the sound of the piano. Would you like to learn to y music with me?" She took the book from him and then started to exin to him slowly in a voice full of warmth.


    "I am d that you are here, Ethan. It makes me feel that I am not alone, brother."

 Chapter 534 Harmonious Feelings(Chapter Preview)

    "It has been months since I felt that better. I think I was getting sicker while cooped up in that small room.


    Thanks to you, I had a good time and yed piano after so long." Evan patted the shoulders of her brother as she asked him to try ying too.


    She sat beside him and taught him basic keynotes of piano after ying for a while.


    She had a bright smile on her rosy face and her body worked much better.


    Ethan felt awkward at the suddenpliment. He was still not sure how to react after being treated kindly. So, he lowered his head in the pretense of ying piano and nodded his head subtly.


    Hannah gritted her teeth when she saw how they were having a good time together.


    How Evan was getting closer to Ethan. Hannah had only one leverage, that no one liked Ethan and spent time with him.


    The man even when he was grown up had a child like insecurities. Since the day he hade here, he was pining for their love and attention but the family was busy in solving others'' matters that they did not pay attention to, which he had taken as rejection.


    Hannah took its benefit and continued to fill his mind with toxic thoughts towards Eli and Leo who were not the real child of the family. She nted the thought in his mind that they are the reason behind the rejection.


    She had almost been sessful with her work and had sown discord among everyone but why did this sick woman was trying to gain his favor. She should not be here in the first ce.


    Hannah''s nails dug deeper into her skin that blood started to seep out from the wound she had made but she felt nothing.


    "If you like, I can teach you how to dance too. It would be good to learn in advance so that when a beautifuldy offers her hand to you, you will have the confidence to take her on to the dance floor." Evan nudged his shoulders and wriggled her eyebrows meaningfully when he looked away.


    Heat rose to his cheeks and they turned redder when Hannah felt that she should run and remind him that he was only going to be with her and p that woman hard for her tricks.


    ''Ha! To show that Evan loves and cares for Ethan! Leo must have told her to win the pawn to secure his position as a king. Such a vicious couple were they!''


    This woman had behaved the same with her father too. She had taken advantage of Edward all her life and now that she had a stronger branch to rely on, she had discarded him and put him in prison so that her viciousness would not be disyed to the public.


    Hannah gnashed her teeth so hard when she saw how they both stood up and started dancing to the beats.


    Evan had a bright smile on her face and her eyes were sparkling like rare gems while Ethan''s face was red, he was feeling shy while holding the waist of his sister. Such a pervert!


    "One, two, three, one, two, three!" she counted for him as she moved slowly so that he could match her steps.


    They have a harmonious feeling around them with no sarcasm orments that he usually passes to his other siblings.


    Hannah coughed hard to gain his attention. He was deviating from his path but no matter how many times she made strange noises, he did not turn to look at her.


    "I think you are not feeling well. You can go and rest there are other maids to serve us if we need anything.`` Hannah could not believe her eyes. Ethan nodded his head when Evan asked her to leave.


    He had a smile on his face and suddenly he looked brighter. Her face turned darker and her hatred started to seep out of her body.


    She was right! Men were unreliable, you could never trust them.


    ? But she bowed her head and left as she knew that she was losing her calm. What if Evan noticed her real motives since she was already doubtful of her.


    She could not make any mistake.


    "Thank you for your grace, mydy." she bowed her head with respect and turned to leave when she heard Ethan chuckling.


    Was he making fun of her now? To think that he would try to cut the roots after taking her benefit and held a stronger branch!


    No, she would never let this happen. She walked out of the room when she noticed that the maids, who had started to tremble and follow her orders without a word, were mocking her with that smiling gaze of theirs.


    She gritted her teeth again. If they think that she would lose her position that easily then they all are wrong.


    Instead of walking back to her room. She continued to walk into the garden as if she needed fresh air.


    The knights noticed her presence but did not try to stop her. Hannah continued to walk until she reached the walls of the pce near the orchid.


    The ce was covered with dense trees with darkness all around. She knocked on the walls as if she was trying to y a tune with it.


    A few of them have strong voices while one of them sounded hollow when her eyes glimmered.


    She took out the hollow brick from the wall and found the hole she was looking for.


    She took out a letter from her dress and threw it on the other side of the wall.


    After waiting for a few minutes, she got a letter back there. She took the letter and then ced the brick back in its ce.


    She roamed a few minutes here and there before leaving for her room from the other side.


    Reaching her room, she closed the door and opened the letter,


    "More goods would be given by the physician of your mother this Sunday.


    If you need help, write a letter and pass it. A helper would be organized for you in the pce but we do not have much time.


    So, speed up your process."

 Chapter 535 Cost Of Her Happiness(Chapter Preview)

    "Here, I hope it will be enough for bills." Ethan took out all the money and passed three small bags filled with gold coins.


    "If not, you can use this seal as a promise that you will pay the rest soon." Ethan was worried that Hannah would be held hostage by the men who had given her loan.


    They have already barged in and broken all the expensive items of the pce once.


    "Shall I send the knights with you? They will make sure of your safety!" she could see the worry in his eyes. But it only made her look away.


    "No! I did not want to show that I am special. The other maids already look at me with spection due to your favors.


    What if they started to be jealous or hate me for my actions. It would be better that I live my life like a maid until you decide what our future would be." the guilt, she was feeling in her heart. She passed it to him only to see his eyes flicker and he looked away with a sigh.


    "I know you are facing a lot of troubles due to me. I will ask Evangeline soon. Since father is ill and Evelyn has left.


    Only we are left to take the decision. If she agrees, we will soon fix our date of engagement.


    You know she is a kind woman but she often stays ill due to.. Due to her weak immunity." he closed his mouth when he noticed that she smiled and nodded.


    He did not notice how his hands clenched deeper.


    She had to beg Evangeline for her happiness! Ha! That girl, she had already ruined two decades of her life, did she think that she could control the rest of her life too?


    She would end her story before that could happen.


    She bade her goodbye to Ethan while holding the bags of gold and left for the carriage.


    She smiled brightly when she saw Evangeline walking towards Ethan''s room.


    "Are you going somewhere?" asked Evan with a look of confusion on her face when she noticed the amount of gold in her hands which Hannah tried to hide hard.


    "Aah, yes. I am going to meet my mother, mydy." Evan nodded with understanding when Hannah bowed and left from there with fear that Evan would notice something.


    She took hasty steps towards the carriage assigned to maids. Once in, she took a breath of relief.


    Once inside she looked at the bag and opened them with haste. She counted the money hastily and her eyes glimmered when she realized it was so much.


    It was more than she had expected and the amount would be enough for buying arge house in the capital.


    Soon, she stopped the carriage and walked towards a red building where a lot of patients were taken in.


    She bowed her head to the physicians as she walked in.


    She stopped in front of a door and peeked in. an olddy was sleeping on the bed. She had a calm smile just like a baby was sleeping.


    She continued to stare at that woman for some time when she felt the presence of someone behind her.


    Her softened expressions turned cold in an instant. She stood straighter and then started walking towards the stairs.


    She climbed to the roof and stood in an empty space when the man followed her there.


    "His majesty is not that patient. You are taking more time than necessary!" Although his voice was nk, she could feel the intense pressureing from him.


    "The rumor is not out but I have already taken care of Duke William and Evelyn had run away from the house only because I helped her.


    Evan had consumed a good amount of poison and Ethan is a puppet under my hands. He would only do what I will ask him to do.


    Now only Leo is left. That man is hard to deal with but I am sure with a good amount of rumors, Ethan would be able to throw his brother inw out of the pce." she assured the man but he did not look that convinced.


    He stared at Hannah but did not reply when she panicked.


    "I have ess to the private rooms of the pce. If you would send someone, I will help him in reaching the study of Duke William. Then you can take whatever you want from there." she added and only then did the man nodded with satisfaction.


    "Here! His majesty had sent this letter to you. You have to make sure the list of the tasks will bepleted before next weekend." she nodded her head as she took the paper and read the matter.


    Her eyes widened when she read the contents. The vicious emperor wanted her to kill Evan and assured Leo of it by saying that he wanted all the wealth for himself, therefore he killed his wife.


    "But how can i.." she tried to refuse but the cold eyes of the man and his annoyed face stopped her as she thought of better words to convince him when he scoffed.


    "You do not need to worry so much. You just have to make sure that the path is clear and words fall in the ears of the staff.


    We will make sure to do the rest. Once you would be able to get rid of the thorns, his majesty would personally announce your marriage with Ethan and would free your father from all the usations.


    I am sure you would be able to pay this small cost for your lifelong happiness." he asked in a tone that did not leave any choice for her.


    She nodded her head as her hold on the paper tightened and the paper crumpled under her grip.


    "Yes, I will do it for my happiness." since Evan had taken it in the first ce it would only be right that she would snatch her happiness by killing Evan.

 Chapter 536 A New Member(Chapter Preview)

    "Are you sure that you did not want to wait for his return?" Evan knew the answer after looking at the carriage and the luggage that was already taken by the maids out of the pce, still her eyes looked at Eli with hopes but soon they were broken when Eli shook her head.


    "I know that you need me Evan and so on as a father but I could not stay here anymore.


    I tried to endure it but I failed. You know that I am not wee here anymore.


    The vassal families already know and are making pressure on Leo. But now that he is gone, they have started to show their dyssia more.


    Last night, I received a letter asking why I am still living here. Not to forget that you are called to attend a meeting with them this evening.


    In the absence of all of us, you are the one who has to handle everything. I know it is a lot of pressure but i.. I do not have any choice but to leave it on you." Evan sighed. That was not what she was asking.


    "Do you think that I would not be able to convince them?" Eli shook her head. They have already crossed the time where convincing others would matter.


    Even staff had started to understand that she was not their eldest miss anymore.


    "Once I would be announced as empress, I would be able to help you again. Please wait for me patiently. I would soone back with more power in my hands." Evan could feel the pleading in her voice and could only close her eyes and nodded her head.


    Eli came closer and wrapped her arms around Evan. When she first met Evan, she had never thought that they would be able toe so close. It felt like it was only a matter of yesterday.


    "I will miss you a lot." she whispered when Evan sighed again.


    She felt suffocated suddenly and held Eli tightly in her arms.


    "Where are you even going?" she asked with a worried tone. She could not understand how the family that looked so close and lovable started to scatter where Evan was not able to hold any of them.


    As if an invisible force was pulling them apart.


    "I.. I have found my real family. Well, Andrew had found them. He investigated the matter and found out that it was stolen from the family of count Herbets.


    They areing to meet me today. I did not want to tell others about it. So, I have epted their invitation to meet them in the za rather than asking them toe here.


    They belong to the countryside so they did not know many nobles in the capital.


    They do not know that I was living here as the daughter of a duke. I think I need time to tell them everything." Eli had a look of hesitation on her face as she stole her gaze away from Evan who realized that there was more to the story.


    But she did not want to pressurize Eli. She knew that Eli was wise enough to make the right decision.


    "As long as you know what you are doing. But.. I would still wait for your letter and invitation to your new house. You know that I would not be at ease until I know that you are doing well at your new house. Right??" She wanted to ask how Eli was sure that it was her real family since there was no record but she did not want to scratch her wounds further.


    She knew how Ethan had behaved rudely with Eli and she even knew who was the predator of the whole incident but this was not the time to use Ethan and scold him.


    He was under the influence of Hannah badly and time and efforts were needed to show him what was right and wrong. Until then she would only wait and endure.


    "You do not have to worry about me. But I will surely write a letter to you. But Evangeline, I want you to keep this matter to yourself until I settle there.


    My position in that family is weak too. I do not want that anyone from this family would¡­" she stopped as she stared at the maids who were standing on every corner of the room.


    But her half said words were enough to warn Evan who nodded her head. A look of worry and tension had filled her face which looked lethargic.


    Three deep lines were formed on her forehead when she rubbed it.


    "I do not know. I think we should wait a bit and put in more effort. Everything would be fine. Once father wakes up, he will solve the problem.


    He would set everything right." no one knew if she was assuring Eli or if she was trying to exin herself that there were still hopes.


    "I know. I have never doubted it. But Evangeline, I want to meet my real family too and spend some time with them before getting married.


    Andrew is already looking for dates and talking to his father. It would only be a matter of some time when I would get married.


    And I am sure that you would be there to celebrate my happiness with me.


    I apologize that your marriage celebration dinner had been canceled so many times. Maybe we will be able to celebrate it together." she chuckled as she rubbed the hands of Evangeline who nodded her head and then hugged Eli again.


    She smiled but at the same time felt tightness in her heart. She had already stopped eating anything that the physician or Hannah brought for her yet the feeling did not leave her.


    "Maybe.. We are going to celebrate it with the presence of one new member.


    Eli, i.. I am going to give you a small niece that would make sure that you would return to the pce soon."

 Chapter 537 Another Opportunity(Chapter Preview)

    "You should not feel guilty, my lord. Thedy has left of her own will. You never asked her to leave the pce. You only reminded her that she should know her ce.


    I think it is due to the pressure the vassal families were putting on her." Hannah rubbed the shoulders of Ethan who was looking out of the window with a gloomy face.


    She was irked. Why was he thinking about the girl when he was the one to insult her too. Now he was showing that he cared about Eli. What hypocrisy?


    Was it the part of every noble even if they have lived the life of amoner most of his life.


    "She is the only one who has shown me warmth when I came here for the first time.


    I am just upset that our rtionship ended like that. She left without even bidding me goodbye.


    But I think I have hurted her enough for that. Sigh! I am just upset. I think.. My presence broke this family somehow.." he took a deep sigh again as he kept looking out of the window from where he could see Evan and Eli hugging each other.


    He could feel how much they both were upset about parting their ways and somehow he felt that he was the one who was behind it.


    His harsh words must have triggered Eli. but.. He could not bring himself to apologize.


    "You should not think so much. She was not the real daughter of this family anyway and she had to leave one day.`` He did not know why, he felt upset when he heard Hannah speaking though he knew that she was telling the truth and she was only thinking about his welfare.


    "Hannah, she was here for all her life. I didn''t even know where she would go and live. I. i can not bring myself to go there. But would you do me a favor?" he stood up abruptly without waiting for a reply and rummaged through the files on the cupboard.


    Hannah looked at him with a bewildered look but only nodded her head.


    "Of course, you do not need to ask me. I am always here to do anything you want me to." She walked closer to him in the pretense of supporting him to see what he was doing when he finally took out a file and flipped through its contents.


    "I want you to go there and give it to her." she frowned when he passed the file to her and looked back at his face that looked much better after giving her the file.


    "If she asked me what is in the file, what shall I tell her?" she asked softly as she looked at the file but did not dare to open it in front of him.


    "It is just a farewell gift that she deserved. Father would have done much more but I still do not have the right to take the financial decisions for the family.


    This is what I have received as a wee gift from my father. I only have this much to give her." her eyes widened with surprise but she nodded and walked out under his pleading eyes.


    But just as she crossed the passage. She halted and rummaged through the papers. Thanks to the training she had received from his majesty to read letters, she was able to read a few lines of the files sessfully.


    These are the papers of a pce in the capital. He had only a single property on his name and instead of giving it to her, he was giving to Eli.


    When everyone had left him and ignored him, she was the only one that was standing with him, yet he was gifting property to someone else.


    How cruel of him. He imed that he loved her but only gave her a few gold coins while giving the properties to others.


    No! She was not going to let that happen. She walked to her room and opened her small bag.


    She took out the papers his majesty had given her. It was the papers of a small house in the dark alleys so that she had a ce to live in the capital.


    She had gone there with much hopes but to her shock it was a area where prostitutes lived and rapes weremon there.


    The ce was filled with criminals so she never dared to live there. To her luck, she found a good ce to live when Adele hired her and met Ethan.


    When his majesty came to know that Ethan is the eldest son of the duke, his behavior changedpletely towards her.


    But she had never forgotten the insult. Her face filled with an evil smirk as she changed the papers in the files.


    She was sure that Ethan would be watching her through the window so she had to go out but who would have thought that she would find an opportunity in this too.


    She changed the papers and hid the real papers in her bag.


    If Eli chose to open them and realize he was sending her to the area of prostitute and threw the papers in anger, then thest thread of care between her and Ethan would break,.


    And if she kept the papers without checking them or with no idea where the ce was, she would end up suffering a cmity and Hannah was going to keep the papers of the pce for herself. She would shift her mother thereter or sell it and buy another ce.


    Even if Ethan came to know about it selling, he would think that Eli had sold her in need of money and would not investigate it.


    With those thoughts in her mind, she walked out of the room with a big smile on her face and leisurely reached where two sisters were bidding goodbyes to each other for hours.


    If she would not have known any better, she would have thought that we were putting on a show.


    "Mydy, Lord Ethan, has sent you a goodbye gift."

 Chapter 538 Reunion Or Another Fight?(Chapter Preview)

    "Mydy, Lord Ethan, has sent you a goodbye gift." Eli raised her head and then looked at Hannah''s smirk as if the woman was looking down on her and her face instantly turned darker.


    She was about to open her mouth and admonish the snake but Evan held her hands.


    She shook her head slightly confusing Eli but the smirk on the face of Hannah grew wider.


    So, she was right. Evan did know about her yet she was acting to be innocent. Now it would be more fun to deal with her.


    "This is a gift from our brother. No matter who delivered it. We should respect his feelings.


    Or the situation would worsen, Eli." Evan still smiled at Hannah, feigning ignorance though she continued to look at both of them with challenging eyes.


    Eli stared back at Evan with a lot of questions in her eyes but when she met the clear and calm eyes of Evan, she sighed.


    She had no idea what Evan was thinking and doing but she knew that Evan knew what Hannah was trying to do.


    "Alright, I will trust you this time." she nodded her head and took the file from the hands of Hannah and without looking at it, she nodded back.


    "Eli, since you have got a goodbye gift from your brother. Would it not be right that you will bid goodbye to him before leaving?`` Just as Eli was going to pass the file to the maid to keep it in the carriage, Evan held her hand and looked at her meaningfully while saying those words.


    Eli raised a brow but nodded her head when Hannah frowned.


    "That.. that would not be needed. I understand that you are gettingte.


    I will pass my good wishes to my master. You can leave if you want to." a hint of panic could be seen on her face that she tried very hard to hide.


    She was there to ruin their rtionship but what if Ethan asked her to stay if she went to meet him. She would even notice that Ethan was hurt and did not want to let her go.


    The misunderstandings, she had worked so hard on, would be cleared so easily.


    "I think I can manage being a bitte. I am going to rest in an inn anyway." Eli shrugged her shoulders as she walked past Hannah while holding hands of Evan who smirked back at Hannah and winked before going further.


    She had yed this game so many times with Olivia since she hade here. If it was about acting, Evan was sure no one could beat her.


    She felt hurried steps behind her and did not need to turn to look at the pale face of Hannah. She could already imagine how tense the maid would be.


    "Are you sure about it?" Eli whispered back when Evan stopped murmuring into her ears when Eli nodded her head with confidence.


    ? "Trust me, I know what I am doing. And you would be able to see results instantly." Eli took a deep breath and nodded.


    They both continued to walk towards the room of Ethan who knew that they wereing. Though he was not able to listen to what they were talking about, he had seen Evan looking at his window and smiling and then saying something to Eli who nodded her head and then they walked in.


    He had an anxious look on his face. He stood up and paced in his room but then he stood in front of a mirror and adjusted his clothes.


    He took some deep breaths and then walked and sat on his office table and opened the first file he saw.


    He behaved as if he was busy reading the file when the door was knocked.


    "Come in." he said in a busy tone though his heart was hammering hard in his chest. This moment would decide if he was going to improve his rtionship with Eli or it was going to fall apartpletely.


    He heard the sound of footsteps and took a deep breath before raising his head and looking at them.


    "Oh, you are here!" he tried to feign surprise when Evan chuckled with mirth in his eyes and he coughed to clear his throat.


    "Mm, i wanted to bid goodbye. I thought you would not want to meet me, so i did not disturb you before but i was surprised to receive this file from you.


    As far as i remember this is father''s wee gift to you, am i right?" Eli walked towards the seat and sat on it without asking.


    She looked at the file he was working on and was taken aback for a second.


    She muffled herughter as she realized Evan was right.


    Ethan saw her strange behavior but his attention was taken away by her words.


    He nodded his head slightly.


    "I was never busy with you. But I think you have always forgotten about me. But it is okay.


    Yes, my father gave it to me. So, I have the right to decide what I want to do with it. So, take it. I am not taking someone else''s property to give it to you." he spoke in a cold voice as if he did not care about her when her eyes softened.


    She ced her hands on his and then leaned closer,


    "Brother, I am relieved to know that you care about me. Even now, you are trying to be cold and busy but the while you are reading, you are holding it wrong!" huh! He looked down to see that the file was upside down and his cheeks burned.


    He closed the file abruptly and looked away to hide his embarrassment when sheughed loudly this time.


    "I never knew that a simple person like you can have a tsundere attitude. Oh my, but I must say that I am highly disappointed with my father. I thought he had given you a pce as a gift but this is a small house in the dark alley."

 Chapter 539 He Protected Her(Chapter Preview)

    "How could that be? I have personally asked Theo to check the papers and inform me what it was.." he frowned and walked towards his table to press the bell when Eli and Evan exchanged nces as if they were confused.


    Hannah sweated. She was sure that her n was perfect. There was no way that she would make a mistake. Then how did it end like this?


    It was all because of Evangeline. She had everything under her control but since the day Evan stood up and started interfering in her nes, they have started to fail.


    She wanted to p her hard and teach a lesson but she tried her best to keep her face nk. Showing any emotion at this moment was giving away truth.


    Soon the door knocked and Theo entered the room. He bowed his head politely like he used to do in front of duke William.


    "Theo, do you remember these papers?" asked Ethan as he took the file from the hand of Eli and passed it back to Theo who nodded his head.


    "Yes, this is the file his highness has given you as your wee present. These are the parts of the summer pce in the capital.


    It is¡­" he stopped in his tracks as he shuffled the papers in his hands. He flipped the paper with so much force that the sound of the rustle of papers echoed in the silent room.


    Each rustle was like a rock falling on the chest of Hannah.


    "How could this be? Someone had changed the papers. I have personally gone to the royal pce to get the papers sealed for transferring.


    This is a fraud. Someone had dared to steal from our pce. I can not believe this. I will ask the knights to check the room of everyone. I would investigate the matter personally, my lord.'''' He held the file tightly as he promised in the solemn voice when Ethan turned to look at Hannah but as soon as their eyes met, she looked away.


    He could see ayer of cold sweat forming on her face and stealing of her eyes and closed his eyes. He was sure the papers were right when he had given the file to Hannah and Eli had not changed the papers since Hannah or Evan had noticed it and it is impossible that she had prepared the papers in advance since she never knew about the gift.


    "That would not be needed." his eyes opened again and he stared at Evan who shook her head, "our staff had always been loyal to us. Checking their rooms and investigating them would leave resentment in their heart.


    We should not hurt their pride and respect at the time of trouble when our family is already facing so many problems and bacsh from the society.


    We should try to improve our rtionship in society and with our staff." she replied with a shake of her head and Theo nodded.


    He agreed that they should not show doubt towards the staff that was serving them diligently in spite of so many rumors and power struggle in the pce.


    "Then what do you suggest, mydy?" he looked at Eli for advice like always when Ethan''s hands clenched and unclenched into a tight fist.


    "It would be better if you can check who this house belongs to. There is a wide chance that someone had changed the papers of their property with this one since he was sure that we would never check it in a long time.


    Then you can investigate that person and even send him to the royal court in the name of forgery and fraud." Theo nodded his head with relief. He was sure that the princess would always satisfy him.


    "Thump" the vase that Hannah was cleaning fell on the ground as she took a step away from there.


    Her face was filled with dread as she kneeled abruptly.


    "I apologize for my mistake. I will clean this." she started to hold the broken shards in her bare hands while her face had lost all its colors and she looked ashen like a vampire.


    Her eyes were shining and her body was trembling a bit. She was so much in a hurry to leave for her room and get rid of the papers before anyone coulde to check on her that she did not notice that the shard is sharp.


    She winced as blood started toe out of her palms and all the collected shards fell on the floor again.


    "I.. I apologize. I will.." she trembled a bit when everyone''s attention fell on her.


    "Leave it. Someone else woulde and clean it. Go and bandage your hands." asked Ethan as he took the shards away from her hands and helped her in standing up.


    He squeezed her shoulders lightly as if trying to assure her when she raised her head and looked at him with horror.


    Out of everyone, she wanted his faith most. What would happen if she would lose his trust? She would fail miserably then.


    ? "Do not worry, I will handle all this mess. You should go and rest after bandaging your hands." he assured her once again with a calm smile on her face that she was not able to decide which mess he was talking about!


    Was it the pieces of vase or about property but she could not ask that in front of everyone so she could only nod her head.


    "And Theo! I think I have misced the papers. So, you do not need to investigate the matter until I ask you to.


    You can leave now." they all looked at him surprised.


    Theo waited for him to change his decision, "but my lord.. I think you never have this property on your name there must be.."


    "Enough! Are you challenging my authority now? If I said that it is my confusion and you should leave the matter then should you be asking questions to me?"

 Chapter 540 His Only Treasure(Chapter Preview)

    "Why did you do this?" asked Ethan when everyone left the room.


    He did not need to investigate when the answer was standing in front of him. Hannah''s eyes had turned bloodshot; it was not the right time for the truth toe out.


    She was sure that her n was perfect. If it was not for Evan, Eli would have not done this.


    She cursed Evan again and again from the start, Evan was taking everything that belonged to hers.


    Her family, her father, her wealth, her happiness and now she was the biggest hurdle in her marriage and the position of duchess.


    "I am asking you something." her eyes that had failed with madness and hatred for Evan came back to her senses when he held her arms and shook them.


    "If you needed the pce you could have asked me. Why did you steal the papers?


    Don''t you know the powers of this family? What if they became adamant about investigation and found out that it is you!


    Do you have any doubt that I will not give it to you if you want it?" he asked in a voice full of disappointment as he let go of her arms and ran a hand in his air.


    He was.. Looking worried. Only then did she notice that Ethan was not angry at her but he was worried that she would be in trouble due to her actions and he would not be able to help her since he was still in a weak position in this house.


    Once Leo returns, he would not be able to save her if she was caught.


    Her face turned astonished and she felt short of words. Her mouth opened but closed again as she didn''t know what to say.


    "Sigh! Just burn the papers or return them for now. I will say that I gave the wrong file. You can have them back once the matter will be solved. Is that alright for you?" he was asking her?


    She did not know if she was imagining or it looked like he was only worried about saving her and did not care about the property at all.


    Was he so dumb that he did not notice that she was deceiving him or after being a duke''s son he just did not care?


    No matter how she thought about it, the result did not match her expectations.


    He stared at her baffled expressions. The way her eyebrows raised with surprise and the way her lips formed a big "O" then quivered and closed again and the way she narrowed her eyes at him as if she was suspecting that it was a trap.


    She did not trust him. She had thought that he would punish her.


    "Hannah! I may not be too expressive but i thought i have conveyed to you that i love you. And for me, love meant giving yourself as whole to the other person.


    I have always dreamt of starting a family with the woman I love. I would give.. You are that woman, Hannah.


    You should not be worried about money or properties. They all belong to you." he moved closer and hugged her.


    His minty voice filled her ears and she shivered. Her eyes closed instantly and she leaned into his touch.


    Maybe she was so scared that she did not realize her body had turned cold. The little warmth his body was providing was more than wee


    She could not exin why but she had lived her life on edge since she always felt that she had to fight for everything. She had to snatch if she wanted to survive.


    Giving everything to another one without asking anything in return was something she would neve think of, had never seen or believed in.


    But feeling the warmth and concern of Ethan, for the first time in her life, she felt secured and protected.


    She had always thought that Ethan was a weakling who would only suffer because he was a fool. But for the first time, she felt how kind he was!


    She inhaled his scent and let her mind rx for a bit. When was thest time she had stopped thinking about ns and tricks.


    "Ethan, i am sorry." the words left her mouth without her knowledge. She sighed as she knew that she was being weak.


    But somewhere in her heart, she felt.. That he would not take the benefit of her weakness like others. He would only cherish it.


    ? An audible sigh fell into her ears and his hold on her tightened. He gently rubbed her back as if he was trying to soothe a baby and then whispered again,


    "No, I should be sorry that I was ot able to gain your trust. I should be more attentive to your needs and emotions so that you can feel secure in my arms." his words.. They were the feelings that she was going though..


    She did not know how to react to his words so she did not reply but she could feel the genuineness and sincerity.


    "Hannah, you should go and rest. You are looking tense. I will handle the matter. Alright?" he patted her back when she nodded her head.


    She needs to sleep off to clear her mind. If not, she would lose to his words.


    "Hannah, you do not need to worry about your future again" he assured when she finally nodded.


    She created some distance between their bodies and stared at his face that was filled with warmth and care too. His eyes only have her.


    She continued to stare at him as if she was in a trance and before she realized she leaned and kissed him on his lips.


    It was a small peck of three seconds not like the deep kisses she often gives him. But he felt a strange feeling about it.


    "Ethan, you should not trust me that much. What if I have been deceiving you since I started to rob your wealth?"


    "You are the only treasure I have!"

 Chapter 541 He Knew Truth.(Chapter Preview)

    "You know the truth. Don''t you?" Evan was working hard so that she could show truth to Ethan but looking at his face, he already had a gist of it.


    "She just feels insecure when ites to money. Once I marry her, that problem will be solved." though he tried to sound confident his voice gave.


    He did not dare to raise his head and look at her as he could feel that she would go hopping mad any second.


    When she had left earlier without saying a word, he had thought she was not going to bother but who would have thought she woulde back after bidding goodbye to Eli.


    "If she did not improve, then I would leave the pce with her.


    I am fine as long as I have a ce to stay and can work for my necessities. Leo is already handling the pce well.


    I was too stubborn to get things from him that I never realized if I would be able to handle them or not.`` His voice was firm and his face was filled with determination that she did not know what else to say.


    She took a deep breath and sat on the chair on the other side. Her hands still holding the parchment she had brought showing that the house papers belong to Hannah and she was the one who changed it.


    "That is not the solution. But you know it better than me. And no one will let you go! I am not going to sit here and watch how everyone is leaving the family.


    I want you to test her once. If she even loves you or not!


    What if she is¡­" if they have alreadye to this. She was going to tell him how she had seen Hannahughing over him and making vicious faces.


    Love! How good a feeling it was, yet a few people use it to fool others. How could she let a vicious woman like Hannah be part of the family.


    But before she could exin it to him, he raised his head and cut her in between.


    "Evangeline, I know that you are worried for the family and I feel upset that Evelyn and Elizabeth left the house but that does not mean that I will leave Hannah for it.


    Even if she doesn''t love me and is here only for money, I have already told you that I am not going to leave her. My love is enough for both of us.


    And I am sure that she will start to love me soon." Ethan stood up from his seat and walked towards the door.


    If she was not leaving then he would. He did not want to get part of this discussion when he knew that he was in the wrong.


    His determination to take some money and then leave the pce increased.


    "........." she blinked when she heard his cracking yet determined voice.


    "It only mean that you know that she did not love you." Ethan looked away, "and now you are running. You are ready to leave your family you have found with so much difficulty for a girl who did not even love you! Ethan are you even thinking before taking your decisions?" she could not believe he was going to be blind eye for everything Hannah had done just because he loved her.


    "She had no one other than me. And I may look like a fool but I have my own reasons. Evangeline, I am going to take a walk in the garden. I think we have to end our discussion here.


    I will soon make arrangements to shift to the summer pce. And if it is about leaving the family, then i am always here and keep visiting you.


    Though we had spent very less time together, that did not mean I have no attachment to you.


    I know your motive was to bring me closer to family and change my behavior towards Leo. so that i will stop treating him as a threat.


    And for the efforts you have put in for that, I will leave the position of head for him.


    So, you do not need to worry." she felt bare and embarrassed the way he had put it simply and curry.


    "Ethan.."


    "Yes, I know that you look at me as a brother but you also look at me as a naive child that could be easily fooled.


    You are just like Hannah. The only difference is that her motive was to earn money and your motive was to subdue me for Leo.


    You both forgot that I had spent all my life only on roads dealing with all kinds of people." he took a deep breath as he said so and closed his eyes.


    Opening the door, he left the room.


    The sound of his footsteps brought Evan back to her senses. She had thought.. He was right!


    "You do not need to hide, I knew that you were here from the start!" she said sharply as she stood up from the sofa and opened the curtains.


    "Did you really think that you can hide behind curtains and no one will notice you or panic have made you dumber!'''' Hannah red at the girl. She knew from the start that Evan could be a threat to her ns.


    She was a rotten woman who knew how to sway the emotions of others. She had used the same way to enter the pce but now she was judging her for the same things. Such a hypocrite.


    "Did you not hear him? He said that he would be with me no matter what happens. So, stop interfering in our matters. We are not going to get affected by your cheap tricks." Instead of feeling embarrassment or guilt Hannah stared back at Evangeline with arrogance.


    "Did you not hear that he knew that you did not love him yet he loves you back so much that he is ready to leave his family for you. Will you be able to take the burden of his decision?"

 Chapter 542 She Was Rejected(Chapter Preview)

    Hannah jerked the hands of Evangeline away and ran from there.


    She did not stop until she reached her room and closed the door. She leaned on the door and closed her eyes.


    Her cheeks were wet! She did not realize when tears poured out of her face. Her chest was heaving up and down. She felt like her heart was wed and she could not breathe.


    That''s not how it should have been. She should have betrayed them and left with pride. It was not her fault if they all are fools. But if he knew the truth and since let her do what she wanted.. She shook her head.


    No! He was lying to hide his foolishness. He could not know.. He would not know!


    She looked out of the window at the dark knight. What if Evan''s word swayed his heart and he threw her out of the pce.


    Now that he knew the truth, it was not the time to give up and cry. It is time to take action. It is the time to take the game to the next level.


    The night is the perfect time.


    She looked at the mirror. Her face was still beautiful and could sway many hearts. She was sure that she could sway him once again.


    Yes! She took off the ugly dress from her body and went to the small bath that was provided only to her out of all the maids.


    At least he was aware that she should not share the bath with others or he did not want other servants to look at her body.


    If he was still with her even after knowing that she was stealing money from him, that only meant that he lusted over her.


    There was nothing like love! Before he knew about the drugs she was feeling to his family, she would entangle him more in that lust.


    She cleared herself thoroughly and used the little perfume she had brought for herself before.


    Dressing in a sheer dress, she let her hair fall over her shoulders and used the red lipstick over her luscious lips.


    Her eyes were a dark and smoky look and her face had that tinge of red on them. She looked at her face one more time and smiled.


    No one would be able to say no to such a face. She was sure of it.


    She walked out of the room in the dark. Many maids raised their heads when they heard the sound of footsteps but lowered with a look of embarrassment when they saw her walking towards the room of Ethan while holding a nket over her body.


    They did not need to see to know what her intentions were. Her face looked so seductive that it was hard for men to take their eyes away from her.


    She smiled and looked arrogance on her face. She knew that she was beautiful but their eyes were making her feel more arrogant.


    She enjoyed the attention she was getting until she reached his room and knocked on it.


    She knocked again when the door did not open.


    She heard the sound of footsteps and her anticipation increased.


    The door opened and her eyes met his. She could see the shock filling her eyes and he looked around with horror.


    He pulled her in and closed the door abruptly as if he was afraid that anyone would see her.


    "What in the world are you doing here and what are you fearing for Christ''s sake?" eh! This was not the reaction she was expecting.


    She was taken aback when she noticed the anger on his face. Why was he shouting?


    "Ethan.. I.."


    "Wear the clothes first! Did you not feel embarrassed when you came here wearing only this?" He walked towards his closet as if demons were chasing him and started throwing all of the dresses out.


    She looked at him with a baffled face when he did not take any initiative to touch her.


    She was sure she was looking enchanting. She had made sure of it.


    "Ethan..!" she purred in a sexy voice. It should w his heart and he would be tempted to look at her.


    But her voice only increased the speed of his actions. He took out more clothes and threw them on the ground until he found a suitable dress.


    He walked back to her and shoveled those clothes in her hands.


    She looked at the dress in her hands and then at him with confusion when he dragged her to the washroom.


    "Wash your face thoroughly and then wear these clothes ande out.


    Only then we will sit and discuss what happened." huh!


    "Ethan, what if there is something to discuss! I am here for.. I mean.. Do you not love me?" She did not know what she should say.


    It was nothing like she had nned. Why did she need to exin herself? Annoyance and confusion was enveloping her but his face was adamant.


    "Just go and clean yourself or shall I ask any maid to help you with it?" That would only mean that the maids would know that he had not touched her.


    She hade so proudly in his room. If they would know that he had asked her to wash and then leave the room. She would be a subject of mockery.


    Then they would not respect her the way they should." her hands clenched into a deep fist as she shook her head.


    She walked towards the washroom and closed the door with a bang.


    She leaned and looked at the mirror again but this time instead of proud anger filled her. She threw the soap case on the mirror and pulled her hair out of frustration.


    Just where did she go wrong?


    She went to the small pool and immersed herself in cold water.


    "It would be better if you chose me Ethan or I have to give you drugs too.!"

 Chapter 543 Spreading Of Rumors(Chapter Preview)

    Ethan leaned on the door and took a few breaths hastily as if he had spent a long time under the water and now gasping for air.


    His face had turned redpletely. He used his hands to fan himself but the color of face did not change.


    He walked and picked up the ss of cold water and drank it in one swig. Then his eyes fell on the pitcher and he used the rest of the water to wash his face.


    Only then did he feel better. His hands were on his waist while the other wiped the extra water off his face and he looked at the ceiling..


    The sound of the opening of the door caught his attention. He turned to see Hannah hade out of the washroom.


    She was wearing his shirt and pants. Though he had given him the smallest size that he had received incidentally, it was stillrge for her petite figure.


    The shirt, although buttoned, was falling off one shoulder and reaching her thighs while she was holding the pants with her hands. The moment she would let go, it would fall.


    Her hair was wet and water was dripping over her red face. She was looking more breathtaking with all that makeup gone.


    She was so beautiful that she did not need all that gaudy makeup in the first ce.


    The water falling over the shirt was making it look transparent and her nipples were poking it that he could see more than he should.


    His Adam apple bobbed up and down and he looked away.


    "Do you need some water or want to eat anything?" he asked to distract himself.


    He had thought that he would feel better if she would wear clothes but that did not look like the case now.


    He still felt the heat forming on his body when he looked at her wet face.


    How the drops of water caressing her face and then kissing her neck only to end up in her breasts and.. He shook his head to remove that image from his eyes.


    "Are you angry?" he turned to look back at her when he heard her stressed voice.


    A muffled cry could be felt but she was not crying.. Yet!


    "I am not angry Hannah, I am just.. Shocked! What were you thinking when you came here wrapped in a nket?


    What if someone had seen you walking in the passage and hall?


    What would they think about you? Your dignity and image would be ruined." his voice was aghast. He looked more than shocked but beneath all that she could feel concern in his eyes.


    He was worried about her image! Her! He was worried about her.


    She knew how these kinds of rumors could affect the image of a woman and she would be banished from society.


    But she wanted to use these kinds of rumors to gain sympathy and create the feeling of guilt in his heart so that he would ept her as his wife..


    But who would have thought that he would reprimand her. Didnt man enjoy these invitations?


    Didn''t they feel proud when they took the innocence of a young girl and boasted about it!


    She had been forced by many men in her old town. But to her luck, she had saved herself every time but whenever she tried to hide the ident to save her image, the man bashed about it without telling theplete truth.


    As if forcing women was something everyone should do. She had a perfect image of how the men in their society think and work. How they trampled women on their feet.


    That was why she wanted to gain power. Power to tell the world that she was not weak and take revenge from everyone.


    But why? Why in the world did this man not fit to any of these parameters?


    Why in the world was he so kind to her?


    "Hey, are you okay? I am not ming you. Okay? I am just.. Forget it.


    We will discuss itter. Are you hungry? I have not yet had my dinner. Do you want to eat together? Or.. do you want to leave?" she raised her hand and shook it abruptly.


    If she would leave then everyone would know nothing happened. And that man would be looking too.


    If he found out she failed, then his majesty would know that too.. It could be fatal for her. But if she spent the night here, who would know what happened inside the room.


    Whatever she would say would be the truth. Wasn''t her end goal was rumors to spread that would force him to marry her. It was a bonus that she did not need to lose her innocence for that.


    The thought brought the smile back on her face and her pale face got some color back.


    "I want to eat something." she spoke in a low voice when he nodded.


    He walked toward the sofa and sat while patting the seat of other side for her.


    The food was alreadyid. He must be going to start the mean when she came, she concluded as she gave him an awkward smile and sat on the other side of the sofa.


    He picked up two tes and started serving the meal for both of her.


    He did not ask her to do that? Wasnt she his maid? Or was he showing sympathy due to what she did?


    She gulped all the negative thoughts in her throat and smiled at him when he passed her the te.


    "Here! You can have this too.`` He passed her a piece of chocte pie that was her favorite and finally her body started to rx and she forgot the condition they were in.


    She munched on the pie when Ethan sighed while looking at her. At times like this she looked so innocent that it was hard to believe she had such schemes under her belly.


    ¡ª---------------------------------

 Chapter 544 [Bonus Chapter] Tell Him Truth(Chapter Preview)

    "What are you looking at?" She lowered her head and noticed the shirt was falling off her shoulders and even turned transparent due to the drop of water and a smirk forming on her lips.


    She should have known that Ethan likes innocent girls with no makeup and those who did not take the initiative.


    But this was just perfect. She was looking at an innocent girl who was helpless. Just the way he liked!


    He looked away from her towards the food but didn''t reply.


    He knew that even if he would exin she would not understand.


    "You can leave if you are done. You should rest on time since you have worked hard all day and tomorrow will be no better." her hands on the pie halted and her smile froze.


    It was still just an hour since she hade here. If she had known that he would throw her out as soon as she was done, she would have taken a longer time than usual.


    She looked around, trying to find a reason to stay when he stood up.


    He picked up the napkin and touched his lips softly. His long and thin fingers holding the napkin looked like a piece of art.


    Even after spending his life in slums. There was no doubt that he was handsome. The genes of his family had done wonder with his green eyes and golden locks.


    He had such a striking resemnce with Evangeline. She should hate him yet she found herself staring at him for more than required.


    If only they had met in different circumstances and he would not have been a noble she wanted to kill.


    Would she have fallen in love due to his gentleness or his love had touched her heart already.


    They could have a simple and happy life. They could have two kids together. They would have enjoyed the simple happiness of life.


    But now.. They were enemies standing on the cross roads.


    So, even when she knew that he loved her, she could not reciprocate it.


    Loving him would mean her defeat. His majesty would kill her and her father would continue to rot in that dark ce.


    Her mother would die while waiting for both of them.


    His family had to die for the survival of her family! Her hands clenched under her dress with that thought.


    She could not give up aftering so far. She had to kill his highness and control him so that the powers could go to his majesty.


    The family of Thawyne had to end so that her family could flourish.


    She could not betray her mother and kill her.


    "Are you okay?" she felt his face inches away from him and his long fingers were touching his cheeks. "Why are you crying?" he asked in a soft voice.


    His voice was full of worry and fears when she touched her face.


    She didn''t realize when tears started toe out but why in the world was he looking at her with such gentleness.


    "I am fine. There must be something in my eyes.`` She looked away and blinked her eyes a few times trying to control the leakage when she heard him sighing.


    He held her face and pulled her back to his side when her eyes faced him again.


    "If you think thating closer and giving yourself to me would make me forget that you have changed the papers and lied to me about your expenses then you are wrong." fear filled her and she raised her eyes to meet him with trepidation.


    But his eyes were still warm and there was no anger or hatred in those obsidian eyes.


    "Because I was never angry with you. I know I must have failed to assure you that you are precious to me and all the money that belongs to me is yours only.


    You do not need to worry so much, Hannah. I know that you love me. I know that there is more to it.


    But.. All I want is you to plead that you do not need to hurt my family for that.


    You can ask me whatever you need and I will fulfill your every demand but you have to trust me for that.


    ? You have to ask me and tell me why you are on edge.


    And you have to treat yourself with respect. Your innocence is not something you will give to me out of obligation." he cupped her cheeks and rubbed his thumb on her cheeks gently.


    He could see a mix of emotion passing though her face. Her eyes looked surprised, confused and in the end burdened but there was no relief in them that confused him.


    Did she still not trust his promise? Was that because he asked her to be his maid that she felt so insecure?


    Had he known it, he would have made sure that he came here as his fiance but his father was still not well and he did not have the right to announce his marriage on his own ord.


    And he couldn''t leave her alone now that Adele had gone missing.


    What if she was cornered by the ruffians again?


    "It would have been better to bring you here as my love. I just did not want others to see you as a chef woman. But I think I was wrong there.


    So, tell me what you want. I will do as you say but I beg you to not burden yourself with negative thoughts." he leaned his forehead on hers as he took a deep breath and waited for his words to sink into her mind.


    He could feel the slight tremble of her body as she tried to pull away but he held her tightly. He had no intention of letting her go tonight without knowing the truth.


    What is worrying you so much? You can confide in me. I promise you to forgive your every mistake and love and cherish you all my life."

 Chapter 545 He Had To Leave.(Chapter Preview)

    Could she believe such gentleness? Could she trust the words of an enemy?


    They were standing on the opposite side of shore. Could they even meet ever.


    His eyes had the sincerity that would move mountains but would it be enough to cover the sea that separated them.


    Choosing him meant giving up on her family and her life? Could she be so selfish for love?


    She looked away. She did not have the right to decide when so many things were at stake.


    "Hannah, I do not know what is burdening you but I would neve know if you will not confide in me.


    And if we could not trust each other, how are we going to im each other? And without the feelings. Would it even mean anything?" he asked as he traced her corbones with his finger when she shivered.


    A strange sensation started to form in the pit of her stomach. She leaned in to his touch. Have his fingers always been this warm?


    She wanted more of that touch. More of him. Lust started to creep in and her eyes closed but the smooth and velvety touch did not stay for long.


    She felt his finger moving away and then left behind.


    "I am helpless when ites to you." she could see a look of defeat in his eyes that confused her.


    "I did not understand why you were thinking so much when I did not care.


    I am ready to give myself to you." she puffed up her cheeks. She should be worried as a woman.


    In this male dominated society, how worse it could be for a woman to lose her innocence. More than that, she would suffer if she were to get pregnant by them.


    Many nobles have enjoyed young women defiling them and then leaving them. Sometimes they do ept their illegitimate child but most of the time, the kids were discarded too.


    Leaving both of them to suffer in this cold world.


    Though she could ask him to marryter if she became pregnant, he was always free to refuse her.


    "Because I am not that kind of man. If you think that I have no morals then you are looking for the wrong person." he spat coldly on her face and then let go of her.


    "If you think that we can talk like civilized peopleter, thene to me. For not you can leave." he stood up from the sofa and left her cold body alone there.


    Without giving her a second nce, he took off his coat andid on the bed. Closing his eyes, he closed all the lights.


    Only silence and destion mocked her. She continued to sit there for a minute or two before standing up and walking out of the room.


    Just as she left Ethan opened his eyes and stared at her leaving figure with ack of warmth in his eyes.


    He stood up and pressed the bell of his room. In a few minutes, Theo entered the room and bowed his head.


    "Have you done all the preparations?" he asked as he opened the files he was studying before she came and started signing them.


    He did not read them much. Though he had learnt how to read, these kinds of documents are often difficult for him to understand.


    "My lord, I will request you to think about it again. Your decision may affect the whole pce!" he was speaking in a soft but determined voice when Ethan chuckled, but hisughter had no warmth.


    "I never thought that one day I would say this, but Theo, you are wrong.


    My decision would restore the peace this pce used to have.


    I was the one who brought cmity here so it is only right that I would leave and let everyone have their previous life.


    Evelyn left, Eli left, Leo will leave the way i have behaved with him and if it happened Evangeline would follow.


    Father is sick. What else would be left in the pce except walls if that happened?


    Do you want Thawynes to end just because of saving me?" Ethan felt that his heart was getting wed, his chest was panning.


    He could feel his hands trembling over the document leaving a big stain of ink there.


    "But master!" he closed his eyes and leaned on the chair. It would have been better if Theo would have just let him go.


    The more he tried to stop him, the more Ethan felt reluctant to go.


    "The report on Hannah. Are my doubts correct about her?" he asked in a dested voice when Theo hesitated but nodded his head.


    "And about those drugs?" his voice turned colder and defeated. Theo could see how Ethan was struggling to keep hisposure and felt bad for the kid.


    He had never received love and warmth and the single person who promised that love to him was betraying him.


    She was a leech that was eating the whole family with her fangs.


    "I have already gone to the best physician of the empire and checked the details with him.


    The drugs are lethal. They work like slow poison.


    I did not know who thedy had given them but I reced them with sugar cubes after getting them colored as you have ordered." he said in a concerned voice.


    It took all his efforts to call that girldy when all he wanted to do was go and imprison her and then torment her to know who had ordered her.


    "And you still want me to be here? If i stayed here, i would be responsible for.." his words failed him. He pinched the space between his brows as if the burden was eating him. Who knows who was having those drugs.. Eli! Evan or his father!


    "it would be better that I stay in the summer pce with Hannah until the whole family gets better and united.


    I am sure Evangeline would handle the matter better than me. You do not need me anyway."

 Chapter 546 Teach A Lesson(Chapter Preview)

    "What did you say?" Hannah let go of the tray in her hands that fell on the ground creating a loud noise.


    The man frowned as he held her hand and dragged her into the corner where no one could see them together.


    "Have you be dumb due to your continuous failure? You have not only failed to convince him to throw others out of the pce but he is even leaving by himself.


    If his majesty woulde to know that you have failed so badly, then he would not ept it.


    He would throw you in the dungeon and let you rot there all your life while there would be no one to take care of your mother.


    Evangeline, whom you wanted to beat so much, would win while you would lose everything!" He wanted her in a cold and harsh tone while he continued to hold her hands with full force.


    Hannah shuddered. She had thought that she had convinced him enough and he was not going to leave her. But she had never thought that he would decide to leave!


    "No! That would not happen. I will convince him to not leave. I will make him change his decision. I am sure that he would listen to me.`` She could not give up. She would not give up.


    She was going to shake him and force him to do what she wanted when the other man snickered.


    "Ha! You have already given him your innocencest night. What else do you have to give him?


    Spend the night with me and I promise that I will only send the information after one week when he is about to go to his majesty.


    If not, then I will go now and you will be summoned by night." he said in a cruel tone as his hands moved higher towards her shoulders and then started to go down towards her breast.


    She felt like she would vomit. She had never felt such disgust and nauseating when Ethan had touched her in the past. In fact, she had always carved for more of his touch.


    She closed her eyes as she forced herself to not react. This was her only choice. In a week''s time, she could try her luck.


    But if she was called today, she would have no future!


    But his hands! She felt so vited with his every touch. Even when she could not look at him, she could still feel his evilughter that was making her feel degraded.


    Ethan had always been so gentle and kind to her. He let her take control and adjust ording to her pace.


    If she was interested in kissing, he would give her one he wild kiss that would take her soul away.


    But if she was not interested in touching. He would just sit beside her and chat leisurely like old friends until she feltfortable and wanted to cover the gap between them.


    He had always been so patient to her. She had always taken all his efforts for granted.


    Now she misses him.


    "Pak!" She was trying her best to think about Ethan so that she did not feel vited when she felt him taking his hands away and screaming.


    She opened her eyes in confusion and noticed him falling on the ground and beside him was standing¡­ Ethan!


    "What are you doing here?" a foolish question, she asked with a taken aback look when he raised his head to look at her ,tearing his murderous gaze away from the knight fallen on the ground.


    She wishes he had not done that. His eyes were covered with frost and his face was so gloomy and dark.


    It looked like he would kill her any moment. There was no love and warmth in that brutal look on his face when he tilted his head and stared down


    She noticed that the knight had already opened the two buttons of her dress and her shoulders were bare. A bit of cleavage could be seen.


    It was not much but he was touching her freely as if he owned her irked Ethan a lot who looked like he would kill both of them then and there.


    "If you want to enjoy thepany of a man so much. You should have told me. I would ot have sent you backst night.


    Are you that horny and desperate for a man''s touch huh?" tears burnt her eyes.


    She was holding all this while to not look weak but when she noticed how disgust filled his eyes as if he was looking at something filthy, herst shred of strength disappeared and she felt hurt and wronged.


    "What are you crying for? I ruined your special moment or I spoke truth on your face?" he asked again, without caring about the pain she was showing to him.


    He had always ced her right, her needs and her wishes above everything up to the limit that he was ready to leave his house, his family and his responsibility for her only to see her enjoying the touch of another man with closed eyes in the middle of the passage.


    Was she this kind of woman all this time? The more he think about it, the more his blood boiled.


    All his body brte with anger that he wanted to hold her and punish her for what she had done with him?


    He kicked the man on the ground again with more force but that was not enough for him to vent out his anger.


    The knights covered him with fear that he would kill the man.


    "Take him to the dungeon and keep him there. I am going to visit him tonight." they nodded and picked the wincing man and took him away.


    When he looked back at her with a vicious look on his face "And you, since you are so desperate then i will make sure that you have your fill tonight. Come with me to my room."

 Chapter 547 You Disgust Me(Chapter Preview)

    Hannah tried to struggle but it was in vain. He was holding her wrist tightly with so much force that it was paining like hell.


    She tried so many times but she was not able to get free.


    "Ethan, let me exin. It is not like you think. I was just talking to him when he touched me. I was about to move his hands away and told him to stay away. You just came at the very moment and misunderstood me." she cried with tears streaming out of her eyes like pools. but her words only fell into dead ears.


    He did not pay any head to her cries as he continued to drag her. She noticed that they were not going to his room or hers that only increased her panic.


    "Ethan let me go! You can not do this with me." she shouted but only got snicker in reply.


    Now she knew that she would not be able to get free and he was not in a condition to listen. She closed her eyes and more tears started to fall off her eyes.


    They reached a ck door which he opened with one hand while continuing to hold her with the other.


    He pulled her inside the room and threw her on the bed with force. Her body bounced on the soft bed before getting stilled.


    She tried to sit up but his hands pressed her down again as he hovered over her.


    "Last night I did not touch you because I thought you were not ready and only doing that out of pressure.


    The same force that has bound you to love me even if you do not.


    I let you go. But if I had known that you are so desperate to have a touch of man, I would have conceded.


    Tell me, how many men have already touched you? Is that why you did not want toe with me? Are you addicted to the touch of man so much that you couldn''t let go of it? Huh?" his eyes were frozen with frost in them and her face winced.


    He had always been so gentle to her that she did not know how to cope with the new Ethan who did not share an ounce of care for her.


    "That is not it! I told you it is a misunderstanding. I.. I have never been touched." her voice was aloud and filled with anger as she red at him only to earn a sneer with him.


    "So, you were going to give your innocence to a knight of unknown origin. Are you that desperate or are you lying. Shall I check?" he asked with an evil look when horror filled her face.


    She understood what he meant and that was enough for her to struggle again but she was no match to his power.


    She kicked his kneecap and his thighs, everywhere she could but he did not budge. His eyes could only see red.


    He had loved her so much that he was ready to give his all to her. He was ready to leave his house for her but never questioned her afraid that she would be hurt. And what did he get in exchange!


    "No! Please.. I beg you!" this was not how it was supposed to end but her struggle only red him.


    She was not struggling when the other man was touching her yet she looked so appalled by his touch.


    "Why? Do you want that man toe back and touch you instead? Huh?


    Did you like his touch more than me? Was he a better lover in bed? But didnt you say that you are still innocent or could it be that it was another lie?" he asked with an evil look.


    Before she could form a sentence and her words became coherent, he held her maid''s dress whose buttons were already opened and tore it into two.


    The dress fell from her chest and hre eyes widened again. She thrashed further but he did not let her go.


    He was looking at her chest but took no initiation to touch her or kiss her.


    His one hand was holding her both hands above her head so that she could not move freely. While his other hand was holding the corner of the bed with so much force that the wood started to break from there.


    Her tears started to fall on her face and it finally fell on her body when he blinked and raised his head.


    She was looking miserable and crying badly to get free.


    Her eyes did not have the same look. Though fake, she always looked at him with love and respect but now only fear was crawling there that shook him for a second.


    What was he going to do? Was he going to force a woman.. No matter what, he was still a gentleman who had always respected a woman.


    He took his hands away from her hands and took a step back.


    "You disgust me!" he spat with anger as he stood up from the bed. "Your body only disgust me." he said again as he threw a nket over her body.


    And then ran a hand in his hair. His face was full of hatred and nauseating.


    His words hurt her more than his forcefulness and touch. She felt something inside her break as she stared back at him. This time there was no fear but anger and pain.


    But he did not stay here to see it. He walked out of the room. But before she could think of following him and exining him again, the door was closed with a bang.


    Ethan asked two knights to guard the door as soon as he walked out.


    "No matter what, she would not leave this room. Her food and other necessities would be given to her in there by you only.


    No other person would be allowed to go in. if she defies, contact me."

 Chapter 548 She Was Abandoned (Chapter Preview)

    Hannah felt awful. She held her knees and took the position of a fetus as she cried.


    All her life, she was devoid of warmth and when she got it, she lost it that easily.


    She had never felt that she would be hurt by Ethan since she never spent her emotions on him but who would have thought that she would be so heart broken by his actions.


    It would have been better that he would have taken her innocence but leaving her like that and looking at her as if she was filthy broke her heart.


    How much time had passed when she heard the knock on the door.


    She wiped her tears and turned to look at the door instantly. She should have known that he spoke all that in anger.


    He would never mean it. But she would not forgive him that easily. He had to make an effort to make up for her.


    With that thought in her mind, her eyes sparkled but she did not open the door or reply.


    The door was knocked again with a bit of impatience when she frowned. She was about to get up to not test her luck much when she realized that her clothes were soiled and she was bare till her waist.


    The door did not knock this time but opened on its own. But instead of Ethan, there was a maid who had a look of annoyance on her face.


    "Did you not hear the knocking on the door?" she asked in a harsh tone as she walked in.


    She had a tray of food in her hands but her face was sour as if she had eaten something bitter when she looked at Hannah.


    "The spare clothes are in the cupboards or are you waiting for a maid to help you in changing your clothes?


    Do you not feel any shame by standing naked in front of others?" spat the maid with a disgusted look on her face as she looked away.


    Hannah felt humiliated aain when the maid look at her as if she was a cheap prostitute who loved standing naked and show off her body to the public.


    "Wait! Are you still waiting for the master toe here so that you can seduce him again?" asked the maid with a sharp look on her face and teasing tone,


    "Too bad! He had already let to meetdy Elizabeth withdy Evangeline.


    Your spell is over now, the master has gained his senses back." she said with a smirk on her face as if she was the one who had gained the powers.


    Hannah knew that maids have never liked her because of her arrogance and the special treatment she had gained from Ethan.


    But she had never thought that one day she would be trampled by them.


    "Ha! So why are you getting so joyous? It is not like he had chosen you after leaving me? Now get lost." she spat back with arrogance. She was not going to ept her defeat so easily.


    "You!'''' The maid looked at Hannah with pure hatred but hid it and left the room.


    Ethan had only asked them to keep an eye on Hannah and make sure that she was fed and taken care of. It would not be good if she would fight with her for now.


    But that day wille soon. With that thought, the smile on the face of the maid returned.


    "Tsk! I am not low like you to spend my time on seducing others.


    I would rather earn and live a happy life with the person I love rather than scheming and plotting all my life being a rich man''s wife." she stared with a proud look on her face and then gave her a meaningful nce and shook her head.


    "But greedy people like you would neve understand the bliss of being loved." she scoffed as she ced all the food on the table and picked up the tray again.


    "The food is here. Eat well and rest. I will take the dishester." with that she turned and left looking at Hannah with a pitiful look in her eyes.


    Bliss of being loved! The maid was right. Hannah would never understand it since she was never loved.


    She had thought that she would be fine as long as she had money and power!


    "Ha! Can love feed you and keep you warm? Could love ensure the safety a pce could give?" she shouted out loud but it was more for her than for the maid who had already left and the door was closed again.


    She could not go out, Hannah had figured that much but she had never expected Ethan to go and meet Eli after locking her into the room.


    What if Evangeline had taken advantage of her fall and convinced Ethan to go with her. The woman was more shrewd than Hannah had thought.


    "That could not be. I have to think of another n." she bit her nail as she stood up and walked to the cupboard. Since she was going to stay locked for a while, there was no sense in crying all the time.


    It would be better to find a dress and then eat food so that she could think better.


    With that thought, she took out a dress from the cupboard. The dresses were not for maids but they were old and rough as if old clothes were kept there.


    At least they were not torn. With that thought, she picked up the best dress among them and changed her clothes after that she went to the table to eat her meal.


    They were simple but warm dishes that she had eaten all her life yet it looked so distant since she was enjoying a luxurious meal with Ethan for the past few months.


    She only realized now how much she was pampered by him.


    Taking a deep breath, she took a sip of the soup.


    "Cough cough! The food is spiked!"

 Chapter 549 Was She Tricked?(Chapter Preview)

    Hannah coughed hard while rubbing her chest. The food was mixed with so much pepper that her whole mouth and chest burned just by taking a sip.


    She felt that she would not be able to take breath with that burning throat. Picking up the jar of water, she drank all in one gulp when she heard the sound ofughter.


    Her face burnt with anger and embarrassment as she ran to the door and opened it.


    The maid who had given the dinner and a few other maids were standing there andughing hard.


    They did not feel any embarrassment or worry after getting caught but they felt smug.


    They looked at Hannah with disdain as theyughed.


    "Why did the precious lover of his highness not like the food?" asked the maid who had served her dinner.


    She sneered at the ring Hannah as she went in to pick up the te of food.


    "Since the princess did not want to eat the food belonging to paupers, I should take the te away." she said with sheer sarcasm and mocking gaze on her face when the other maidsughed again.


    "You! What do you think you are doing?" Hannah shouted harshly but no one paid any head to her. The day when she had the power and could control other maids were gone.


    Now they were looking at her as if she was a fool. They have disdain for her all over their faces.


    Hannah''s hands clenched into a tight fist and her chest heaved up and down with anger. She felt humiliated and wanted to teach them a lesson.


    "Ha! Do you think that I would let you take the food away? I am going to show it to Ethan when he returns.


    You will get punished for your cheap prank." she screamed again like a banshee as she tried to snatch the tray from the maid but the hold of the maid was tighter.


    ? "Ha! What made you think that he woulde to you again. He had already taught you a lesson but it looks like you have not learnt it yet." but she still did not let go of the tray but even used more pressure so that she would not lose it.


    Hannah fused but did not say a word.


    She knew that Ethan was angry but she also knew that he was not going to give up on her. Not that soon.


    She took a deep breath and then used more force when suddenly the maid let it go. As a result whole food fell on her dress and she lost her bnce falling on the ground.


    All the food was over her and the tes fell all around her shattering into pieces.


    All the maids gasped at the scene.


    "Oh my, what have you done? Why were you snatching the tray from me when you were the one who told me that you did not want to eat anymore.


    If anyone would see, they would think i am the person who is trying to bully you.'''' The maid bowed her head as if she was afraid that she would be med for the incident when Hannah furrowed her brows.


    She was sure the maid was mocking her just a second ago. Could it be that she was finally afraid since there were proofs of her actions.


    She stood up with a smirk on her face. A shard of the ss pierced her feet and she winced but looking at the afraid maids she ignored the pain and looked at them with an arrogant look.


    "So, you do know that I still hold the power and yet you dared to raise your head in front of me. You deserve to be punished for that.


    Just you wait when Ethanes, I will teach you a lesson by talking back to me. He will only listen to me and then you are going to bear the consequences." she smirked and spoke aloud as she looked at their ashen face with a gloating smile on her face.


    "Oh really, so you think that he is a fool who will dance on your fingertips?" came the voice from behind when she scoffed.


    "Of course, he is my¡­" her eyes widened and she stopped mid way. .this voice.. This voice is!


    Ethan came in the room and stood in front of her with his frozen eyes and deep whirlpool forming in them.


    His face had no sign of anger yet she shivered looking at him. This was a trap! How could she be such a fool to fall into it when she had tricked others all her life.


    She ran to the man leaving all her respect and confidence as her face filled with anxiety. She held the arms of the man and then squeezed a few tears out of her eyes. She looked miserable with a ruined dress and blooding out of her feet that turned the ground red.


    "Ethan, that is not what I meant. They made a fool of me. They tricked me into believing that you are not here.


    And they.. They spiked my food with a lot of spices. And in the end they even pushed me onto the ground.


    They all think that you are ot with me anymore so they could do anything with me.


    They are bullying me and now.. Now¡­"


    "Now they forced you to speak all those words. No! Wait, they must have casted a spell on you to speak all those words from your mouth with that arrogance, right?" his voice was filled with sarcasm as he jerked her hands away from his arms.


    "Do you think I am a fool, Hannah? I have been in the room since you were trying to snatch the tray from the girl and fell on your own ord.


    She apologized to you sincerely but you only rebuked her and showed your illusionary power.


    It made me think that i am nothing but a tool in your hands that you can dispose any moment."

 Chapter 550 A New Thread To Hold Them Together(Chapter Preview)

    "That is not true. They are lying. . I mean manipting the truth." she shook her head as she tried to hold his shirt again but he took a step back.


    Heart break and hatred could be seen bubbling in his eyes.


    He was boiling with anger. As he met her gaze, his eyes warned her not to challenge him.


    "Were you enjoying all this time? I want you to stay in and reflect on your actions all this time and you will not be out unless you realize your mistakes." he said as he walked out of the room and shut the door with a bang again.


    "Do not need to give her food again until she asks for it willingly." That was thest noise that fell in her ears.


    Her eyes filled with anger and she picked up the vase from the table and threw it on the door.


    "Do you think you have the right to keep me in? You are wrong? I am the woman of my free will. I will not bear it!" she continued to shout but no one listened to her.


    Her voice was only mocked by the silence of the room.


    She kept crying but there was no one to listen to her.


    "You are only bearing the fruits of what you have sown, Hannah!" she muttered as she closed her eyes.


    Her clothes were in a mess but she felt exhausted. No energy was left in her body.


    Ethan ran a hand in his hair. The maids had already fled away from the scene.


    He walked to his room and closed the door. He punched his hands on the wall when Evan turned to look at him.


    She has been waiting for him since the moment they came back. But she knew that he had gone to meet Hannah, as she did not follow him intentionally.


    "Are you sure you are going to let her stay in that room?" she asked as she stood up from her seat and then rubbed his shoulders with a look of worry in her eyes.


    "Yes, I am sure that man was not her lover yet she was ready to.." his face turned darker, "what if she was getting ckmailed.


    I can not let her go and that knight. Until the matter is solved?" she wanted to ask was there really only this reason?


    Was he sure that he did not love him anymore? He was ready to leave everything for her just a day ago.


    But she only took an audible sigh and nodded her head.


    "I will trust you in this matter. But do tell me when you need help. We are siblings though we have not spent our childhood together, we still are one family one blood." he turned to look at her with a defeated look in his eyes.


    He was looking exhausted and mentally drained as he hugged her for a second before letting her go.


    "You do not need to worry so much. Eli is going to her real family tomorrow. I will suggest that you go and meet her again once she reaches there.


    You can take any decision to support her. I will be with you in that. For now I need to go and investigate that knight." she nodded as she knew that she could not help him much over this matter.


    "Leo wrote a letter too. They have found Evelyn but she is already married and shifted to their empire.


    She looked happy and had no desire toe back. She promised that she would return during the annual festival of the empire." her face filled with a smile when he raised a brow.


    "That mean she did not know about father?" He was sure that if she had known about it, she would havee since she was the most emotional among all of them though she acted on her own will and rebelled, that is all because of her strong emotions.


    Evan''s face sank instantly as she shook her head, "that is best for her for now. She had recently married to a prince of another empire.


    Her being too wilful may be wrong for her image. They would be judging her in each step.


    She had to learn to live on her own after her decision to leave this sheltered pce." he could only nod.


    "We all have to bear with your decisions. I am just d that everyone is happy no matter where they are." then he took a pause and then chuckled,


    "It also meant that Leo ising back too. He must be missing his wife and baby badly." she smiled softly as she rubbed her belly.


    Even if she wanted to hide it, it was already toote.


    Her belly has grown enough to be seen. She had seen maids staring at her belly and then giggling and elbowing each other.


    Since everyone had already known, she had called all the staff and families to announce this good news to them.


    Now everyone have been more caring towards her.


    "Yes, it is already my sixth month ending. It would only be a matter of time when there will be a little baby crying in our house." her eyes with motherly love as she couldn''t wait to hold her kid in her arms.


    "Yes, and it would be the start of a new life for all of us. I am sure that the baby brings a lot of love and happiness.


    He would be the one to join all of our hearts together that I have broken with my harsh words." his eyes dimmed at thest words but he hid the pain and smiled again,


    "And I am waiting for Leo to be flustered and lost in words too. Sometimes his perfection is a pain.


    It would be nice to see him clueless and behaving like a fool when you ask him to change the nappy of the kids or give the baby a bath!"

 Chapter 551 He Is Too Possessive (Chapter Preview)

    "Are you leaving that early, brother? I thought you were going to stay for a few more days?" Chris held the hands of his newly wed wife as if he was showing his territory when Leo rolled his eyes.


    Since they were already married and happy with each other, he could not do anything about it.


    "No! Father would be too angry. He needed to be appeased and Evan¡­ she is closer to her seventh month.


    It has already taken two months to find you andplete this journey, now my wife is waiting for me." an arrogant smirk formed on his face as if he was boasting about his kids when Eve nodded.


    "It still felt so surreal. I am still angry with her that she did not tell me about such big news.


    When Ie back, I will monopolize all of my niece''s time aspensation. Hmph!" she pouted her lips just like she used to in the past when Leo shook his head.


    "You just want to find a shelter to save yourself from the wrath of your father.


    My daughter would not be part of it." he told her bluntly making her agape, "and you have no right to be angry since you are the one who left suddenly.


    Father is right to be angry with you." he added when she sighed.


    Her face turned downcasted as she thought of the time when her father was shouting at her and closed her eyes.


    "I was a bit doubtful that you would not send men to help us in running away. But trust me he is wearing the uniform of your troop of knights and he told me that you have sent him to help us.


    Or how would I have run so far?" she asked back when his eyes sank.


    His face turned grave but he did not say anything.


    "Alright, I will think about giving half of my daughter to you.


    But you need to be a good girl for that." he ruffled her hair with the intention of messing with them when she frowned and pushed his hands away.


    "Alright, leave. Are you not gettingte?" Chris took the hands of her sister towards him and even tried to move Leo''s hands away from her hair.


    He was ring at him as if saying keep your hands away from my sister. Bit only smiled when she stared back at him with confusion.


    "I mean, it would already take half a month toplete the journey. If he would not leave by now, then he would not be able to reach the other town to spend the night and would be stuck in a dangerous ce.'''' He said it with such a serious face that Leo''s lips twitched.


    He could not believe that the man was lying so tantly with his sister but when he noticed how she turned serious and how they held hands of each other and she leaned on his shoulders when she asked Leo to go in a hurry, he did not have the heart to say anything.


    He hugged Eve for thest time and kissed her forehead gently, "if you face any problem of grievance here, write a letter to me and I will be on my way that very day.


    I am always here to protect you." she chuckled when she felt her husband''s hands tightened on her as if she was trying to show his authority when she nodded.


    "Of course, but that would not be needed. If I felt that I was not treated well here, I would tru turn back to the pce that day." she heard her husband gasp and then re at her when she rubbed his head as if he was a little pet.


    He mumbled something under his breath as he red at Leo but started silent and looked away.


    With a heavy heart, Leo finally let go of her and left from there in the carriage with the group of knights he had brought with him.


    "Sigh! I wish I could go back and look at my father. I have an uneasy feeling about it." Chris rubbed her back, shooting her and then kissed her shoulders when she leaned on his chest while still looking at the road where Leo had left.


    "He would be fine. You should worry about being my family.


    Though my mother is a calm woman. My brother''s wife still has some arrogance since was the crowned empress.


    My mother would expect that you would go along but I want you to only be happy.


    If you feel like they could not match your standards or you can not sit and talk in an affectionate way thene back.


    I have not married you for political purposes but I want you to stay happy." he reminded her gently when her face softened.


    She would be lying if she would say that she was not afraid but she did not want him to worry because of her.


    "You are thinking too much. I am sure that they would like me once they start talking to me." she said with such confidence that Chris could only nod.


    He did not want her to be disappointed this soon.


    "Hmm, I know you can win the heart of anyone but I am a very possessive person. I did not want others to get too affectionate with you.


    It would be better that they did not like you so that they did not invade on our precious time." he said with a straight face that she did not know how to reply to him


    She just punched him on his gut with her hands clenched into a tight fist but he didn''t seem to care.


    "Come we shall get in." he muttered softly as he kissed her forehead when she scoffed but stood up to follow him.


    "Eve, go and take a rest for a while before Iplete all the rest formalities."

 Chapter 552 She Was Poisoned(Chapter Preview)

    "Your highness, the knights are tired. It has been two days since we started riding. Shall we take a break?" Arden looked exhausted, his face was flushed red due to the cold and continuous riding.


    Leo stared at all the knights following him and sighed. They all looked like if they continued the journey, they would get sick any moment and then they would take longer to rest.


    "Alright, then we will rest here for the night. Ask the knights to set the tents and arrange meals for everyone." wave of relief washed over the face of Arden who nodded his head and turned his horse towards the knights.


    Soon they all stopped and set the tents. They collected wood from the woods and then lit fire.


    They all sat around and took a deep breath. Their faces looked pale and exhausted as many had not rested since months.


    Soon the meat was cooked, they ate it with merriment. Leo was kind enough to give them wine and food that Chris had given him for his journey and soon everyone returned to their tents to get some sleep.


    Leo was alone sitting near the fire. Its mes were dancing in his eyes. He felt a strange sensation in his heart when the images of him and Evan started to form in front of his eyes.


    It made him restless. He felt like someone was clutching his chest so hard that he was not able to take a breath.


    "I.." soon tears started to form in his eyes and he lost consciousness.


    "Child!" he heard a soft whisper and he looked around with confusion. He felt like his mother had called him.


    It has been ages since he heard her voicest.


    "Child, wake up! I do not have much time." came the soft whisper again when he sat up with a start.


    He looked around to see a fading face of a woman but he did not recognize her.


    The woman looked at him with eyes filled with tears.


    "Son, what if your name?" she asked in a soft voice that trembled him.


    He felt the strange feeling increasing in his chest as if he was in deep pain. It hurt so damn much that he was not able to speak at all.


    "L.leeeoo!" It took him a lot of strength to speak that much but the pain was not relieved.


    "I am d." said the woman walking closer in that silver light and smiled at him, "the name suits you well, my child!"


    Just as the words left her mouth, tears started to roll off his eyes too.


    He did not believe yet a tiny part of his heart shouted that she was his mother.


    "You are right. This helpless woman who was never able to take care of you is your mother." a look of defeat filled her eyes and her eyes turned dim.


    "But i am d that you are well taken care of! I am d that you have a wife now. But¡­" she stopped when Leo, who was still confused about everything thing and looked in a trance, turned vignt.


    His eyes sharpened and he looked at the woman with vignt eyes.


    "But.. what?" he asked in a sharp voice that trembled the woman. She looked upset and her eyes looked around but did not match him.


    "But your wife is in danger!" she stopped when she felt the bloodlust from him, "someone is giving her poison to kill your child. I can sense it.


    If it continued, she could die and so could the child. You do not have much time left." she continued even after such a strong pressure emitting his body.


    His face continued to lose its colors and in the end it looked like he would kill someone.


    "Who is that bastard?" he asked as his hands reached for his sword but there was none that surprised him.


    "I can not bring materialistic things to my world. It already took all my energy to bring you here." her voice was strained and her face was losing the silver light it had in the start.


    "There are spies in the pce who want to kill your wife and child.


    That cruel emperor was the reason. You have to get rid of him if you want to live a better life." she added that with a long pause.


    "I am sorry for not giving youpany. I know that you have been curious about us and then disappointed that we have abandoned you but i wanted to tell you that is not the case.


    I wanted to be with you and see you growing up. I loved you a lot.


    But I was not able to. I do not want you to be a part of the dark world." she stole her dance but then looked at him abruptly.


    "But your daughter¡­ she had your blood. She would have the powers that I have sealed in you." she added with a look of worry.


    "What kind of powers?" he asked abruptly. Even he had felt darkness seeping in his skin but whenever Evan came closer to him, he get rid of that feeling.


    "You have the power of darkness but I have sealed it well. It will never worry you until you lose your soul.


    But I can see how brightly it shines. But your daughter. She was born with powers.


    If not handled well, she is going to suffer a lot. Whenever she would be upset or criticized in her life, she would lose control and her powers would take over her.'''' She sat closer when she noticed a lot of questions in his eyes.


    "I wish I could have exined much, but I did not have much time left. I have to teleport you to your wife.


    Do not let her eat anything that was not cooked by her or you. At this moment, you can not trust anyone and give love to my granddaughter.


    She would be your source of light."

 Chapter 553 Not An Illusion Anymore(Chapter Preview)

    Leo''s eyes snapped open with a tremble in his body. He looked shocked at what just happened.


    "Was it just a dream?" he mumbled as he stood up but once again his eyes widened.


    He was not near the firece in front of his tent but he was standing in front of the pce.


    He was sleeping on the road? But how did he get there?


    The words of the woman from his dream rang in his ears and he recalled how she had told him that she was going to help him in saving his wife and daughter.


    Evan was in danger! He ran inside without caring about the muds in his clothes and dust.


    The maids were shocked to see him return and bowed their heads instantly when he passed through them but he did not stop or greeted them back like always.


    "Evangeline!" he shouted once he returned to the hall and looked around.


    He had only crossed the entrance and the butler came running. As the butler, it was the duty of Theo that he take care of his master and always greet him at the door with all the staff but he was shocked to see Leo there.


    Didn''t thest letter say that it would take a long time for them toe back.


    "Your highness!" Theo bowed his head with respect when Leo finally stopped.


    His look of panic was baffling and worrying.


    "Where is Evangeline?" he asked in a trembling voice as if something bad had happened that only confused Theo.


    "She must be in the music room, your highness. Thedy often spends her time ying music these days." he pointed at the second floor where the music room was.


    Leo did not wait to nod or say thanks as he ran again. His face had restless and fear that confused all the staff who started whispering while looking at his departing figure.


    "I am sure the letter had just arrived yesterday that the master had left the pce four days ago.


    How could he reach here in four days?" mumbled Theo as he ran being Leo. he did not feel at ease looking at his worried figure.


    Leo skipped one or two stairs as he kept running on the stairs too.


    The others were baffled by his strange reaction.


    The sound of the music started to flow in his ears just as he reached the second floor and his heartbeat quickened.


    "You were the one, I chose! It was the destiny to be true, and now I am waiting for you.." her soft voice mixed with gentleness and longing fell in his ears when he reached the door.


    He could see her back. She was looking fine. Though he could not see her face, he was sure she had a smile on her face.


    He took slow steps inside the room. As if he was afraid that the whole scene was just an illusion. As if, no matter how much he would walk, he would never be able to reach her.


    His body was still trembling with fear though he could see that she was sitting in front of him.


    "I will y for some more time. And I did not need anything. You can leave!" he could hear the annoyance in her voice.


    She did not even turn to look who it was but just asked to leave by hearing the footsteps. That made him wonder how much she was nagged these days.


    Her stature had widened. She looked fat. Which month was it! If he was correct, this was thest week of the seventh month.


    Four months have passed since he was gone! He felt regret and guilt for not being with her on this journey.


    "Evan!" he called her in a whisper as if he was taking the name of the god for prayer.


    His hands held her shoulders that trembled after hearing her own name.


    "Evan, how have you been?" he asked again as his voice turned wetter. Though his face filled with relief.


    He was d and relieved that she was fine. No more than that he was grateful to god. He still did not know what he would have done if she would not¡­ he shook his head.


    He would not let his thoughts run wild. She was fine and she was with him. That was all he needed to live.


    "Is.. is it you?" she was not the only one that was trembling but her voice was filled with fear too.


    "Or is it just another illusion that you havee back?" Then she chuckled and shook her head.


    She did not even turn to look at him but started to y the song again.


    A soft smile on her face but her eyes filled with longing.


    "Do you have any idea how many times i have imagined you standing behind me when i have yed this song?" she said in aining tone as her cheeks puffed up. A habit that she had since the start.


    But her face was glowing as if magic was immersed on her. That reminded Leo of the woman he had seen in his dreams.


    And then her words. It was just not a dream or he would not have been here. No! He couldn''t believe that she was fine, just because she was looking like one.


    With that thought, he held her in his arms and started walking out when she blinked.


    Her eyes widened and her mouth turned agape.


    With her trembling hands, she touched his cheeks. More like poked it and it only released a gasp from her mouth.


    She blinked and then pinched his cheeks this time when he looked at her with an amused look.


    "I can see that you have turned more wilful when i was not here. Hmm? What are you doing with my cheeks now?" He hid his amusement and tried to re at her but the woman justughed.


    "Oh my god! You are back!"

 Chapter 554 Eat With Caution(Chapter Preview)

    Evan smiled wide as she hugged him back. Her face beamed with joy and she did not let go of him for long.


    Leo looked around at the smiling maids. He did not find anything out of the order.


    A feeling that he was thinking way too much without reason but then¡­


    He let go of all those negative thoughts. As long as she was in his arms.


    He hugged her back with all his heart when she pushed him away.


    "Hey, you can put in that much force. What if my child gets hurt?" she rubbed her belly sitting and then red at him with a fake anger when his eye finally fell on her belly.


    It has been stretched and looks fully grown now.


    She noticed the look of astonishment in his eyes and chuckled,


    "Do you want to touch it?" She did not wait for his reply as she held his hands in her hands and ced them on her belly.


    "Can you feel it? Talk to him and he would kick back as a reply.`` She encouraged Leo to stare at her and then at her belly.


    A look of nervousness as if he was going to meet his inws and anxiety could be seen on his face.


    Leo was sure that he had not felt like this even when he was going on the war for the first time.


    "Hello, kiddo in there. I hope youe out soon and do not worry your mother a lot.


    I will teach you how to swing the sword and your mother will teach you music." Evan shook her head as she chuckled when she noticed him scratching his head while thinking of more words with sweat on his face.


    "We are waiting for you.'''' Just as he thought that the child was sleeping and was not going to reply, he felt a kick in his hands.


    Her baby bump reverberated a little when his eyes widened as if he had seen a miracle when she smiled warmly.


    That was the perfect scene she could have. She did not want anything more in this world. As long as she had her child and Leo with her, she did not need this empire or pce.


    He hugged her again when he noticed tears brimming in her eyes again and hugged her forehead.


    She looked blessed. Her face filled with joy and relief.


    "Where is Eli? I want to scold her for not taking good care of you. You look pale and slim with that baby bump you should have been fuller." he pinched her waist to show her when she red.


    But soon her expression sank as she sighed,


    "I am sorry, Leo. I was not able to take care of your family.


    "Eli is gone to her real family while Eve had already left and Ethan.. He is thinking of leaving soon too.


    The onerge happy family scattered and I did not nothing to hold it." she muttered in a soft breath when he rubbed her back.


    "It is okay, with time we will be back to our old days. But for now, too much stress is not good for you." she nodded as she rubbed her belly.


    "Go and take a rest. I will be back soon after meeting father and Ethan.`` She raised her head as if wanted to go with him but he looked back with stern eyes and she nodded with a sigh.


    "Come back soon. I will be waiting for you." She kissed him softly and then left for her room.


    But before she could reach there, she stopped in front of a locked door which was guarded by two knights.


    "How is she now?" she asked with an indifferent voice as if she did not care about it.


    "She is still throwing tantrums. But she had eaten her meals on time and lord Ethan didn''te to meet her for three days." she nodded, though she was still unsure of Ethan''s decision to keep Hannah locked in one of the rooms, she didn''t want to meddle further.


    Later when she would talk to Leo, she would exin the situation to him and ask him to shift her in the prison.


    She walked to her room and picked up the diary again. She had started to write one for her son or daughter.


    She wanted him or her to know how much she loved the baby and how eagerly she had waited for her.


    She would ask her baby to read all thatter even if she gets embarrassed by it.


    "My dear child.." she smiled as she caressed the words with her hands.


    "Soon you will be in my arms and I will sing a luby for you. I wonder which one you like when I sing it for you now.


    I just can''t wait to hold you in my arms and feel your warmth.'''' She closed the diary when she heard a knock on the door.


    "What is it?" she asked when the maid brought fruits.


    "Mydy, since you do not eat food cooked by others and it has been so long since yourst meal, I have brought a few fruits for you." said Jenna with a look of hesitation.


    "I have not used any spices or knife to cut it. If you can eat a few or you cane to the kitchen and cook!" she lowered her head as she felt meddlesome when Evan sighed.


    She was feeling so weak and in pain all the time but from the time she had started cooking all her meals and eaten food after checking, her condition have only improved, reminding her that her food was spiked


    She had used the samples to show other physicians and they have confirmed her thoughts.


    Since then she has been wary of maids. But that did not mean she was doubting everyone without finding the truth.


    "Thank you. You did not need to be worried about taking care of me. I am sure you will treat my kid well like your own child."

 Chapter 555 Leaving For Good(Chapter Preview)

    "I did not understand you? Did you not want the position from the start? And now that I am here to give it to you, you are refusing it?" Leo frowned as he stared at his so-called brother inw with annoyed eyes.


    Evan had told him that their rtions have improved but he could not believe a man like Ethan who had been so short tempered and flicker minded.


    "I know I have been a bit rude to you. But I have learnt from my mistakes. You do not need to leave with your father, since this is your pce from the start.'''' He took a deep breath and stared at Leo, then at the files in his hands and then back to Leo with a lump in his throat. "Here!"


    He passed a file to Leo with a smile on his face but his voice had turned wetter.


    Leo''s brows furrowed. He looked at the file but took no initiation to hold it when Ethan gave a wry smile.


    "You are behaving like i will give you a bomb!" He chuckled but his voice was low, "I have signed all the papers that I did not have any right to properly and all the properties that belong to me are given to my youngest sister, Evan and her husband, Leo. so, as the position of duke." he said as he let go of the file that fell on the table again.


    "I am leaving for the summer ce. The only property I have kept is my name.


    All thend that is used for growing flowers would be part of it.`` He took out another file from the cupboard and passed it to Leo again.


    This time Leo took the file at once earning another chuckle from Ethan. "I can earn enough by selling all the flowers to rich nobles and others. And thend would be enough to live for my generations.


    One of the maids that had decided to follow me would be enough. I will send the rest of the staff here since I can not afford them.


    You can decide what you need to do with them!" he said as if he had nned everything, making Leo frown again.


    "How could that be? You are the heir of everything. You can not live the life of amoner?" he let go of the file and sat in front of Ethan while rubbing his forehead as if another headache wasing in.


    "Ethan, my father and I have lived our life roughly while staying in war and in the administration office most of the time. We did not care about luxury from the start." he exined and then smoked, "and as long as it is about Evan, she is fine as long as she gets a few musical instruments in her small house and a smallnd to grow vegetables."


    His face softened and his eyes twinkled as he said so, making Ethan envious.


    He had never cared about thend of building. He hade this far just for this familial love and happiness but s! It was never in his fate to have love.


    "So, do not worry. I will stille and work with you to guide you until father wakes up." he stood up without waiting for Ethan''s reply and tore the file that he was given. "This ce only reminds me of the family that is broken now, anyways. My wife and I need some peace now.`` With that he gave one pat to Ethan on his shoulders and turned to leave.


    "But I am not qualified for the post!" Ethan shouted, but Leo just shook his head.


    "So, rather than running away, do hard work to make yourself qualified." His words were like cold water sshed over his face, "and as I said, I will help you as much as I can. Until you are ready, you can send important files to our new house ore over dinner. Evan would be happy to see you." his hands were already on the door when he turned to look at Ethan whose face was filled with guilt.


    "No one is ming you or abandoning you. It is only right that a woman leaves their house after marriage. It just happenedte due to certain events. But this is the right thing to do." His face had an elegant smile.


    Though he was leaving everything, he still looked majestic and regal as if he was the prince who was giving everything away but the aura of his could never be left.


    "I hope you will be able to make the right decisions in your life too." with that he took his gaze away and opened the door.


    His face looked relieved as if arge burden had been removed from his body.


    Evan was already waiting for him at the door. She stood up and stared back into his eyes as if asking silently when he came closer and hugged her.


    She hugged him back with a look of conflict on her face. She stared at the door of the room of Ethan when guilt filled her eyes.


    "Shh! He would be fine. You can hold his hands and then expect him to learn." he rubbed her back gently as if he was trying to soothe her worries, "sometimes, it is better to let go so that the person could fall and learn from his injuries.`` She nodded her head with a heavy look on her face when he gently kissed her forehead and then used his fingers to smooth the wrinkles on her forehead.


    "Now now.. Do not frown that much! Or you would look like an olddy.. That is also a fat one!" he teased but when she did not respond and continued to look hurt and upset.


    He held her cheeks and raised her head to look back into his eyes when he added,


    "What if I find a beautiful woman and cheat on you since you look that ugly now?"

 Chapter 556 Be Brave And Strong(Chapter Preview)

    "Your highness, please think again about your decision!" Theo could not understand Leo.


    He was sure that Leo was fighting for the position before leaving and now.. He did not even want to stay in the pce.


    "What if otherse to know about it? The nobles would mock and the vassal family would take advantage of the condition!" he begged when he heard Leo smiling.


    "I have nned all of that. You can say that Evan is pregnant and wants to enjoy vacation so I am taking her out for our honeymoon. And father was tired of a lot of work, so he is taking a break in the summer pce too.`` Then he looked at all the staff waiting for them.


    "I hope you all can keep your mouth shut too. After all, you are part of the family." they all bowed in unison when Leo smiled back with a look of relief.


    "Is there anything else that worries you, Theo?" he asked when the man sighed. He felt he was going to explode with all the pressure and burden.


    "My lord. The family is already broken, this ce is deserted and now you want to leave too?" the man was on the verge of breaking down, "who will i serve, if you all will leave?" he asked in a hint of frustration.


    The ever so calm and stoic Theo could not handle it anymore.


    "Do you have any idea how much this family meant to me and his highness. Are you really going to break thest part of it just like that?" he shook his head as a smile out of frustration and disbelief left his lips.


    "If his highness would wake up in such an environment, I am sure that he would wish that he would have never woken up. You all have lost your minds." if the words would have been spoken by a butler in the nobles families any other time, he would have been killed in the name of treason.


    But this time Leo just sighed.


    "I will manage the work. You cane to me with any problem. And I will keep visiting whenever I have time." he patted the shoulder of the old man who looked defeated.


    It looked like he had aged a decade in a few minutes and did not have the strength to argue anymore as he just nodded his head in defeat.


    Leo went to take his father in his arms while Evan followed him with luggage in her hands.


    Only Jenna was following them with the rest of the luggage.


    "Thank you everyone for taking care of me. I am d that I get the chance to meet all of you and have such a great time here!" It felt like their king and queen were going into exile.


    They all felt their heart was filled with grief. They wanted to cry and beg but they knew it would only weaken the willpower of their masters and hurt them more but it would not be able to change their decision.


    If they wanted to do something for their master, it was to let them go with the respect they deserve.


    Leo bowed his head too in front of all the staff, that shocked them, "I apologize if I have ever been rude to you or hurt you by any chance but I still ask for your favor to take care of this pce and my brother who still needs your kind efforts."


    They all nodded their heads, though they never took Ethan as their true master since he had never been attentive to them and his lover had pressured them and ckmailed them but they wanted Leo to leave with ease.


    The couple smiled at them as they held each other''s hands and crossed the entrance of the pce.


    Their back was straighter and they have the same spark in their eyes that made them no less that a king and queen.


    Their aura was so noble and regal that the knights and staff were not able to take their eyes away from them.


    They sat in the carriage when Theo helped Leo in taking his father inside and soon the carriage started and left.


    Ethan, who was watching the whole scene from the window of his room, felt like a coward.


    He could not bear it anymore as his knees gave away and he fell on the ground.


    When he was young, he was always hungry but when he looked at the other kids that had all the desserts in their hands, he felt envious of the smiles of their families and the warmth they were sharing instead of food in their hands.


    And now.. He had such arge pce and a big treasure that could defeat the emperor but he was all alone and cold in this vast pce.


    He heard the sound of footsteps but made no effort to stand up or walk to the nearest chair.


    He continued to sit on the red carpet while looking at the void.


    Theo knocked the door but entered when he did not hear any response. Though he knew that the child was naive, he was sure that Ethan never meant any harm.


    If any, he could me their fate. He was a bit surprised to see Ethan sitting on the ground with lifeless expressions on his face but sighed in the end.


    He walked and held the boy in his hands.


    "Ethan, you need to be brave now! Since only you are left to keep the name of Thawaynes." said the old man with a sigh as he patted the shoulder of the young man who was trembling and crying like a young kid.


    "I know it is too much for us to ask you. But you have to be strong enough that no one would be able to look down on Thawnyes like the past. You have to make the name stronger so that everyone will be proud of you."

 Chapter 557 He Could Never Stop Being Jealous(Chapter Preview)

    "Press it more on the corner. Yes, that is right!" Evan had a blessed face as she guided the fingers of Leo on the ground.


    She covered his hands with her and then pressed his finger more on the corner. Once she was sure that the small nt had strong support of wet y, she picked up the small pitcher from her clean hands and sprinkled water on the ground.


    Leo was still staring at the small nt as if, if he would continue to stare, the nt would be full of flowers instantly.


    "Leo!" She gave him a stern look and then touched the small stem of the nts and traced its length with her fingers.


    "Red roses take time to grow!" she chided but her voice was soft and full of warmth, "but I am sure they would grow until our daughter learned to run. I am sure she would enjoy the scenery full of roses." sheughed at her own foolish thoughts as she stood up.


    "Maybe I should even make a small crown of red roses for myself. Would I not be the empress then?" she added with a raised brow as she extended her hand for him to hold.


    He stared at her for a second before taking her hands and standing up. His eyes lingering on her belly.


    It has already been half a week since they came here. And to his surprise, he was enjoying staying in her house.


    Her rosy cheeks had returned and she looked more beautiful since the time she hade here. There were no others except four of them.


    His father and Jenna take care of Evan and him. It felt so peaceful and warm to live like that.


    "Hey, are you done, Evan? Aunt Martha is calling for you. She has made your favorite fruit pie." except this one! He looked at the pair of brothers with an annoyed look in his eyes as his demeanor turned cold.


    Feeling the change in him, she elbowed and invited the pair of brothers in.


    "Tsk! Look at the look he is giving to you. Why is Martin not getting married?" he asked her in a whisper as he wrapped his hands around her and rubbed her belly while staring back at Martin with a look of arrogance as if telling him to stay away. The woman was only his now and so was the kid.


    Martin frowned and looked away while Evan rolled her eyes at his childish act. She still did not understand why Leo turned so touchy whenever Martin was around.


    She was already pregnant with his child. What else assurance did he need.


    "You are making my clothes dirty, honey!" she said with a wide and sweet smile on her face. "Do not forget that you have to wash themter."


    Since she was pregnant, she only does cooking. Cleaning, washing dishes and clothes and bringing logs from the woods, every other task is done by Leo with the office work Ethan sends and going to the training with knights.


    She felt sorry for him sometimes but whenever she proposed the idea of bringing some maids from the pce, he opposed itpletely so she could only give in.


    It would be only two or three more months since she would be able to support him again.


    Thank goddess the people here were friendlier with her now. They help her whenever she asks for help.


    "Evan, the pie would be cold, are youing or not?" asked Carl with impatience as he kept staring at the house of aunt Martha as if he could see the pie from here when Evan chuckled.


    "Are you sure you would be fine with taking the father to the physician alone?" she asked with a look of concern when his eyes soften.


    He nodded his head and patted her shoulders as if assuring her but it only dirtied her dress further and she stared at him with annoyance.


    "Oops!" Heughed and then kissed her cheeks to tease her further when she elbowed him again and then walked towards the pair of brothers.


    Though sheined, her face had a blissful smile and her whole face was glowing with love and care.


    "You are getting more and more beautiful." said Martin in a loud enough voice that Leo could hear him as he held her hands for support when she walked on the wet sand but let go once she was stable.


    But only this much was enough for Leo to burn. His face turned darker than the pot that was left on the fire for long.


    He gritted his teeth but controlled as he knew Evan would frown again.


    You just wait! Once my kid would be there, he would guard her in my absence. He decided to go for another child as soon as this one would be out to keep this annoying fly away from her pretty wife.


    Once they could not be seen anymore, he walked back to the small house that only had two small rooms and a kitchen on the ground floor and one more room and music room on the first floor.


    The first floor was used by Jenna since Evan and his father could not climb the stairs.


    "Jenna, I am leaving for the vige physician and Evan is already gone. Take care of the house until wee back." he said in a loud voice that brought the woman out of the kitchen with adle in her hands.


    "Alright, master!" she nodded as Leo had referred her from bowing and calling him his highness anymore. They were not royals or nobles but simplemoners now.


    He held his father who was conscious now but still weak and needed support for walking.


    "Father, are you feeling better?" he asked when the old man nodded, he was still recovering and his senses had turned dull due to the consumption of poison for long.


    "It would be a better day than you expected today."

 Chapter 558 A Better Future(Chapter Preview)

    The bright sky was warmer today and the soft breeze felt too weing. Leo was in a good mood to like every small thing around him after giving the newspaper to his father.


    The kids that were making noise on the roadsides while ying looked adorable. Thedies who were chatting randomly blocking the way looked less annoying and the slow speed of the carriage he was riding did not affect him at all.


    He smiled at everyone who met his eyes on the road, shocking the wits out of them. They kept turning and looking back to make sure it was the same cold statue that lived with Evangeline!


    William was leaning on the seat inside the carriage alone but he had a small smile on his face too.


    Though he was deep in thoughts, his face had a look of relief. The newspaper has an article on Ethan as how he had helped in building a new orphanage.


    The man was a phnthropist and worked hard for the welfare of the empire. He was taken as the member of administration looking for the welfare of the empire while William was offered his post back.


    No one ever asked Leo to resign from the position of head of the knights.


    Eli oftenes to meet them. She was happy with her new family and surprisingly it was her real family too. The date of her marriage was also announced in the newspaper, telling the whole empire that the vacant post of the empress from a decade was going to fill again.


    Whole empire is celebrating the happiness of his son and daughter and son he would have a grandchild. What else he could ask for!


    Eve had the chance toe back for the marriage of Eli as a foregn envoying to show their goodwill with her husband.


    There, he would scold her a lot and even pull her hair.


    Though he had seen a different future for all of them. He was happy as long as his kids found their own happiness.


    Though he was living in a small house, it was full of facilities and Jenna took good care of him.


    And when he looked at Evan and Leo ying music together or gardening together, he felt blessed and relieved.


    As the carriage stopped in front of the physician, William came out of his thoughts.


    Leo jumped from his carriage and looked around with a smile, towards everyone who greeted him.


    None of them know that he was a duke. For them, Evan married amoner and demanded her house and property back.


    Now the husband and his father live with her. The old man did nothing while the husband was a knight.


    He was relieved. All his life he had to maintain his dignity and could only follow a certain way of behaving and could never let his guard down. Now he was free tough and joke.


    As if a chain that was binding him was lost. He wonders why people run behind nobility and power. He would rather have this normal life.


    "Father!" he called William as he opened the door but surprisingly, he was already looking at Leo with a knowing look.


    "We are gettingte, father!" he said in an indifferent voice as he held him with his arms when William smiled.


    Leo took him in andid on the small bed for patients. It was the best physician of the empire that had even denied working for the royal family since he did not want to stay caged in the royal pce all this time.


    Leo had chosen him because the royal family had discarded the man for insulting them. So, he could trust him a bit.


    He was the one who had analyzed that both Evan and his father were given drugs. Though he wanted to kill her person, Leo knew that Ethan was still protecting that vicious woman.


    Though he kept her caged. He spent every night with her. Love! It makes you a fool sometimes.


    "Ah, young man, you are early again." Ronald came out of his personal room while wiping his hands and looked at Leo who was sitting there patiently with his father.


    "You did not bring your wife?" he asked as he walked closer and checked the pulse of William and then continued to inspect his eyes and mouth.


    "It would have been better if you had brought her too. She is at herst stage of giving birth, so she needs constant check ups." he said after letting go of the hands of William and jotting down some important points on the parchment.


    "Your father is much better now." with that he picked up a few ingredients and mixed them in the bowl. After that, he mixed some water and then passed it to Leo.


    Leo took it and started to feed it slowly to his father,


    "Most of his body is cleansed. I am sure that with your daughter born, he would be able to walk and speak again. Then he would take a good care of you daughter, right old man?" William blinked his eyes and tried to nod his head slowly making Leo full of joy. Ronald Patted his shoulders and then took out a small stem which had purple marks on it and have a strong smell.


    "I am writing a new drug to you that you can give him at home for the meantime and so as to your wife." but then he stopped as if thinking something and then added,


    "But you have to make sure that none of them ever consume that drug again. The antidote i am giving to them have some lethal drugs too." he said with a grave voice as he looked at the small stem in his hands,


    "Though it have the ability to do that miracles. If they were mixed with the old drug they were taking, then the result would only be their instant death."

 Chapter 559 Soon To Be Mother(Chapter Preview)

    "Your tummy is getting bigger and bigger!" said Carl with a frown as he noticed that Evan was given an extra piece of pie when his first piece was already thergest.


    He looked at his own te and felt that it was injustice as his lips curled downwards.


    "You need to cut down on your sweets. Why don''t you give thatst piece to me!" he pounced on her te but she already pulled her te away and then looked at him with furrowed brows.


    "What are you talking about?" her face looked like she was shocked with his statement, "that is your little sister! You should be more respectful to her." she imed as she ate thest piece in a hurry, afraid that he would try to snatch it again and even licked her fingers slowly, staring back into his eyes with a smirk on her face.


    "I am only eating twice as much as you because I am giving her her share too!" she exined but the boy just scoffed at her.


    "You are a liar! I have seen babies with my sister Ste. They only drink milk since they do not have teeth.'''' He even pointed at his mouth to show her and then crossed his hands in front of his chest and looked at her with a ck face, as if she was a fool and did not know anything. "Your daughter is younger than her kids. How could she eat pie? You are just a pig to eat so much."


    His voice filled with defeat and helplessness, "it is your husband that is pampering you a lot and indulging you that you are being willful." he said, surprising Evan who stared back at him. "Have you seen any other men in the town working so much and doing all the household chores with his wife?" he asked in a tone full of disdain, "not to forget that yours is a knight!"


    "Ha! That is how a man should support his wife. After all, the child belongs to both of them.`` She ruffled her hair with full force since she knew that he was too touchy about his hair and as expected he scowled at her while taking a few steps away from her.


    "Brother! Evan is bullying me again." Martin, who was looking at the whole scene with his eyes dim, stayed silent even when his brother shook him hard.


    "Carl, behave! Or else I willin about you to my mother!" he warned and the boy grumbled a few words but stayed silent at his seat.


    He even lowered his head and did not say a word further but his face filled with unshed tears as if he had borne heavy grievances.


    "You did not need to be too harsh to him." said Evan walking closer with thest piece of the pie and ced it in front of Martin who had not touched the food at all.


    "He is still a kid!" he shook his head and then looked at his sulking brother and sighed, "he is ten! He should be mature now." Evan wanted to say further but it was their personal matter so she restrained and only nodded her head.


    "You should go and do some rest. You must be tired after helping aunt Martha whole day.'''' The woman had already retired to the bed after the food since her health was not that good either.


    Evan looked at the dish and the messed up table when Martin shook his head.


    "Do not worry about all this. Me and Carl would clean everything." he stared at Carl who grumbled again as if he was dissatisfied with the decision of his brother. Still he stood up from his seat and walked to him.


    "Go.. you need rest!" Evan nodded and ruffled the hair of Carl again who shot a death re at her before losing his head, afraid that he would not be able to go unstitched if he continued.


    And it would not be only a scolding this time. He would tell his brotherter when he would have his own wife to make pies for him. Hmph! Both are meant to him/.


    Evan nodded and soon left towards her home. It would be better that she and Jenna wouldplete all the house chores, so that Leo would be able to have some rest after a long journey too.


    But just as she reached closer to her house, she saw a luxurious carriage standing in front of her small house that did not match the surroundings at all.


    The carriage did not have any g that confused her further. She stood there, unsure if she should go further or not when she noticed Ardening out of the carriage and took a deep breath of relief.


    She took hasty steps towards her house as it had been ages since she hadst seen this man.


    "Mydy!" The man turned back hearing the sound of the steps and his face filled with joy that reflected on her face too.


    "Arden! It has been a long time." he nodded as he looked at his back and held the hand of a woman and brought her forward.


    "I was busy wooing the woman for me!" heughed with an indulgent look on his face when Evan blinked.


    "Oh my god! Oh my god! Are you already married? Did I miss the feast? I am suddenly hungry again!" She held her belly with both hands as she took hasty steps towards them and then hugged Olivia as if they were long lost sisters.


    "Congrattions dear, I am so happy for you!" she muttered in an earnest voice when Olivia felt stunned. She froze at her ce for a few seasons as she was not expecting such warmth from Evan whom she had always tried to bully and hurt.


    "We are not yet married, mydy." said Arden with a flushed face. "I have only brought her here to take your permission and so as from the lord."

 Chapter 560 [Bonus Chapter] New Sisters(Chapter Preview)

    Arden and Olivia sat on the table when Evan brought a few cookies and tea from the kitchen. Olivia looked at Evan with amazed eyes.


    She had always thought that being the wife of Leo meant a life full of luxury but looking at the simple dress of Evan and how she was working at things with ease!


    She could not exin if she would have been able to do it or not. The house was nothing like the pce where Leo lived.


    Though the ce was cozy and warm, it was simple and did not have much space for things.


    The whole house was smaller than their ballroom.


    She felt the hands of Arden covering her palms and blinked to see Evan was already sitting and staring back at her with amused eyes.


    Her cheeks burnt and she felt embarrassed.


    "Have you asked for the permission of the duke?" asked Evan feigning ignorance to the look Olivia was giving to the house.


    Olivia turned to look at her and nodded her head. "But he would never agree to it. He had told me that he would forget that he had a daughter if I married a count." she gave a self deprecating smile to her when Evan rubbed her hands and squeezed them.


    "But mother is happy! She said it was better to marry a man who loves me instead of running behind a cold blizzard who could only hurt me." she shook her head as she finally realized how cold Leo was to her.


    "Well, in the defense of my husband, he is warm and kind to me. He even washed my clothes these days." Evan said with a serious look on her face when Olivia blinked.


    She couldn''t even imagine the scene where Leo would be washing clothes without tearing them apart with that cold face of his.


    "But everyone has a designated partner. I am happy that you both are together. And I will support you in every way I can." she assured when Olivia felt guilt emerging in her heart.


    "Even if I can help.. I will." Evan shook her head before Oliiva could say anything.


    "Though the house looks small, we are happy here. This is the ce where I have grown up and I am lucky that my daughter will grow up in the ce too.`` She had a smile full of motherly love and her face was glowing with affection that surprised Olivia.


    She looked at Evan with confusion. Though she did not understand her since she had always lived in luxury, she respected her decision.


    "I have organized my birthday party in three days." She took out the invitation card from her small purse. "It would be an honor if you cane. I want to have a new start with you." she said softly with a bit of hesitation.


    "Though I know that I do not deserve it. But.. I am looking forward to our new friendship." she said in a low voice thatcks confidence but Evan smiled and weed the girl.


    She smiled back and nodded her head.


    "What are you talking about? How can we be only friends." as she looked at Arden who looked back at Evan with confusion, "you are going to be the wife of my brother inw. So, we will be sisters soon!" she said as she hugged Olivia.


    "Wee to the family."


    When Leo came with his father, he was surprised to see a carriage waiting at their door. His eyes turned colder in an instant.


    He jumped from his carriage and then helped his father ining out of the carriage.


    As he walked in with a frigid look on his face. He saw that the door was already open.


    Evan was sitting on the small sofa with Evan. Both of them have a small napkin in their hands who were doing embroidery while sharing their ideas on how they will look after the girl.


    "I want to give her a simple name. How about Eva?" asked Olivia but Evan shook her head.


    "No! I want to call her something different, how about Renata?"


    "Hmmm, what kind of name is that?"


    He walked in with a look of confusion when he saw Arden in their kitchen with Jenna. They were cooking dinner together.


    Jenna walked out as soon as she saw their master.


    She helped William by sitting on the chair and then brought a ss of water for him.


    "Oh you are back." Evan ced the small handkerchief in her hands on the sofa and came to him while holding her belly with both hands.


    "We have a guess today." she whispered when he took her in his arms and caressed the belly as if saying hi to his daughter.


    "They are getting married soon and came to invite us for Olivia''s birthday party. They will announce their engagement there." she said in a chirpy voice.


    Though Evan had never stopped smiling, Leo felt like her voice had extra enthusiasm today. As if the small mist that had started to cover her eyes were cleared today.


    He felt a thread that was clenching his heart for a few days was finally loosened but as the words of the physician rang in his ear, his eyes hardened.


    "I am d that they came here and invited us." he started when Evan held her hands and brought her to the sofa so that they could sit together.


    Arden brought the dinner on the small dining table and sat beside William who smiled at the young man when he bowed his head.


    "My good wishes are always with them. May they get married and live happily ever after." he said in a bit of a cold voice that worried Arden who knew his master very well but said nothing when he noticed the eyes of Olivia that were full of hope. "But there is no way that we are going there. We will not be part of the nobles again."

 Chapter 561 Miss Her Absence(Chapter Preview)

    Evan still looked at the couple with a look of apology on her face. Leo was still cold and aloof when ites to the emotions of others and did not give a damn to them.


    "And here I thought that you have changed!" she sighed once she came back after they left in their carriage.


    The man was already cleaning the table and Jenna was washing the dishes.


    She did not have the heart toin about his behavior when she noticed how diligently he was working.,


    She slumped on the bed and closed her eyes when he brought a ss of warm milk for her. She felt nauseated just by looking at it. She raised her head and stared at him with a misty look in her big animated eyes.


    She looked like a drenched puppy that needed the sympathy and love of her master but he knew her every trick.


    She has been using them since the start.


    "Evan! Even if you look at me with those eyes, you have to finish the whole ss!" He stared hard at her with no emotions telling her that he was not going to fall for her trick when she grumbled.


    She muttered a few words and then looked back at him but he was standing there like a mountain that was not going to barge no matter what she did.


    "I do not want to drink it." she said with an awful look on her face.


    "You know how important it is to keep you healthy. Or you want to take medicines instead, hmm?" he raised a brow and to show that he was serious, he took out a small box of medicine from the table drawer and ced it beside the milk


    Evan blinked. She looked at the medicine and then at the milk. Though she hated the smell of it for a few months, she picked it up instantly and even took a few sips hurriedly to show him that she was an obedient kid.


    She raised her head when she finished the ss. She looked at him with an aggrieved look on her face but he still smiled and patted her head like she was a small kid.


    She harrumphed coldly as she looked away when he left after taking the ss from her hands. But even when he came back, she did not pass him a single nce as if she could not see him.


    Not liking the cold treatment he was getting. He took her in his arms and then ced her on hisp.


    His father had already gone to sleep and Jenna would slip away after cleaning the kitchen so he was not worried of any intrusion.


    He raised a brow at his surprised squall and how she tried to struggle in his arms.


    "You know that I am not letting you go even if you struggle!" he said in a dominant voice as he bit her neck gently when she yelped and elbowed his chest.


    But her anger was just like the pinch of the mosquito. He did not care much about it.


    "Why are you in such a foul mood?" he asked as he licked the ce on her neck where he had bit her and then rubbed her nose on the crook of her neck while bowling softly in her ears.


    From the long time they have spent together, he knew her every weakness. He felt her melting in his arms and smirked when she leaned to feel more of his warmth.


    "You were too cold and rude to Arden and Olivia. Olivia will feel that it was because of your past with her." she exin when he frowned. His perfect eyebrows scrunched as he looked at her as if he did not understand what she was talking about.


    "We do not have any past together!" He said it with such a serious face that she did not know how to reply to him.


    "If Olivia would hear it, she would choke to death!" she muttered with a pitiful voice as she shook her head.


    "But you were cold when you refused to go to their party." she did not let the main matter go when he sighed.


    "It is not like I am against them. I a happy if they get married but you know it is crucial time for both you and father." he said in a worried tone,


    "Did you forget that we have already been attacked thrice. Someone is trying to kill you or your father. I do not know but it would be better if we wait until father returns to the pce where he is safe and you give birth to the child." he exined when she closed her eyes.


    She knew that it was a difficult period for both of them and Leo was bearing too much for them.


    "Fine! But once our daughter is big enough, you are going to take care of her all the time while I will go and enjoy the pirates and social gatherings." she said with fake anger but he chuckled and nodded his head.


    "Yes, you do not need to worry about her. I am qualified enough to take care of her on my own. I am sure I will love and care enough for her that she would not even miss your absence." he said with a smirk on his face when she raised a brow as if asking how did you get so delusional but then only scoffed and leaned on to his warmth again.


    "At least you should go!" she said after a pause, "if you are worried about us, you can leave Reynold and others for us. Please!" she smiled and blinked her puppy eyes when he shook his head.


    He sighed as he knew that he could never win against her.


    "Fine but then you have to drink three sses of milk from tomorrow and have all the medicines on time too."

 Chapter 562 Come Back Soon(Chapter Preview)

    "That is too dull!" Evan shook her head as she looked at the clothes he was holding in his hand but he just rolled his eyes.


    "I am not going to stay for long anyway." he said in an indifferent tone but she pursued her lips.


    Leo had always been so particr about his clothes in the past. A look of elegance and nobility came out from his clothes.


    "But.." she did not like that he had picked up a in white shirt with ck pants that he usually wears for the party too.


    "But what?" he asked back with a raised brow, "i look handsome even when i wear rags!" he said that with a look of arrogance on his face yet she could not refute it.


    His hair that was falling on his forehead after the bath and his flushed face due to the warm water made him look so tempting that she licked her lips.


    The white see through shirt was entuating his strong chest and taut muscles.


    The way it clung to his thin waist, his figure was avable to feast for every woman there. Only the thought was enough to leave a sour taste in her mouth.


    "You are certainly not leaving without a coat!" she announced as she stood up from her seat and opened their small closet and rummaged through it.


    She took out the new coat she had purchased for him when he had returned home. That was thest piece of clothing that he had.


    Her hands paused for a second before picking it up and passing it to him.


    "Here, you are going to wear it!" she announced in a tone that would not take no as an answer when he ran a hand in his hair instead ofparing them well.


    "I have kept it for the day our daughter will take birth" he said with a frown. Not liking the idea of wearing his special clothes on the asion he didn''t care about.


    Ethan had offered help so many times but Leo shook his head and rejected it each time.


    He did not take the money for the treatment of William too, saying he was earning well enough.


    And he was! He earned a handsome pay as the head of the knights but due to continued treatment of William and Evan and maintaining a personal batch of knights for protecting his family, he was draining the amount earlier than he was earning.


    And he wanted to keep a good amount saved for their daughter so that she could buy anything she wanted without hearing the budget ever in her life.


    She would be his little princess! How could he let her suffer for a meager money.


    Evan could read his thoughts and sighed. She felt like she was to me. She could have taken a better decision and asked Ethan to throw Hannah out instead of leaving their own house.


    She had heard the rumor that Hannah was out of the room and once again living with Ethan as his lover and sighed.


    "You can always wear the coat again. It is not going to shrink or spoil at once. Since you are not going to stay for long, you cane soon and take it off." she could not believe that she needed to exin all this to this god who looked at her seriously.


    Leo analyzed her words seriously in his mind and only nodded when he heard thest line.


    "Yes, I will be back soon as I will give the gift to her." he repeated when she shook her head with a helpless look on her face.


    She was sure that he would not have thought so much before going to war the more he was getting reluctant to go to Olivia''s ce.


    She came closer while holding the coat and then helped her in wearing it.


    He forwarded his hands like an obedient kid when she dressed him up in the coat and adjusted his cor.


    She kissed his neck since she reached only that high and sighed as if he was a mountain while she was a small hill bringing a chuckle on his face.


    He held her hands and then dragged her to the bed.


    Where he sat and then pulled her between his legs, making sure that her belly did not get suffocated.


    "Now! Is it fine?" he asked as his head only reached her bosom where he leaned and felt blessed.


    She picked up theb from the corner of the bed and startedbing his hair that he never liked.


    Most of the time, he just ran his hands until he felt that his hair was settled.


    "Arden is like your brother!" she said in a soft voice, her face was glowing with motherly glow these days, but he did not raise his head to look at her.


    The touch of her skin felt so warm, so good as if she was a soft nket covering all his pain and problems,


    "He is struggling to get approval of the duke Grasitias! If you will help him by saying a few words to the duke or offer him that you are continuing to support Arden, if he gets married to Olivia, then it would be beneficial for them.`` She took a step back and then stared at him.


    His hair was set well and his dress looks perfect now. She took out the gem from her ne and then set it as a brock on his coat and then nodded her head.


    "I expect that you will never disappoint the ones that have followed you for the shallow reason toe back early. I have Reynold and others protecting me." she smiled when he sighed and closed his eyes.


    He could never outwin her when she looked at him with puppy eyes.


    "Alright, I wille back as soon as I meet Duke and support Arden but then Olivia can forget her gift and meet me! I wille back soon."

 Chapter 563 Protect Her Child(Chapter Preview)

    "You should not be standing out for long, mydy." said Reynold with a hint of worry in his voice as he stared at Evan who was still waving her hands when the carriage had already gone far.


    "Reynold, I am not ady now. You can call me Evangeline like others." she smiled at the young man. They could have been friends but she did not get the chance to talk to him again.


    But that did not mean that she had forgotten about his kindness.


    "You will always be ady for me!" he said in a solemn voice as if he was taking an oath that brought a smile to her face.


    "Alright, i will not impose you then." she bowed her head a bit just like a formal greeting while holding her belly from one hand. "Are you noting in with me?"


    He was still standing like a statue on the door while she had opened the door.


    The man looked surprised as if he was not expecting the answer when she raised a brow.


    "Were you expecting to stand out in this chilly weather?" she asked with a frown, "since you are protecting me, you should stay with me in the house."


    The eyes of Reynold widened and he shook his head hard.


    "How could I even think about it, mydy!" her husband had just left and if he, an adult man, would follow her in, would she not be in the scrutinizing gaze of everyone.


    "I am fine here. The weather is not that cold and I should guard the door instead of you." he said in a tone full of righteousness that she shook her head.


    "You areing with me. Since you are only assigned to protect me." she started but saw that he did not look convinced, "what if i fall from the stairs or need a thing from the upper shelf and use the stool to get it but lose my bnce?"


    Her voice looked scared that he seriously analyzed the situations in his mind and it was indeed scary.


    She did not have any maid since Jenna left with Leo to carry the gifts and his highness William would already be sleeping due to his medical schedule.


    He took a deep breath and nodded with a helpless face but he still felt awkward to follow her in the house.


    She walked in and warmed the soup Jenna had prepared for them.


    "Here!" she gave one bowl to him and sat on the other chair of the dining table with a bowl in her hands.


    He could not refuse her goodwill so he only thanked and sat there.


    "So, how is the training going?" she asked when he smiled,


    "It is going fine, mydy. Since there is no chance to start the war again. We have been assigned in the different parts of the empire to protect themoners and stop crime now." his voice got a bit excited when he talked about work that it instinctively brought a smile on her face too.


    "I hope Leo did not give you a tough time." she asked when the smile on the face of the young man dimmed.


    "Is there some problem, Reynold?" she asked with a hint of worry, as his face fell as soon as he heard about Leo.


    "That.. lord Leo is not working with us anymore. He had been assigned to work in the pce under the directmand of his majesty." That surprised her! Leo never told her about the change in shifts and duties.


    "I have heard that soon his majesty is going to ask him to be an all time guard for him." to treat the real heir of the thorn that way, Evan felt a surge of anger. Her grip on the spoon tightened so much that Reynold regretted telling her.


    "But lord Leo had refused. He is standing on his grounds as the head of the knights who did not work directly under his majesty but for the empire. I am sure that there is no one that could force lord Leo to follow their orders." he tried to cheer her but she knew that.


    She passed him a small smile and nodded her head but he could feel the difference in her mood.


    Dumb man! How could you worry about a pregnantdy?


    "I am sure with your love, you should trust him. He could do anything for you, mydy." she finally smiled and nodded her head.


    "But I am d that you are having a better life." she said earnestly as she looked at him, "it is a shame that we did it get more chances to meet. We could have been good friends." he chuckled at that thought.


    He would have proposed to her then. She was so kind and gentle. And when that beauty was mixed. He could not have taken his eyes away from her.


    He knew Leo was aware that was the reason he never brought Evan back to the training ground again.


    "But it is fine! I will have a good friendship with your future wife. Who knows our kids would y together!" said thedy with a smile as she took another sip from her bowl.


    Reynold just chuckled softly though his face turned bitter. How in the world was he going to find a girl much less.. He shook his head at the thought.


    The warmth from the soup was not enough to make him feel better.


    "I am just d that I met you, Lady Evangeline." he said as he looked back at her, "i do not know if our kids would be friends. But I promise you that I will take care of your child and protect her well."


    She smiled warmly as she nodded.


    "As long as you will be her knight, I am sure she will never be hurt. But I still hope to see you with your own kids."

 Chapter 564 Another Attack 2

    "Bam! Boom! Spam!" The sound of the hooves and the sound of guns shooting the area caught the attention of Reynold whose face turned cold.


    He held his sword in one hand and his gun in the other hand as he walked to the window and took off the curtains.


    "There are at least six men. Mydy i want you toy on the ground behind the sofa." he ordered her without taking his gaze away from the window and scanning their movements,


    "You have a nketid there in advance right?" he asked in a solemn tone when she stood up with caution.


    "Yes,! It would be a lie if I say I was not prepared for it." she chuckled without humor as she walked consciously on the nket that was spread between the sofa and therge bookshelf that would hide her.


    Until the person would walk in and aim directly at her head, she would not be affected even if the whole house would turn into ruin just by the amount of pillows spread to take the shot instead of her.


    "You have the gun and dagger, right?" he asked again as he filled the gun, relieved that they have two of this rare and advanced weapon that had recently been innovated.


    "Yes, and I know how to shoot well" she replied assuring the man that she was sage and he did not need to worry about her when he would be concentrating on fighting with the enemies.


    Finally taking a breath of relief, he waved his hands, signaling her that he is going to start, so it would be better that she hide and did not speak further.


    He aimed at the moments. Since it was dark and there were nonterns out of the house, it was hard to depict their position. The same goes with the other side.


    The house was so dark that it would give the illusion that everyone was sleeping. They walked in with confidence thinking that the previous soldier that had failed was only because Leo was there to protect the house. Now that he is gone, it is only a piece of cake to win against them.


    How difficult could it be to kill an alone pregnant woman and a sick man that couldn''t even stand without help.


    They were carefree as they walked towards the door only to get hit by a bullet.


    "Snap! Crack!" The sound of the piercing bullet was heart but it was already toote.


    Two of them have already fallen on the ground while the four of them were looking at each other dumbfoundedly. They did not understand how that happened.


    "There is someone protecting the house!" said the leader but everyone was already aware of it after looking at the fallen bodies. But the question was where was he?


    When they were looking around Reynold had already changed his position to another window. He was d that the house has more than five windows that open in every direction.


    By changing the position frequently, he could give a message that there were more than one knight in the house that had a gun.


    He shot two more with different directions taking the benefit of their confusion but all four of them fell on the ground.


    The rest of the two alive people were hiding behind the body of their mates.


    They have to keep silent until they find out where their enemy is!


    "Snap! They have realized the trick!" he muttered as he knew that the gun would not work anymore.


    He looked with concentration when he heard the sound of crawling but he could not see where the two of them were.


    He locked back at Evan with worry.


    "Mydy you have to make sure that you do not move." he whispered slowly when the girl nodded again.


    He waited for them to jump on the door when he made sure that all the windows were shut tight again except the one he was standing at that was nearest to the door.


    He felt the window shake a bit but then stopped. They must be checking if one of them has been opened already.


    A cold smirk formed on his lips and his hold on the sword tightened.


    One by one all the windows were checked and in the end, the man came to check the window where Reynold was standing.


    The window shook a bit and opened easily, bringing a smile on the face of the attackers when Reynolds cut the neck of the man with one single cut when the man craned his neck to see who was there.


    The body of the man fell on the ground out of the window while his head fell inside the house near the feet of Reynold when he heard the sound of cursing and the other man taking a few steps back.


    Most of the time when all the men of the team die, thest one runs away since he was sure that he could not make any difference alone. That was what Reynold had thought too but he did not hear the sound of the footsteps or the neighing of the horses and his lips curled into a smile.


    If he wanted to die too. Who was he to change the will of the god!


    He stood there alert for minutes but there was no moment. Evan turned to look at what happened but she was told that she had to stay silent until she was called out.


    Reynold tried to peek out of the window but made sure that he did not take any part of his body out.


    Only the one who had the courage to attack first and patience to wait for his enemy could win the battle. He was not in a hurry to kill thest one.


    but just when he was about to take a step away, he felt the door of the knob moving.


    "Tsk! You have already lost it."

 Chapter 565 Strange Request

    "You cane outdy!" said Reynold as he checked twice. There was no one else in the dark and the men were already dead.


    He looked relieved that he had handled it well or he would not have been able to meet the eyes of Leo who trusted him out of all of them.


    "Thank you sir Reynold." she said as she walked towards him and then stared at the man. "Do you have any idea who they are?" she asked with a look of hope in her eyes.


    She had a hunch that everything is interwoven but Ethan was not the one who was sending them.


    Though everyone thinks that he was blinded by love and greed for his potions that he had even discarded his father for Hannah, she knew he was suffering as much as Leo and William.


    Giving him the power he never wanted and taking the family which he always desired for was cruel to him too.


    He would not send the men to kill her but then she did not have any proof to support him when even Leo did not trust Ethan enough to send William back.


    ? There was no denying that they were given slow poison on the pce that used to be their home and she could understand the resentment of Leo when he came back from a mission only to know that his wife and father were suffering from the continuous poison yet the culprit wasying in one of the luxurious rooms freely.


    "I have no idea mydy." he said in a tone full of regret when he was not able to help her but she shook her head.


    She was expecting too much. She just felt that knights must know each other even if they did not work together but that did not look like the case now.


    "But¡­" he paused as he was not sure if he should say so, "I am sure that they did not belong to the family of the duke." her eyes lit just with that when he nodded again.


    "But they could be hired assassins dressed as knights, mydy. You should not trust someone that easily." he warned as he took the single body in the room out of the small house and threw it in the garden.


    "Sir Leo is right. You are not in the condition to blindly trust anyone." he said in a soft voice when she looked away but nodded her head.


    "Reynold!" she did not use the honorifics this time, he noticed. The way she called him sounded intimate and if they were friends at least.


    "I feel like I am not going to live for a long time." her words caught his attention and his perfectly made eyebrows furrowed.


    "I know that the physician has said that I am recovering but I know my body better than others." her eyes still have a strange light and enough warmth that even when he felt that his heart sank, he couldn''t take his eyes away from her face.


    "So, I want to unite the family again. That is myst wish.


    I do not want to leave my daughter in the environment where her father would lose all his hopes." he did not know how to respond to that..


    "Mydy, you are just thinking too much. Sometimes it happens during pregnancy." he tried to assure her when she gave him a soft smile and shook her head.


    "I hope you are right and I am wrong. But if that is not the case then i hope that you will help my daughter in saving her father." he looked at her with a puzzled look when she looked away as if she had already spoken more than she should have.


    Reynold did not take her words seriously. He had often heard from his friends that their wife have developed a lot of fear during pregnancy and sometimes they just talk nonsense.


    It was better to not agitate them but ept their wordings.


    "Yes, I promise that I will protect the littledy and if she ever has an argument with Sir Leo. I will help her in solving it." it was a vague promise anyway.


    He was sure that Leo would never fight or resent the child he was boosting so far.


    "Mydy may not have any idea but sir Leo is telling everyone that he is going to be a father soon.


    And that his daughter would be the cutest child they would have ever seen.


    He never stops talking about the child, mydy." she chuckled and then walked back to the chair.


    Sitting on it, she picked up the small hobby she had developed.


    "Are you making this for sir Leo?" he asked as he saw that it wasrger in size for a child.


    "Yes, I have already made three for my daughter and two of Leo. This one would be thest set of sweaters. They all are matching in color and designs.'''' As soon as the subject was changed, her voice turned soft and excited again.


    She looked¡­ happy! He wondered why she said so! As if the person who talked about her death and told her to keep Leo alive was another person.


    Though it was the same body, the emotions and actions werepletely different.


    He shook his head about that matter and then stared out.


    He did not feel like they would be attacked again and was sure that Leo was already on his way.


    "You should go and take a rest, mydy." he said as he picked up the bowls of soup that still had more than half of the contents in it and took them towards the wash area.


    "No! I am sure Leo would already be on his way. I want to greet him when hees back."


    She said with conviction when he shook his head.


    "The ce is far away. It would take three hours to travel, mydy. Even if the lord has left, it will take a long time toe back. You should go and take a rest or the lord would be displeased with me."

 Chapter 566 Tell The Truth

    "You have no proof against them. So, even if I speak, I am not sure if it would work!" said Hannah with a dim look in her eyes. She had neve thought that she would say it but she was regretting her decision.


    "I do not care about that!" said the man with a cold look on his face as he did not spare her a single nce, "but if you want to repent for your acts, then you have to ept your wrong doings and speak against his majesty who has paid you for all that." She felt dejected when his wordscked warmth.


    For months she was locked in that dark room with only food sent to her. It was her lucky day when the food was edible but most of the time it was full of spices mixed with things that made her nauseating.


    But she was still standing on her strong will but it crumbled when she came to know that he was looking for a bride.


    She shouted and cried for hours and stopped eating or epting any words until he came to meet her.


    But then instead of asking if she was fine, he only asked if she was ready to tell the truth now.


    "They will kill me." she whispered with surety when he just scoffed.


    "You should have thought that when you tried to kill a pregnant woman. Have you ever thought she had a small life in her?" he asked with such a cold look that she felt her heart clenched.


    She felt her body was getting numb with the pain.


    "So, you do not care about me anymore? Do you not love me anymore, Ethan?" she asked on the verge of tears when he finally turned to look at her but instead of smiling or showing affection to her, his eyes squinted.


    There was no warmth in them. It looked like they were full of hatred and coldness with no emotions.


    "You have broken the trust and turned that love into numbness by yourself, Hannah. If you want the love and emotions back, you have to prove that you are worthy enough this time.


    Because of you, I have lost my family. I have lost their love and trust and you even tried to kill them!" she flinched at his cold voice, "tell me, if you would have been at my ce, would you have loved that kind of person."


    She looked away when he started deep into her eyes. No! The answer was no but she could never ept that.


    "If you want this empire, then tell the truth in front of everyone and help me in proving that his majesty was behind all this and he was still trying to kill Evangeline.


    I swear on my name that I will give you everything and leave to live with my family." her eyes trembled and she raised her head to look at him.


    The sincerity and graveness on his face was telling her that he was serious about it.


    "The knights would protect you with their life so no one would be able to attack you. And you live your whole life in luxury. That is what you wanted from the start, isn''t it?" he asked in a mocking tone.


    His each word was like a cold ssh of water on her face. She felt thoroughly embarrassed and hurt but there were more to it.. She felt a strange emotion bubbling in her heart.


    She felt like she could not breathe at all due to the suffocation.


    "Are you still not ready?" he tilted his head and finally looked at her. His eyes were getting so cold that it could freeze the whole room.


    Suddenly she missed the young Ethan she had met in the pce of the fallen princess. The time they have spent their leisure free and the care he had in his eyes for her.


    She missed that warmth the most. If it would have been Hannah of that past, she would have already epted his offer and taken everything for herself.


    But she did not realize when her goals and dreams had changed. When she started to see future with him.


    When the thought crossed her mind, her eyes widened but her vision became clear. So that was the reason she was crying when she came to know that he was getting married to someone else.


    Such a fool she was! She never cared for his love when he gave it to her wholeheartedly without asking anything in return.


    And now that she had lost it, she was craving it.


    She chuckled at her luck and her fate when his eyes turned colder.


    "Are you mocking me now?" he asked in a dangerous voice, his eyes turned darker and danger was lurking in them when she shook her head.


    "No! I amughing because I finally know what I want from you." her words only bring another snicker on his face as he was sure it would be more.


    The woman was greedy beyond redemption.


    "I am giving you this ce and all the knights working here, yet you want more?" he mocked her with a scoff, but then nodded his head.


    "Very well, my family is priceless, so I am ready to give you anything you want. Tell me what is your price?" She took a deep breath as she could see hatred in those soft eyes that were deeper than the ocean.


    She had always felt that she would drown in them if she continued to look into them for long.


    "I do not want the pce or the knights. And before you can ask, no! I do not want treasure or rare gems too." he frowned when she continued slowly, "in exchange for speaking the truth and putting my life in danger, I want you to marry me. And I do not care if you are the duke or not. You can return everything to Leo and we can start another life somewhere far away."

 Chapter 567 A New Trick

    "Is that your new trick? Ha! Do you think that I am still naive one to believe in you?" he asked with a coldugh that even Theo, who was watching everything from the sidelines, flinched at his cold tone.


    "The one who loved you is gone! Now tell me, what were your motives when you met me?" tears started to brim in her eyes again but she held them in.


    Even if they would fall, he would only think that it was an act. So what would be the use of exining it to him?


    "If I speak the truth, I may not be able to live anymore." he rolled his eyes at her over dramatic act.


    She had said the same words when she had asked him to steal too. That she would not be able to live anymore if she would not pay to those ruffians that were following her and asking for money.


    He looked away. It would be a lie if he would say that her tears did not have any effect on him. But he could not let her know that. Because he could never trust her again.


    "If that is the case,e with me. We are going to meet Evan and Leo right now." he added when the girl stared at him as if he was joking. As if he had gone crazy and had no idea what he was spouting.


    "Why?" he titled his head, "are you not willing to go?" His words were like razors, piercing her where it hurt the most.


    "You are not understanding the situation. Are you?" she asked in a frustrated tone as she ran a hand in her hair.


    Her face was full of pain but anger was taking ce now. She stood up and walked to him.


    "If you want everyone to know the truth, then bring them here. Organize a function. Call all the nobles here and so as his majesty.


    Call the crown prince and even Adele, they are against his majesty too. They could support you and then the chances that nobles would believe in me will rise.


    Only this is the way to bring the truth out. If I go and tell the truth to Leo, it will change nothing. Do you think that he did not know it already?" When she finished, her chest was heaving up and down as if she had been underwater for a long time.


    His eyes narrowed and he looked at Theo who was contemting the same thing and both of them nodded to each other.


    "Fine, if that is what you want." he stopped and then smiled, "we are going to celebrate our engagement ceremony." a crude smile formed on his face, surprising her, "isn''t that what you wanted?"


    "......." she knew that he was only acting, yet her heart fluttered and a deep red color spread over her pale face.


    She smiled unconsciously as she nodded.


    Ethan sneered, what an act! She was getting better at it every single time.


    "So, go and take a spa. Prepare yourself for the big day. I am going to organize everything in a week.'''' With that he pressed the bell of the room and soon a few maids entered the room.


    "I want you to help thedy in getting a good treatment for her skin and hair. Serve her well and fill her every demand as long as it is rted with food and other materialistic things.


    But she is not allowed to go out of her room or receive a parchment or nib so that she could write a letter and she was never to leave alone." he said in an authoritative noise.


    They have already received such kind of orders for Hannah so many times that it did not surprise them or the girl who was looking at him with dejected eyes.


    She was holding her dress tightly in her hands. No! She was not going to give up. Even if it was a fake marriage for now, she was sure to bring colors to it.


    She would make him love her again. With that thought she walked out of the room with a smile on her face.


    The maids scorned her but she did not care. She reached her room and soon was served with a good meal.


    Soon, a girl was brought for her massage by noon.


    "Mydy, I am here to help you with the blood flow of your body." she said after bowing her head a bit when Hannah nodded.


    Her face had turned pale and her body had wilted away after being locked in the room for long. It has been days since she had felt sun on her skin.


    "Can you help me in taking off the clothes of thedy?" she asked a maid who came forward. She took Hannah behind the wooden partition so that her dress could be taken off.


    The girl was standing there when she felt so many eyes boring a hole in her that she smiled awkwardly.


    "Umm, there should not be so many maids when I give her a full body massage, after all, she is the future duchess." said the girl looking shy herself as one maid helped Hannah in taking off her clothes.


    "We are not allowed to leave thedy alone due to safety purposes." said all in unison when the girl smiled,


    "If that is the case, then why not you," she pointed at the maid who was taking off clothes of Hannah, "you stay and all of you wait at the door. She will call you if her safety is jeopardized." she asked in a soft voice when they all looked at each other when the girl sighed. Why did it feel like she was in the war?


    "I will not be able to do my work under the eyes of so many people. It would not take much time anyway. I will leave as soon as I am done."

 Chapter 568 It Was A Trap

    The maids did not find anything wrong with it. When they looked at the maid who was changing her clothes, she nodded back.


    "Alright. Call us if you need anything." With that the rest of the three left the room with a light heart. They did not like the woman at all.


    She had cheated the family yet she was so brazen to stay here! They all looked at her with disdain and showed her that they didn''t like her at all when they were alone.


    "What if she became the duchess in reality? Did it not mean that she would be our owner soon?" asked one with a bit of panic in her eyes.


    "Ha! She would never get respect from the lord. And I am sure his highness wille back soon. I have heard that he is recovering faster.


    Then I will see how the one who tried to kill him would stay in the pce." the maid said in a loud and crisp voice.


    She was not afraid of being punished since she knew that she was right. She raised her head and looked boldly at everyone who was lowering their head.


    "Did you hear that? You will never be epted in the pce now. So, why are you even trying?" asked Jane with a sweet smile on her face while pulling the hair of Hannah who winced.


    "His majesty is trying to contact you so badly but you snitched against all his spies and sent them to prison. Do you think you will be saved this way?" The woman pulled Hannah''s hair more viciously as she was straddling her.


    She had already applied a lot of oil and massaged her for a few seconds and when Hannah let her guards down, she pulled her hair with full force.


    If anyone woulde, she could always start massaging again as if nothing had happened.


    "You even took your mother out of the infirmary. I heard that she is living in this pce and is being treated by the best physician of the empire. Is that why you fell in love with that fool and betrayed us?" asked the woman putting more pressure on her hands and her body.


    "Do you think he is really that kind hearted that you mixed poison in the food of his sister and father and he will take care of your mother. What a fool!" she finally let go of Hannah''s hair when she turned to look at the maid for help but she only sneered back at Hannah.


    "He is using your mother to bind and manipte you. Come back to us and I will make sure that your mother will be taken care of." she said in a cold tone that Hannah shivered but looked around.


    If she would shout or make noise, the maids would hear but would they reallye for her help? She was not sure. The pce did not like her. No one in the pce is concerned about her. Even Ethan¡­ her eyes sank at the thought. She knew that she was never safe but then.. Who could she me!


    Looking at the lowered head, Jane thought that she was thinking about her offer, so with a smile, she added¡­


    "I will even try to take your father from the prison. Have youpletely forgotten that your mother is ill because of the absence of your father in the first ce? The father who was in prison because of Evan and William. How can you forgive them?"


    Her voice was using Hannah as if she was ming her for being ungrateful to her parents. That was the trick his majesty had used before when he had saved the girl from a slum.


    She had looked from the sidelines and knew that the girl was not evil, she was just deprived of love yet wanted her parents who never paid attention to her together.


    Fools like her be the best weapon. She was sure that Hannah would not stop until she would ruin the whole family. But what went wrong?


    She did not understand the change in Hannah at all.


    "Come back to us and I will not ask what had happened and why you tried to betray us." she said in the same cold voice as she extended her hands to Hannah who stared at it but said nothing.


    "Are you still not willing?" asked the woman in a cold tone as she pped Hannah hard on her left cheek. "Do you think we will let you go because you said so! If you do not ept my offer, I will kill you right here and run out of the pce. But then I wille back for killing your mother too." she threatened with a vicious look on her face and Hannah knew that the woman was not just saying empty words.


    Her death was set in stone but she had thought she would die only after spending her wedding night with Ethan. But she still embraced it.


    She had already seen Ethan looking at her with hatred. She would not be able to bear more. And she was sure that Ethan would make sure that her mother was safe, even if she died.


    She has that much trust in him.


    When Jane looked that Hannah had closed her eyes as if she was waiting for her to kill her, she felt infuriated.


    What went wrong? She could not understand why a girl who was so focused on taking care of her mother did not budge even after hearing about the death of her mother.


    But she was not among those who gave empty threats. If Hannah did not return to them, then it would be better that she would die.


    With that thought Jane took out her dagger and lunged on Hannah who was not even trying to save herself.


    But before she could attack, the door of the room swung open and more than six knights entered the room.


    They all ran to her shocked self and held her captive.


    "You should be d, I have personallye to wee you."

 Chapter 569 Stay With Me

    Jane was shocked, she had thought everything was under her control but who would have thought that she would lose that very moment!


    Her eyes dted with shock as she continued to stare at the scene in front of her with her lips parted.


    "What do you mean by that? Let me go!" Ethan raised a brow. She was held captive by six knights yet she had the audacity to order them around.


    Heughed out loud but hisughter was so cold that it was freeing.


    "I will let you go of course, after all, you are not my target but your boss is!" he said in a leisurely tone that brought ripples in the heart of the woman.


    The man in front of her was not only handsome but had a devilish charm. As if he was a demon straight out of hell. Handsome, sexy and regal. Bjut he was an enemy.


    "But before that I want to be a good host for you. So, that you would support us and speak the truth when the timees." his eyes turned devious as she waved his hands and the knights started to drag her.


    "Until then, enjoy our hosting." with that she was taken out of the room. She struggled and attacked the knights but six were too much for them.


    If it would have been one or two, she would have already attacked them and left but they all were too much. She tried to struggle but it did not work and in the end, she was dragged by them to the prison.


    Ethan turned his head from the door to the girl in the room. Her cheeks were swollen and many of her hair were on the ground. A bit of blood was dried closer to her lips.


    There were stains of tears on her face. He frowned as she walked closer.


    "The maids told me about the strange request of the woman and I came instantly." he said as if he was trying to assure her that she was safe. No one would be able to hurt her.


    A maid came running with hot water and a clean towel in her hands as instructed by Ethan.


    But instead of letting the man clean Hannah who was still standing holding a bedsheet, he waved his hands asking everyone to leave.


    The knights were already a limit, he did not want others to see her in such a state.


    The maids ced the tray on the bed and left after bowing their heads.


    He picked up the towel and squeezed it hard to get rid of the extra water and brought her closer to her face.


    His face was cold and hard but his actions were surprisingly gentle. She winced but controlled when she realized she was behaving weak.


    The man would think she was trying to gain sympathy again. But he said nothing. He continued to clean her face silently. She had closed her eyes so she did not know what kind of reaction was on his face.


    But she shivered with his soft touch. It was just like before, his actions were once again gentle and kind as if he would not see her hurt.


    Once he had cleaned her face, she felt a cold sensation on hre skin. He was applying medicine to her.


    Such kind of things did not suit a noble at all. But he was doing it with such eyes. It felt like the light of candles were shattering into his eyes, making his dark eyes sparkle like diamonds.


    She kept staring at them and she forgot she was holding the bedsheet. Theyer of cloth fell and her mounds bouncing a bit came into his view.


    He had never seen her without clothes so far. They have kissed so many times but he never tried to cross the line.


    Even when she hade to him with the thin nightgown before that was no different than being nude, he had looked away.


    But now.. His eyes darkened and his Adam apple moved up and down when his eyes fell on her smooth corbones and below it were her soft breasts and mounds..


    He looked away but heat had started to rise already in his body.


    "You should take a rest." he said as he stood up suddenly as if he was struck by lightning. She could see his face turning red and his eyes filled with the desire to touch her.


    She still has that effect on him. She did not know why, but the thought gave him strange courage.


    Just when he was about to leave, she held his wrist and did not let it go.


    Her strength was nothing in front of his strength. Since Leo had left, not only Ethan was studying day and night but he spent all morning training his body.


    It would not be an exaggeration to say that he could easily pass the test of a knight, yet he was controlled by such frail touch. The reason was¡­


    No matter how much he refused, he was still in love with the woman. He was only hurting her through harsh words but never punished her in reality for her wrong actions except locking her in the room.


    He had ced so many maids not only to spy on her but also to protect her like today. The softness of her fingers was still enough to increase his heartbeat but he would never ept it.


    His eyes sunk lower into extreme darkness and just when he was about to jerk her hands away he felt her mounds pressing into his back.


    The thin shirt was nothing when she rubbed his body with hers. It was ridiculously tempting and he closed his eyes to control himself but he knew that his resolve was already shattering.


    "Thank you!" she whispered in his ears and he could feel the soft smell of honeying from her body. "Please stay with me tonight. I need you."

 Chapter 570 Another?

    Ethan tried to move away but she did not let go of him. She held him so tightly and he was afraid that she would end up hurting herself.


    No! She did not have the right to do so. Only he could hurt her!


    He held her hands to get rid of her grip when he realized that her hands were too cold. He frowned and turned back to see that her face had turned a bit of blue and she was shivering badly,


    "What happened to you?" he asked in a cold tone but in spite of that cold look on her face, the worry in his eyes could not be concealed.


    "No.. nothing.. Please don''t go!" she pleaded in such a soft tone that his stomach churned.


    He looked away yet he could not get rid of her voice.


    He let her hold him and then closed his eyes.


    "I will not go.. But I will not cross the lines too." he said as he looked back at her when she nodded her head.


    She looked relieved so much that it amused him. He held her in his arms and thenid with her on the bed.


    "If you are afraid then do not be.. I will protect you." he assured her but she just nodded. There was a smile on her face that looked full of longing and pain.


    She was not afraid that she would be killed. It was bound to happen but she was afraid that she would ot be able to marry him.


    "My mother, protect her, if anything happens to me. I have done everything to keep her safe and if possible, let her meet my father for once." she smiled with a bright face on her face but he could see the pain in her eyes.


    His hands tightened on her back but he did not say a word. She knew that he did not ept her request.


    "You are not going to die!" he said in the end as he closed his eyes. His one hand was on her back while the other hand was used as a pillow by her.


    She continued to stare hard at his face for a long time before finally closing her eyes too. Just his presence was enough to give her the warmth she desires.


    Just as her eyes closed, Ethan opened his eyes and stared at the girl. He could feel her fears but there was something in him that was stopping him from assuring her. What if everything changed again!


    He tucked her hair behind her ears and touched her soft cheeks. She looked so innocent, so vulnerable in her sleep.


    If only.. She didn''t do all those things¡­


    In the morning, when she opened her eyes, the ce beside her was empty and cold. He had left a long time ago.


    She touched the ce softly rubbing her hands on the whole area and a wry smile formed on her lips. Why was she even trying so hard when he had already closed his heart?


    A tear started to form in her eyes but she wiped it before it could fall. She was not going to give up that easily.


    She changed her clothes and walked out of the room. Only yesterday, she was given her freedom to walk freely in the pce again.


    The maids looked at her as if she was a foreigner but she did not care about them anymore.


    She walked straight to the chamber of Ethan. Theo stared at her but didn''t stop her. In fact, he bowed his head in front of her like she was the mistress.


    As she walked in, in her simple dress, Ethan was already working on the files with a fully dressed look. Recently he looked cold like Leo but it gave him a strong and irresistible aura.


    But her eyes stopped when she saw a woman standing beside him and bending a bit on his table. They were too close to each other for her liking.


    Her eyes instantly narrowed at the woman. She looked.. Beautiful! The woman raised her head and met the eyes of Hannah and then smiled provokingly.


    Her eyes filled with dark glint and then with a look of possessiveness in her eyes, she bent closer to Ethan, such that her breath could blow directly in his ears.


    "Would that be fine or do you need any change in the document?" her voice was soft and chirpy. A look of shyness and sweetness on her face.


    She looked like a fresh breath of air after a gloomy day.


    Ethan has a rare smile on her face. He nodded his head with a look of admiration in his eyes.


    "That is more than I could ask for. Thank you." he signed the file and then closed it as he passed it to the girl whoughed as if she was teased.


    "You are just praising me too much. I am only learning how to do work. I should be thankful to you for guiding me and helping me so much in everything.. If not for you¡­" the girl halted but her soft voice was like a tickle that could gain the attention of any person.


    Ethan smiled. He liked how the girl was down to earth and humble. She did not try to show off but only behaved kindly.


    "You do not need to be too modest. You deserve it. And I am sure that we will gain a lot of chances to work together in the future too." hegged again when she smiled brightly.


    Her eyes were twinkling like there were thousand stars scattered in it that made Hannah freeze in her ce.


    Ethan shook the hands of the woman when she rubbed the back of his hands with her thumbs while the smile on her face turned flirtations.


    "Then i will be waiting for you to call me sooner." she said in a meaningful tone when Ethan was about to let go of her but his eyes matched Hannah and he stopped.


    "Yes, of course."

 Chapter 571 The Truth Behind Her Hatred

    Vanessa was sure that she was going to get rejected. The way the man made a face when she touched him was brooding. Was it because of the woman who was roaming in his pce leisurely?


    Her father was one of the vassal family of the duke who have worked for them for long. But he was never much appreciated.


    Now that the duke and his loving and brooding son Leo had left, she had thought this was her chance to shine.


    She had discussed it with her father and he had told that the man was an easy target.


    She hade here with the report instead of her father. She had stood behind him instead of sitting at the opposite side and she had tried her best to gain his attention but the man was not paying attention to her at all.


    He was another cold person who did not look into the eyes of the women. It made her wonder if the family was cursed when ites to the charms of a woman?


    She was about to leave but the smile on his face changed suddenly giving her a new confidence.


    She smiled brightly and her whole face bloomed.


    "That would be kind of you. I will bring the rest of the reports tomorrow then?" she asked in a sweet and shy tone like the women talk to their crush when he nodded his head again.


    Though he did not have a smile or anticipation on his face like hers. He let here and spend time with him, which was already an achievement.


    At least she was not rejected at once! With that thought she felt confidence. So, when she turned to look at Hannah, her eyes were full of provocation. As if she had already won Ethan from her.


    Her eyebrows raised and she gave a look of Hannah after analyzing from head to toe that she could not stand in front of her.


    Hannah had worked hard all her life. Though she was fair and slim, her hands were calloused and the look of poverty was still there.


    But Vanessa had never done any kind of hard work, so her skin was soft and tender and there was a rosy glow on her skin that made her look like a blooming flower and could attract anyone. She felt superior afterparing both of them.


    "What are you looking at?" asked Hannah in a cold and a bit loud voice. She could see the disdain on the face of the woman clearly.


    She had faced so many cases like that, that she knew well what was going through the mind of the woman. She had to steer clear that Ethan was his!


    Just as Hannah raised her voice, the eyes of the woman widened and she took a step back and shrunk as if she was deeply surprised and then scared by the woman standing in front of her.


    "I.. I was just curious after seeing a woman standing in the office without even knocking. I did not mean to offend you. Must you be so loud?" she asked in an aggrieved tone as if the other person had already hurt her sentiments.


    "You, do you¡­"


    "That is enough!" Before Hannah could retort and speak the truth, Ethan raised his hands and stopped her. "Do not create a scene in my office, i still have work to do!" that was thest chance that he was giving her. Hannah knew it too well, that he had not forgiven her yet, so she could only nod and look away while biting her lips hard.


    She felt dejected but she could do nothing about it. Though Ethan had not specified who he was scolding to, Vanesa naturally felt that it must be the other girl, and smiled as if she had been protected.


    "Then i shall be get going.'''' She had a bright smile on her face as she said so that brightened the whole room but Ethan just nodded.


    "Who was she?" asked Hannah again when the girl was gone but Ethan just scoffed.


    "What are you doing here?" he asked instead, making her chest heave. She was beyond angry.


    She knew that Ethan was doing it intentionally to hurt her yet she was getting hurt. She had left everything for this men and was even going to sacrifice her life yet he was behaving like that! How cruel!


    "I thought you were going to spend the night with me in my room." Her words were using and though she was not clear, she was sure that he was not there when he should have been.


    His hands paused. He was there the whole night holding her. He had juste out of the room when Theo informed him about the presence of Vanesa.


    But he would not tell her that.


    "I have a lot of work to do. If you are here arguing without reason, then it would be better that you spend time taking care of your skin and body. You are going to meet all the vassal family and other nobles and my fiance soon." he said in a cold voice without even looking at her when she trembled.


    She touched her rough arms and then stared at him with an indescribable feeling. She was¡­


    "Even if you want to have another woman in your life. You have to wait till my death. I will never bear that you use me and my family and then enjoy your life with someone else.


    I am not going to be my mother and i will never let you be Evangeline!" she shouted with tears brimming in her eyes and then she turned and ran out of the room as she did not want to give him the satisfaction of seeing her broken.


    Ethan''s eyes flicker when her words sink into his mind. He tilted his head and looked at Theo with grim eyes.


    "Are you sure you have investigated her well and did not miss details?"

 Chapter 572 Sacrifice Everything For Her

    "Did you not hear what i said?" George banged the table hard with full force. The whole room trembled due to his rage.


    He was shaking with anger as his chest heaved up and down but he still was staring hard at the crown prince as if he wanted to kill him that instant. There was not a single trace of warmth or fatherly love when he looked at Andrew.


    But Andrew was equally unaffected. He did not raise his head or reacted to the anger of his father. He took another sip of his tea with a calm look on his face.


    "We had two Regina''s as the candidate of the empress. Elizabeth and Adide, but Adide has already disappeared for a long time.


    Not only was she the fallen princess of another empire but a suspect of being an enemy too. Now that she is gone, do you want me to search for her and still marry her?" Andrew titled his head and stared back at his father. Though he was not shouting like him, his face was saying "you have gonepletely crazy!"


    "Who cared about her! If she is gone, then she only deserves to end up in prison after getting caught." he said with a shrug of her shoulders. "But that does not mean that I am going to ept Elizabeth as the empress. She is not a noble anymore. She did not have noble blood. Who would take the orders of amer?"


    There was a look of disdain on his face. He looked like he was nauseated just by thinking about it.


    "Andrew, I am your father! I will never want you to be hurt if humiliated. You deserve the utmost request, my son. I am only thinking about your welfare." his voice softened but Andrew did not move even a bit.


    His face was still cold and indifferent,


    "I did not care about the world, and if you are worried about my welfare, then do not be. I am an adult and i am wise enough to take my decisions." George''s eyes turned colder. His grip on the ss tightened until his knuckles turned white.


    "Are you going against me, now?" His voice has a low threat. As if he would kill him if he said yes.


    Andrew raised his head, there was a cold gleam in his eyes when he looked indifferent as if he did not know the person at all,


    "I am only supporting the love of my life."


    "Ha! Hahahah! Love! Do you think the crown prince has the right to fall in love?" he scoffed hard, "the only love of the crown prince is throne. And if you would love it, you have to make a lot of sacrifices.," Andrew justughed at him and then shook his head.


    "I only love Elizabeth and i am ready to sacrifice throne for her." he ced the ss back on the table and then wiped his face with his cold fingers holding the napkin.


    "Now if you will excuse me." he said as he stood up, bowed his head and left.


    George threw the ss on the floor with a bang. His face was uglier.


    He stood up and then smiled, "I have thought that I would let her live but if you want her to die that badly, then I will surely oblige." His eyes had an evil glint and then he looked back at the knights who were listening to the whole discussion.


    "You know what you have to do, right?" he asked as he tilted his head when the night nodded his head. The desire to kill was clear in the eyes of the man.


    "This time you must not fail. It has already been six times that the mercenaries sent to kill Evan havee back without result." his face turned ugly just by thinking about it but he was not the only one.


    The knight looked ugly too as if he had chewed something bitter. He had lost so many men in killing Evan, yet she was alive and even walked on the roads with that arrogant look on her face.


    "I will personally go this time to make sure that we did not fail, your majesty." he bowed his head and took a few steps until he disappeared in the dark again.


    A cold smirk formed on the face of George who looked out of the balcony on the cold night. This was going to be one hell long night.


    The knight that had left was not alone. He had one of his subordinates standing there nkly. It was taught to them to not speak until they were called as if they were dead.


    He was not going to make a noise but his eyes were glinting wildly.


    "You know what you are supposed to do right?" asked the knight and the other nodded, "I will personally kill her, all you have to do is lure her to a deste ce.


    Write a fake letter from the name of the crown prince that he had invited her for a meeting in the ruby pce''s garden." the knight nodded and bowed his head and he left from there.


    But instead of writing the letter, he walked to a secret path that opened in the pce of Andrew who was sitting in front of the firece.


    His eyes were staring at the mes of fire that were reflected in his eyes. He looked no less than a demon who could suck the soul of anyone around him.


    There was no warmth on his face. He tried his head when he saw the knight entering stealthily in his room.


    "Your highness, you were right. Since they were not able to killdy Evangeline, they are targetingdy Elizabeth now. The goal is to break that family and keep you in control at the same time.


    I have been assigned to fake your writing once again and sent a letter tody Elizabeth. What are your orders now?"

 Chapter 573 Their Secret Meeting

    "Do that! Or else you will be caught. But kill all of them before they could reach her! No! I will be the one waiting and killing them all." his voice was so grave but then he paused and chuckled.


    The knight felt the room was so heavy that he could not even breathe. A tornado was forming in his eyes that would destroy everything.


    He felt like he had gone crazy and turned into a maniac with all those thoughts.


    "And the letter! Keep one of its copy so that i could use it as the proofter.'''' The knight was still surprised that Andrew was letting Eli be the bait.


    With his nature, the knight was sure that he would not agree to this mission even if the danger was nil.


    But who would have thought! Was he not that attracted as he had thought?


    "Your highness," the curiosity gnawed his heart as he called the man, "are you not worried that his majesty would have more men around and thedy could be hurt.


    I am sure her new family has not assigned many guards to her." he seems to be worried.


    He had passed a few letters in that family, and he had felt that she was not much weed there except by thedy of the house.


    Many looked at her with the eyes of doubt. She was only hanging there because Andrew had asked her.


    "Hahaha!" but when he was expecting a serious reply, the young man started tough again, his face was still icier and theughter only left goosebumps on the skin of the knight.


    Havd his master finally gotten crazier?


    "Do you think she is a fool that she would not be able to differentiate between the words i use to write a letter and the words you will use even if the art of writing letters would be the same?"


    "..." the way he raised a brow and mocked the knight, left him dumbfounded. That was a personal attack!


    "And do you think she did not know the danger lurking around or do you think you have the talent to sway her heart toe to the back of the pce that belongs to the lovers of my father?


    You are overestimating your qualities when you have none to begin with!" his eyes were harshly cold and his mocking tone was stabbing.


    "......." the man felt that she was badly wounded by the personal attack of his master but he was relieved too. He did not want thedy to fall into trouble because of him.


    He nodded his head with more at ease.


    "Then I will write a letter instantly and send a maid to deliver it." Andrew nodded. He was not at all worried about hering, since he had already warned her to stay away from the pce.


    They were meeting in public events and in disguise to make sure that she would not be dragged into any scandal.


    As the knight left, Andrew looked out of the mirror with his eyes turned colder.


    "You can all leave." he announced and soon all the knights and maids left the room and closed the door behind them.


    When he was alone, he walked to his study room that was attached to his room and closed the door.


    After checking a few times, he walked towards the left corner and picked the third book from the secondst shelf of the ground.


    The book was nothing but a lever that opened a door for him. He walked inside the dark and the door vanished behind him again.


    He walked for a long time until he reached the other side of the river that was behind the pce where a horse was already waiting for him.


    Taking it in the darkness, he covered his face with a cloak.


    The horse soon stopped in a small town that was sleeping in the arms of darkness. He dismounted from the horse and walked towards a small house that was decorated with a big garden having all kinds of vegetables in it instead of flowers that would surprise any noble.


    He only knocked twice when the door opened. Andrew walked in without a noise.


    The man who had opened the door followed Andrew to the small hall. Instead of sitting on the sofafortably, Andrew chose a dining table.


    He took out a few parchments from his bag and then spread it on the table.


    The man sitting opposite him, picked one and his eyes narrowed.


    He kept picking up paper one after another but the more he looked, the more deathly aura started to fill the room. In the end he was holding the parchments so tightly that his knuckles were turning white while his eyes became red with rage.


    "From financial forgery in the taxation of your family, the man has already nted so many spies that Ethan would not be able to find them alone." said Andrew with a sly smile on his face, "my father is sure that he had ruined the whole family.


    Even if your family members survive, the house of Thayne is going to be destroyed soon." but instead of fear, heughed with amusement.


    "Sometimes I wonder why the man could not be satisfied when he is the emperor while we are just dukes? What more did he want from us?`` If it would not have been for the greed of George, he would have been living with his real family and so Eli!


    Have they ever thought how it feels to not know where you belong to!


    "He is scared of you and I can not me him. I sometimes feel that you can outgrow the current royal family anytime if you go berserk and then I have to live all my life in hiding with Eli." sighed the man as he looked out of the window.


    How calm the night was! As if the tornado that would destroy all of their lives is not lurking around the corner.

 Chapter 574 Shameless Woman

    "So, you are really going to get married to the crown prince?" asked Lilian as she helped Eli in getting her hair done.


    Eli held her dress tightly in her hands as she nodded her head slightly,


    "I am not sure, Countess Lilian, but if Andrew would be able to convince his father, then yes. We will get married this autumn." she said in an uneasy voice when the hands of the woman paused, "and i can do my hair, you do not need to stress yourself over such things. You are the mistress of the house."


    "I am your mother too." cut the woman Eli between her words, "I know Jane took your maids again and gave them some menial work so they could not help you." the woman sighed as if she was the one being targeted.


    "Jane is just insecure from your sudden presence but if you both will spend time together, then you will realize you both have so many things simr and I am sure you will be good friends." Eli looked at the reflection of thedy that called her, her mother now.


    It sounded so strange, so surreal that it always made her feel uneasy.


    But looking at her hopeful eyes and convincing voice, Eli could only nod.


    "Even then, you do not need to help me over little things. I will do it myself. In fact, if you continued to help me by going out of your way, Jane would continue to be jealous of me." she exined to the woman whose grip tightened on her shoulders as if she was holding her favorite toy that was being snatched by her.


    "You do not need to be that kind, Eli. You are the eldest daughter of the house. You should think about yourfort too." the woman shook her head and then concentrated on the hair again.


    Eli knew that she could not convince her anymore, so she gave up.


    "Here, all done." Lilian beamed as she looked at the bun she had made, "it suits you well. Are you going somewhere?" she asked sweetly when Eli nodded.


    "Yes, I am going to meet Andrew. He had invited me to the ruby pce." She took out the invitation and showed it to her mother with a stiff smile on her face.


    The eyes of the woman sparkled looking at the invitation and she beamed.


    "Then why are you being so stiff? He is going to marry you, anyway. You should enjoy this time since being an empresse with so much responsibility that you will not get this precious time again.'''' The voice of the woman was full of motherly love and her eyes were staring at Eli as if she was too happy for her that Eli held the side of the chair with so much force, her knuckles turned white.


    She looked a bit pale but she nodded her head and took the invitation back from her hands.


    Putting it back in her bag, she stood up when the woman realized that the girl already wanted to leave. A look of disappointment filled her eyes, but she hid it soon.


    "Then shall I wait for you for dinner?" asked the woman, trying to show her best smile but Eli shook her head again.


    "I am not sure what his n is. So, it would be better that you do not wait for me. I will ask the maids for help if I have ate dinner." she smile but it faltered the smile of the old woman who nodded her head,


    "Then I shall leave." she said and turned to leave. Her steps paused near the door but she started walking again slowly.


    Eli sighed. She did not know what she should do to make the woman happy without hurting her conscience. She felt that she was betraying an old woman who looked at her with so much hope.


    She tugged the neckline of her fitted dress with suffocation. Her eyes closed and opened again.


    She stared at the invitation in her hands and her eyes burnt. She felt like her chest was burning badly and she was gasping for water.


    No matter how much she tried, she was not able toe out of this swamp.


    "Mydy!" her head snapped towards the door and adjusted the reaction on her face.


    "Madam, asked me to prepare a carriage for you. Are you leaving now orter?" asked the maid in a dull voice when Eli stood up again.


    "I will be leaving now. But you do not need to worry, a carriage wille to take me to the pce." she said in a cold voice as she walked out of the pce.


    "Oh!" The maid looked confused but nodded her head and left.


    Just as Eli walked out of the pce, the carriage was entering her pce. It was a grand one that could notpare to any carriage that was parked in the pce of count.


    Jane, who was looking at her from the balcony, gritted her teeth.


    "See brother, that woman is trying to show off her rtionship with her so-called fiance again! She is such a shameless woman." she could not help but curse the girl she had looked from afar all this time.


    "She is only taking the benefit of our family after the tragedy in the family of the duke so that she could marry the crown prince.


    Since she did not care about the family where she had spend her life, how could she have affection for our family, yet mother is spending so much time with her.'''' She did not care about the money power Eli would bring to their family.


    What she hated was they were being used and her mother was paying so much attention to that fraud.


    "She had been cheated so many times, yet she did not learn her lesson then we could do nothing. So, stop upsetting yourself over it Jane."

 Chapter 575 The Start Or An End

    "You know the destination, right?" asked Eli as the coachman opened the door for her.


    In the past, there were more than half a dozen knights and two maids following her everywhere but the family of count is not that responsive towards her.


    Only one knight was assigned to her and her only maid was often taken by Jane. so, she was alone in the carriage.


    "Yes, his highness has exined it to me well." she nodded and soon the door of the carriage was closed.


    The carriage started and she looked out of the window. The route did not lead to the ruby pce or any pce.


    But that still brings a smile to her face. She was taken to a small town where the kids were staring at the fancy carriage while ying in the meadows.


    The women were chatting in the corner of streets and many tended to look at the carriage but soon continued.


    In the past, it was rare to even see luxurious carriages stopping in this small town.


    But since Evan had returned with her husband and father inw, it was a daily event that one or other noble visited them.


    The townsmen were curious at first but when they saw the cold personality of Leo, they started ignoring it. But that did not mean that their curiosity was quenched.


    The carriage stopped in front of a small house with arge garden.


    When Eli looked at the fruits and vegetables instead of flowers, sheughed.


    She still remembered Evan had asked her once why they did not grow cabbage in their garden, at that time, she had felt that it was a joke only to realize that the girl was too serious about it.


    As she pulled the rope, the doorbell rang and soon the door was opened.


    "Eli! It has been a long time." Evan hugged the girl with a warm look on her face which Eli returned with the samepassion.


    She held Eli''s arms and dragged her in the house.


    Leo was wearing his coat and getting ready. Eli could see the amount of daggers inside the coat. It looked like the whole dagger was attached to it.


    He tilted his head and his cold face warmed a bit.


    "Is the carriage waiting outside?" he asked in a soft voice yet she felt a strange suffocation as she nodded her head.


    "Then I will meet you in the evening. I am sure you both have a lot of fun but I do hope that you both do not forget to keep some food for me too." he chuckled as he walked forward and hugged Eli.


    Patting her shoulders, he let her go and kiss the forehead of Evan,


    "Reynold will be here soon! And I have heard Olivia might visit too. You can close the door and act deaf if she is too much of a nuisance." she puffed up her cheeks as she punched his chest,


    "I can see you still have the audacity to joke. Aren''t you going on a serious mission? Just leave already!" she pushed him towards the door when he raised a brow and acted hurt.


    "Hey, when other men leave for the mission, their wife cry over and pray for their sess again and again and here you are beating me and throwing me away.


    Are you not worried about my life at all?" he ced his hands on his chest as if he was heartbroken by her act but she just rolled her eyes.


    "That is for normal men. You are not one. It is for your enemies that I should pray that you do not kill them all at once!


    Now leave or the enemy would be suspicious. It has been a long time since Eli left her home." she waved her hands as she asked him to leave when he sighed and shook his head as if he had epted defeat.


    "What can I do if my wife did not pay any attention to me now. I wonder what will happen to me when my daughteres out!" his bbering brought a bright smile on the face of Eli who was having a hard time muffling herughter.


    It felt so warm in this small house. Who would have thought that they would be living so happily here when they were ustomed to all kinds of luxuries.


    Evan looked relieved to see Eli smiling, she had thought that the girl had lost that charmpletely.


    Just as the door closed, the smile on the face of Eli vanished too. She scanned the small hall when Evan dragged her to the nearest sofa and walked herself to the kitchen.


    "I am brewing tea for you. But it will take some time, if you want to go and meet father, his room is the first one on the first floor.


    Jenna had gone to the market, she would be back soon, then we would have dinner together." Eli nodded that it had been long since she had met her father.


    She stood up and walked to the stairs giving one look to Evan and making sure that she was fine.


    She knocked on the door as soon as she reached the first floor.


    When she opened the door, her father was already staring at the door as if wanted to say e in" but he was still having trouble speaking.


    "Father!" a nauseous longing filled her chest. She had never realized how much she had missed her father until she was standing in front of him.


    "I have missed you a lot." she whispered as she hugged her father when she felt his hands trembling a bit. She kept waiting until he struggled to hug her back.


    Who would have thought that she would be happy with such a simple gesture.


    "Leo had gone to fight against his majesty with Andrew. While Ethan has collected enough proofs. This could be the end or start of a long awaited war, father!"

 Chapter 576 Disappearing Mercenaries

    The assassins were already waiting for the girl while hiding in the corners behind the bushes in the garden and gazebo.


    All the concubines of the ruby pce were already taken away for a tea party arranged by his majesty.


    The pce was deste except for these few blood thirsty criminals.


    As their carriage stopped, many smirked and their grip on their weapons tightened. But even after waiting for ten minutes, no one came out of the carriage.


    They waited and waited, but in the end, they did not have much patience.


    "Go and check why she is noting?" one elbowed the other who frowned but nodded his head.


    "The foolish girl must be waiting for the crown prince toe and escort him. Too bad, only we are here!" His words broughtughter to the face of everyone.


    They didn''t even try to lower their voice. The girl was already dead. She had no were to go but to ept her death now.


    They all were dressed in the clothes of the knights of the royal pce. So, the mercenary stood up with an arrogant look on his face as he walked towards the carriage.


    "Mydy," he knocked the carriage with a big smile on his face, "his highness is waiting for you in the gazebo. He had sent me to escort you." he was sure the others would not get the chance.


    Since he was sent to bring her, he would rather kill her in the carriage and ask the bigger part of the reward for himself.


    He could not stop the smile on his face with that thought. He could already see the gold coins around him.


    The door of the carriage opened, when the smile on his face widened. He held the knob and opened it but the smile on his face froze and his eyes widened.


    Before he could even see who was inside the carriage a gun was pointed at him.


    Guns were a recent invention in the empire and their number could be counted in one hand.


    How could a woman have a gun?


    "Come in! Or I will kill you." came the cold voice of a man, only then did the mercenary take his eyes away from the gun and look at Leo.


    His face turned whilte instantly. Who did not know the amount of mercenaries lost their life while trying to kill his wife.


    He was an invincible mountain. The mercenary was no match for him. He gulped his own saliva when Leo tilted his head.


    "Are youing in or not?" that was not a choice, he knew but if Leo killed him with the gun, the loud sound would alert everyone.


    Maybe he just wanted to know the position of others. With that thought, the mercenary consoled himself as he entered the carriage with staggering legs.


    Others who were looking at the scene frowned. He was supposed to bring the girl out. Why did he enter?


    "That bloody fool must have wanted the whole reward for himself. I will not let that happen!" shouted another as he stood up and walked towards the carriage with hasty steps.


    He pulled the door and entered in with such speed. That he only noticed Leo when he was already in.


    His eyes widened and mouth agape. His eyes looked for his partner but only Leo was sitting there with a big smirk on his face.


    "Wee!" the man gulped.


    Othersughed when the second ran and they were sure that he would drag the girl out but once again.. There was a strange silence in the carriage.


    None of them came out.


    "Just what in the world are they doing there?" They looked at each other but no one replied.


    One minute, two minute, three minutes.. Their patience was dying.


    "I will go and see for myself." stood up another with only four left behind.


    He was not hasty like the second one but he walked towards the carriage cautiously as it felt strange that everyone who entered was noting out.


    Just as he opened the door, arge hand pulled him in. but due to the door, no one noticed that hand.


    They only saw that another of their friends entered in the carriage.


    "Could it be that they were having fun with the woman? See how the carriage is shaking a bit." it is a bit far to hear low voices if they were even moaning in the carriage.


    Many gulped as their eyes filled with lust. Except this, they could not think of any possible reason why the man was not dragging the girl out but staying with her in the carriage.


    "Damn! I am sure it must be the girl who offered to save her life. But if that is the case, I want to have fun too before killing her." said another as he licked his lips and stood up.


    He had seen Eli. Well, who had not seen her? You could see her on all the programs and charity with the crown prince.


    That arrogant smile on her face made her so tempting. Watching her below them while pleading for her life.. Naked and moaning. He shuddered at the thought and all his defense crumbled.


    He almost ran to the carriage, without knowing his death was waiting there, and opened the door hastily.


    "You!" he looked back to shout at his other friends but it was already toote.


    Leo covered his mouth with his one hand taking the benefit of the blockage of the door and took out a dagger from his other hand.


    The dagger sliced his neck with one swift motion and his body turned limp instantly.


    Leo dragged him in too and opened the seat on the other side. It was still empty. He threw his body inside and closed the seat box with a smirk on his face.


    "Who would have thought that all of you are fools to stille to check when so many disappeared in front of your eyes."

 Chapter 577 Committing Crimes

    The sound of hasty steps and murmurs filled the whole room. The whole pce was in uproar but the main lead of the show was missing.


    George had taken his concubines to the solitaire pce just to pretend that he was not there when Eli died and he had no idea about it.


    He did not care even if his son was med as long as no one lifted a finger on him. His n was perfect.


    He knew that Eli did not have knights to protect her and no one had kept a connection with her.


    The letter was written by Andrew only. He was sure that there was no way he would be dragged in it.


    But this perfect n has one w. He would not be able to know the result. Even if the n failed, he would only know about it after two days when he would return.


    But he was not worried about it that much. Though there were less chances, even if he failed, he could try again. What would he gain by knowing it earlier?


    He had thought about it a lot. So, now he wanted to enjoy being in the arms of women for a change.


    The three concubines were eager to serve him since it had been days when he came to themst time.


    The soft music, dim lights and wine! It was a perfect ambience for losing yourself in leisurely activities.


    But in the main pce of the empire, the war has begun.


    "What is all this?" The chancellor was having a hard time keeping calm. He stared at the number of files in front of him with a pale face.


    As the right hand of George he knew everyone what his majesty had done, and he was having a hard time in running away from the clutches of Ethan, who he thought was a fool!


    "You have fabricated all this so that you can save taxation. And now you are trying to me his majesty? You have exceeded my expectations." the manughed viciously as he tried to chide Ethan and threw away the files.


    But the army of Leo was standing behind him.


    "Fabricated?" Ethan tilted his head, his face had a cold smirk that looked like the eyes of the devil, "you mean that all these reports are lies even when so much proof is attached with them?"


    His one hand was in the pocket of his pants and the other was holding the file with a smirk.


    "Then how about these? Are these signatures fabricated too?" he took out thest order that Geroge had sent to Hannah. He had asked her to burn the letters but she had kept all of them for her security." The letters were thrown in the room and many tried to get their hands on it.


    There was another uproar that the chancellor began sweating. He cursed Andrew but then sneered again,


    "Of course, it is! Do you think his majesty would write a letter to a random girl and ask her to kill the family of his brother?


    And who is saying that! The one who threw his father away when he was sick and so as his sisters because he was afraid that he would not be able to get the position of a duke?'''' The manughed with thick sarcasm in his voice.


    "Only a fool will believe you. Everyone knew how desperate you were for power and wealth. Now you are even aiming for a good bribery from his majesty too, who had always thought of the welfare of your family. He had even epted sir Leonardo as the head of the knights when his identity was unknown.


    He epteddy Elizabeth as the future empress of the empire and the wife of his only son when no one knew whose blood she was! And you are ming such a man in his absence." his tone rose as he stared at the noble man.


    "Do you think they all are fools who would believe in you?" he asked with a raised brow as he sneered at Ethan and looked at the men.


    They belong to the main families of the empire who hold power and wealth. Their support was necessary for the empire to run smoothly.


    Ethan stared at their faces that were filled with dilemma. They were so famous yet they were fools to not believe in him but the twisting words of the chancellor.


    "I have proof of everything. How could it be fabricated? If you see the details of the transactions and the amount.


    The seal of his majesty and his signatures, what else is left to prove that it was all done by him?" he could not understand how could they turn blind eye to so many proof when even a blind could see the truth.


    But he didn''t know that politicians are blind to everything that was not in their favor.


    They just scoffed and closed all the files and passed it to him as if it was trash.


    "Ha! Letters could be fabricated. And signatures could be forged too. As long as it is about transactions, I am sure his majesty has given the amount of the family of Thawyne with goodwill and about the seal..


    There is a record that it was stolen from the treasury. I must say you have a good amount of spies in the royal pce and yet you dare to stand here?`` The man looked at Ethan as if he was the criminal here.


    Everyone''s eyes turned to look at him with disdain. The decision was already taken. He was a fraud.


    "You havemitted a heinous crime of using his majesty and maligning the name of the royal family.


    I will consider it a mistake and try to plead mercy for you from his majestyter if you leave right now or else you are going to be executed for the heinous crime of treason and so will your whole family even if they are separated for now."

 Chapter 578 Kill Him With His Own Hands

    Ethan clenched his hands into a fist. That was ridiculous. He was saying all the proofs were fraud?


    And still all of them believed this foolish thought instead of him.


    "If you do have any doubt, then you can ask the experts! But this problem could not be addressed just by words!" Ethan would not let it go aftering this far!


    The man just scoffed and took all the documents from the hands of Ethan.


    "Very well, then I will confiscate all these as the proof of the future. You will be notified when the result woulde out.'''' His voice was leisurely and careless.


    Ethan''s hands tightened on the files. The reason was clear. He would manipte all the proofs and then prove him wrong.


    "Wait! Why don''t we check it here in front of everyone.'''' He sat down indicating that he would not relent no matter what when the manughed hard.


    "That is great! Do you think that the organization works ording to you? We are free and have no work or responsibility.


    You should leave or we will call guards now!" said the man as he waved his hands.


    Four knights followed him and stood behind Ethan. Though they were still not holding his hands, their weapons were ready.


    Ethan gritted his teeth. His jaws clenched. He was the new duke of the empire, yet he was treating him leisurely. It was only because they all thought that he was a fool. And yet he did not know how to prove it.


    But before he could find proper words, the sound of pping andughter filled the room.


    Ethan looked back! His eyes widened and then a smirk formed on his lips. The face bloomed suddenly that was in contradiction with his previous mood.


    But that could not be said about the others. They looked confused and then frowned when they saw Andrewing in with a coldughter and with a loud apuse.


    "Your highness!" though confused, they still bowed their head with respect,


    He walked in but he was not alone. Soon Lee followed them but even he was not alone.


    He was dragging a man bound by ropes. He was dragging them like a sack of potatoes. Most of them were unconscious while one was awake with tears in his eyes.


    He was wincing with pain.


    The scene was spectacr. Everyone stared at it with confusion and horror but when their eyes met his, a cold chill ran down their spine.


    "Were you asking about the authenticity of the proof?" asked Andrew with a tile of his head when Leo walked in and stood behind him.


    All the three were staring at them. Ethan, Leo and Andrew. All three of them looked so confident and with that cold look on their face, it was a sight to behold.


    Leo was stained with blood yet his eyes were filled with blood lust. The desire to kill was prominent in the air.


    He stared at the group of people like a wolf stared at its prey forcing them to take a step back.


    "Your highness, I request you to wait for his majesty to handle this matter. I am sure he would exin how these reports are nothing but lies." his voice had a pleading touch, he stared at the crown prince with bewilderment.


    Even if the family of the duke was trying to malign his majesty, why was the crown prince supporting them?


    "Do you think these half dead men wait for that long?" Leo scoffed as he kicked another man to bring him back to his senses.


    "They are here as a proof against your so-called majesty. And so as that physician?" Leo pointed at the door when Reynold dragged his family physician who was trembling with fear. "Do you think all these are fake witnesses and fraud proof too, like you were telling my brother?"


    He asked with such a cold tone that everyone trembled around him. But Ethan, his head snapped back to Leo with a mixture of emotions on his face.


    "And you do need to waste your time calling experts, as the one and only son of my father, I know his signature and writing very well. This is indeed nned by my father.


    He wanted to kill the family of Thawyne so that he did not face anypetition in the future. It was all his n.`` His voice was so calm as if he was talking about the weather but his words were enough to create an uproar in the room.


    "And as his son, I am ready to leave the throne for the family of Thawyne, the real owner of the pce." He took the small crown from his head and then passed it to Leo.


    "Gasps!" murmurs and loud voices started to fill the room. Even the man gulped. He did not know how to handle the situation now.


    He stared at others for help but others were more shocked than him.


    "From now on, i leave the position on the crown prince in the favor of Leo, who have suffered the most by the evil ns of my father.'''' His words earnedplete silence.


    Many were not even taking loud breaths, afraid that they would affect the present scene. The man gulped. He had never thought it would even turn out like this.


    "What.. What are you talking about? Who will have the position of the crown prince is not something you can decide.


    I am asking youst time, wait till his majestyes back and then we will handle the situation. I beg you to try to understand!" Andrew paid no attention to the begging man as he took out the paper from his coat. He signed each of them and passed it to Leo who took them with an indifferent look on his face.


    "One more thing.. If my wife or daughter would be attacked again, i promise that i would burn the whole empire."

 Chapter 579 Dethronement

    The voice was not a threat at all, it was the truth. The way he stared at the knight standing behind the man, it felt like he would hold their throat and kill them then and there.


    They gulped and looked at each other with fear. The man wanted to cry, at the assistant of his majesty, he was trying his best to solve or oppress the matter.


    But the crown prince, who should be responsible for everything in the absence of his majesty, was speaking against him.


    "Your highness¡­ that, his majesty would be displeased if he came to know that you were against him." he said with a meaningful look but Andrew justughed it off.


    "It did not matter since he would be dethroned the moment he woulde back."


    "........" the eyes of everyone widened. The whole room fell intoplete silence that even the sound of breathing could be heard.


    Only the sound of falling files from the hands of a shocked person could be heard.


    "That.. that.. Are you taking over the throne, your highness?" asked the man with shock and fear in his eyes.


    It was not umon for a son to kill his father for the throne. Many emperors who have a lot ofpetition have killed their father and siblings so that they would get to rule.


    But Andrew was a single child. He was going to be the ruler sooner orter. Then¡­ why?


    Andrew stared at him but did not reply.. He had a leisurely look on his face when Leo wiped the blood off his face and flicked his hands only for the blood to stain the floor and the clothes of the man whose heart stopped berating for a second.


    "You talk a lot!" he said with a title of his head, "it would be better that you use this energy in making the report. You have all the proof and I want a trial before this week that would be preceded by neutral parties and aristocrats. For that I will nominate the name of marquis Harbigandshire.`` He took out the papers too.


    There was no choice, he hade prepared with all the proofs and required paper, so that the case could not be postponed anymore.


    "But¡­" this time when he tried to find any other reason, Andrew took a step forward and pulled the man out of his seat by his cor and threw him away.


    "Your highness.. What are you.." he was held by Ethan who held both of his hands in a death grip that forced him to shut his mouth.


    He felt like a kid that was getting bullied by the bad boys of the ss in absence of the teacher.


    "In the absence of his majesty, George Sulliavan De Navo, i, the crown prince of the empire, Andrew Sulliavan De Navolia, sign the papers and ept the request of Leonardo Thawne and his brother inw Ethan Thawyne and start their trial from tomorrow.


    Not only that, I gave them the right to choose any judge and the decision would be taken in only one hearing.


    My decision here is absolute and it could not even be changed by the authorities on theter date." he said as he signed the papers and then passed it to Leo who nodded as he checked all the papers.


    He scanned the whole room with his dark eyes that were sucking all the light around him.


    "If anyone has aint or problem,e to me!" The message was clear. If anyone touched his family, he was not going to ept it.


    If you want to kill anyone, kill him.


    Ethan let go of the man. He fell on the ground due to the force he was using in getting rid of his hold.


    He stared as Ethan scoffed and then left behind Andrew. Soon the crowd started to dissipate too.


    "Your highness, what have you done? His majesty is doing everything for your better future. But you have betrayed your own father for outsiders?" he could not believe that Andrew signed the papers, if not for his intervention, there was no way that it would have happened.


    "Is it because of thedy?" This time his voice was full of confusion, "do you have any idea that you can lose everything that you have if these usations were proven and his majesty were announced guilty since the real owner of the throne had always been.."


    He took a deep breath and did not speak further. But even a fool could understand what he said.


    Others would have panicked with the fear of losing everything they had but when ites to Andrw, his expressions didn''t change at all.


    He looked rather calm as if a burden had been relieved.


    "If I lose the throne, then be it. I do not care about the position anyway. I would rather live a life Leo was living now than waiting for someone to attack me at night and kill my wife and kids." he stood up after collecting all the papers he would needter.


    "But until then and in the absence of my father, I holdplete authority and you have to listen to my orders!" he said in amanding voice that the man wanted to scream.


    Working for Andrew would only mean working against his majesty. He would kill him once he came to know that he had helped Andrew in taking down George.


    "I.. i.."


    "I know that you are a loyal man to my father but he is a sinking ship now. You will gain nothing by supporting him." he looked at the man as if he already knew what the man was thinking.


    "If you want to survive for long and save your job, then it would be better that you will be able to analyze what is good for you." and Andrw left the room leaving him alone to ponder when a knight came running towards him.


    "My lord, your majesty has sent a letter to you."

 Chapter 580 Suicide Mission

    Henry wanted to shout that a letter would not solve any problem but he knew that shouting a knight would not solve his problems.


    He stood up and adjusted his clothes and took the letter from the hands of the knight.


    "That old man! He went to have the time of his life withdies while I am suffering here so much! I want him not his letter." he muttered as he closed the door of his office, and then locked it making sure that no one would enter suddenly.


    He opened the letter and was surprised to read that George already knew that their n failed yet he was writing a letter but noting here personally to handle the leftover of his rash actions.


    But as he continued to read the letter, his eyes widened and his heart stopped beating for a second.


    His face looked pale as if he had seen the ghost in the letter but it was more than that.. Much more!


    The letter fell from his trembling hands as the man fell on his seat.


    Sweat started to form on his face and he gulped his own saliva.


    It took him a few minutes toe back to his senses and he picked up the ss of water and drank it in a single gulp.


    "He.. he wants to kill his own brother and son?" killing their wives which are not blood rted to them was one thing but killing your one and only son was¡­!


    What kind of human could do that? The greed of the throne changed humanspletely.


    His majesty has lost all his rationality. Even when Andrw was starting a rebel, it was only due to the recent rash decision of his father but killing him for that..


    "Could he not just let it go! After all, the seat was going to end up in the hands of Andrew sooner orter." he muttered as he wiped the sweat off his face.


    But he was not in the position to refuse the actions of his majesty. If he would have been clean, he would have left the job but he knew that it was a swamp and he was in it for so long that leaving was not a choice.


    Not only him, but his family would die the moment he would walk out of this office.


    He closed his eyes. It was his majesty who wanted to kill everyone, it had nothing to do with him.


    He consoled himself with that lie, as he pressed the bell and opened the door again.


    Soon all the dark knights in incharge of the troops entered.


    "I want all of you at our secret ce in an hour." he ordered when they nodded their heads at once.


    He took a deep breath and started writing the letters and instructions and passed them to the troops, not a word was said further afraid that the walls would have ears.


    The men knew the procedure, so they opened the letter and started reading it without uttering a word. But their expressions were no better than their heads.


    They looked at the letter and then at the man so many times as if they were hoping that their master would say it was a joke after a few seconds but nothing like that happened.


    "Yes, that is right! I want you all prepared in an hour and ready to fulfill the order. Do you have any doubt or question?" The man pointed at the letter in front of him, signaling them to write their doubts there but no one moved even an inch.


    Their life was in doubt after this order. They were sure that they were going to die. If killing their wives was impossible, what made his majesty think that killing them would be easier?


    Was it not a suicide mission? Was it not asking for more tables and proving himself too!


    They realized that the man they were serving too hard all their lives, had lost his sanity.


    They exchanged nces and nodded their heads as they left from there.


    Walking in groups, they took their horses as if they were going for a round but ended up in an empty area in the woods.


    "Hey, do you think we canplete this mission at all?" he asked with a sigh when others looked downcasted too.


    "We are not able to even reachdy Elizabeth anddy Evangeline. Killing their husbands.. Sigh! I could not understand why we are getting orders that could not be done?" asked another with a frustrated look on his face, "my wife just gave birth to my sonst week, if i die , who will take care of them?"


    If it would have been a mission rted to their country, then their family would have gotten a reward enough to spend their lifetimes on but if they would die as a traitor who wanted to kill the crown prince of their country, who would offer them a reward?


    His majesty? He would even refuse to recognize them as his dark knights and they would be announced as traitors to the public.


    "Ha! How naive? Do you think if we got caught or died while killing the crown prince who is dethroning his father, our family would survive?" said another with a tone full of mockery, "they will kill all the members of our family to set an example for the empire."


    His words shuddered everyone around them but no one had words to refute him.


    They all nodded their heads while they turned gloomy. It was not fear of their lives but fear of being a criminal and affecting the name, honor and life of their loved ones that chained them with fear.


    "I will not go!" said one of them, shocking all ther.


    "What do you mean..?"


    "I mean i will not go on a sucide mission, i have enough of it. I will go and tell the truth to his highness, lord Andrew and ask him to help me."

 Chapter 581 They Were Even

    "Is it a rebel?" asked another with confusion but he just shook his head.


    "No! It is an effort to save my loved ones, my family. If you are against it, you could go andin to the lord or his majesty!" he said in a calm voice as she walked out of the room.


    Many stared at his leaving back and felt a strong emotion. He was right! This is the only way to save their family.


    Many clenched their hands into a fist and followed him. They would rather forget and save their family than be a traitor.


    When Henry came to the assigned ce, there was only one man waiting for him. His brows furrowed as he walked to him and asked in a cold tone,


    "Where are the other knights? Have i not asked them to wait for me, here! If they would go and attack without preparation, they are bound to lose." the man raised his head and stared at henry who was still lost in his own thoughts,


    "They did not attack. They left." he said as he collected his things. "I was only here because I wanted to inform you that we all are leaving because of a past bond.


    Now that I havepleted my responsibility, I am leaving too." with that the man turned and left leaving the dumbfounded Henry behind who was still not sure what did that left meant!


    "Are you¡­ starting a rebel?" he shouted when the man left near the door. He turned to look back at Henry as if he was looking at a kid busy throwing a tantrum.


    "No! We are ending it and supporting the real heir of the throne." His voice was neither cold nor warm but still Henry felt that a cold p was marked on his cheeks.


    No matter how much he thought, their own knights have abandoned them and if the truth would be leaked, then it would only wage a war among the father and son.


    Only the thought of how his majesty would react left him in cold sweats.


    "My lord, if his highness would use these men against us. We will be ruined." said his assistant with a fearful tone when he gritted his teeth.


    If that happened, he would be.. No! He would never let that happen.


    "Kill them." two words that decided the fate of so many knights who were struggling to keep them and their family life was going to suffer a dark fate because of two cold words.


    But the assistant shook his head.. "How! They are our secret knights and mercenaries. If they all had left, who is here to kill them?" it meant they were the best they had..


    "More than that, they are trained one. It would not be easy to kill so many of them when they are together.


    But even if we killed a few of them, what change could it bring? They would only be more tant against us.'''' Henry gritted his teeth. "What else, we do not know how far they have gone. Arranging someone to kill them at once would bring the suspicion of many after their act in the office today. They must live, no matter what!"


    If any of them died they would be used of it but if not..


    "Then what do you suggest?" asked Henry with a sigh.


    He had never faced this kind of situation before. But he knows the answer in his heart too.


    "My lord, it is time to leave the sinking ship." said the assistant and he sighed. It was just that he was worried that the new ship would not need a small boat like him.


    He waited for a few more seconds when he finally said, "if that is the case then send the recent letter of his majesty to Leo. Did he return back to his pce?" he asked when his assistant shook his head.


    "Not yet, but I have an internal news that the new duke, lord Ethan, is going to announce his engagement ceremony. And the whole family would be collected back on that day." Henry''s eyes narrowed.


    If he was right, then the woman who was going to be announced as his wife was a spy too.


    "Very well, write another letter telling them we have a news that we could trade with them if they give us the chance of their new financial head. Now we can only wait for their reply." the man nodded as he went to write the letter to send it when Henry stared at the distance.


    Changing parties would not bring the war to an end. It will start a bigger war and he was not sure what George would do when he realized that everyone had abandoned him.


    But his assistant was right! It was time to change the ships.


    Once his thoughts were clear, he walked back to his office and processed all the files Andrew had given him urgently. Then he even arranged the judge and fixed a date of the trial.


    He had never worked that proficiently before. Once everything was done, he closed his office with a sigh.


    He waited for his assistant to return, but he did not. He frowned as sending a letter should not take that much time.


    He walked to the carriage thinking of whether he should leave or wait when all the area started to turn deste.


    He was just about to enter his carriage when he finally heard the hasty footsteps behind him and turned to see that it was his assistant.


    "What took you so long? I was about to leave you behind if you would have been anyte!" he said with a stern voice when the assistant grinned.


    His smile had something strange that Henry was not able to pinpoint but it gave him a creepy feeling when the man came closer,


    "It did not matter. Since I am going to leave you behind too. Now that you think the same we are even."

 Chapter 582 Reunion

    "Decorate the main door with more flowers." scolded Ethan as he walked out of the pce.


    His eyes were filled with excitement. After a long time the atmosphere of the pce was lively.


    The smile on their faces could not be hidden. He looked around at the pce that was decorated with lightning.


    "The owner of the pce ising back." he could not help but smile. Today is going to be their memorable day.


    Not only was he getting his family back, but he was also getting engaged today.


    Soon his family would arrive and so would the guests.


    "My lord, would you like to check the menu once again?" Ethan retracted his eyes from the door towards the chef and nodded his head.


    He followed him to the kitchen counter and checked all the prepared food and dishes.


    All of them looked appetizing. The hard work of the pce could be seen in it.


    He nodded with a smile that was soon reflected on the face of the staff.


    "Everything looks perfect!" he said with a smile as he walked out of the kitchen. He checked everything personally.


    From the dishes to the decoration, from the sitting arrangement for guests to the music everyone was busy preparing for the best.


    "My lord, you should get dressed up too." said Theo with a look of a father whose son is going to get married.


    He looked happy with happy tears in his eyes. The happiness of the family was returning.


    Ethan nodded. He looked at the door again. He had thought that they would be here as soon as the case would be filed.


    The court had already epted all the proofs but the case could not move further until his majesty would return.


    He had the right to defend himself and for that.. He had toe back but the question is.. When he woulde back!


    He shook his head as he did not want to think about those negative thoughts. He was going to celebrate their sess with his family today.


    Theo brought his dress. It was a velvet suit with a cape of ck color with rubies adorned on it.


    He looked no less than a prince of fairy tale with his tall and fair stature and his blue eyes that seemed to be deep as ocean and captivating.


    "You are looking handsome."plimented Theo which brought a chuckle on the face of the man.


    Heughed with a bright look on his face for the first time.


    "Umm, would you like to go and see your fiance?" asked Theo with a cautious tone when the smile on the face of Ethan froze and his eyes sank deeper.


    "My lord, if you do not want to be with thedy, why are you getting engaged with her anyways?" asked Theo with a sigh.


    He could not understand the thoughts of the youngsters. He felt like he was getting too old.


    "It is not like we need her statement now. If you are still in doubt or could not forgive her, put her in prison or let her go! Getting engaged to her just to torment her and yourself. Is it even worth it?" Ethan looked away. He did not have any reply for that but¡­


    He closed his eyes. Had he forgotten Hannah? No!


    Did he want to let her go? No! He did not need to ask his heart about it. He could not let her go!


    He was betrayed and in exchange he wanted to hurt her but leaving her was never his choice.


    "You did not need to worry about it. The guests would be here anytime. I want you to send someone and check when Leo and Evan are here with their father." the old man sighed as he looked at Ethan with worry but nodded his head and left from there.


    Ethan continued to sit there for a while before closing his eyes at the end of the day. And then standing up.


    He was about to go to the hall but when he saw a lot of maids walking to her room, his feet moved there without even realizing.


    The smile ofughter could be heard from afar.


    He did not walk in but stood at the door. He could see her dressed in a red gown that matched her rubies. She had blue sapphires as design and her face was looking full of happiness.


    After a long time, she was smiling with the maids who hated her. He knew that the maids had tormented her a bit but he always feigned ignorance because he wanted her to deal with it.


    And look how she had made them friends.


    "I am sure lord would not be able to take his eyes away from your face tonight. Who knows you would end up in his room tonight." chuckled a maid when she red at her.


    "We all know he is getting married to me to force me to speak the truth in front of everyone and admit my mistakes. He would not care if I am alive or not once he is done with me. Let alone about how I look." she epted inly.


    Her voice was neither too weak nor too cold, surprising him. He had thought she would hide their secret to keep their strong image but once again the young girl surprised her.


    She looked at herself in the mirror with a smile. Happy that she was looking beautiful and had the power to hold the eyes of many at once.


    "You should think positive! Who knew that he might fall in love with you again?" asked one with a smile as she patted her shoulders when the girlughed wryly but then shook her head.


    "I did not get my hopes high. Ethan.. He already has someone in his life and I am just a pawn for him now.


    I am still here because I owe him this evening and truth."

 Chapter 583 He Was With Other Woman On Their Engagement Day

    His heart was gnawed by a strange beast when he heard it. He remembered the girl, she was the daughter of their vassal family, the daughter of the viscount who had clearly shown her interest in him.


    But he had ignored her. He did not want to have any affection with any of them. But he did not clear the misunderstanding with her. He wanted her to feel the same pain she had given him and others.


    But hearing her voice full of pain, why was he getting affected?


    He stared at her fair face. She looked so beautiful that it felt ethereal. Should he go and tell her the truth?


    For a second the idea looked quite appealing to him but he stopped.


    It would be better that she would stay in illusion. That way she would not think about deceiving him again.


    He wanted to forget what happened. He wanted to forgive her but that was not easy. She had twisted and hurt him enough that forgiving was not easy.


    He gave onest look to her face before leaving from there silently.


    Hannah who had noticed his presence at some point was holding her breath but when his eyes turned solemn and he left from there with a dark face, her eyes dimmed too.


    Would she ever get the happiness or she did not deserve them in the first ce?


    "You are looking perfect now." she looked away and stared back at her face that was looking picture perfect now and tried to bring a smile on her face that only looked forced in the end.


    Just as Ethan walked away, Amber, the girl he was thinking about standing in the hall. Her eyes were looking dim as she stared at the decoration around her.


    He paused for a second before starting walking again when she turned hearing the sound of footsteps.


    Her eyes widened with joy before turning normal again as she bowed her head,


    "My lord!" her voice was filled with pain as if she was suffering a lot.


    With that delicate face of hers and that painful eyes, any men''s heart would have melted and they would have felt bad for her but Ethan did not even notice it.


    He nodded his head and was about to leave when she held his wrist.


    "My lord i need to.." before she couldplete her words, he looked at her with a bone chilling look.


    His gaze was razor sharp and piercing that could burn the soul of anyone. He stared at her and then at her hands which were holding his wrist and his face turned darker.


    She immediately let go of his hands as if her palm were burning,


    "I wanted to talk to you about something in private. It is too urgent that I could not control myself, my lord. I apologize for my behavior." she said in a soft voice that entuated the timid look on her face.


    But he was not interested in her cunning tricks. Her family would be here any moment, he should concentrate on that.


    "Ah! I apologize, mydy. But as you know the preparations were going on for my engagement. I have a lot of work to see and a lot of guests to wee. How about we discuss the business matterster in working hours? Today is the time for merriment." he said with a forced smile on his face that looked so cold.


    She bit her lips but she was not ready to let go. This was herst chance. It was now or never. She still remembered the words of the man she had met yesterday.


    If she wanted to be the duchess..


    "It is not about work, my lord. I apologize for being too hasty but I was just worried about you." she held her breath and then looked back at his face again.


    "I want to tell you something about your fiance, my lord. That is why I wanted to talk to you in private. If not, others would know about it before you.`` Thest line was a threat.


    Even a fool could understand that. He stared at the girl with his eyes turning darker. He was not good at taking threats but the guests had already started toe and his family would be here any moment.


    He did not want the day to be ruined at any cost. If he had to lock this woman in the room until the party was over, he was ready to do that too.


    With that thought, he brought a smile back on his face.


    "If that is the case,e with me. We canplete the discussion in my bedroom." the girl smiled and nodded her head.


    The lust and greed on her face was so clear that even a man with less experience like Ethan could understand it very well and felt disgusted instantly.


    ¡­


    "Who would escort you to the room, mydy?" asked a maid with a worried look as Hannah was waiting for sometime but no one came to update her about the conditions outside.


    "That.. everyone must be busy, so we will leave together after a while when the party starts. Would that be alright with all of you?


    Do you know what is happening outside? Where is Ethan?" she asked the one who just entered the room.


    The maid trembled. She was already looking pale but the words of Hannah made her paler. She tried to steal her gaze away that brought the attention of everyone in the room.


    Hannah stood up and walked slowly towards the maid.


    "Did something happen?" she asked with a frown when the maid looked uneasy.


    ? She held her dress tightly in her hands and bowed her head.


    "When I was going to fetch the flowers for you.. I heard my lord ask a girl to follow her to his bedroom and they both went to the room of the lord and the door was locked behind them."

 Chapter 584 Bees Around Flowers

    "They must have something to discuss first." she tried more to console herself than others when they exchanged nces and then looked at her.


    Their eyes were full of pity and worry for her. She tried to avoid their face, that felt like it was boring a hole into her skin but in the end, she could not.


    "You are thinking way too much, let me prove it to you." She stood up clutching her dress tightly in her hands.


    Her eyes were stringing with unshed tears but she would not give up that easily. She was going to fight till the end.


    Even she wanted to see who had the courage to take her husband on their engagement day.


    She opened the door and under the piercing gaze of the guests, she walked towards Ethan''s room.


    She could see the frown and scowl on the face of many but she endured all of it. It was only a matter of time, once she would be the woman he loves and marries, they would not be able to raise their head in front of her.


    She did not let their mocking gaze affect her but was it really not effective?


    As she reached the door and held the knob, her heartbeat turned slow. She struggled for a second before taking a deep breath and then opening the door at once but it was locked.


    She tried to push but it did not budge at all. The knock of the door must have caught the attention of many.


    Many were still staring at her. She paused. Maybe she should return. What if others see it and are misunderstood?


    With that thought, she was about to turn back when she heard the sound of the door.


    The door of the room opened, but it was not Ethan who was standing in front of her. It was¡­ the girl from that day!


    Her eyes widened and her heart stopped for a second. She kept staring at the person with her eyes widened. She felt like her heart exploded..


    All the colors lost her face when she noticed the smudged lipstick on the face of the girl. Her dress was falling to one side.


    She looked disheveled yet her face had the smirk of a winner.


    She stared hard at the girl with her eyes turning redder.


    "Ah, I forgot that you are getting engaged today and took a lot of time, my lord. It must be a bit embarrassing to wait for the groom in his own engagement." she said with a smile as she flicked her hair.


    She was enjoying the show. Her eyes were telling that she was having fun of her life but Hannah was not going to fall for the petty tricks.


    No! There might be a chance that the girl was putting on a one man show. Even when Ethan didn''t love her anymore, he cared a lot about his family. He would not let them suffer this way.


    "Leave my way!" The smirk on Amber''s face froze and her arrogant eyes cracked when she did not get the expected reaction.


    She was waiting for Hannah to p her or create a scene so that she could call the girl shameless or one with no manners. But with her nk face, it did not look like things were going her way.


    "Wait a minute! Where do you think you want to go?" asked Amber, trying to block the way of Hannah.


    But she only passed her a cold nce, moved her hands away and walked in. she did not spare a single word on the girl giving her a chance to drag the matter but walked in directly to see Ethan.


    There was no one in the room. Many guests were trying to peek into the room and find a way to gossip.


    But they were surprised to see the empty room. Could it be that Amber was putting on a show? She did look insulted at the moment.


    "Where is Ethan?" asked Hannah turning to Amber who had followed her in the room. The raging and humiliated Amber smiled again.


    Her confidence returned when she looked at the scared face of Hannah and mocked her again.


    "Oh my! Are you asking me?" she pointed at herself with a mocking gaze on her face, "a stranger to tell you where your fiance is on the day of your engagement?" her eyes twinkled with excitement.


    "If they did not know better, they would think that I am his wife while you are just an outsider in our life." she chuckled and then shook her head.


    "Why are you so sure that he was in?" she asked with a raised brow.


    She was sure if anyone would have been in the pce of Hannah, they would have tried to hide the matter by saying that Ethan was not in the room at the first ce and the girl was trying to only put on a show. But Hannah did not do so.


    Was she that confident? She waited for Hannah to react but Hannah only scanned the room.


    She walked patiently to the sofa on the other side and sat there. Her eyes were on the door of the washroom as if she had already sorted out her thoughts.


    Amber felt cold water drop on her face. No matter how much she tried to provoke Hannah, Hannah was too calm to her liking.


    Up To the limit where Amber felt that she was a crazy clown who was trying to create a scene on her own.


    "Hey, did you not hear me? Or you are afraid of talking to me thinking that you would be humiliated if everyone knew the truth. Are you not confident at all?" she provoked Hannah again with a coldughter when Hannah finally tilted her head and looked at her with a cold look on her face.


    "No! It just did not matter to me who you are in his life as long as I am the one getting married to him. After all, which nobles did not have some bees around them?"

 Chapter 585 I Want Our Family Too

    "After all, which nobles did not have some bees around them?" The arrogance on her face reminded many of the previous duchess whose persona was so strong that no one had ever dared to mock her.


    She was looking at Amber, the daughter of the baron as if she was much lower than her, something to be disgusted upon.


    Those who were waiting for her to make a joke of her lowered their heads but they were not the only ones.


    The most humiliated person was Amber. She held her dress tightly in her hands when her whole face stung. Though Hannah was still standing far away, she felt like she was pped hard on her face.


    She felt humiliated. Just as she was about to think of another word, Ethan came out of the washroom. His hair was a bit wet and his face was a bit red due to the hot water she had used in taking the bath.


    When he was talking to the girl, the girl had been forced to prepare a tea and he did not want to insult her so he let her make it while waiting for her to share the information but just when she was about to serve the tea, the cup slipped and all the tea fell on his shirt.


    It was so hot that he winced. She panicked and started crying like fools though she was the one at fault.


    He could not bear it anymore and asked her to leave that instant while he went to take a bath while ringing the bell so that a maid woulde and clean the mess.


    He had taken a bit more time since he had heard the knock on the door and he was sure that the maid hade into the room already.


    But he was not expecting to see Amber still standing there when he woulde out. Not only her, but even Hannah!


    What was she doing here? Should she not be in her room and waiting for Evan toe and bring her into the party hall.


    His brows furrowed and he raised a bro as if asking, "why is everyone collected in his room."


    The smell of fresh perfume and soap created doubt in the mind of everyone? Why did he need to take a bath at this hour when his engagement ceremony was about to begin every second?


    Did he want to erase the scent of another woman before hugging his fiance? Everyone started to specte the scene when the eyes of Hannah hardened.


    Her nails dug deeper into her skin. Though her facial expressions did not change, she looked like her heart was raging in fire.


    The man she was leaving everything for was spending his time with another woman just before their engagement.


    "I apologize for still being here when you have asked me to leave before the maids woulde into the room." it was Amber who broke the silence as she bowed her head with a sincere look on her face.


    "It is fine! You may go now." said Ethan with a nod. He had so many things to take care of.


    He did not care about the presence of the girl at all.


    Once she nodded and walked back in the crowd, his head turned to look at Hannah.


    "You should not be here too. Do you not know that the bride would wait in her room until the family member came to bring her. Showing your face before the ceremony is a bad omen. Hmm?" though his voice was still indifferent, his face had softened up.


    Everyone could feel the difference in his action but it only brought more spection. Could it be that he was so cold to Amber because he did not want the truth of their rtionship toe out? That was why he was angry.


    And he was softer to Hannah to appease her so that the girl did not doubt him.


    Everyone looked at each other. They were not sure about Ethan from the start. Though he was the real son of the duke, his upbringing was of amoner. How could he be able to hold the prestige of such a grand and old family.


    But no one dared to speak a word. Hannah said nothing too. She nodded her head.


    "I heard that the program still hasn''t started and the family is not here yet, so I was just worried." she said after a pause.


    She didn''t ask about what happened in the room earlier or why there was a woman in his room. Though she had said that she did not care about his flings, it was a lie.


    She had seen her mother suffering all her life and she did not want to have that kind of life.


    She was going to leave him if there was someone else in his life. She did not believe in sharing her man.


    But for now, she was going to give him the benefit of the doubt. She was going to wait for him until he told her the truth by himself.


    "Oh!" He looked at the crowd and scanned the whole area before calling Theo.


    "Go and send more knights to the town to check why they are not here yet!" he ordered but then paused and looked at Hannah as if asking for her permission.


    "Or since you are already here, shall we change the ritual a bit? Since the family did note to bring the bride, would the bride like to go and bring her family back?" he asked in a sweet voice that warmed her heart and thawed the frost freezing her heart,


    "I know that it might dy the ceremony but would the ceremony even matter without our family?" our! Did he even know what that word meant for her? All this life she only wanted her family to love and cherish her but her mother was too busy waiting for her and her father¡­


    She shook her head to keep those thoughts at bay and then looked back at him and nodded.


    "Yes, I want my family to be here too."

 Chapter 586 Giving Birth

    Ethan paused! He could have thought that they were on the same line but now that he had investigated her, he knew she had a family too and by her family, he was not only talking about her mother.


    Though she had not asked about it consciously, he still could understand her.


    "Yes, it is necessary that both of your family would be here on our special day." They both stared at each other as if they were the only one in the room.


    Hannah was trying to determine if she was over thinking or he just epted that he would bring both of their family to the function.


    If it was only about her mother, then it was not worth mentioning since she was already attending it but if he was talking about her father.. No! She did not want to overthink it.


    She always wanted to have her father with her. It was her stubbornness that she wanted her family to beplete just like others but.. But she had realized with time that it was not possible and it was not something she could achieve by hurting others.


    s! She had realized that toote but now she had epted the truth. But that did not mean it did not hurt her.


    But snatching would not take her anywhere. If he would.. He smiled as if he could feel her dilemma. He took her in his arms and hugged her.


    The moment became the sign of envy for many. For them the whole scene was full of romance.


    The couple were staring at each other without opening their mouths as if they were talking to each other with their eyes and werepletely able to understand each other.


    How could such a couple have a ce for the third person? Though many did not like Ethan and Hannah was just amoner, the loving scene where the couple cleared the misunderstanding just by looking at each other and then the man took the woman in his embrace fluttered the heart of many young women who hope to find their true love in their future political marriage.


    They rooted for the couple unconsciously that made Amber a third woman who was forcing her way in.


    Many did not like these kind of woman, especially other women since these kind of women break the family of others.


    They all gave scornful gazes to Amber who gritted her teeth. Her hands clenched under her long sleeves.


    She had thought that everyone would take her side since she was the noble woman here but who would have thought that the whole situation would change just because they looked into each other''s eyes.


    It was ridiculous. Who in the world could concentrate thought that. She really wanted to go forward again and ask them that.. But when she noticed how everyone was wary of her, she did not dare to take a rash step.


    She had to put the me on Ethan and be the victim here to gain the support of everyone. Hannah had to be the viin!


    Ethan took a deep sigh when he finally let Hannah go.


    "Thank you all of you foring here and waiting for us patiently. But I will not start the ceremony without my family. Since they are still not here. I want to go and check what has happened with my fiance." he said in a calm and respected voice as he held Hannah''s hands tightly and then squeezed them as if to assure her.


    He had promised her a grand wedding. But now if the guests left, the start of their marriage would fail.


    Many even call it an ominous event but marrying without family.. Just as he was having negative thoughts she pinched his hands too and when he turned to look at her, she nodded showing her support for his actions.


    A small smile bloomed on his lips unconsciously. "So, we request you to be patient and enjoy the party till we return but if it is too much to ask, I can only bow my head and apologize that I was not able to host the party well!" he said as he bowed his head and Hannah followed.


    Murmurs started. Indeed it was the first time that the nobles were called to attend a party but they were asked to leave or wait for the event.


    They exchanged nces as if they were not sure how to react to it.


    Recently the family of Thawyne was on the verge of breaking apart. Strong storms had engulfed the family and the root of the tree was dying but it felt like the family had passed the storm.


    The tree of their lives was not ready to give up that easily. The duke wasing back, Evan was about to give birth safely and Ethan was getting married to the love of his life.


    Eli was announced that she had restored the title of the future empress back and Adide had gone for forever.


    Their second Daughter Evelyn had married the second prince of the neighboring empire, though he would not inherit the title of the emperor, he was going to be the duke for sure and with their strong empire, she would still hold a lot of power.


    Their family was flourishing again. Leaving from here could lead to a negative impression.


    Now that Andrew was dethroning his father with Leo, they were sure that Leo and Ethan would rise into the ranks further.


    "You do not need to worry about that at all, you must go and bring your family back first! We will wait for you, your highness."


    "Yes, what if more important than a family. We will support you,"


    Many started to cheer and support her actions, announcing him as a filial son who cares more about his family than his image in the public.


    "My lord, my lord, there is a new, lord Leonardo is not here yet because his wife is giving birth!"

 Chapter 587 Kidnapped The Old Woman

    "Giving birth!" the whole room fell into an uproar. Many exchanged nces and started talking about it but the most affected were Hannah and Ethan.


    Their eyes bulged like saucers and they froze on their ces.


    "Oh my lord.. Are they even prepared for it? Which midwife had they called for?" It was the voice of the head maid of the pce that brought both Hannah and Ethan back to their senses.


    Hannah''s face crumpled. She was the one who fed drugs given by his majesty to the duke and Evangeline so that she would not be able to give birth.


    Now that she had heard about her giving birth, she felt a strange feeling of guilt engulfing her and her feet did not move at all.


    While Ethan, he was on the seventh sky with happiness. He was going to be an uncle, his sister was going to give birth! There is a new family member going to be added in his family.


    He wanted to scream and dance with joy but the word of the head maid brought him back to his senses.


    "Theo, will you handle the situation here?" he asked in a hurry as he held the hands of Hannah and walked towards the main door already.


    "You did not need to worry about anything, my lord!" The man bowed his head and Ethan nodded back.


    Even if he had denied, he would have left to see Evan.


    "Do you know any good midwives in the vicinity?" the head maid nodded but before she could open her mouth, he held her hands and started dragging her too.


    "Pardon for my rudeness but we did not have much time." he said as he continued to drag both of them.


    His face was ted. It looked like he was walking on the clouds instead of the grounds.


    His speed was so fast that they were not able to match his strides. They both were half hopping and half running but none of bothined.


    They could see how excited and thrilled he was with the name of giving birth as if it was his wife who was delivering the baby today.


    The thought left Hannah burning with embarrassment and her whole face turned red. But her eyes were warm and caring that made the face of the head maid softer too.


    All she wished was that the family would live with happiness.


    The walk to the carriage was already exhausting but it finished early thanks to the dragging and fast strides of Ethan.


    "Drive as fast as you could to the instruction of thisdy here." he pointed at the head maid who was sitting beside Hannah.


    Mostly maids follow their master in a different carriage that was assigned to the maids but today, Ethan did not care about such things.


    All he cared about was reaching there as soon as possible. If it was in his hands, he would have thrown the coachman away and would have driven the carriage instead.


    The coachman was taken aback from his enthusiasm and started the carriage with full speed but it was still not enough for Ethan who was fidgeting at his seat.


    His feet were tapping again and again with impatience. He stared at the outside scenery by the window and then stared at the coachman, ending up staring out again as if asking why is the carriage not riding faster.


    "Even if you reach there a minute or two earlier. It is not like the baby wille out earlier for you. These kinds of things take time!" Hannah said with an amused look on her face but her face burnt again when he looked at her.


    His eyes sensed the change and the smirk on his face grew wider, "no! I am sure when you are pregnant, the baby wille out as soon as I call for her. She is going to be my little princess!" He said it with such ease as if it was natural for him to ask for a girl.


    Hannah looked out of the window. She could not even bear to see the man but her face had already turned redder and an unconscious smile formed on her lips.


    She did not know why but she felt butterflies fluttering in her heart with that thought.


    "We are here, my lord. I will go and bring the midwife soon." said the woman but before she could walk out of the carriage, Ethan was already out and holding the door for her.


    Holding the door for her by her master embarrassed her instantly, she was about to deny and ask him to not do that when he held her hands and dragged her out of the carriage thinking she was taking too much time,


    If he could, he would have held the old woman in his arms and took her in so that she would bring the midwife faster.


    Hannah shook her head as she chuckled. She had never seen Ethan this excited. Not even when he was announced as the son of the duke, nor when he had confessed to her.


    He was not even that happy when he had kissed her for the first time. He was looking crazy right now.


    Even the head maid was having a hard time dealing with such a kind of master. She was chiding him for behaving like a child. He was not following the rules of a noble but Ethan was not paying any attention to her nagging.


    He held the old woman and brought her into the room with the speed of lightning while Hannah continued to sit there.


    It had hardly been a minute when she heard the scolding of another old woman who was trying to beat Ethan with her both hands when he was holding her like a sack of potatoes.


    Her eyes widened then she giggled like kids when Ethan winced but it only increased his speed toward the carriage.


    "You dumb man, let go of me or i wllint against you for kidnapping!"

 Chapter 588 Why Dont You Push Then?

    "Aahhhhh!" The gut wrenching scream of Evan forced all the birds to leave the surroundings.


    The maid looked helplessly at her master while the midwife they had brought frowned.


    "There, there! You have to force yourself a bit. Push harder and it will be done." Though she exined as if it was an easy task, Evan felt she would rather die with the pain.


    Her whole body was covered with sweat as she held the sheets tightly in her hands. Her face was distorted with pain and her eyes were shut tight.


    Leo did not know what to do. He was getting so anxious when he looked at the pained face of Evan.


    "Evan, try to push a bit more!" he said in a soft tone as Jenny wiped the sweat from her forehead when she opened her eyes and red at him intensely,


    "Push! Push! Am I not pushing! Why don''t youe and push in my stead then. Do you think it is that easy!" her voice howled in the room making the man take a step back.


    He was already afraid but now..


    "...." Evan sighed. She knew that she was being unreasonable by shouting at him but she was.. She was trying!


    The child is just not ready to leave her womb.


    "That will not do! Girl. you have to push harder. There, hold your breath and then push again." chided the midwife as she held her stomach and tried to ce some pressure on her stomach to support her.


    "Aahhhhh!" she screamed again and the eyes of Leo trembled with fear.


    "Evangeline!" she screamed again and then started taking shallow breaths when finally the head of a small baby could be seen.


    "Finally! Evangeline push again, you are almost there." said the woman.


    Leo wanted to encourage her too but when he remembered her fierce nce and snidements, he closed his mouth again, but he had already held his breath.


    He was waiting for the baby toe out.


    "My lord, are you going to stay in?" asked the midwife with confusion. Mostly the man did not even enter during this time but Leo emphasized that he would stay with her to give her encouragement.


    But all the time he was only scolded. Who would have thought that a cold man like him who bathes in blood on a daily basis was like a small bunny in front of his wife who would scold him with such ferocity.


    "He.. he will stay here!" she held his hands. Holding would be the wrong word as her nails dug deeper into his skin with full force as if she wanted to pierce his soul and hold it instead.


    But he just nodded and took the warm towel from Jenny''s hand and started wiping her forehead.


    "Since you are free, go and bring warm water. And also bring a clean towel and clothes for the baby!" said the midwife as Evan pushed again and finally the old woman held the small baby and pulled her feet out too.


    "Uwwaahhhh uuuuuhhhhh uwahhh" the tears and screams of the baby filled the room with joy and shock.


    Leo froze at his ce while Evan finally took a deep breath.


    Gush of warm blood and other disposal liquid started to flow out of her body and she felt drained.


    Her face was so pale but her eyes had warmth. Warmth full of love to see her child.


    "My child!" her whisper brought the frozen man back to his senses when she shook his hands and he sighed.


    "Not yours or mine, but ours child Evangeline!" he chided softly. His eyes did not let go of the face of the girl even for a second.


    He was staring at her so hard as if he was afraid that she would vanish if he would take his eyes away from her.


    "Umm, is it a boy or a girl?" it was Evan who asked while Leo still just staring at the kid with marvel.


    The midwife pped the ass of the little baby and then smiled at Evan as Jenny retuned with warm towels and fresh set of clothes.


    The baby that was still covered with blood stated to be cleaned.


    "Its a girl, mydy. A cute little one at that. Look how she is smiling now." Leo took a step ahead and stared hard.


    He could not see the girl smiling. He could not even see the shape of her face with that wrinkled look.


    "She is so tiny!" he said with a frown. The girl was smaller than his sword and looked like she weigh nothing.


    "Even my sword is heavier andrger than her." he said with a frown as if he was not happy that his kid was that small brining an amused look on the face of the midwife.


    "I have heled in giving birth to hundreds ofdy, my lord and met variety of fathers who think their kids was extremely small. But none of thempared their baby with a sword!" she said wih a chuckle as she washed the girl and then wrapped a warm cloth around her body.


    "This is the average structure of newly birthed kids. She is not small orrge frame but she has good features. I am sure she was going to be a beauty that will win all te hearts." said the woman with a smile when Jenny went and helped the duke ining there.


    Even he wanted to see the kid.


    "My.. gr.. And.. da.. Y..ter" he said with some difficulty when he saw the little baby from afar.


    Evan had a happy smile on her face but soon her body started to give up and she let go of hands of Leo surprising him who turned to look at her and saw her eyes were closed.


    "What.."


    "There is nothing to worry, she is just tired so she is taking rest. Do you want to hold your daughter, my lord?"

 Chapter 589 Name The Girl

    "What in the world are you doing? Put my daughter down?" his eyes were so fierce as if he would kill the midwife. Just taking out the sword was left but with the intense pressure and the killing intent, she was already having trouble breathing.


    She looked at him with a shock registered on her face.


    "What.. What did I do?" she asked in a low voice in spite of being the eldest one in the room.


    She was shocked but held the baby tightly under her clutch when the man frowned further.


    ? "You are hurting my child!" he said with a flower. It was so strong that the woman trembled but then she looked at the agitated man and then at the kid in her hand with confusion.


    And in the next second. Sheughed, shocking Leo.


    "Did you justugh?" He looked like he would have already ripped the woman apart if not for the fact that she had helped in taking her daughter''s birth.


    "My lord, I understand your concern. But I am not hurting the child." she exined in a soft voice as she held the girl properly in her arms.


    "Babies need to be turned upside down so that the blood flow in their mind works better. There!" She again held the young baby with her feet and swung her in the air, "it will make her wiser!" she assured the shocked and suspicious man who looked at her as if she was an enemy and he was searching for possible weapons brining an amused look on the face of old woman.


    She exined to him calmly when he looked at everything as if it was a new world to him.


    "My lord, do you want to hold your daughter before I leave?" That meant she was not going to give him that chance when he was alone.


    Evan was still sleeping soundly while his father was still not in the condition to hold it so only Jenny was left who was already afraid how she was going to handle the cold and brooding eyes of her master who was already jealous that the midwife was holding his child instead of him.


    "That.. i.. What if I break her bones?" he asked with a fearful voice widening the eyes of Jenny.


    So, that was why he had not taken the baby in his hands so far.


    Leo was on therger frame side. His muscles were strong and firm due to the handling of the sword all the time.


    He trained daily in the sun with all kinds of wings of the sword and other weapons. His pectoral muscles were well built and his chest was wide.


    Evan looked too frail when she stood with him but when it came to the baby. What if he ced a bit of pressure and she broke?


    She was the size of his palm. What if he hurt her. He would never be able to forgive himself.


    The midwife muffled theughter. This was really a user one! She was amused in her heart.


    "You only need to be gentle with her. Isn''t she lovely?" she asked in a soft voice as she brought the girl closer to him.


    He stared at the contorted face of the child which still had wrinkles. Her whole hand was equal to his one finger, lean and small just how in the world would she be able to walk with those tiny legs that are longer than stick.


    Yet he could not help but smile while looking at her. She was so small and so precious.


    "I will help you in holding her, just spread your arms like that." She showed him and he mimicked. When she nodded her head in satisfaction bringing a look of pride on his face.


    His chest swelled but at the same time his heartbeat increased. He was feeling sweat covering his hands yet he couldn''t let go of that chance.


    What if Evan did not let him hold her when she would wake up with the same fear in her heart.


    He wanted to touch that tiny doll for once. He nodded his head in the end bringing a smile on her face.


    "There, is she not soft?" asked thedy when Leo nodded,


    "Yes, very!" his face could not contain the happiness he was feeling. Tears started to form on the corner of his eyes.


    He looked so.. Aah! My daughter. My own daughter!


    William stared at the face of his son. He had felt that he had not been a good father and the head of the family once his family started to feel apart but now that he looked at the joyous face, he felt relieved.


    He was wrong. Money and wealth were not the things that were keeping them together but this love!


    He was happy in this small house too when Evan was with her.


    "Have you thought of a name, my lord?" asked thedy as she packed her things and was ready to leave when finally Leo came back to his senses.


    "Shall i? I mean what if Evangeline wanted to name the baby. I will call her fairy till then." he said with a shake of his head as he sat on the bed beside Evan.l


    "...¡­.."


    "Fairy?" the woman tilted her head, "you should give her a proper nickname or she would be teasedter by her siblings. She should not feel that you were not sincere while naming her." she shook her head as she left.


    The word fairy made herugh again.


    Leo started the face of the woman whoughed like it was a joke and herst line started to echo in his heart when he stared at Jenny as if he wanted to kill her.


    His eyes were so fierce that she trembled.


    "Jenny, go and bring the book of names from our religion this instant. We have to find a sincere name for the girl."

 Chapter 590 A Big Happy Family

    Evan opened her eyes when she heard so many noises around her.


    The shes of her giving birth hit her like the cold but turbulent waves of tsunami and her whole body trembled.


    She sat up straight and looked around.


    "You should not move yourself with such force!" She heard the voice to her left and turned to see all the family there.


    Hannah and Ethan were sitting on the sofa with Eli on the left and Andrw on the right.


    William was on the recliner chair while Leo was helping her daughter change her nappy.


    Her daughter! Her eyes widened as she stared at the tiny kid in his hands and tears started toe out of her eyes instantly.


    "So, that was not a dream?" she whispered softly as she covered her mouth with her both hands and her shoulders trembled again.


    She continued to stare at the baby as if she would not have enough of it when Leo raised a brow.


    "A dream you say?" he asked in an amused voice as he leaned towards her with the baby still on the bed as he sessfully learnt to change her wet underwear with the fresh one.


    "I have proven to remind you if you are still confused!" he folded his shirt up and showed her marks of nails all over his arms making her eyes wide and face red deer instantly.


    "You know you were not wild even when we had created this child. But while giving birth.. Oh my!" He shook his head and rubbed his palm on his small injuries that did not hurt him at all.


    But there were so many marks of nails in his arms with a few of them even having dried blood in it.


    Evan could not help but burn. She wanted to act like she was asleep again but under so many eyes she could only hide her face up to her eyes and re at leo.


    Could he not be silent about it! Now everyone was staring at her as if she tormented her husband and beat him on a daily level.


    "Oh my! Let me take a look." It was Ethan who stood up.


    Though Alex was not loud, their bedroom was notrge enough. It had already turned cramped when he and Jenny dragged all the furniture of their hall into the room so that they could sit together and look at the child.


    Though the moment Leo had taken the child in his arms from the midwife, he did not let her go.


    Everyone was asking for their turn but he was only shaking his head and scoffing at them.


    "If you want to hold a kid that badly, go and give birth to one." he said to them with a cold heart.


    Though they were a couple, they were still not married. So his words were emotional damage for them.


    Ethan and Andrw stared at Hannah and Eli with such intense gaze that even dense Eli looked away while Hannah red back at him.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "What.. you have not even touched me and did it. How do you expect me to give you a child?" she galred back and muttered those words boldly gaining a look of shock from everyone while Ethan blushed instantly.


    His whole face turned red and he was not able to raise his head from that moment when Evan woke up.


    He wanted to dig a hole and bury himself in it until they forgot about it so when he heard Evan and Leo''s loving banter, he walked forwards and stared at his hands with exaggerated looks.


    "Oh my, Evan. I never knew that you would." he nodded his head with a look of surprise and a wide grin on his face when Evan fumed.


    "What are you talking about? It.. it was not me. He is lying." she held the color of Leo who was already leaning on her, "tell him that you are lying." she galred with such intensity.


    He cowered his body dramatically and then nodded his head, "yes, Ethan, Evan told me to tell you that i am lying."


    "........"


    "........" Evan could not believe that he was doing so! He has been so kind and caring these past few days. She had thought.. That.. where was her Leo? Where did it go! He must have changed when she was unconscious!


    "Oh my!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    The whole room burst intoughter while looking at the red face of Evan but they were not sure that was trembling and flustered with shyness or she was fuming to beat her again.


    "Even if you want to beat her again, tell us! We will close our eyes for the meantime." said Eli as she chuckled again covering her mouth when Andrew looked at her and rubbed her shoulders.


    "Rather than seeing them, shall we go to the adjacent room and work on having our kid too so that you could be that wild too?" Eli''s eyes widened and she elbowed him to push him back but he did not let her go butughed freely.


    Ethan kept looking at the hand of Leo when Hannah walked and held his hands and dragged him back to the sofa.


    "Why.. if you are so interested in these kinds of marks, I can give you some too when we return home." and here he blushed again.


    In their case, the roles seem to be reversed, bringing a look of interest in the eyes of the spectators.


    Jenny came back with some sweets in her hands and ced them on the table.


    She walked to William since he was still not able to eat by himself when she noticed that he had tears in her eyes and she gasped.


    But he only looked at her and slightly shook his head as if telling her to not worry about those tears.


    They are not out of sadness but finally he was joyous and relieved.


    "Finally his family was happy andplete!"

 Chapter 591 Getting Rid Of The Reason

    "I am sorry to ruin your engagement party. You must be resenting me?" Evan looked at Hannah who was holding the child after a whole day waiting for her turn.


    They took out the names by card game and apparently Hannah lost it every time.


    The first winner was Ethan who had the most experience but then Leo monopolized the girl telling it was her father daughter time or nappy changing time.


    Then Eli won and then Andrw but he passed the chance since he was worried that he would hurt such a small child andst was Hannah who was not even blinking as if she was worried that the child would fall if she would stop looking at her.


    Evan felt that Hannah was the most adorable one when she was holding the child. As a woman, she had expected that she would be the calm one.


    "You know she would not feel that easel even if you stop looking at her for a second and talk to others." Evan looked at others who were grumping but not leaving.


    Eli had already stood up to cook while Andrew and Leo were doing some serious conversation since their voices were so low and Ethan was sitting between them silently but his face had darkened too.


    She didn''t need to be told what they could be talking about.


    She just prayed that everything would end up well.


    ? "I have arge mark on my thighs.'''' Evan furrowed her brows with bewilderment and tuned to look at Hannah again. "When I asked my mother how I got it, she told me that she was holding me while sitting in the garden while waiting for my father toe when she fell asleep." there was a wry smile on her face and her face looked¡­ painful to look at!


    "Her eyes closed as she was drowsy after the whole day of work that she did not realize when I felt. It would have been fine but I fell straight on a rake.


    Its pointed side hit my legs and she only woke up when she heard me howling!" Even when telling the story, Hannah did not take her eyes away from the child so Evan was not sure what kind of expressions she had, but she felt anguish in her voice that made her upset too.


    "She said it was not her mistake. I was not able to sit silently. Was I expecting her to wait for father in their room?" Hannahughed softly.


    "I wonder if I even know what a room or garden was at that age!" she shook her head but then realized that she had taken her eyes off the child and stiffened and started staring back at the child.


    Evan felt a strong pain and for the first time she let her guards down around Hannah. She wanted to tell herself that the girl might be ying tricks again but looking at her worried face and trembling hands, it did not seem like it.


    "You know I have always envied you. You have a loving mother, kind father, good childhood and even a warm environment to grow up in.'''' Hannah took a deep breath and returned the child to Evan who was still leaning on the bedrest.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Her face was rosy again but she was feeling all the bones of her body were still breaking apart.


    "While i¡­ my mother did not have time for me since she was always waiting for my father toe so that she could have a boy with him or.. Cursing me that my father did not love her enough because I was a girl!" there was a bitter smile on her face yet her eyes were devoid of any emotion.


    "I thought it was my mistake but it pained me that way.. So, I followed my father one day. He was on horseback while I was on foot without any shoes since they were expensive.


    Luckily an old man helped me in covering the distance. I waited patiently for him to stop so that I could ask him in the absence of my mother if I was the reason he didn''t love us enough.


    If I was the reason he often stayed absent?


    I swear I have promised myself no matter what the reason was. l.. I will get rid of it even if it was me so that my mother could be happy.


    So that her listless life will be lively and happy again." she finally looked away from the child and stared into the eyes of Evangeline.


    The look in her eyes made her uneasy. She felt a strange pain in her chest as if someone was holding her heart tightly.


    "But you know what reason I found?" she raised a brow and asked but Even did not nod.


    For some reason she did not want to know the reason..


    "I found him finally stopping in front of a warm and colorful house and pressing the bell. I found a young and beautiful woman opening the door.l. And in the end, I found him holding you and kissing your forehead with all the love in his eye that I always wanted to see. But for myself. I found that you were the reason my mother and I never got the love we deserved!" she stopped as if she was waiting for Evan to grasp the meaning behind her word when the eyes of Evan trembled.


    She opened her lips but then closed the theme again as if she was not sure what to say.


    "From that day.. I worked hard to get rid of the reason. Do you remember how you were hit by a carriage when you were nine years old. Or how you were lost on your way to market when you often go there?


    Do you remember how you were taken away by an old man.. Ha! You have always been lucky to not fall in any danger even when I tried all ways!"


    "Ruining my engagement is nothing in front of it!"

 Chapter 592 She Is Pregnant Too

    A chill ran down the spine of Evangeline when she remembered those incidents. She has always thought that they were childhood mistakes.


    The horse had gone crazy and was deduced by the guards when they saved her.


    The man had kidnapped her because she went astray.


    The ident and all those.. She felt fear crawling in her heart.


    Hannah was much more dangerous than she had thought.


    She hid her daughter in her arms as she tried to move away when Hannahughed.


    "I know I have been blind with my hatred. My anger and my desire to have the love of my father. I am not trying to find an excuse, but I was just a kid back then who thought she would get the love of her father if you were not there!" she held the hands of Evan that alerted her.


    "And I am ready for any kind of punishment. Even if you would ask me to stand up and leave this instant. I will do it without asking a question." her eyes were clear like the calmke when Evan starred in them but she was not able to digest the things she was told.


    "Even if you ask me to spend the rest of my life in prison where you had kept our father, I will not mind. As long as¡­" she took the hands of Evan and ced them in her stomach. "As long as you take care of the child. If not for me then for Ethan''s!"


    Her eyes looked desperate when she mentioned her child. Evan was not surprised that Hannah was pregnant since they had been living together for a long time.


    What she was worried about was.. If Hannah was telling the truth for repentance or using this chance to clean her name so that her child would not sufferter when the truth woulde out from another source.


    If it was thetter, then it meant she had no regrets and she could do things to her daughter tooter.


    She kept staring at Hannah without saying a word but her eyes were cold and her faze was hard with no shred of warmth in it.


    She took her hands away from Hannah''s hands which did not surprise Hannah.. She was expecting worse.


    She was expecting to be thrown out of the room already. Yet here she was.. Still sitting on her bed.


    "Hey. What are you talking about with such a serious look on your face?" Ethan who had walked to them ced his hands on the shoulders of Hannah and lifted his brow when he looked at how grave their faces were..


    Hannah raised her head and stared at him and took a deep breath, before opening her mouth.


    "Yes, I wanted to confess something.. But for so long, I did not have the courage to do so. But now that I look at Evan, I can not hide it anymore. Ethan i.."


    "She is pregnant!" Evan cut Hannah whose eyes widened as she snapped her head to Evan.


    That was not what she was going to confess. But Evan was not even looking at her.


    "So, do not try to steal my daughter. You are going to have one soon." she continued looking at the shocked Ethan who was frozen.


    Now everyone was looking at them since the voice of Evan was loud enough to reverberate in the whole room.


    Andrew looked at Eli with resentment. He pursued his lips but when Eli did not pay attention, he could not help but frown.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "We were just behind Leo when we did the deed, I am sure that Ethan was too far. How in the world is he going to be a father before me? Huh!" he grumbled with his hands on his hips as he stood up and hovered over Eli whose face turned red instantly.


    She stared at him with a shock. She could not believe that he just asked that.


    "You.. What in the world are you talking about?" she pointed at him with trembling fingers while she wanted to hide her face so badly.


    Not even Evan and Hannah, but even Leo and Ethan were staring at her. She felt her skin burning.


    "Do you want my sister to get pregnant before marriage? What kind of a scumbag you are?" asked Leo with a tilt of his head as he punched his left palm with his right hand fist as if threatening him.


    Ethan rolled his eyes at their action but his eyes were filled with unshed tears.


    He held Hannah in his arms and kissed the crook of her neck with his eyes closed, afraid that he would end up crying.


    "Oh my! You did not know how happy I am! I have wanted to have a child since the start. It will be the start of my own family. Our family¡­." his grip on her shoulders tightened as he already started dreaming about their child and how they are going to teach him things.


    His chest swelled with pride and joy just with the thought of it. Hannah could hear the beating of his heart and the happiness in his voice. He was blissful but was she?


    She kept staring at Evan as if waiting for her to speak further.


    She had done sins. And she couldn''t get away with them so easily. Was it a way to punish her?


    But she did not have the courage to ask that in front of Ethan who was so happy. She didn''t want to hurt him and break his heart again.


    She knew he had suffered much more than her when she had betrayed him for the first time.


    "Yes, it is time for another celebration and I implore that you marry her soon rather than just having an engagement ceremony. Now if you give me some time, I need to feed my daughter." Ethan nodded his head and held Hannah in his arms as he walked out of the room.


    Andrew red at fuming Eli and left the room with a broken hearted face while Eli shook her head and followed him.


    Leo looked at Even with puppy eyes as if asking if he could stop at least. But she just narrowed her eyes at him and he left with a puppy face.


    Suddenly the room waspletely empty. She stared at her daughter in her hands and sighed.


    "I do not know what Hannah is trying but I am worried that it would leave Ethan broken-hearted if she had evil intentions again! Ren, tell me, what shall I do now?" she asked her daughter as she kissed her forehead and then shook her head and opened the button of her gown.


    She took off her bra and ced her mouth on one of her nipples where she eagerly started to drink.


    Evan closed her eyes to think about it again when she felt a cold blow of the wind.


    With a frown she opened her eyes only to see a woman standing in front of them but her stature.. As if Evan could see through the woman like she was a ghost.


    "I apologize for barging in. i wanted to see my grand daughter too."

 Chapter 593 Renata Is Their Savior

    "Who.. who are you?" Evan hid her daughter behind her as her eyes trembled.


    She could feel the pressureing from the fading woman. Could she be a ghost! She had never seen anything like that..


    The eyes of the woman softened. It was not the first time that others had been scared of her.


    "I am an undead spirit. I am alive and my body is imprisoned almost on the verge of dying. But I have a way to leave it ande for help for my child." she exined with a patient look on her face that did not match her stature.


    "I apologize for barging into your room. I am the birth mother of Leo, my name is Hazel. When I was caught after the death of my husband, I had left Leo in the carriage of your aunt.


    But I never knew that he would take your ce and was relieved that you did not resent him for that." she sighed, as she looked at Evan with a grateful look but did not take a step further.


    She could see the fear dancing in the eyes of Evan termoring her.


    "Is it.. If you are so afraid then I will leave. But before going, can I see my granddaughter, even if it is from afar?" asked Hazel with misty eyes.


    She could not see her face clearly but Evan felt the pain in the voice of the woman who looked helpless.


    It might be a trap too. She knew, a ck magic! She had heard about it in the town. How witches and wizards exist in the woods and eat humans.


    How many nobles used ck magic to get rid of their enemies. What if it was a trick from his majesty? Then she would ce her daughter in danger.


    But looking at the face of the woman and hearing her voice, Evan felt warmth and pain, not hostility or threat.


    But she did not dare to trust her instincts and soften her stature.


    "Only from afar. If you try to take a step closer, I will call others." the womanughed. She knew that Evan was a sheltered child when ites to physical strength.


    All her time, she had spent looking at both of them, yet she was a brave one. How she never gave up, no matter what she faced in her life.


    Hazel nodded her head. It was fine if she saw from afar, she did not have the body to hold the child anyways.


    "What are you naming her?" asked Hazel as the baby smiled while looking at her as if the little child was acknowledging her presence.


    Hazel''s eyes soften again. She wanted to cry but had no tears to shed.


    "We are still having a war about it." Evan shrugged as she spoke the truth. Hazel raised her head and then nodded.


    "Everyone wants to name such a sweet child. But.. you should name her Renata."


    "Renata?" She had never heard this name before. Was it even part of theirnguage.


    "Well you can be called Renee in your culture. It means the ability to get reborn. If you will give her that name, I will be able to give her all my blessings." though the woman was still talking sweetly, Evan could feel a hint of worry in her voice.


    The ability to be reborn? What kind of ability was that? Evan had no idea about what Hazel was talking about but she could not let her guards down.


    "You are too scared of me. Aren''t you? If i will exin to you, it will take ages. So, why not I will show you?" asked hazel as she took a step closer.


    "Leo! Come here! Leo!" Evan turned vignt and she immediately called for Leo in a loud voice.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Oh my! This is worse than I had expected. You are scared of me." The woman took a step back with a hurtful look in her eyes but Even did not budge.


    She picked up a sharp object though she was not sure if it would work but then she did not know what else to do.


    She looked at the woman with cold eyes.


    "I do not know how much truth is in your words. But it is the matter of my daughter, I will go to any lengths to protect her." it was a threat, she cleared it with her eyes when the woman sighed and nodded her head.


    "Your child is indeed in threat. There are many who wanted to kill her, mortals and immortals both. So protect her well. And think about my words, give her name Renata. I promise she will not die then and save you too." the woman said as the door of the room opened and Leo came in with hurried steps.


    "Do not tell me that you only want me to change her nappies!" Heined in a yful voice as he leaned on the door but his eyes turned vignt and his body turned straight when he felt the presence of someone else in the room.


    He looked around and found a fading woman whose body was clear but her features were nothing but a glowing light without anybody standing in front of his eyes.


    "It is you, again." he whispered, making Evan frown. Leo never told her that she had ever met such a strange creature!


    "Yes, I wanted to see my granddaughter but your wife is suspicious one. She did not trust easily." said the woman looking at the floor when Leo sighed.


    "She was not like that before." he said in a soft voice, as he remembered how the woman had helped him in reaching the pce on time when it was attacked by assassins.


    From that day, the attacks never stopped. But if not for her, his family might have died.


    He walked closer to confused Evan and shook his head while taking the baby from her hands.


    "But.." she looked very hesitant to give her child when Leo shook his head.


    "It''s ok. Trust me at least!" she could only nod at that.


    Leo took the child and walked towards the woman who called herself his mother.


    "You can not hold it. Right?" he asked when the woman extended her transparent hands.


    Hazelughed but nodded her head. For some reason herughter sounded more painful than her disappointed face.


    "Leo, it is not easy for me toe here all the time. It takes a lot of my soul energy so I would not be able toe here again." she said when he nodded.


    "It must be painful too." for the soul to be detached to the body, he was sure that it would not be any easy process.


    Hazel blinked and she was surprised that Leo cared about it and thought about her. She had always been deprived of the warmth of her single child.


    But she always told herself that if for his own good. But that did not mean she did not want his love.


    For him to even say that, she felt touched.


    "Mm, it does. That is why, please listen to me. Name this child Renata. She will be yours and her savior."

 Chapter 594 Killed On A Stake

    "Was she really your mother?" Evan was still staring at the empty space where the woman was standing just a while ago.


    It felt like a dream that she saw something so ethereal.


    "She said so. And I trust her.`` The words came so naturally from her mouth that amazed Evan since Leo is not an open person.


    She nodded her head and looked at her child,


    "Renee!" she creased her cheeks when the child leaned to her touch bringing a bright smile on her face.


    "Have you ever thought of investigating it? She said that she is alive and suffering. As a son, should you not be trying to save her?" her voice was grim but when she leaned into his arms, it gave him a soothing feeling.


    "I am looking into it. I have a hunch that they belong to the exiled wizards. Our empire had banished them long ago and if others found I am one of them.." he did notplete his words but she knew what it meant..


    He would only be killed. There was no choice of banishment too since everyone thought that he did it intentionally.


    He even knew the military and political secrets of the empire. There was no way he would just be thrown out.


    "But.. I had never seen you using¡­" she stopped as she looked around with vignt eyes.


    Though they were alone, she did not dare to say such words.


    "She told me I had a seal. I learned it only recently. Or.. how would I have reached home this sooner from training grounds and the parties of nobles!" he said with a proud look that surprised her.


    Her eyes widened and she covered her mouth with both hands.


    So, he was using magic all along and never thought of telling her! This was not the first time he was hiding things from her.


    Her eyes narrowed at his face with a cold look when she punched him.


    "Do I ever deserve to know what is happening in your life?" her voice was harsh and using when a tinge of guilt filled his face.


    He was worried for her and at the same time worried for himself too. What if she said that she did not want him anymore. What would he do then?


    Though his face looked like an abandoned child with his dim eyes and down curled lips, she only hurramphed coldly.


    If she would let him go this time, he was going to do it again.


    "Renee is finally sleeping. So, I am going to have dinner with everyone.`` She stood up. Taking her child in her hands, she walked out of the room and closed the door shut leaving sulking Leo behind.


    She could hear the chatter of family when she took slow steps towards the stairs.


    They seem joyous. Would they have the same behavior if they would know who Leo was?


    Wizards had magical powers thate from their mana and spells. They could be beneficial for any empire.<novelnext></novelnext>


    From opening the portals so that traveling did not take any time or making things by which you can talk to each other even when you are far away.


    Healing, air, fire, wind. They have immeasurable power that is still not exploredpletely. To have such strength was power.


    But.. they could not be trusted! She closed her eyes. Wizards had always thought that they were stronger than the emperor and nobles, so they have tried to use their powers to destroy the peace to usurp the empire.


    Not only once when they were forgiven. It had happened more than four times until they all were banished.


    Though often rumors were heard that people had seen others using magic and a few of the wizards were still hidden among them. No one will ever be able to prove it.


    But what if.. She shook her head and looked at her child. If Leo is a wizard due to his blood then her daughter was a wizard too.


    What if someonees to know about it?


    No! She hugged her daughter tightly as her steps paused.


    Now she understood why Leo did not tell her.


    "You are finally here!" They smiled at her. "You are looking tired though. Your face is still pale."


    Ethan frowned when he saw sweat on her face.


    "Is giving birth that difficult. It has been a day yet you are looking so pale and tired." he stood up and helped her in holding the child and even held her shoulders to support her when she shook her head.


    "I will be fine after eating something though." Ethan nodded but he was not looking so sure.


    When he looked at the table and saw Hannah bowing her head, his eyes narrowed and an ominous feeling filled his heart.


    As they all sat on the small table, "I need to go. If i stay here longer, Someone would know about it. It would be better if I keep my distance." though Andrew was talking to Evan, his eyes were on Eli who nodded with a sigh.


    "We shall go to. All of us. Lets leave for the pce where there are maids and guards to take care of things so that you can rest well." asked Ethan when Evan paused.


    Going back? Means getting watched by many. Would it be okay?


    "I will ask Leo about it and decide together." they still wanted to discuss it?


    Ethan raised a brow. His eyes seem to be saying, "what is there to discuss. You were about toe today for our engagement already."


    "I know but it would be better that we take our time since father is ustomed to this pce and I am feeling weak too. But you both go and prepare for your marriage too. We will be there before that." Leo, who had just walked down after sorting his thoughts, heard Evan refusing to go back and his steps paused.


    Was she afraid that he would create trouble for her?

 Chapter 595 Will Not Fall For Lousy Act.

    "I still did not understand your reasons!" Ethan sighed as he looked at Evan with worried eyes but she just smiled warmly.


    "Then you do not need to. If you want to bring me early, then you have to fix the date of your marriage soon. I will be waiting." he shook his head at his nonchnt behavior.


    As much as he trusts her, he will never be able to understand her reasons.


    Though he was the eldest one, she''s the one who was mature.


    Hannah stared at the whole scene from a distance, a look of regret and guilt filled her face. It must be due to her!


    What if Evan told everything to Ethan and he left her. That hazel seems to be too interested in him these days.


    She held her belly tightly as fear instilled in her heart. Even if she was abandoned, she would not let her daughter suffer the way she had suffered in the past.


    She would grow up with love and care and would never let her feel the absence of her father.


    She closed her eyes and promised herself that her child would be her priority.


    Evan shook her head when their eyes met but Hannah was not able to get the hint.


    She turned and walked into the carriage when Ethan went in.


    Ethan was already looking out of the window. The moment, Evan had refused toe, Ethan had not said a single word to her.


    Was he already ming her?


    Her body shrunk to the corner and she looked out of the window.


    As the carriage started riding, Ethan turned to look at her, surprised that she was so silent today when he noticed that her eyes were closed.


    It must be a tiring day for her! He was so immersed in his own thoughts and worried about his family that he did not congratte her well.


    It was their kid.. Their child was going to take birth.


    He could not exin how happy he was!


    But he did not wake her up. She must be exhausted. He adjusted the cushion behind her and closed his eyes too.


    He had to work hard. He did not know the reason, but he felt that Evan was worried.. No, I''m afraid of something.


    Was it because she was afraid of spies or another attack? He sighed! He should have paid more attention.


    But he already had a n in his mind. As the carriage reached the pce, Hannah had still not opened her eyes. He waited for her to wake up but when she did not move an inch, he decided to help her in.


    He opened the door of his side and walked out of the carriage without looking back.<novelnext></novelnext>


    When Hannah opened her eyes, she was sitting alone in the carriage.


    She blinked and looked around. It was already night, and the carriage was parked in front of the pce. Ethan was already gone.


    "When did his lord leave?" she asked as she walked out of the carriage. Her maids were waiting for her at the door.


    "The lord had left half an hour ago. He asked us to take you in and he would be back soon. But¡­" the both looked hesitant as they looked at each other.


    The eyes of Hannah sunk.. She should have known!


    "But what?" the maid lowered their heads.


    "Thatdy is still waiting for the lord when all the other guests left a long time ago. She said that her matter was still not over and she would wait no matter how much time it would take.`` The voice of the maid was getting lower and lower when Hannah''s face darkened.


    "Is that so?" she smiled coldly, "then i must help her in handling her matter or she would be worried." Hannah chuckled as she walked into his chamber instead of her room.


    The mauds were surprised to see her and their faces pale as if they were thieves caught red handed.


    Hannah did not give them another look. Her thoughts or emotions could not be read through her nk face as she kept walking.


    "Oh lord, how could you say that? You are the one promised me and now you are backing away. Is it the sign of a gentleman?" sheined with a teary voice as if she was in too much pain.


    "I did not understand you, what are.." bam! The door of the room opened when Hannah found the girl in a tattered dress while the face of Ethan was scratched.


    His clothes were looking disheveled but his face was cold.


    When he looked at Hannah, his eyes widened and he hurriedly pushed the girl farther away but.. The marks of her lipstick were already on his shirt.


    It looked like she had disturbed them at a wrong moment. She paused!


    "Hannah! What are you doing here? I was about toe to take you out of the carriage." sheughed when she looked at his panicked face.


    Not only was his face red but his eyes trembled and sweat covered his face. He even stammered when he walked closer to her when she shook her head.


    "It had been half an hour. Do you want me to wait all night when it is too cold?" she asked as she walked in.


    The girl looked away as if she did not want to face the mistress of the house after sleeping with her husband.


    "I wonder how stubborn you are.." she looked at Hazel as she said so. "I have already warned you in the morning but you did not seem to listen." she held the arms of Hazel as she dragged her out of the room.


    "Those who did not listen to the words. I know how to teach them and make them follow my words." She dragged the woman out with much force and threw her out of the door.


    "If you think that your lousy act would shake my trust over him then you are wasting your time. Now leave or I will ask the knights to throw you out."

 Chapter 596 K.O.

    "You! What do you mean?" asked Hazel in a loud voice her red face was telling she was offended badly.


    But Hannah just scoffed!


    "What? Did you really think that I would believe that he tried to force you?" she raised a brow and then gave a once over to her from face to her body.


    Hazel felt offended. She has a great figure and a fair face with good features. Many women were envious just by looking at her but she had to agree that Hannah had the figure and body that men desire.


    She was not beautiful like Evan or elegant like Elizabeth. But she was sexy.


    With that sharp features, voluptuous breast, lean waist and curves at perfect ce, she could naturally invoke the desire of any man.


    "It has taken me two years to convince him to touch me and you.. With that figure think that you can invoke that desire in him that he was even ready to force you. Ha!" she chuckled with a mocking look in her eyes.


    "You know what, your n was great. To use the gap in our rtionship and make me jealous until i lose my senses andmit a mistake you can use to gain my position" Hannah spoke without any reservation making the eyes of the woman widened.


    "But you made a single mistake. .you overdid your actions up to the limit that the fakeness in it could be seen clearly. You have made a mistake in taking me as a fool!" Hannah shook her head with disdain as she looked at the gritting hazel.


    "Your fiancee is tired of you and is attracted to me. He tried to lure me in but I told him to choose me instead of you. When he got irked and forced me, I shouted to save myself but now.. You are mincing my words and spouting nonsense to fool others. So that you can save him. Did you not feel any guilt while doing so even if a girl lost her respect and innocence?" hazel squeezed few tears in her eyes as she stared at Hannah with an aggrieved look


    She was looking so pitiful and vulnerable that she would easily get the sympathy of others and bring their protectiveness out.


    But.. the fierce eyes of Hannah did not dim.


    "So you mean that he asked you to bed him but you refused that is why he forced you. Right?'' he asked with a hint of dominance but Hazel nodded her head instantly.


    She was going to win this chance no matter what.


    "But in the morning, did you not ept his advances? You even told me that you were busy with each other doing unspeakable things when I was waiting in the hall for my engagement?" she asked with a tilt of her head making Hazel dumbfounded.


    Didn''t the woman say that she did not understand it at that time?


    "Why? Did you forget or you changed your views since you realize that you did not have a chance?" asked Hannah again with a suggestive look on her face when the eyes of Hazel sparkled and she nodded her head.


    "Yes, yes, I thought about it while sitting alone, that I should not fall for a man getting married to other women. That is why I wanted to tell him that I will not ept his offer." she said with tears stricken face.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "But when I told him that I didn''t like him, he.. H.,." she started crying while covering her face.


    The message was clear. She forced her. He forced her again and again.


    She could see the faces of men that already looked astonished and then fumed.


    "What in the world.." Ethan came forward and was about to shout at her for her lies but Hannah stopped him and shook her head.


    This was not the time yet.


    "Ah. That was a good change of heart!" Hannah nodded with appreciation, "but then.. He forced you the moment he entered, right?" Hazel did not understand what Hanna was trying to achieve but she still nodded her head.


    "Hmm, then you must have shouted for help? But since the door was locked no one was able to hear you ande for help. Poor you, you must have suffered a lot in thest hour." asked Hannah with a shake of her head again when Hazel nodded and started crying profusely.


    She was d that finally Hannah felt like acting. She was so immersed in acting weak that she did not notice the changing faces of the maids and the guards looked at her with suspicion..


    "Too bad! Now do you want to go to the judgment court of his majesty or do you want to im your right inmoners courts since you are not a noble. Hmm?" Hannah was asking the same sweet voice but the face of the woman hardened.


    "What do you mean? Who is not noble here? I am the daughter of a baron while your origins are not known!" she said in a fuming rage as if the girl who was crying so much was someone else not her.


    That opened the eyes of all the staff who were looking at Ethan with strange eyes.


    They felt embarrassed and bowed their heads.


    "You are.. No! Miss Hazel, there are some mistakes. You are not a noble anymore but you were a noble. The moment you dared to lie to a duke and his wife, not only you but your whole family was stripped of your title." there was a look of arrogance and dominance in her voice.


    "The room is never closed. If it had been, I would not have been able to enter."


    "The room is not soundproof. Only a week ago we had called the artisan to look into the matter since we did not want our voice to go out but it did not work out and we were thinking of changing the room for that reason.. Andstly.. It had only been twenty minutes since Ethan entered the room.. It is too little for him to be done, I am telling you by experience!"


    "K. O."

 Chapter 597 Only One Choice

    Everyone stared at her with a red face but there was no sign of embarrassment on her face.


    She raised a brow at the shocked hazel who was still staring at her with an agape mouth opened wide enough to swallow arge egg at once.


    "Now, if you do not want me to drag you to the prison for lying and ndering the name of duke and sullying it, get your filthy feet out of our room." Her voice was full of authority that forced others to bow their heads instinctively.


    Hazel knew that if she would not leave the knights might drag her out to the prison. She gritted her teeth as she endured the insult.


    Even when she was leaving, her head was held high. She could see the mocking and shocked faces of the maids who were whispering to each other while pointing at her and her eyes burnt with hatred.


    She would take revenge for it. She promised she would.


    Hannah, who was still sitting there with a fierce look in her eyes like a lioness marking her authority on her territory, turned to look at dazed Ethan.


    Feeling her gaze, he turned to look at her too and gulped when the feirce in her eyes only increased.


    "Everyone leave the room, this instant!" she roared, everyone shuddered and left the room instantly.


    Their feet started to move out even before they could decipher her orders.


    "You have a lot of exining to do!" she said in a fierce voice as she stood up and took a step towards Ethan who gulped his saliva while staring at her.


    "How could you be so naive to not understand her intentions towards you? Even if you were using her to make me jealous, you should know when to stop!"


    "......." so she knew that he was taking revenge on her! Ha!


    "Now that she is not here. Tell me Ethan.. What is your decision? If it would have been only about me, I would have lived my life in uncertainty but now that my child is here.. I will not endure this." her voice was determined and resolute when she stared at him that he had an ominous feeling in his heart.


    "That.. I did not understand what you were talking about!" he said with caution while he tried to read her thoughts when she chuckled with a mocking look on her face.


    "Ha! Then let me exin to you.. You told me that you are only getting engaged to get the attention of his majesty. He would feel that his spy was gone to the enemy party.


    And then you asked me to tell the truth to everyone in the party, but then.. You will never marry me. This engagement party was just a ruse." she said with a cold look on her face that did not show any kind of emotion.


    "But now that the truth was already out, his majesty is on the run and our engagement had been canceled, where did I stand in your life Ethan?" Ethan had thought that when the question would be asked, she would be in tears or pleading with him but surprisingly she was calm and her voice did not have any hint of emotion.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It felt like she was only asking about the weather or the fitting of her dress!


    It made him uneasy to think that she was that indifferent about this whole matter.


    "If you want to spend your time with girls like Hazel and keep your intentions vague, then I am afraid I have to look for a ce for myself to live and a job. I will leave you and find a man soon who will ept me with my child." he flinched at her cold and harsh words even when her voice was so soft and sweet.


    He could feel goosebumps forming all over his body when he looked at her soulless eyes. It waspletely different from a few days ago when she was crying and begging him.


    "Is it so difficult to reply?" she asked with a tilt of her head when she blinked. "If so.. I will ease it for you.. I will let you meet your child once a week and you can visit him anytime if there is an emergency. And if you are thinking that i am doing all this so that you will support me. So there is no need. I did not want a single penny from you." she announced as she gave onest look to his dazed face and walked out of the room.


    He only came back to his senses when he felt that the room was cold and empty. He looked around with shock as her words and their gravity started to sink in his mind.


    He ran.. He ran hard out of the room but she was not in the hallway anymore.


    "Damn! Since when has she been this faster?" He looked around and found maids standing on the corner.


    "Where did thedy go?" he asked in a bit loud and panicked voice when the maid flinched.


    "Did you not hear me?" he asked with a loud voice when the woman trembled but pointed at her left when he nodded and ran towards that direction.


    He was sure that she had not left but went to her room since that path leads to the room area.


    It gave him some assurance. She must be speaking in anger, she was not really going to leave him.


    He walked with a bit of ease but his eyes widened when he reached her door.


    It was already open and she and a maid were arranging her things.. Bag! She came back to her room not to subside her anger but to pack her things so that she could leave.


    She was treating him on the tip of the gun point. She was not even giving him time to think about it. Ha!


    "All of you, leave the room instantly.. We need to settle the scores!"

 Chapter 598 Baby, Take A Step Closer

    All the maids looked at Hannah with a look of worry in their eyes but they couldn''t do anything further than that.


    She shook her head while looking at the maids as if telling her not to worry about her.


    The maids sighed as they walked out. Those maids that used to hate her were now worried about her so much that they were doubting his intentions.


    Ethan was amused and amazed at the same time while looking at them.


    As the room was emptied, he took quick steps towards the door and closed it shut.


    The moment it was closed with a thud, Hannah winced but did not back away.


    She stared at Ethan with cold eyes who raised a brow.


    "So, you are threatening me to leave. Huh?" His voice was neither cold nor warm so Hannah did not know what he was feeling but she still nodded her head.


    "Why?" he asked with a frown, "you know that i was never interested in another woman and that woman.. Hazel, you know that she was lying from the start? Still you are threatening me to leave me when you know that you are not alone now."


    His voice had a tinge of coldness with bewilderment when he looked at her with confusion but Hannah looked away.


    She did not want to show him that she was hurt. No! She would not repeat the mistakes of her mother and beg for the love of a man while hurting her own child.


    "Because you are not sure. You are flicker minded and I don''t know if you love me or you are only asking me to stay because of the child." she said without any emotions linked in her voice.


    She didn''t want him to feel her burden. If there is no love in their rtionship then it was going to going to be a burden and dragging it for long would be difficult.


    "Hannah!" he called her but she didn''t look back at him when he sighed.


    He walked closer to her and hugged her back. His hands tightly held her waist while his chin was leaning on the crook of her neck.


    He whispered gently in her ears when she tried to break free.


    "You know that i would not have taken that step if i would not have been sure." he sighed again at her foolishness. "How many times have you tried to seduce me but I did not give in. I only touched you when I was sure that I was going to spend this lifetime with you."<novelnext></novelnext>


    His voice was soft and velvety that was melting her heart. She was facing trouble in keeping her calm when his lips kissed her ears.


    "I know that I had talked to you coldly manytime in the past, but you know that I had a valid reason. I never wanted to hurt you but I could not bear that you hurt my family again and again."


    "My family had suffered a lot because of you and i would not say that i trust youpletely.." he let her go finally when she turned and looked back into his eyes,


    "Whenever something bad happens, my mind asks me to check on you. If you changed again or you were acting again all this time.. It is difficult for me too. I struggle a lot to fight myself to keep my trust on you." he confessed with his eyes turning dim.


    "But I am trying. And it is not only because of this child. I did not know about its existence till morning, yet I was getting engaged to you. So, it is time for you to show some trust on me too.'''' She raised her head and looked into his clear eyes that were shining with love and looked so gentle.


    "If you want me to put efforts in saving this rtionship alone. Then I would not be able to do it. I have been hurt too. So, you have to take steps towards me. Show me your sincerity towards me, my love and this family."


    "And I will show you my love and sincerity towards you and your family. Only then would it work. I want to give my child all the happiness of this world but for that .. you have to find happiness with me too.'''' He did not pull her back into his arms again but opened them for her to take slow steps towards him.


    Hannah pursued her lips as she stared at his waiting figure. Her heart wanted her to jump and hide in them.


    She had been getting tired from running alone but.. If they hade this far.


    "You know about my family, right? That my father and Evangeline''s adopted father is the same man who was locked in the cell in the underground prison?" she asked when his eyes narrowed but he still nodded his head.


    "You know that I hated her and only joined your family to ruin her since I believed that she and her father took everything away from me?" she asked again only to get a sigh and nod from Ethan.


    "And still you are taking me as your wife and giving me a chance to be with you. What if your family did not agree?" The one reason behind her anger and decision to leave was the silence of Evangeline too.


    She knew that he did not have anything to do with hazel. But what if he was torn again when Evangeline did note back to the pce because of her..


    She did not want to hurt him again. And she didn''t want him to face a choice that he could not take.


    "Then I will go with you to a faraway ce where only you, me and that child will live in a happy and loving family. I have learnt many things here. I am sure that I can earn a decent living now. And with you, even a small house would be worth living than thisrge pce."

 Chapter 599 Finally Solved The Matters On Bed.

    He held her in his arms as her feet swept from the floor.


    "If there is any other matter, I hope the family will handle it without disturbing us. As long as you are with me, I do not care where we were and at what post we are.. I want to live with you and my child.


    And to show my love for you, I think I have to pamper you and love you more than before." it was not a request but his eyes were already smoldering her.


    She was stunned to see how the situation elerated. Just an hour ago she was about to leave the pce and now.. She was in his arms and he was walking towards their bed..?


    "Why do you not want it?" he asked with a raised brow when she shook her head and smiled.


    Her simple action was enough to bring a goofy smile on his face too.


    Sheughed as her hands ran on his hair as he started walking towards the bed.


    There were more than five maids leaning on the door with worried gazes. There were many who had thought that their rtionship was just a contract after they fell out with each other in the past.


    A pact to maintain peace and to gain insidious information by Hannah but looking at how crazy he was for her.. They all were tongue tied.


    Those who mocked her were shocked and embarrassed as they felt that he was too brazen but no matter what others think.. She was in his arms ready to be ravished.


    His eyes were staring at her as if he was having a visual feast. His every action was full of impatience and desire and immeasurable love for her.


    His eyes filled with lust which burnt her skin but at the same time increased the desire in her heart too.


    "That is it!" he smiled with a wide grin when he ced her on their bed.


    ? His eyes raked on her clothes. That was one of the beautiful gowns. Too bad.. It was going to be torn.


    He smiled devilishly at her, removing his coat, rolling up his sleeves, and then unfastening his belt. He slowly moved towards her.


    Ethan gripped her face tight with his hands and kissed her hard, passionately. She groaned and twisted her head, trying to get better ess to his face and show her dominance.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Her desire and active participation only spurred him on, and he wrapped his arms around her, grabbing her ass and pulling her up against him, grinding his hard girth against her.


    He lifted her tight skirt up, noticing she was wearing silky ck garter stockings, and a matchingcy ck thong underneath. He ran his hands over her bare cheeks, lightly squeezing and pulling her closer.


    She grabbed his hair to pull his mouth further close, her eyes looking at his every action hungrily.


    "Are we not?"


    Ethan kissed her again to silence her, and he moved his hands from her bottom to the front of her blouse. He was d that she chose the dress with buttons on the front rather than those who hadplexces and threads.


    He found them hard to take out but this one.. As if it was made just so that he could get rid of it. He chuckled at that thought. His eyes smoldered her as his hands touched the cleavage she had shown him to tease him all night in the party.


    undoing the buttons there slowly, one by one. Pulling it open revealed the ckce bra, a push-up so low cut it barely contained therge mounds. Her ares peeked out from the top of thece as she took each deep breath. He could see it was a front closure bra, and without hesitation he unsped it.


    Thecy garment fell away to the sides, and her heavy breasts were released. He moaned with lust, and instantly covered onerge pink nipple with his mouth. She cried out in shock, trying to move away but he held her tighter, sucking on her breast, using his other hand to grab her ass again.


    Ethan kissed and sucked one soft breast and then the other, grinding his erection against her. He let one of his hands move between her legs, and to his surprise, thece there was damp. He brushed the back of his fingers up and down across her cleft, and she moaned softly. Pushing the delicate material aside, he rubbed his fingers up against the sensitive little nub, then roughly pushed two fingers inside her.


    "Ahh please!" she cried, but at this point he was no longer sure she was resisting him or begging for something else. Ethan thrust his fingers in and out, brushing her sensitive clit, moving his hand rhythmically. While still holding her against the wall all this time.


    As he did so, he felt her body rx, the asional soft moan and whimper mixed with a please. She wove her hands through his ck hair, and pressed her body to his, of her own volition. He continued to kiss and suck her breasts as he fingered her, and when he felt her body tense again, he knew what was going to happen.


    His pace increased as she closed her eyes and moaned hard. He knew how to y with her with just a few trials. Her expressions were so raw and intense when they did it that he could not help but marvel at her face and feel pride when she shouted his name.


    "Ethann¡­" she moaned and her whole body tensed. He knew that she was there and with one swift force, he pressed her clit with his hands when she stiffed and then..


    She cried out loudly with her climax, his hand and fingers covered in her wetness. He gently brought the fingers closer to her mouth so that she could lick her own sweetness on them with his eyes burning with passion.

 Chapter 600 Other Ways

    "Why did you refuse to go with them?" Leo asked as he saw Evan ced Renee back on the bed.


    He noted that they need to make a swing or a cot for her to sleepfortably.


    "Hmm? Did you want to go back?" she asked with a nk face as if she felt nothing about it.


    "That''s not it! We were about to leave today but you refused at the end moment. At least give me a reason to do so." he stared hard at her calm face with a hint of annoyance.


    He was on edge. Did sne think that he was a demon of some kind that she wanted to hide him?


    Or did she think.. No! He held his head. He did not want to think but knew what the reason was.


    Or he was going to go berserk.


    "I want to stay here in peace for more time and.." she looked at him with some hesitation when his heartbeat raced. He felt like his heart would burst out until she wouldplete his sentence.


    "And what.. Evangeline!!"


    "And I want to see your magic.. I want to see what you can do with it?" she asked with her eyes sparkling as if she was amazed when he blinked.


    That was not the expression he was expecting.


    "You did not think that i am a strange kind of monster or i am cursed?" he asked in a low voice that was filled with anxiety when she blinked.


    "Huh?" What did you say?" her eyes filled with bewilderment but when she looked at his trembling eyes as he stole his gaze away from her, she realized that he was insecure.


    Who would have thought that her husband with whom she already had a child had insecurities too.


    Her eyes softened and she could not stop the giggle forming on her face as she went to him and hugged him from behind.


    Her soft and thin arms were not able to cover his chest fully but it was enough to calm his rummaging heart.


    He took a breath of relief. She could not fathom how much on edge he was. He felt that she would think of him as a monster and leave him.


    What could he do if she would take their daughter with her. After all, she is the mother.


    His puppy eyes were too cute. She had never thought that a cold and strong man like Leo could be this soft when ites to the matter of heart.


    "You are a silly man. How in the world would I leave you when you love me this much?" she shook her head as he turned and held her tightly.


    His hands were holding her so strongly as if he still had his own fear.


    She let him until he rxed a bit and then he raised his head with a grin on his face.


    "You want me to see you using magic?" he asked with a cunning look on his face but she nodded without fear.


    He nodded his head as he held her shoulders and dragged her towards the sofa. Once she was seated, he waved his hands in the air.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The eyes of Evan widened. The books that were still on the bookshelf just a few moments ago were dancing in the air.


    They took circles and each of them opened as she could hear the echo in the air.


    "The books are reading themselves?" she asked with a stunned look on her face as she stood up to touch them. But I was a bit afraid to do that.


    "That is not all." he looked at the firece that was not lit yet and his eyes sparkled.


    mes could be seen forming in his eyes and soon the fire was lit and zed in the firece.


    "I can control fire and movements. I can rule when ites to space.


    That helped me in going anywhere without much time taken and burning things. That is all but i am still studying my powers." he said as he scratched the back of his head when she blinked.


    Her eyes were filled with wonder.


    "Oh my Leo! You are a strong wizard." she eximed as she covered her mouth with her both hands and he chuckled again.


    "But.. What about the people who had captured your mother? What if they woulde to you?" worry instantly filled her animated eyes when he smiled.


    "You do not need to worry about it. I will never tell anyone that I have powers. I did not need them in the first ce. Didn''t I live a good life without them?" he asked with a raised brow when she nodded her head and hugged him again.


    "Yes, but it is too bad that your talent is going to waste." heughed looking at her disappointed face.


    "But that does not mean that we can not use them when we''re alone. Let''s see.. What else could I do with it." he said with a nefarious smile on her face as she felt her dress moving on its own.


    The buttons flew in all directions and the dress was loosely hanging on her body now shocking her to the core.


    But he just smirked. Next the dress fell and the corset started to move too.


    He walked closer to her like a predator walking towards his prey.


    Before she could take a step back his hands were already on the sp of her bra.


    "Though I can take them off without touching them too. But where is the fun in that? Now that you are done with delivering the child. I am hungry." and he looked insatiable.


    His eyes are glowing with desire and looking at the intensity of his eyes, her inside churned too.


    "That.. It will still take a few days for me to recover."


    "......." she lowered her head when she felt the disappointment building in his eyes.


    "But.. I have other ways to do it now."

 Chapter 601 A New Way She Taught Him

    "But i have other ways to do it, you know." he raised a brow when he saw that sly look on her face that was filled with desire he felt.


    "It is fine.. I did not want to force you.." he was about to take a step back when she held his arms and pulled him back, surprising him.


    Evan had only been a passive one when they made love. Moaning his name in between, but there was something in her eyes that made his desire intensify.


    The fire started to burn in his chest.


    "Evangeline.." before he could ask what she was doing, her hands had already reached his pants.


    It took her only a few seconds to get rid of the belt as it fell on the floor with a clink. She opened the buttons hurriedly as if she was the one who was desperate.


    His eyes burnt looking at her face. Her eyes looked back into his eyes with a strong desire to touch him.


    "You are going to use your hands?" He finally got it.


    Touching it with hands was not unheard of but it was too rare for the nobles to do that since they find it too gross.


    He was not expecting her to be the one to suggest it.


    Her hands had already got rid of all the obstacles and reached his girth. She was holding it between her palm and fingers tightly but gently.


    Her eyes met his as she smirked looking at the surprise on his face. Her hands started to move slowly at first.


    He closed his eyes and groaned. The speed was so damn slow that it was paining more than giving him his relief, yet he enjoyed the warmth of her soft hands.


    Just the thought of her touching his girth and shaking was making hime. But he held it in.


    He bit his lips hard to control himself when he felt the speed of her hands increase suddenly.


    "Honey.." she blew in his ears in a soft and seductive voice, "are you trying to hold it in." The smirk on her face told him that she was not going easy on him.


    "Damn!" she poked its tip and then jerked it with more force letting him such in a deep breath as he groaned again.


    Her lips found his chest and she bit his nipples hard, shuddering him.


    Her tongue was slowly licking his nipples and sucking them while her hands were working hard on his girth.


    He held it in but he knew he would not for long with her double assault.


    His hands crawled to her hair as he held them with some force when she licked his nipples, moving her tongue in a circr motion slowly and seductively when it was hard for him to breathe.


    While her hands were increasing the pace with her eyes closed.


    Soon, he could not bear it anymore. His whole body stiffened and soon his girth started swelling.


    He came hard and fast on her hands but she still did not let go. Her lips traced his neck and she bit him hard until he winced.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Then to soothe the pain, she licked and sucked a bit leaving a red mark there. Her eyes sparkled when she looked at the masterpiece she had made there.


    It will remind him that she was never going to leave him.


    For some reason, her gesture and bite made him hard again. He felt like his insides were going to explode.


    He shuddered again and when she looked down, the girth that had just turned limp was hard again bringing an amused look that was soon reced by a smug look.


    ? For some reason she felt pride that he was hard again. Had she be a pervert after not doing it for so long due to the pregnancy and delivery?


    "Honey.. Do you want one more time? Hmm?" He looked back at her sparkling eyes and knew that she was enjoying it way too much.


    He gulped as he felt a bit embarrassed but leaving the tempting offer would be too much. So he lowered his head and nodded it slightly, earning a chuckle from her.


    But just when he was thinking that she would hold it in her hands again. She did something he had never expected¡­


    His eyes widened hard when he saw her kneeling in front of him.


    She raised her head and met his eyes when sheughed looking at his red face.


    "What to do.. These hands.. Is too messy to do it again and sore too." guilt and embarrassment filled his face.


    Why did he never realized that his wife was so bold and vocal about her thoughts?


    But to think that she had done it for so long that her hands were sore. Didn''t it mean that his performance was not bad too.


    His chest swelled with pride but soon he was thrown out of his thoughts when something warm touched him there.


    He looked at her tongue touching the tip of his girth. As if she was licking an ice cream, she was moving her tongue from therger part to the tip slowly, almost bringing him to the edge but not giving him his release.


    Her eyes did not lose his eyes for a second as she kept teasing him with her tongue.


    "Fuck! Evangeline." he could not hold it in when her eyes gleamed.


    She used her mouth to let him enter but he was toorge that it was not an easy deed for her. She choked a bit and coughed when he let her go immediately.


    "You did not need to do.." he was not able toplete his words when she took him in again.


    Though he was still notpletely in but this time half of it was in her mouth.


    Damn that felt so warm and so different from the time they made love. A new sensational feeling filled him and he forgot that he was trying to stop her.


    "Damn Evangeline.. You are making me crazy."

 Chapter 602 Meeting Old Relatives

    "I will be back in an hour. Are you sure that you will be able to take care of Renee alone?" asked Evan as she looked at both of them with a bit of hesitation when Leo asked.


    "You are underestimating me too much. I am getting better at taking care of my daughter. So you do not need to worry. Now leave, you had no idea how d I am that Peter is getting a wife." he said with a joyous look as if he was the one getting married.


    Even shook her head. She still did not understand why Leo was so jealous of Peter that he even looked at Carl as if he was a spy.


    "Yes, yes, I will be back. It would have been better that you would havee with me too." Leo smiled as he touched the tendril falling on her face and tucked it behind her ears.


    "We will go together for the marriage. Aunt Martha had only invited you so that you can help both of them in connecting. If I woulde, I am sure the marriage would break up." she red at the chuckling man who wasughing at his ownme joke and elbowed on his chest.


    "Ouch! Do you know you are being too dominating these days!" he told her with a pained look but she only rolled her eyes.


    He was so bad at acting that even she would not believe it.


    She took a deep breath, adjusted her clothes before leaving the room.


    Carl was already waiting for her at the door. He stared at her with a look of disapproval as if telling her that she had taken ages ining out. What was she even doing there?


    She ignored his snide look as she bonked his head.


    "We are gettingte. Why are you staring at it while standing there? Start walking." his mouth opened wide. He could not believe that she was ming him for beingte when he was the one waiting for her for ages.


    "Alright, alright, how is your sister inw? Do you like her?" she asked changing the expressions of her face when he scoffed but his face softened.


    "Yes, mother had chosen her for brother but brother was adamant that he did not want to marry. Mother had done all the efforts. I do not understand how you could change his decision and you even asked me to bring Mary there in advance. What if my brother''s words would hurt her?" he sighed.


    He is only nine now so he did not understand what his family was thinking. Especially his brother but he feels that Evan is taking it too lightly.


    As they walked away, Leo shook his head. He rubbed the cheeks of his daughter with affection.


    "You know Renee, I am a petty man. When ites to the fact that Peter knows more about my wife and had shared the childhood with her upto the limit where the town thought that they were childhood sweethearts, I always wanted to beat the man." he said with a sigh as he hugged her.


    "I hope that you do not have any boy around you when you grow up. Only I will be the one who will know everything about you and you will confide everything only to me." he said as he held the girl higher and then looked into her eyes.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The little girl gave him a bare gum smile when his heart melted. "A" dumbstruck gaze could be seen on his face.


    No one would believe that he was that cold man who had made every woman cry with that look on his face.


    "You are the best, my daughter. I knew that you were the only one who would listen to me." he kissed her cheeks with a happy and contented expression on his face.


    But in an instant his eyes turned cold when he felt the presence of someone else in the room.


    From serving knighthood and war for so long, his senses were too heightened when it came to danger.


    He scanned the room but there was no one yet he felt a stranger presence and the desire to kill from that person.


    "Who are you?" he asked in a cold voice as his grip on his child tightened. He was about to hide her but he was not sure which ce would be safer than his arms.


    He stared all around the room when he heard the sound of chuckle from behind.


    "Living as a human you have better than i thought, i was not expecting you to know about me this sooner." the manughed as he came forward and finally Leo was able to see him.


    To his shock, the man had a striking resemnce to him but his eyes had a hint of red in the darkness.


    "Hello cousin, I thought that you were dead when the war happened but who would have thought that aunt would hide you so well." the man had an evil smirk on his face as she looked at Leo and then at the little girl in his arms,


    "And you even have a family now. Just look at the girl, she is so pretty. I wonder how you will feel when she dies.. Oh my, what a tragedy." he ced one of his hands on his chest and said in a dramatic tone as he looked into his eyes with a provoking look.


    His eyes were so sinister, so dark but more than that Alex could feel a strange auraing from the man.


    He remembered her mother telling him that their family had strong powers. What if this man had powers he would not be able to handle.


    "What happened leo? That is the name your human family gave you right? Where are they? As your blood rtive it is my duty to thank them. Where is your wife, Leo?"

 Chapter 603 Kill Him

    Leo hid his daughter behind him as he stared at the stranger that was trying to behave creepily closer to him.


    "I do not know who you are and it would be better that you leave now!" he warned the man who raised a brow as if he had heard a great joke.


    "Ohe on, Leo. Do not lie. Did your mother not tell you about me recently when she hade to see her granddaughter?" he said with an amused look on his face as he patted the shoulder of Leo but Leo took a step back.


    "Or did she forget about me, hmm? Shall I go and torment her further so that she would never forget about me in the future?" he titled his head as he asked so in a provoking voice.


    But to his surprise, Leo kept standing there coldly as if he did not know what this strange man was talking about.


    "Oh my, you are too cruel Leo! Your mother had ced her safety in danger to save you and I warned you and you are acting like you did not know her at all. How heartless!" His smile was so creepy that everyone would have felt goosebumps when they would have seen him smiling but Leo just stood there with an emotionless face.


    "I do not understand what you are talking about and who you are. I have already asked you to leave my house. Did you not hear it? If you will not leave now, I am going to throw you out." he warned as he held Renee from one hand and his other hand was already on the hilt of his sword.


    The man was noticing every action of Leo with interest as if he had found a new toy to y with.


    He looked at his action and thenughed.


    "Leo, Leo, Leo! Your act is too lousy, it would not work on me. I know you are trying to hide the facts so that you could save that old woman but it was not going to work.`` In reality he was not sure either.


    He had sensed the presence of that woman when he was passing through, so he stopped.


    But when he looked at leo''s face, his eyes turned darker. Even a blind could see they were cousins.


    He had thought all his life that Leo was dead. But not only was he not dead, he even had a daughter! A daughter


    Hey remember that ominous foretelling that his death was written with the hands of a woman wizard.


    Since then he had captured all the women and killed them or imprisoned them but who would have thought one of them was still alive.


    "I will not mind your rudeness if you let me hold my niece for once." he asked as he extended his hands in the air but Leo took out a dagger and pierced the palm of the man to warn him to not take a single step closer.


    He frowned as he stared at his injured hand and then at Leo who was ready to attack again if needed with a smile.<novelnext></novelnext>


    There was no anger or hostility on his face but amusement that was irking Leo. The man who did not show his true emotion was more dangerous.


    "I asked you to leave. If you will not leave, the next attack would be on your chest straight at your heart." he threatened this time with the dagger in his hands when the man sighed.


    "You are a bad host Leo! Who behave like this with their rtives when they visit home for the first time. But now that you only want to kill me, I had no other choice too."


    He licked the blood dripping out of his palm with mirth in his eyes and in the next second, strong winds started to blow in the house with closed windows.


    Leo looked around when he felt those strange winds that were ready to blow everything off.


    Things started to shake and blew in the air when he looked around. He heard theughter of the man when he felt that even his daughter was getting entangled with the strange wind and his grip on her was loosening.


    He tried to pull her hard but even his feet started to shake. The pull was much stranger than he could bear for a long time.


    Renee had started to cry as if she had sensed danger. He closed his eyes and tried to use all his force to get himself away from the pull and held his daughter lightly.


    "You are too weak to be called my brother. You are not able to handle a bit of wind, how will you handle strong attack Leo? And here you were trying to scare me with a small knife that is only a y thing for me. Tsk tsk!" The voice was provoking and mocking at the same time but Leo did not have time to worry about it.


    The cries of Renee were getting stronger and though he had held it from both hands and hid it in his chest, his own bnce was hard to maintain.


    The man was still there and if he would not pay attention to him, there was a chance that he would attack him. He had to be alert in such a situation.


    Leo took out his sword this time and forced his eyes to open again.


    The strange man was still standing at her previous position at ease as if he was not at all affected by the strong gale of winds.


    He was staring at Leo with a smirk on his face not at all affected by the sword in his hands.


    "Let go or I will kill you this time." he warned again when the man felt Leo was a fool.


    "Do you not know any other kind of threat only repeating the same words again and again?"

 Chapter 604 Teaching A Lesson

    Leo pushed his sword into the heart of the man without saying another word widening the eyes of Cedric who was stillughing at Leo just a second ago.


    His eyes filled with horror when a confident smile formed on the face of Leo but before he could rx and attack the man again, the man started tough like a crazy bastard.


    "And you think this would be enough to stop me?" he asked with a chuckle when Leo noticed that his wound started to heal.


    The cut on his body vanished as if it was never there. If not for the blood on the carpet, Leo would have thought it was his illusion that he attacked the man.


    "What in the world?" he muttered as he looked at the ground with widened eyes.


    "Now it is my turn." The manughed and held Leo''s neck with full force, raising him in the air.


    Leo tried to struggle but he didn''t let go of his daughter even in that condition. Cedric raised a brow as he was fascinated with the love leo had for his daughter.


    "You know what.. There would be no fun in killing you when you love others more than your life." he let go of leo whose face had already whitened and then stared at his daughter.


    "It would be better that i will kill this tiny human first." he extended his hands but only god knew how leo took out a dagger and attacked Cedric again with that weapon on his hands.


    Cedric frowned as he stared at the wound healing and then at leo.


    "Maybe you can not be hurt this way but I am sure it feels painful to be cut." he said with a calm voice as he attacked again.


    With his years of experience with weapons, Leo was faster than Cedric. He was holding Renee with one hand while attacking Cedric with the other.


    Cedric took a step back as he felt that Leo was crazy. He had cut his whole arm and chest countless times. Now the wounds were taking a bit more time than normal in healing itself but before a wound could heal, more than four new wounds were created on his body.


    Sometimes he felt that he could not even see the moments of Leo while he was attacking.


    A lot of blood had been sttered on the ground and for the first time in a long while Cedric felt pain.


    He gritted his teeth as he looked at this fool. He was surely the son of that woman! He had the same spark as hers


    Even when it had been years, he was still not able to kill her and even now.


    It is not like he had let go of Leo. but he felt strange pain in his hands as if they were burning when he tried to kill leo.


    He gritted his teeth as he looked at the cut marks on his bodies, it looked like he was ying with the dagger.


    He took a step back again when his eyes widened. He saw Leo taking a step back and running towards the other side and taking out a gun.


    A gun! It would hurt like hell if the fool started to shoot bullets on him like he used a dagger.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I wille backter to pay the price of today''s incident." he muttered as he ran away towards the door.


    Leo stared at his leaving figure but didn not try to chase him.


    He only looked at his crying daughter and hugged her. He was relieved that she was not hurt in any way and he had not sprained her muscles or bones while fighting.


    He slumped on the sofa with sweat covering all over his body. Now that Cedric had found him, this ce is not safer anymore.


    What if he came looking for him when only Evan and Renee were alone at home? The thought trembled him and he shook his head.


    We need to leave this ce. He held Renee and walked out of the home.


    He scanned the area and when he was sure that the man was not lurking around anymore, he walked towards the house of Carl and Peter.


    Just as he knocked the door, he could hear theughing voice of Evan.


    There were more people there.


    "I must tell you that Peter has always been a scaredy cat when ites to blood. He will puke with the slightest of blood that he did not go to the physician with the excuse that he is a strong man and he did not need treatment." Evenughed and so did the other girl standing beside her when Peter red at them.


    "That is not it. You are forgetting that Carl did not go to the doctor either. Why are you only mocking me?" he asked with a look of injustice on his face when Evan raised a brow.


    "Seriously, are youparing yourself to a ten year old boy now? Tsk tsk! I expected a better excuse from you." she said with a mocking tone when he pursued his lips and looked away.


    He turned his head towards the door in anger but his eyes widened when he saw Leo standing there.


    He was not surprised with the presence of Leo on their doorstep since Renee was still young and needed her mother anytime.


    But what shocked him was the sheer amount of blood on his clothes. It looked like he had taken a bath in the blood beforeing here.


    Even his face was dripping with blood.


    "What in the world happened to you?" he asked as he jumped from his seat when Leo walked in.


    Evan frowned as she turned to look at the door but her eyes widened and she gasped while looking at him.


    She stood up and ran to him as she hugged him with one hand while taking their daughter from him.


    "Did we get attacked again?"

 Chapter 605 Keep Them Safe

    She took a breath of relief when she scanned the whole body of Renee and did not find a single wound or scratch.


    She kissed her forehead and cheeks again and again as if she was trying to assure herself that everything was fine.


    Then she stared at Leo who was silent all this time. His eyes were looking listless.


    "Oh my, what in the world happened." She hugged him tightly to assure him that she was here for him but his body was not responding as if his soul was not there anymore.


    It worried her and she looked around for help.


    Peter and the new girl were staring at them with widened eyes and agape mouths while Carl was blinking as if he was trying to make sure that he was not having delusions.


    "Carl, will you hold Renee for me and walk me home?" she asked in a calm voice as if she could not see the blood dripping from his face.


    Carl stared at Leo for a few more seconds before tuning to Evan and nodding his head.


    He came forward and took the baby from the hands of Evan and held it tightly as if he was trying to ensure her safety.


    "Peter, I know that I have troubled you today and left midway when I promised that I would stay till the end. Please forgive me for my rudeness. I will.. See youter.'''' Her voice was so calm like the spring water that Peter nodded absentmindedly.


    She gave ast smile to the young girl before holding her husband and walking away.


    She had thought that he would make a noise or finallye back to his senses when they would start to walk but he did not. He was walking like a soulless person until they reached the home.


    In the whole path, she was afraid that they would be attacked again and she would not be able to defend and save all four of them. She was worried that even Carl would be dragged in it, but to her relief nothing like that happened.


    She took a breath of relief as she opened the ajar door and turned towards Carl,


    "Thank you, I am d that I have a friend like you." she bent a bit as she took Renee from his hands and pecked him on his cheeks when he nodded.


    He gave another look to Leo who was still looking lost and looked at Evan with worry, Leo is someone he looked up to.


    "If you need any kind of help, just call me. I will be around." her face softened and she smiled as she nodded her head when Carl left.


    He knew that they needed time for themselves.


    Evan sighed and closed the door, she double checked that it was locked well before turning in and cing Renee on the small cot near the sofa.


    She walked toward Leo and hugged him again. She kissed his cheeks, his eyes, any and every part where she could despite the blood covering it which had dried now.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I am proud that you faced so much alone and kept our daughter safe. You are the best husband and father, Leo. Renee is proud of you too." she assured him a few times when his eyes finally stirred.


    She kept hugging him and kissing him when he finally moved his hands and hugged her back.


    "I know. I know it must have been difficult for you. I will ask Andrw to look into the matter and find his father as soon as possible and I will not leave the house again. We are going to face it together. You did good work, Leo." she kept repeating to assure him.


    She didn''t know what happened that shocked Leo when he was killing men since he was a child.


    She could not fathom what broke him so much.


    "It was not George!" he whispered in her ears when she looked back into his eyes with confusion.


    "Was it not his majesty? Then who would try to kill us and why?" she searched in her memory but they never had made any enemies.


    They have been a kind couple and everyone adores Leo.


    "It is.. The man who had kept my real mother captive."


    ? "......." her eyes widened with shock when he nodded again confirming that she was not hallucinating.


    "And he was not a human. He had magical powers to heal himself and even create fire to burn others. I do not know what other powers he had but the man is dangerous to Evan and he knew about Renee. It would be better that you leave the empire or at least leave me and hide farther away with me." he said in an urgent voice.


    His voice was breaking and stuttering while his body was trembling. Evan had never seen Leo behaving this way.


    It felt like he was still suffering from the trauma.


    "I will arrange for money and I will arrange a boat for you. It would be better that you go and meet Evelyn and live with her for some time and I will ask Reynold to escort both of you and work as your guard. Everything would be fine. You do not need to worry at all." he kept repeating his words that Evan was not sure if he was saying those words to her or to himself.


    He had already turned and arranged things in a bag when she sighed.


    It would be a lie if she would say that she was not afraid but¡­


    "I am not going anywhere."


    Her words paused his actions and he frowned at her when she sighed.


    "If you are not able to keep us safe, then nothing in this world could keep us safe. You are the strongest knight of the empire and no one will be so passionate to sacrifice himself to keep us safe than you. So, did it make any sense to give us to someone else?"

 Chapter 606 Listless Leo

    The night was heavy. Evan kept hugging Leo as if trying to assure her of her presence.


    Every moment, hissing of leaves or rustling of curtains forced him to hold his sword and sat up on the bed.


    "Everything would be fine. You do not need to worry about it." she said as she rubbed his back.


    He nodded but his eyes were still looking restless.


    As if he was waiting for his other toe and tell him more about that cousin of his.


    "Evan what if.." he paused as if he did not know how to exin.


    "Then you will win again. You have thrown the man out once, you can do it again." she assured him when he sighed as if she was not understanding.


    His healing properties were threatening. Even when Leo was sure at his attacks, the man would never die. Then how could he be defeated.


    "You must be tired. Why don''t you sleep again?" she asked as she pulled him to herps and ran a hand in his hair.


    He held her tightly and closed his eyes. Yet the sounds around them were haunting him.


    "I will ask my father and we will leave for the ce in the morning. We will be safe if we change the ce and there is more safety there." she said in an assuring voice and then took a deep breath.


    "And I have heard about the wizards too. we will go to them and ask for help. I am sure a few of them have replies to your question." he shook his head at her and sighed.


    The night was long and hard and the first thing Evan did in the morning was to pack their things and ask for a carriage.


    They left the house in a hurry while the vigers kept staring at them while pointing at them as if they were still shocked by the look of Leo ofst night.


    But since he was a knight, the rumors died down easily.


    Hannah and Ethan were waiting for them at the entrance. Though confused at the sudden change of mind, they weed both of them with open arms and hearts.


    Renne was given her personal room but Leo refused.


    "My princess would stay with me all the time. I am taking a break from my post so that I can take care of my daughter." he announced, shocking everyone again.


    He never took a break from his job even when Evan was pregnant and they were suffering in that small house without any maids or servants.


    But thinking that he was being too possessive of his daughter, no one paid it much attention. But Even knew.. She could see that the fear had filled his heart.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He often spent days staring at the sky or out at the door as if he was waiting for something to happen. And then looked relieved that it did not happen.


    She sighed as she kept writing about it in her diary and letter for her daughter.


    Only she could help her father now. Even when Evan tried to assure him, he did not look convinced but when he spent time with his daughter, he looked like he was old Leo again.


    She smiled when she saw both of them ying with the small rattle in his hands.


    She had learned to follow him with her eyes and giggle when he came closer. This was enough to keep him smiling all day.


    Her eyes only had her father. Even when she went and held Renee, she kept looking at her father as if she wanted him to pick her up.


    He woulde smiling and hug her only then did she giggle andugh.


    The days were going peacefully.


    "Shall we go and ask Ian to join the job again? Since he was already engaged to Olivia, is it time for him to work again?" she asked Leo who nodded his head.


    The more the merrier, he did not want to leave Even or Renee alone even for a second. He was hardly sleeping these days so if the men he could trust were around them, he would be more at ease.


    "And how about I ask Reynold to take care of Renee now. She would need a knight now." Leo nodded again, though he wanted to be the knight of his princess. He knew that things are going to be messier now.


    "Andrew told me that they had found his majesty. He was going to be taken to the court tomorrow. I need to be there and your presence may also be needed." he said with a solemn voice when she nodded.


    "Atst, this long chapter will end. Once everything is done, I want to go on a vacation to a pce where no one would know us so that we could enjoy ourselves." she asked as she hugged him from behind when he smiled and nodded.


    "Then I would start looking for ces. It would be better if we went to our summer pce or northern ce if you want to see ice." she rubbed her face on his back when heughed and hugged her back


    It had been days since he smiled this peacefully. She felt much better looking at him.


    "Then I will ask Hannah to take care of Renee as a lesson. It is already her third month. So she would need to work as a mother herself." Leo''s eyes widened when she giggled.


    "Oh my, she is running in the whole house with that belly. Do not tell me that you did not know." she asked with a chuckle when he shook his head with an innocent look on his face and she giggled more.


    "What about their marriage then?" he asked with a bit of embarrassment on his face when she chuckled.


    "Ethan had already signed the papers and took the vows in the church. He wanted the case to end before they could go for a grand wedding. Maybe their son is going to attend their wedding."

 Chapter 607 Start Of The Case

    The man ducked his head and looked at the ground, unsure of how to react to her shamelessment.


    He had been habitual of shy and embarrassed women around him, so her behavior was a breath of fresh air but even surprising.


    How could she be so nonchnt around him?


    "Um, I apologize that my shirt is a bit dirty." Having mud on his clothes was amon thing but going out with the owner of the pce was the rarest thing that still felt surreal.


    "It is fine. I do not like clothes on you anyways." she shrugged as she turned. "We will go out shopping, then lunch in a good inn and then a fair for the evening and then ate night dance in front of the campfire." she announced as she started taking slow steps toward the exit making sure that he was following her.


    He did not try to catch up to her and walk beside her but followed her like an employee should.


    She did not care or said a word. She knew that her actions were abrupt and strange for the man.


    In fact, she did not know why she did it? Why did she approach aplete stranger when she did not even know a thing about him.


    Since then she has be this spontaneous!


    She shook her head. She had alreadye so far.


    She looked at the others leaving their work and staring at them with stern eyes when a smirk formed on her lips.


    "Your colleagues are curious about you. Shall we give them a little show?" she asked with a cunning smile on her face when he blinked.


    He shook his head readily. He was sure that he would be too embarrassed by the little show she was talking about.


    By his rejection, instead of feeling annoyed, she felt relieved for some reason.


    She shook her head as she reached the pce where carriages were kept.


    "We will take this one, thank you." The coachman bowed his head and a foot guard came forward to open the door for her.


    He was about to close it when she turned and held it for the man who looked embarrassed as all the eyes turned to look at her.


    "Mydy, the workers have their own carriages. If you want to take him with you, I will arrange one for him too." said the guard who felt strange that a stableman was following the strange sister of the princess.


    "That would not be needed. He ising with me in this one or I will take the one offered to him." with that she was about toe out of the carriage when the man stopped her abruptly.


    "How could that be!" he red at the man responsible for the situation with cold eyes, "you go in? Are you nning to keep thedy waiting?"


    The man bowed his head and walked in the carriage.


    It was more grandiose from the inside than the outside. The seat was so soft and pure white that he was afraid he would dirty them with his clothes.


    The curtains were of pure silk and a small trolley was arranged in the middle which had water and a few dry snacks and fruits that could be eaten anytime.


    He was amazed to see the red velvet covering the inside walls of the carriage.


    "You did not need to think too much about it. It is just a carriage used to travel." she said with a look of assurance but he was anything but assured.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He was already regretting his decision toe out with her. It was only going to embarrass her through and through. He was just a worker, while she..


    What was he even thinking!


    "You do not need to think too much. All you have to do is enjoy. Take it as your day off. Where would you like to go then?" she asked, trying to sound easy to approach but her cold face and indifferent expression were not helping.


    "I would have gone to a peaceful ce or to the market to see if i earn some extra money." he scratched at the back of his head when she nodded.


    "Then I will pay you more. So rx." he closed his eyes and shook his head. The woman was not even listening to him well.


    "Why do you want to date me?" he asked when he felt the silence would kill him.


    "Because you are handsome. Haven''t I already told you that?" she blinded and looked at him with confusion when he crushed himself.


    Of course, she did! But who would believe it?


    "Then, are you thinking of marrying me" it could not be that simple right?


    "After dating, if I felt like it."


    Why was her reply short and vague? He felt like he still did not know anything.


    He shook his head and gave up. He could continue when she would start one.


    With that thought, he decided to enjoy this one in a lifetime opportunity.


    He picked up the precious ss and took a sip of water. Even the water of the nobles tasted different.


    Then he picked up some snacks and started to munch on them.


    It was so different from everything he had eaten so far.


    He smiled as she started to enjoy the ride with things other than the strange girl


    By the time the carriage was stripped, he had already eaten everything that the trolley offered him.


    "Are you still hungry? Would you be able to eat more if we went to a sweet shop?" she asked as she picked up a handkerchief and passed it to him.


    He took it with an embarrassed look and cleaned his face.


    "I can eat a lot more if I''m worried about it, mydy." sheughed and then nodded her head.


    At least he was truthful when asked.


    "Then we will start by visiting the nearest shop for sweets. Tell me if you need anything there."

 Chapter 608 An Escape?

    The air was thick and heavy today. George, who disappeared from the summer pce and went into hiding while trying to kill the whole family of Thawynes was not only caught but was stripped from his position.


    He was getting dragged into the court by the knights that used to follow him all the time. His eyes were filled with the desire to kill as he red at his own son, Andrw who was walking ahead of him, making sure that he didn ot find any chance to escape.


    He gritted his teeth as he tried to struggle but there was no way he could escape when a dozen of the knights were all around him.


    "How dare you? Do you think that you have the right to drag the owner of this empire in the court of his own like that?" George shouted as he red at his own son.


    If he had known that his own son would treat him like that one day, he would have killed him the moment he was born.


    Andrw did not mind the shouting of his father. It was less than he had expected. He would not have been surprised if his father had killed him then and there.


    "Ha! And you think I care about it?" he asked with a chuckle on his face as if he was amused.


    "If i had known that your hands were filled with blood and your eyes were full of greed, then i would have killed myself to save you from part of your schemes." he said with a sardonic smile on his face when Geroge gritted his teeth.


    "Ha! You are saying that so that you can show your righteousness. The truth is.. You want my position. You want to be a ruler! Such impatience.. You are sure like me." he said with a proud look but Andrew flinched.


    He had never thought being called like your father would ever sound like an insult and curse.


    "I NEVER WANTED TO BE LIKE YOU!" he muttered through gritted teeth as he paused and turned to look at him, "I would have never tried to kill the child of my own brother or would have been greedy to take the position of someone else.


    Have you ever felt ashamed to steal the child of an uncle when he had never asked for the position?" he asked, staring into the eyes of his father when he frowned.


    "Why? What in the world gave him the right to do so? His grandfather had given the position to my grandfather. He never had any right to take it. He is just too ambitious and greedy to think like that. If he had not behaved like that, then I would not have needed to keep him in check.


    Do you have any idea how much hard work I have done? Do you think running an empire is easy? Just look at the towns, cities, how much are they developed? How much progress have I brought? Yet you all think that I did not deserve it?" he shouted when everyone turned to look at him but immediately bowed their heads.


    His aura was still so strong and dominant. Though he might be in the chain, the look on his face was still of a ruler.


    "You brought the development.. Yes! But it came with the joint efforts of everyone. You can not ignore the efforts of the administration department that is run by Uncle William and the efforts of the knights who fought the war you started at your whim!


    Do you even know how much and how many people had suffered from those wars?" he asked with a scoff when the eyes of his father hardened.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "But we won all those wars and it increased our territory and made our empire thergest and strongest. Sacrifices needed to be done for noble things. A fool like you would never understand that.


    And whatever I did.. All my hard work, it is not going to end up in your hands one day?" Andrew shook his head.


    His father was right. You can never exin facts to a fool.


    "That is it! We had already wasted enough time. Now it is time for you to go to the courtroom and take what you have sowed all your life." he said in amanding voice as he stared at the knights who nodded and started to drag the man again.


    But this time, George was not ring anymore. In fact, he had an eerily calm smile on his face that looked haunting to Andrew.


    "Yes, thank you my son. You have given me enough time, just as I needed." he said with augh, "thank you! I know that I can always count on your foolishness." he said, making Andrew frown.


    What had happened. What changed. He looked around but there were no other soldiers, knights of secret army that attacked them or tried to get him free. Then what was he talking about?


    "Have you lost your mind because of the shock, father?" he asked in a mocking voice but he had an ominous feeling in his heart.


    He felt like they had already lost it and looked around again when Andrwughed and took a step back.


    "No son, I am making things right. You are my biggest mistake so it would be better that i will start with you." he said as he took another step back


    The knights tried to hold him again but his cold re somehow froze them in their ce.


    Andrew was not afraid that he could run but he was worried about what his father was saying?


    "Hey. Where do you think you are going? Do you think you can run away from the middle of the pce with all this security?" he asked with a frown as he looked at the knights who bowed their heads as if they were ashamed.


    Just when he was about to ask to hold him again¡­


    "st!"

 Chapter 609 Killed His Own Son

    The eyes of everyone did not even notice what happened.


    It was not like how it was described in the books where everything happened in such slow motion that the hero was able to escape or think about saving others.


    Andrew only blinked when his body had risen in the air and then had fallen into the distance and hit the pir of the other side.


    He moaned in pain when his back felt like it was split apart and his whole body was burning.


    His eyes closed and he felt agony. He could hear the shriek and loud noise but it felt so distant and the darkness in front of his eyes only felt the real thing mixed with the wetness all over his body.


    "Andrew, andrew!" he heard someone shouting his name but his eyes did not open as if they were glued.


    He tried but it didn''t work, so he gave up slowly.


    He felt someone holding him and he swore that it hurt like hell when that happened but soon his mind gave up and he felt the darkness covering himpletely cutting his connection with the outer world.


    Everything was on fire. The whole ce was burning after the explosives sted.


    It was thetest technology not many were aware of and none of them had ever thought about it, much less be prepared against it.


    The knights were burnt to the core and died instantly. Luckily Leo was standing a bit away from the point where the explosive sted.


    He was just thrown back due to the impact but his clothes had caught fire too.


    The knights who were standing around and saw the scene with stunned eyes took a few seconds before they ran towards them to save everyone.


    No one cared where George went. Everyone was trying to save others when two knights came forward to help Andrew.


    At the same moment, Leo reached there. His eyes widened looking at the scene.


    He ran towards Andrew too and held it in his arms. He tried to shake him and called his name many times but the man did not respond.


    His whole body was burning and it was clear that he was going to die. Even if he was saved. He would not be able to live like that anymore.


    With a burnt body, what would he have?


    George was too cruel to do this to his own son. What kind of a beast was he! Leo cursed as he held Andrew in his arms and started running without waiting for the other knights.


    "You have to live in Andrew. If not for yourself, then for Eli. you have to live." he muttered in the ears of the man as he held him in his back and ran towards the nearest physician room.


    The man was shocked by the trembling of the ground. He wasing out of that shock when he saw their new emperor taking hisst breath.<novelnext></novelnext>


    His whole face was charred ck and his body was burning. Though the fire was extinguished by Leo, it still has the wound and burning injuries.


    "What in the world happened to him?" He covered his mouth to hide the gasp but it was alreadyte.


    "Can you save him?" Leo ignored the fear and shock on the face of the man as he asked the question when the physician gulped.


    "I.. I am not sure. I did not know." he said as he came closer to Andrew and checked his pulse.


    "He is still living. Maybe if we dress all his wounds and give him some healing medicines." he said in a fearful voice when Leo closed his eyes and sighed.


    At least the physician should not tremble and speak confidently to make others believe in him.


    "Do anything that you can but save him. I did not want him to die. Do you get that?" Leo ced Andrew on the bed gently afraid that his action would bring more harm to him.


    Leo was still unconscious when the physician tried to take off his clothes that were glued to his wounds.


    He cleaned the wound a bit and applied ointment as he took out his shirt slowly. Those parts that did note out, he used a de and knife or scalpel to take them out.


    Sweat had already started to cover his face as it only took him hours to take out the shirt.


    "Do you need any help?" asked Leo who was not able to leave this ce with a tensed look on his face.


    "Yes, hold him up a bit so that i could clean the wounds on his back too." Leo nodded and held Andrew''s shoulders with both arms making sure that he was holding the uninjured part when the physician started to work on the back.


    It took both of them a long time in cleaning all his wounds and then dressing them up.


    "Why is he still unconscious?" asked Leo as it had been hours but Andrew was sleeping without a single moment.


    It gave very ominous thoughts to Leo who felt his heart sinking in.


    "It is due to so much blood loss and shock that his body went into deep sleep. He will not wake up for a day or two my lord. He needs that rest for recovery.`` Leo could only nod but he was already afraid of what he would tell Eli and Evan when he would return.


    At the same time anger and agony started to fill him. Just how greedy could a man be! He swore that he will find out where George is and kill him with his own two bare hands.


    "My lord, you can let him go now. I need to give him some supplements and healing medicines.'''' The physician started to concoct a liquid so that it could be fed to him slowly when Leo sighed.


    "Then I wille back in an hour to see his condition. If there is anything, inform Ian or me instantly."

 Chapter 610 No Chance

    Len and Luci looked at her as if she had lost her mind.


    But before they could ask what she was talking about, the door of the room opened.


    They both turned to look at the brazen intruder when their eyes widened and they blinked.


    "Len, is it only me?" Luci tugged the shirt of his father when Len shook his head.


    "No! I can see the father too." he nodded his head for confirmation when Chris frowned.


    "What are both of you doing here?" He walked closer to them and then looked out of the window.


    He closed the windows and covered them with a curtain and then locked the door too.


    "How did you evene here?" he asked again as his voice turned colder.


    Lia scoffed as if he was looking at a hypocrite.


    "See, i have told you to leave before hees but you did not listen to me." She walked closer and sat on the shoulders of Luci.


    It was the first time she had been this friendlier to him. If it would have been any other time, he would have been happier but right now, he was just feeling his nerves turning jittery.


    What was Chris doing there? The question was swirling in their mind with some force.


    "Did you not hear me? Hmm?" Chris stood in front of them and stared at both of them with stern eyes crossing his hands in front of his chest.


    "We havee with our mother. She got injured while riding a wild horse. But what about you? We all thought that you are in the red pce, what are you doing here?" Len asked back in a m and collected tone looking back at his father whose eyes cracked.


    He raised his head and looked at Kath and ran to her as if he was worried about her surprising the kids.


    They saw how he checked the temperature and then the hand injury of her with a desperate look.


    "She is healing faster!" just like him. He was sure his body was going to be on the bed rest for months even if he was saved but he woke up and he checked his body when she left.


    There was not a single clue that he was even hurt. If it was not for the pain he had felt, he would have thought that it was all a bad dream.


    "Yes, we fed her the medicine she had told us to before sleeping. She said that she would be fine once she wakes up." Luci repeated the words Lia told him too with an absent look on his face.


    "But you did not tell us what you are doing in your mother''s room?" even if they were in the same town, they must not be sharing a room.<novelnext></novelnext>


    His father hated his mother!


    "I havee here for a personal mission. I met your mother here and decided to share the room for safety reasons since she did not have any knight." he said with a look of righteousness on his face when Lia scoffed.


    "Ha! For safety purposes. You were the one injured and she was the one who took care of you. And you called it that you took care of her. You did nothing except ckmail her.`` Her voice was full of hatred and usations when Luci turned to look at her and then looked at his father with the same usive eyes.


    Len was no different. He did not even need the usation of Lia as he was already staring at his father as if telling, "i do not believe you."


    "But how did you all travel out of the pce without the notice of the knights?" He was not able to ask her trick but he was sure that he could ask them when they both scoffed and looked away.


    "Mother is still sickWe are taking care of her. You can book another room in the inn. Since she did not need you to protect her anymore." it was Len who took a step forward and held the hands of Kath who was still unconscious as if he was protecting her when Chris frowned.


    "I.."


    "Brother is the right father, you have already suffered a lot. Now you should concentrate on your personal mission for which you are here in the first ce so that you can return early." he sat on the other side of the bed and stared back at Chris.


    "......" Chris did not know if his sons were protecting Kath from outer danger but he was sure they were protecting her from him.


    His face darkened. He was treated as an outsider who was trying to meddle in.


    "You do not need to worry so much. You are kids too. Who will take the responsibility of protecting you. Hmm. you don''t even have knights here. What gave you the confidence that you can take care of an injured woman and even protect her?" he asked with a mocking look on his face as he walked towards Luci and held him in his arms and raised him high in the air.


    "See, you can not even take care of yourself. You are only going to burden her with your presence. In the end you all need me.'''' With a confident look he sat on the ce where Luci was sitting and raised a brow as if chalLenging him when he puffed up his cheeks.


    "Len! You should take care of your brother. Did you have lunch?" he asked, changing the topic and then pointing at the table.


    "I will ask Jamie to clear the table and bring fresh food. What would you like to eat?"


    "......" the height of shamelessness!


    They felt like their blood was boiling and wanted to teach Chris a lesson but in the end, he was their father.


    They could only gulp the anger and nod at him


    "Hmm, then press that bell. That boy wille here."

 Chapter 611 No One Could Know About It!

    "He is in a serious condition. It would be better that you do not look at him like this!" Andrew blocked the entrance of the physician room when Eli and Evan tried to go in.


    His face was grim and his voice was solemn but their tensed face and tearful eyes only red at Andrew as if he was their enemy.


    "Let us go, Andrew. He is my brother and her husband. We had the right to see him." more tears came out of the eyes of Evan when she saw the tension building in.


    Andrew shook his head again but he knew that he had lost the battle when he looked at the tears in the eyes of Evan and she turned to stare at him.


    He sighed and took a step back.


    "You too are being too stubborn, I am only thinking about Evangeline and Renee." he said with a sigh but they did not pay any more attention to him.


    Evan ran towards Leo with Renee in her hands. Eli followed her slowly and looked from behind.


    Leo was sleeping on the bed with bandages on his body. His face was burnt. The handsome face was nowhere to be seen. His skin had strong burnt marks with flesh out to be seen. The blood and flesh looked so raw that anyone could feel nauseated.


    Tears started to well in their eyes again with Evan holding Renee so tightly in her arms that the little girl came out of her sleep.


    She started crying too with loud shrills when the physician sighed.


    "Mydy, it would be better that you take the child out of the room. You need some rest too." he said with some hesitation when Evan finally looked away from leo.


    She looked at the physician but shook her head.


    "We are going to stay with him." It was a resolute choice. Even if they could not do much, even if Leo could not feel them, they still wanted to be with him.


    They wanted to apany him in his difficult time.


    They were staring at each other and trying to convince others that they did not notice.. The tears of Renee were falling on the face of Leo.


    And the marks of burn that were spread all over started to fade from the area where her tears felt.


    His skin started to turn like a new baby skin. Without any blemish or pain but before it could treat himpletely, Eli took Renee into her arms and tried to soothe her.


    Renee leaned on her shoulders and closed her eyes again.


    "Even if you want to stay here. At least, let me take her back. She is too young to bear all the stress." her eyes were pleading to Evan who shook her head again.


    "She is the strong child of Leo and Me. how could she be so weak to not bear this much. She is going to stay here with me." Eli sighed, she knew that Evan was not going to listen.


    "But¡­" before Andrew coulde forward and meddle in, Eli shook her head and held his hands.


    "Give her some alone time with her husband. It is her right!" the man could only sigh.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He wanted to refuse but then again no one was listening to him.


    He gave one look to the physician who was also at loss of words and followed them out.


    Only Evan, Renee and Leo stayed in the room when she looked back at him and caressed his face with pain and love in her eyes.


    "I wish I could take all the pain from you. But I am sure that you are not that week. You are going to stand up again and teach all of them a good lesson." her voice had love and trust in them.


    She was touching his face slowly to make sure not to affect his wounds when her eyes narrowed. There was a small mark on his face.. But there were clear faces in between. As if it was healedpletely.


    "How did this happen?" She was sure there were burning marks there too just a few seconds ago.


    She repeated the whole process in her heart when her heart trembled.


    She looked at Leo and then at Renee and then at Leo again.


    Though she was not sure and it sounded unrealistic. But she did not have any other reason.


    She held Renee tightly again and made her cry.


    When she started crying, she held her tightly above the face of Leo when the tears of Renee started to fall on his face again.


    The moment her tears started to touch his face.. It creates a small strange sound and then the wound from there vanishes.. As if it was never there in the first ce.


    Though it pained her to make her daughter cry so much, the wounds started to heal like a miracle.. It was only a matter of minutes when his face was perfectly fine as if the wounds never existed there in the first ce.


    But Renee''s face had turned white. As if she had lost most of her energy even when she was not crying for that long.


    She brought her back in her arms and shot her.


    Hearing her continuous cries, they tried toe back to the room but she had already locked it.


    "Evan.. what are you doing there? Why is Renee crying so much?" Eli knocked the door with a worried voice when Evan trembled.


    She was happy that her husband could be treated. If after a few hours of rest, she made Renee cry again, it might heal another wound of Leo too but at the same time she was afraid of how she was going to exin it.


    Renne was just a baby. If anyonees to know that she has healing powers, many would try to covet them and her life would be in danger.


    No! No one could know about it!!

 Chapter 612 Changed

    "Oh lord! Leo.. he.." Evan covered the mouth of Eli and shook her head with fear filled in her eyes.


    "No one should know about it." she said with a shake of her head with so much fear that Eli stopped and stared at leo again.


    He was burnt just a few minutes ago. But now he was ¡­ fine?


    "I want you to help me in taking him home. I will exin your letter." she pulled her dress and Eli nodded.


    She could feel the fear and the strange look in her eyes.


    "Let me call Andrew. We can trust him, alright." Evan wiped the tear off her eyes and nodded her head.


    Eli patted her shoulders and then walked out of the room.


    The physician was standing on the other side of the room. He walked towards his office but Eli stared at Andrew and shook her head.


    For a minute he was confused, but he stopped the physician at the end.


    "Wait here. I will go first and bring Evangeline out." the physician paused and nodded his head when Eli held his hands and dragged her in.


    "Did something happen?" He was smart enough to understand the fear of Eli who was sweating and looking at the door again and again.


    Eli pointed at the bed toward Leo when he frowned.


    "I know that he is injured, Eli. he will be fine with some time. You have to trust the physician. He.." Andrew stopped when she pointed at Leo again with a shake of her head and he was stunned to see that Leo;s face, which was charred back with his flesh, was fine.


    There was no mark of injury or any kind of..


    "Oh jesus!" his eyes were still filled with shock but a look of relief took them.


    "How in the world.."


    "I do not know. but this could not be exined to anyone. I want you to take him back to the pce and no one should know about it." Andrew paused but then nodded his head.


    "Then we need to cover his face. You should take him from the back door while I will exin to the physician that Evan wanted to take him back and she will take the responsibility of his treatment. We will hire another physician from the townter who has not seen his condition yet." nodding his head with a relieved look, Evan hugged Andew who signed but patted her back.


    He once again looked at the body but still could not believe his eyes.


    Once he was taken away by the back door with the help of Ian, Eli and Evan, Andrew walked out and talked to the physician.


    "Do you think it is the right choice?" asked Eli with worry. They were already cing Leo in the carriage with the help of knights.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes, you have to trust me in this." Eli could only nod as they took the carriage and it started towards her pce.


    Hannah was already standing on the door. The moment she had heard about the explosion, she was not able to stay silent for a moment.


    If his majesty decided to attack it would only be a matter of time when he woulde to her. She was his biggest pawn and she was the one who betrayed him. She was sure that he would not let the matter go.


    Ethan had tried to calm her but when he felt, he had left for the pce to look into the matter.


    When the maid told her that Evan wasing back with Leo and was already near the entrance, she had ran to the door in spite of getting reminded that she was pregnant and she should not run that fast.


    She saw how the door opened and Evan took Leo out of the carriage with the help of the knight.


    He was unconscious but he did not look that injured as the rumors were saying.


    She stared at Leo for a few more seconds before taking a breath of relief.


    "Phew! I must say that the news was too exaggerated. I heard that brother Leo was fighting to the death." she said with a look of reliance on her face when she felt Evan was looking at her strangely.


    "Oh, I mean, there were fools who were spreading false rumors. I will ask Ethan to look into the matter and punish them ordingly." she said with a serious face when the face of Evan turned paler.


    She held Leo tightly as if someone was snatching him and walked in making Hannah embarrassed.


    "It would be better that you do not talk about his condition with anyone. I am sure his majesty would have spies around. It was done intentionally to make him think that Leo was dying." Oh! Hannah nodded her head in understanding.


    It must be a political move she was not aware about.


    Eli held Renee in her arms as she followed Evan to the room and closed the door after her.


    "Now would you exin what is happening here?" asked Eli as she ced sleeping Renee in her cot and stared at Evan who was taking off the shirt of Leo to see the wounds.


    There were still many wounds but they did not look as serious as before.


    "Oh, I do not know how to exin it to you. But I have a way to show it to you." Eli frowned when Evan walked to the cot and picked the sleeping Renee.


    She hugged her daughter tightly before pinching her hard on her arms. The baby started to cry loudly but it was not enough Evan kept pinching her until tears started to fall out of her eyes.


    Eli wanted to stop her but she was shocked to see that Evan was cing Renee in a way that her tears fell directly on her wound of Leo and surprisingly the wounds where the tears were falling started to.. Heal!?

 Chapter 613 He Is Hungry And She Is The Food.

    Alex came back with a grim face. He knew that his father did not have any idea about Oli and his rtionship. But the moment he woulde to know about it.. Hell was going to break loose.


    He took a deep sigh as he opened the door. But when his eyes fell on the sleeping girl, an overwhelming emotion gushed out from his chest.


    The moment she had told him that she was a girl shed out in front of her eyes.


    The desire to tease her and pamper her had never been this stronger before.


    If not for the restrictions of the pce, he would have teased her freely.


    He went in slowly, afraid that she would wake up with his actions. His eyes were staring at her as if he had seen her for the first time.


    The desire to hold her started to itch his hands to the limit that he felt he was going crazier.


    He sat on the bed near her as his eyes raked on her face, that looked so innocent.


    Why had he never noticed that her face was so dElicate. How could it belong to a man?


    And her corbones. He kept staring at her as if he was feasting on her visuals.


    His fingers moved slightly and touched her cheeks. They were warm. They moved lower and lower until they reached her abdomen inch by inch when he realized he was getting addicted to it.


    His hands were moving too freely when he felt her bound.


    She had fooled him about that for so long. His eyes narrowed at her face as he held the knot of her binding and unknotted it.


    His fingers moved between the gap of her breasts. He touched it slowly and then squeezed it. That''s when the girl moved in her sleep and moaned.


    He did not wish to let go. Her skin was so soft and supple, he had never felt that sensation before.


    Her face twisted too. Her lips parted and a small moan escaped her lips as her eyes blinked hazily.


    She was confused as if she was not sure if it was a dream or a reality when he bent his face and kissed her nipples.


    They were so soft and tender and the touch was intoxicating.


    He kissed and kissed and then he started sucking them while holding them in his hands.


    The touch was so different. He pressed them in his palm when she moaned again and twisted in his arms.


    But he had trapped her from both sides. She had nowhere to run too.


    "What.. what are you doing?" she asked in a husky voice as she felt his lips touching her all over the words.


    While his hands were holding her waist so that she was not able to move even an inch.


    "I am rEliving the moment you told me that you are a woman." he whispered in her ears as he blew there and then cut her ears until she shivered in his arms.


    He loved the way her body reacted to his touch. The feEling was so great that he was getting intoxicated by it.


    Her little frown, the way she sucked a deep breath and bit her lips and her hands whether to hold the bedsheets when he sucked her hard.


    He moved back and stared at her face hard.


    This woman belongs to him! Only the thought filled his heart with great joy that he could not exin.


    "Oh.. Oli!" he muttered with a helpless look on his face.


    She had made him crazy to the limit where he did not have any control over himself.


    He sniffed her smell that was making him crazy!


    His hands held one of her breasts.


    Have you not felt shy under my heated gaze. Hmmm?" His voice was raspier and seductive.<novelnext></novelnext>


    As if a song sung by sirens, she felt herself getting spellbound by his voice.


    She did not realize when she started leaning on his body and his hands wrapped around her waist.


    She shivered when her hot hands touched her bare back and she felt his head leaning on her neck as he took a wisp of her fragrance.


    "You know how addicting you are? How tormented I felt when I thought I had fallen in love with a boy. Even when you were dressed like a man, I could not let go of you. Now that I know you are a woman and you have a¡­ how do you suppose me to stop!"


    "Now that you are finally mine, I am not letting you go." his hands started to roam on her skin as if a skillful hand was ying a musical instrument.


    Each touch was enough to create a new sensation in her and her mind started to blur. She rationally left her slowly as she started drowning herself under his touch.


    His hands were making her crazy. She did not understand how a simple touch could be this sensuous. How a simple touch could bring her to the edge.


    But all she knew was that she was craving those touches. All she knew was that she wanted him to touch her more.


    She leaned further in his embrace to feel his warmth over her burning body. He was the oasis she was looking for after walking miles into the dry desert.


    He was the nectar that could calm her shirt. God! She was really going crazy.


    "Say it Oli, say that you love me. Say that you want me, want us to be together." he whispered. Like a devil came straight out from the depths of hell who had the power to control her mind and body.


    She felt herself nodding again before she could even understand what he was asking her.


    His hold on her body tightened and his gaze fell on those glossy lips. Those supple and tender lips, he had not tasted since ages but have craved for it every second.


    His thumb traced her lips gently yet his touch felt electrifying to her.


    She winced and shuddered when he increased the pressure when a strange smile formed on his lips.


    In the next second, he moved his hands away and soon it was reced by his lips. He touched her lips preciously and gently as if savoring the taste of some rare fruit.


    But soon his desires took over him and he bit her lips gingerly. A gasp escaped her lips and that was his chance. He dived deep into her mouth as if it was a pilgrimage he was searching for so long.


    She moaned under her mouth when she felt his tongue exploring her mouth.


    Each touch he made was so intensified. She felt like he was sucking her soul out of her body. Her knees started to give away and she was d that he was holding her tightly or she was sure she would have fallen.


    Her vision blurred and her senses left her body. She could not hear or see anything except his touch, she felt nothing.


    As if he had engulfed herpletely. His lips continued to devour her. He nibbled them, licked them and sucked them like a person hungry for ages has been given meat for the first time.


    His hands continued to roam on her back. He could not thank less to the person who had chosen the backless dress for her that gave him an easy ess to touch her.


    She pushed him away but he didn''t let her go until she punched his chest a few times.


    She was panting hard as if she had not taken breath for ages. Her chest was heaving up and down in rhythmic motion.


    "You should learn how to breathe while kissing. You are still a novice in it." he smirked as he held the tendrils falling on her face and tucked them behind her ears.


    "Yes, I will soon find a man to practice with! So that I could be proficient in it." she snorted as she stable herself but he held her tightly in his arms again,


    His hands were holding his arms and his eyes dug a hole on her face.


    "Don''t you dare. I would sh every man to pieces before you could even stare at them. You are mine and will always remain mine." with that his lips crashed again onto hers.


    This time he was not even giving her a chance to breathe. He was so ravenous that she did not know where it would end.


    But the desire to be with him was stronger. She had never cared about the rules. And she knew he was the only one who would never betray her.


    Her hands moved to his hair and she pulled them hard as she matched his rhythm while his hands kept pressing her breast and fondle them molding them and ying with them until their moans filled the whole room and the servants standing out of the door stared at the room with wide eyes and parted lips.

 Chapter 614 Magical Tears!

    "Oh lord! Leo.. he.." Evan covered the mouth of Eli and shook her head with fear filled in her eyes.


    "No one should know about it." she said with a shake of her head with so much fear that Eli stopped and stared at Leo again.


    He was burnt just a few minutes ago. But now he was ¡­ fine?


    "I want you to help me in taking him home. I will exin your letter." she pulled her dress and Eli nodded.


    She could feel the fear and the strange look in her eyes.


    "Let me call Andrew. We can trust him, alright." Evan wiped the tear off her eyes and nodded her head.


    Eli patted her shoulders and then walked out of the room.


    The physician was standing on the other side of the room. He walked towards his office but Eli stared at Andrew and shook her head.


    For a minute he was confused, but he stopped the physician at the end.


    "Wait here. I will go first and bring Evangeline out." the physician paused and nodded his head when Eli held his hands and dragged her in.


    "Did something happen?" He was smart enough to understand the fear of Eli who was sweating and looking at the door again and again.


    Eli pointed at the bed toward Leo when he frowned.


    "I know that he is injured, Eli. he will be fine with some time. You have to trust the physician. He.." Andrew stopped when she pointed at Leo again with a shake of her head and he was stunned to see that Leo''s face, which was charred back with his flesh, was fine.


    There was no mark of injury or any kind of..


    "Oh jesus!" his eyes were still filled with shock but a look of relief took them.


    "How in the world.."


    "I do not know. but this could not be exined to anyone. I want you to take him back to the pce and no one should know about it." Andrew paused but then nodded his head.


    "Then we need to cover his face. You should take him from the back door while I will exin to the physician that Evan wanted to take him back and she will take the responsibility of his treatment. We will hire another physician from the townter who has not seen his condition yet." nodding his head with a relieved look, Evan hugged Andew who signed but patted her back.


    He once again looked at the body but still could not believe his eyes.


    Once he was taken away by the back door with the help of Ian, Eli and Evan, Andrew walked out and talked to the physician.


    "Do you think it is the right choice?" asked Eli with worry. They were already cing Leo in the carriage with the help of knights.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes, you have to trust me in this." Eli could only nod as they took the carriage and it started towards her pce.


    Hannah was already standing on the door. The moment she had heard about the explosion, she was not able to stay silent for a moment.


    If his majesty decided to attack it would only be a matter of time when he woulde to her. She was his biggest pawn and she was the one who betrayed him. She was sure that he would not let the matter go.


    Ethan had tried to calm her but when he felt, he had left for the pce to look into the matter.


    When the maid told her that Evan wasing back with Leo and was already near the entrance, she had ran to the door in spite of getting reminded that she was pregnant and she should not run that fast.


    She saw how the door opened and Evan took Leo out of the carriage with the help of the knight.


    He was unconscious but he did not look that injured as the rumors were saying.


    She stared at Leo for a few more seconds before taking a breath of relief.


    "Phew! I must say that the news was too exaggerated. I heard that brother Leo was fighting to the death." she said with a look of reliance on her face when she felt Evan was looking at her strangely.


    "Oh, I mean, there were fools who were spreading false rumors. I will ask Ethan to look into the matter and punish them ordingly." she said with a serious face when the face of Evan turned paler.


    She held Leo tightly as if someone was snatching him and walked in making Hannah embarrassed.


    "It would be better that you do not talk about his condition with anyone. I am sure his majesty would have spies around. It was done intentionally to make him think that Leo was dying." Oh! Hannah nodded her head in understanding.


    It must be a political move she was not aware about.


    Eli held Renee in her arms as she followed Evan to the room and closed the door after her.


    "Now would you exin what is happening here?" asked Eli as she ced sleeping Renee in her cot and stared at Evan who was taking off the shirt of Leo to see the wounds.


    There were still many wounds but they did not look as serious as before.


    "Oh, I do not know how to exin it to you. But I have a way to show it to you." Eli frowned when Evan walked to the cot and picked the sleeping Renee.


    She hugged her daughter tightly before pinching her hard on her arms. The baby started to cry loudly but it was not enough Evan kept pinching her until tears started to fall out of her eyes.


    Eli wanted to stop her but she was shocked to see that Evan was cing Renee in a way that her tears fell directly on her wound of Leo and surprisingly the wounds where the tears were falling started to.. Heal!?

 Chapter 615 The Room Was Empty

    In the pce of Thawayne,


    Hannah checked the wall clock again with worry filled her eyes.


    Andrew, Eli, Evan and everyone else was in the pce but Ethan was nowhere to be seen.


    He had told her that he was going to get some news about Leo but it had been hours since Leo had returned to the pce. Then where in the world was he?


    She rubbed her womb, a habit she had developed recently as her womb had grownrger and it could be seen easily.


    ? She looked at the room again. She was not sure what they were talking about but she was sure there was something going on between them she did not know about. Her heart was racing badly and for some reason, all the ominous thoughts were filling her mind.


    It was a habit she had developed because she still could not believe that everything had happened this easily and her fate had not mocked her yet.


    They were not yet married. Ethan had told her to wait until she gave birth. Then they would go and take their vows but she did not care.


    As long as he loves her and they have their baby. She did not care about those rituals. Her mother was married to her father but the man never spent time with his family.


    Then why did she need vows to be with him. But.. she took a deep breath to give herself some peace.


    "Mistress, why don''t you eat something first. Staying hungry for a long time in pregnancy is not good for your health." asked her maid with a look of worry.


    Maids.. She had treated them badly too but in the end, they had still epted her with open arms. She could not exin how lucky she was for their care and worry! They were more like a family to her.


    Hannah looked at the door again but knew that Ethan was not there. She would know by the butler if he would arrive.


    She nodded her head and followed the maid towards the dining room but it was empty.


    She frowned as she sat on her designated seat that was far away from the seat of the head. Ethan had given that position back to Leo and she had no objection with it.


    "Where is everyone?" she asked the maid who filled the table with a lot of dishes but there was only one te and that was in front of her.


    "Lady Evangeline is not in a mood to eat, sody Elizabeth asked me to serve some soup in her room only. My lord is still unconscious. His highness anddy Elizabeth said that they would eatter whendy Evangeline would feel better."


    "Oh!" Hannah paused and stood up, "then I should go and look after them too. We can have dinnerter when Ethan returns too." the suffocating feeling in her heart only returned with that thought when the maid looked worried.


    "Lady Elizabeth said that you should not stay hungry for long. You are pregnant and need to take care of your growing child. I think the same, mistress. You need to take medicine too." she urged as she filled the soup in the bowl and looked at her when Hannah sighed and nodded her head.


    She sat back on the chair and took a mouthful but she could not feel any taste. Something wetted her mouth and slowly passed her food passage but she did not even feel the texture of it to know what she actually ate.<novelnext></novelnext>


    If not for the child, she had left the table already. She forced herself to eat a bit more when she felt the nauseating feeling returned.


    While Evan had a peaceful and easy pregnancy, Hannah often ended up vomiting everything.


    The maid sighed when she saw her leaving with urgent steps towards her room.


    "I will warm some porridge and bring it to your room, mistress." she offered when Hannah nodded her head in a hurry before leaving.


    Hannah walked straight to the attached washroom and lurched her lungs out. She kept raking and gagging until everything in her stomach was out.


    She leaned on the door for a few seconds as if she was trying to gain strength and then sshed some cold water on her face. Taking a deep breath, she rinsed her face and then patted it with a warm towel and walked out.


    She sat on her bed and waited for her body to feel better. She picked up the ss of water from the side table when her eyes fell on the waiting letter there.


    She frowned. She remembered there was no letter there when she had left the room an hour ago and Ethan was not in the pce. No one was allowed toe in the room in their absence.


    Then the letter?


    She picked it up and started reading when her eyes turned wide. Her face turned paler than before and she looked like she had seen a dead corpse.


    After reading itpletely, she hid it under her dress as if she was trying to get rid of its presence.


    She stood up and looked at the room as if she was looking at it for the first time before walking towards her closet.


    There was a small wooden box that was full of gold and gems and jewelry she was gifted by Ethan.


    She picked it up and all other things she could seem worthy of selling.


    Her hands were trembling as she packed all the things in a small bag and then walked towards the balcony instead of the main door.


    She picked up the small candle stand lying near the railing and then¡­


    The maid knocked the room with warm porridge in her hands. Her face had a worried look as the door was not opened yet.


    She had knocked so many times.


    Did the mistress sleep? She wondered and opened the door with some hesitation only to see that it was.. Empty!

 Chapter 616 Go And Save Her

    "Mydy.. Mydy.." the worried voice of the maid filled the pce when Eli frowned.


    She had already told everyone not to disturb them while the maid was shouting!


    She opened the door with a cold look on her face when she found that the maid was sweating and her whole face turned white.


    "What happened?" she asked with a look of worry when the maid shook her head.


    "Thedy, mistress hannah is gone.'''' Eli frowned further.


    She walked out of the room and closed the door behind her and asked in a low voice.


    "What do you mean by gone? She must be resting in her room since she is pregnant." she asked but the maids shook her head again.


    "I have already checked the bedroom of the mistress and the painting and music room where she spent most of her time. She is not in a condition to explore other rooms, she had vomited just half an hour ago and she was looking sick again."


    "......." Eli looked around.


    "Maybe she had gone for a walk. Look into every corner of the pce before saying such words. Ask all the other maids to help you but only ask those whom you can trust. Rumors did not take time to spread. And thene and tell me where you found her, did you understand?" Although Eli never ruled the family, she had always been the elder daughter of the family, getting unparalleled respect and loyalty in the heart of the staff.


    The maid bowed her head respectfully and left with hurried steps when Eli''s heart sank.


    Though Evan had never told her what she and Hannah talked about, she knew that Hannah was the pawn in the hands of his majesty.


    He had only blown an explosive and ran away in the morning. There might be a chance that he would contact his loyal pawns to help him.


    If Hannah had gone.. Could it be?


    No, she shook her head. The girl was pregnant with Ethan''s child. And she had seen how much Hannah loved Ethan. There was no way that she would leave like that.


    Eli did not wait for the maid to return as she walked to the room of Hannah where the maids had seen her for thest time.


    The room was empty as the maid had said. There was no sign that Hannah evenid on the bed. The bedsheet was arranged perfectly.


    She lit the lights and looked around, though she was not sure what she was looking for. But there was nothing out of the ordinary. Everything was well arranged.


    If she had not walked out of the room or the main door then it only meant that she had used the secret passage.


    Each room of the pce had a secret passage. It was made at the time when his grandfather used to rule the empire. He had made it in case they were seized or a war happened.


    So, they could run away and hide. And if she remembers correctly, the secret passage of this room was from the balcony.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She walked towards the balcony and stared at the candlestick when he felt that it was not ced perfectly.


    Had she really taken the secret passage to leave them? Her eyes were filled with doubt even when she did not want to ept it.


    Just when she took a step ahead she felt something struck on her heels and looked down.


    It was a crumpled piece of paper. She frowned and picked it up and started reading it when her eyes widened.


    "Hannah, I know that you have been living too well and I am surprised that you have even given up on the father you havee this far for.


    I heard that your mother had epted the truth too. Is that why you are gaining the courage to stand against me and loving my enemies?


    Sigh! Since you are so happy, I did not want to disturb you but then, I am bored.


    So, I had decided to go and meet your mother. She had been too lonely too. Now that I think about it, she had told me that was only alive to meet her husband. If she is not going to be with him anymore, why was she even alive?


    I will ask her when I will meet her and tell her how you have kept your own father captive in your pce and now living happily with his enemies.


    If she would decide to leave the world then, as her well wisher, i would help her. But you do not need to worry. We both will not disturb you.


    But I wille to meet you when you give birth. After all the child is my blood rtive too. Goodbye Hannah but this is not the end.


    If you change your mood, you can meet me in the infirmary of your mother tonight.


    I will give you time to exin yourself for the old time sake." he was ckmailing her and that fool left without telling us.


    She shook her head with fear and disbelief as she ran and pressed the bell.


    The maid came running immediately.


    "Mydy we have checked all the important ces of the pce and garden but we are not able to find the mistress. I am afraid something bad has happened to her. She was looking worried since morning and herplexion was too pale." she said with worry when Eli nodded her head hiding her anxiety.


    In the time of danger, she could not trust anyone freely.


    She had to hold on.


    "Yes, I understand. It is my mistake to worry you all. She had told me sometime ago that she was worried about her mother and was going to meet her in the infirmary. I shall go and bring her back now that it iste. Can you tell me where her mother is living?" asked Eli with a smile

 Chapter 617 Save Her

    "Living with you in the academy?" to say that she was shocked would be an understatement.


    Not only did it mean that Renee was going to live as a boy but her brother had never been a kind person.


    He never helped others. Even when ites to her. He had never helped her in hiding her secret but only saved her life when she was about to die.


    That cold hearted brother would help Renee in hiding her secret. And the way he was looking coldly at her, he looked scary!


    She took a step back unconsciously.


    Albus finally took his eyes away from her and turned back to look at Renee with a warm smile. The smile was so blinding that Alice rubbed her eyes before looking at her brother again but the smile on his face did not fade away.


    "Are you ready to go with me?" he asking in a soft and velvety voice that Alice wanted to shout he was a sham.


    But the cold eyes left a shiver run down her spine.


    "Thank you!" she said as she nodded her head.


    "But do I need to leave this urgently?" she had not even wished goodbye to her family. Only yesterday, they celebrated her fourth birthday.


    She was just a kid in their eyes.


    "Of course not. Admission and other procedures would take time. I am only asking you if you are ready to leave so that I can start the process.


    I need to get your false identity card too." Alice frowned. As far as she remembered, the academy did not let others live outside the moment you applied for there.


    They had strict rules or her brother was talking about a ce she did not know about?


    "Oh! Is that so." she took a breath of relief and smiled. "Then I have to ask for help again." She took out the papers her father had asked to prepare and passed them to him.


    He scanned the papers with sharp eyes and then nodded his head.


    "Yes, this much will do. Then i wille back on the next monday." he said when she nodded her head and smiled.


    He nodded back and left from another portal when Renee sighed. For a minute she was afraid that she was going to leave for a long time without saying goodbye.


    When she turned, she noticed that Alice was staring at an empty space for long and furrowed her brows.


    She snapped her fingers in front of Alice who blinked and then stared at Renee as if she was a ghost.


    "What happened?" she asked with confusion when Alice shook her head.


    She had seen the eyes of her brother when he was leaving. They were full of warnings. She did not dare to go against him.


    "Nothing.. I was just thinking how life would be without you." she said covering her expressions when Reneeughed.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Why? I thought that you would be happy that Sam would not look at me anymore." she said with raised brows when Alice''s face turned red.


    "What.. what are you talking about?" Though Renee was only four, she had lived a lifetime so she had seen a lot of lovers and knew how Alice tried to gain the attention of Same every time even if she teased or bullied the young boy.


    Too bad! He did not realize it.


    "It would be better that you treat him nicely and offer a few treats or he would never notice your intentions but only remember how you have tormented him." she exined when Alice looked away.


    "There is nothing like that!" she emphasized when Reneeughed but nodded her head.


    They were still kids. She did not want to force her views on them.


    After some time, she chuckled when the face of Alice burnt and she walked away in a huff.


    Renee followed her too. She had already thought of a perfect excuse. She was going to the summer house for her training.


    That was to be told to all the maids. Only her family would know where she was.


    As she walked out she saw Nathan making drawings but it was nothing but strange lines and dots.


    "Look what I have made!" he eximed when he looked at her, "it is you and me." he pointed at tworge dots.


    Renee would have teased him but this time, she nodded her head and epted it dly, surprising him but he smirked with a proud look on his face in the end.


    "Mydy, Lady Freya, has arrived." Renee nodded. She had called Freya since she was the only one who had helped her in standing up so far.


    Freya stood up and bowed her head in front of her.


    "I was not expecting you to call me just after the day of your birthday party when you told me that you wanted to take a break." the woman smiled with joy.


    She had never thought that she would enjoy running a boutique for a kid than working at the information guild which could provide her more thrill and better career.


    "Yes, I had thought so too but I need to go out of the capital for sometime. I wanted to know if there is anything you will need in my absence?" The words surprised the woman.


    "Where are you going princess?" she asked with surprise when Renee smiled.


    "Aah, I have been thinking of seeing the world. Now that my family isplete and I have fulfilled the dream of opening a business too. I want to enjoy my childhood." the woman though still shocked, looked happy for the child


    She had suffered a lot even as a princess. Or else why would a princess need to worry about such things.


    "Oh! That is a good choice. I hope that you will enjoy it a lot. And see the world and when youe back, we will start another venture. I will prepare the details for you."

 Chapter 618 Waiting For Him?

    "Yes..? yes! I have the noted address.`` The maid left and came back soon with the address in her hands.


    Eli smiled and nodded her head but it was so forced.


    She stared at the contents of the list and then left the pce in hurry. She did not ask Evan toe with her even when Evan looked at her with worry.


    "You stay here and take care of Renee and Leo. it might be a trap." she patted the shoulders of Evan but it only worried Even more.


    "I will ask Andrw to apany me and ask Ethan toe here and give him this letter as soon as hees back." she asked when Evan took a deep breath but nodded her head.


    She knew that her stubbornness would only worry them further.


    Eli hugged Even before leaving from there with urgent steps.


    His eyes were filled with worry while Evan kept staring from the window.


    The carriage soon left from there and Evan sighed. She was feeling so uneasy.


    As she walked back to the room where Leo was taking rest and sat beside Renee''s bed, so many thoughts started to fill her mind.


    She took a deep breath trying to calm herself but it did not work.


    "Mydy, lord Ethan is back." the words of the maid brought her back to the room and she stood up abruptly.


    "Ask him toe here at this instant." she ordered with a hasty voice as she ran towards the door but then shook her head. "No wait! Take me where he is." She followed the maid who looked at her with a confused face but nodded her head.


    Ethan was taking off his coat and running a hand in his hair to get rid of the cold when he saw the door opening without even a knock and frowned.


    "Who.. Evangeline? Did something happen?" His fatigue was immediately reced by worry.


    He had fought all day in the court about justice and asked them to send all their reinforcements to capture that man. He was dangerous. He did not think twice before using explosives in the pce.


    But what terrified him further was.. He was able to do it without anyone knowing and was even able to get rid of it when the explosives sted where he was standing.


    That man was really terrifying. He only left the pce when they sent the troops to look for him.


    He was about to go and look for Leo after a rest.


    "Is he okay?" he asked as Evan''s face was so pale as if she had lost all blood from her body.


    "He is fine. Better! But I am not here for that reason. Ethan, you need to leave right now.'''' She walked closer and gave him the letter she had found.


    He stared at her with a confused look as he took the letter and appended it with confusion when his eyes squinted and his face turned darker.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "There is no time. It has already been hours since they left. You should go and check. I want toe too but I can not leave Renee alone." he patted her shoulders.


    He wanted to tell her that everything was fine but when it came to that man, he could not be sure.


    "I will try my best to bring her safe." he said with a heavy voice when she nodded her head.


    "Eli and Andrw had gone looking for her. Maybe the matter is already solved but I still want you to go and check." he nodded and then picked up his coat from the bed and walked out of the room when she stared at the sky and prayed to the lord.


    She did not understand why things were going that bad. Everything was fine and perfect just a few weeks ago. It was all because of a man.


    Just how greedy a person could be.


    As Ethan took the carriage, his heart was beating so fast that he felt that it was going to explode. Hannah was in herst months and her condition was not that well.


    If only she had not left but waited for him. Though he knew that it was impossible.


    "Faster!" he asked the carriage man as the man was riding the carriage too slowly. He did not even know how much time had passed and howte he was.


    He was never able to be with her when she needed him. Leaving her alone to bear with everything.


    He looked at the passing scenery with his hands turning colder and his face corearing with sweat.


    What if that man used Hannah to ckmail all of them. He would never be able to give up on her but at the same time he would not be able to force others to choose her instead of the empire since it was about the safety of everyone.


    "I said, faster! Are you even hearing me?" he shouted again when the man trembled and increased the speed of the carriage.


    It was already fastest since they were in the busy areas of the capital and riding faster could be dangerous.


    But he did not dare to say to his master when he looked at his red eyes and cold face.


    "Stop here." Ethan did not wait for the carriage to stop properly as he jumped out of it surprising the coachmen who looked at the scene with shock but before he could ask him, the man was already lost in the crowd.


    "It will be better that I wait here," he said with a sigh.


    Ethan was expecting a few nights with Eli and Andrww but to his surprise the pce was silent and dark.


    Now he regretted not bringing anyone as he was in a hurry. But didnt Even say that they left hours ago?


    Could it be that the matter was already solved? With some caution he walked closer and opened the door.


    "Wee Ethan! You took too long toe here."

 Chapter 619 A Trap

    "I never thought that you would reallye when I was waiting for you here." said George with augh as he saw the pale face of Ethan. "You are still a fool. And here I thought that William had trained you." his voice was goading as he looked at Ethan entering the room even when he knew that his life was at risk.


    "You are smitten by herpletely or is it the love for your child, Ethan? Are you not afraid of death at all." he asked with a intrigued look when Ethan entered the room.


    It was dark. Even when he tried he was not able to find Hannah or her mother.


    "Are you looking for your wife already? I am hurt. You should spend time with your uncle too." he said in a teasing voice as Ethan stopped and the door was closed.


    There were more than one man in the room and could feel the presence of men around him.


    "Where is Hannah and her mother?" he asked in a demanding voice but George only chuckled as if he had heard a joke.


    "And what made you think that you have the right to question me?" he asked back with an amused voice but Ethan could feel the danger in it.


    "Tell me what do you want? I am not here to talk with you but to take my wife and mother inw with me." he said as he looked around as if he was trying his best to scan the area.


    "Your actions would not affect me at all. Do you think that your loud voice can irk me enough to kill you?" as the words left his mouth a sharp punchnded on his guts and he cringed.


    "Ah! I won''t kill you but that does not mean I will not y with you." came hisughing voice from behind when the men started beating him actively.


    He was already on his knees holding his gut which was bleeding.


    George mocked him thinking he was weak. But all this time Ethan had closed his eyes and was measuring their distance with him.


    The moment the man tried to punch him again, he kicked him.


    The man groaned as he fell on the ground with one kick since he was not expecting it.


    Others were shocked too since the room was dark but they recovered from their shock and it was reced by anger.


    They stared at him as if they wanted to kill him and attacked at once but this time Ethan was able to hold their hands in the air and defend himself.


    Even when he was injured, he was handling the rest of the three men easily.


    George gritted his teeth. The image of Ethan was reced with William who used to fight that well too.<novelnext></novelnext>


    In their younger days, William had defeated him so many times that his anger had rooted into his heart as hatred for his brother.


    "Ha! Do you think you can win? Even if you can, you will have to pay a price for it. I think you do not care about your wife and your child anymore." there was no need for words. The threat could not be any clearer.


    The hands of Ethan froze in the mid air as others smirked and started attacking him again.


    "At least, you are not that foolish." he said with augh when Ethan closed his eyes and gave up. He was already beaten enough and if it continued then he could get serious damage on his internal organs.


    His clothes were torn and blood was seeping out from his body staining the ground.


    George looked at him with cold eyes. He was not at all feeling pity for that child. If not for him, he would have already destroyed the whole family of Thawaynes and gotten rid of them.


    But he entered the picture and ruined everything. He should have died at that time only. But he got a chance to live this far.. It was already too much for him.


    He was only getting what he should.


    When blood sttered out of his mouth again and he winched hard, Georgeughed.


    "Let him be for now. I did not want him to leave us without giving him ast chance to meet his wife.`` The men stopped the moment they heard Geroge.


    He walked closer and crouched on the ground where Ethan was lying while holding his abdomen.


    "You are a fool toe here alone. Did you think that Elizabeth and my foolish son had handled everything and you would just go and hug your wife and tell her everything would be fine?" he asked in a mocking voice when Ethan stared at him.


    "Did you not think of how Hannah got the letter while sitting in her room? And how did the maid notice that she was not here so early. The n was never to get Hannah. But to get you." he smirked when the shock registered in the eyes of Ethan.


    "Elizabeth wanted to be a hero. By going to protect her using my son who is her ve." he spat with anger, "if i had known that he was going to grow up like this, i would have killed him long ago. But if they think that he is smarter than me and can handle my attacks then he is a fool." he chuckled as if he was enjoying the whole scenario.


    His eyes twinkling with craziness and Ethan could feel the desire to have blood in his hand from the man.


    "The maid.. She is working for you!" he muttered after a pause when Georgeughed but he did not deny it.


    "At least you are not a fool. But that foolish son of mine had still not realized it. They were looking for Hannah and you where they will neve find her. Since you know the right address, i was sure that you will reach me sooner"

 Chapter 620 Sacrifice For Love

    "The maid was working for you!" he said, realizing itte when he heard her smirking.


    "You arete to realize that. And you will pay for it with your life." he added as he held his head by his hair and raised it so that he could look into his eyes,


    The light of the room was lit. and now they were able to see each other clearly.


    "Still arrogant huh? I will die but I will not bow.. Like that, huh?" he asked with a smirk on his face.


    "But trust me you are the only one who would pay! Your whole family is going to pay with you.


    Have you seen the condition of Leo. Hmm? His whole face is burnt and he is going to die soon.


    Even his wife realized it. That was why she took him home instead of keeping him in the house of a physician.


    Now it is your and Hannah''s turn. She is such a traitor. Did she think that she would lead a happy life after betraying me?" his voice was cold as he pulled his hair tighter when Ethan winced.


    His pain gives him satisfaction. A strange joy that he could not exin.


    "Your father should have led a low life and this would have never happened. He always tried to show off that he was wiser, stronger and more deserving in front of the nobles with fake care for me. Did he think that I was a fool to not realize it?


    He was only trying to show the world that he should have been the ruler. Do you know how many nights I have not slept because I was working hard against him?" his voice turned angry and full of hostility.


    As if he could see young William in Ethan. His anger rose and he pped him.


    "He was just trying to get what belonged to me. That was why I asked the knights to kill you. But look at your luck, even if you were saved." his anger rose as he pushed his head on the wall with more force when blood started toe out of his forehead too.


    "You should have died. All your family should have died but then.. How would I have enjoyed today? Killing you would have been easier but killing your wife and your son in front of you would be better.


    I will keep you alive until you beg me to kill you." he said as he looked to his left.


    Ethan followed his gaze with some difficulty. Blood was already flowing badly and his face was full of ck and blue marks.


    When he saw Hannah being dragged from the other side.


    "Wee traitor. You have irked me too. When I thought that you would help me. You fell in love with him!" he said with a smirk as if it was a joke, "and you even thought that i would nevee for you. How delusional."


    The men dragged her with force but when her eyes fell on Ethan, she ran to him with widened eyes.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Oh lord, what happened to you?" she held his head and hugged her tightly as she crouched on the ground.


    "Let him go, your majesty. It had nothing to do with him." she red at George who raised a brow and looked at her as if she was spouting nonsense.


    "Do you think you have the right to speak like that?" he asked as he kicked her back with full force, "you are nothing but a crawling insect in front of me yet you dare to raise your voice? Do you not love your child at all." he kicked her again as if kicking her once was not enough.


    "Aah!" she winced with pain when Ethan tried to stand up but his condition was worse. Still he held his feet so that Hannah would not be kicked anymore.


    But Geroge justgged and kicked him instead.


    "True love! Your love will be remembered for a long time. Ah, I am touched. Since you are so interested in dying for her, then I will fulfill your wish." with that he kicked Ethan a few times.


    Ethan covered Hannah with his body to make sure that she was not hurt when tears started to fall from her eyes.


    She shook her head and apologized but it was not enough.


    "I am sorry. You should not havee here. I have to pay for my sins. He is right. I could not get rid of them. Please, you don''t need to suffer for me.'''' George stared at both of them.


    How they tried to get the pain to save the other but he only seething with anger looking at their love.


    When he was suffering so much and needed to hide, how could they have such happiness in their life?


    "So much love! Since you are so bent on saving each other, I am giving you a chance." he said as he stopped kicking them and sat on the chair near them.


    "Since you are ready for any kind of sacrifice for the other one, I am giving you a chance. One of you, kill the other and leave. I will not stop you and no one would know that you have killed the other person." they both stared at him with shock written on their faces when he lifted a brow andughed at them.


    "Why? Were you not trying to save each other by sacrificing your life? I am giving you a chance.


    Ethan, if you want to save Hannah and your child. Ask her to kill you. The moment she stabs your heart with that dagger, I promise I will let her go."


    He tilted his head and looked at Hannah this time.


    "But if you think that you are wrong and Ethan deserves to live then ask him to stab you and leave. He can have a new life with the woman he deserves."

 Chapter 621 Begging Did Not Work On Monsters

    Both of them looked at each while tears started to blur the eyes of Hannah.


    "Please, I beg you!" she said with a heavy voice when the manughed.


    He was basking in her pleadings and pain. Things could not be any better.


    "Begging me! Have you thought about this begging when you decided to betray me? And now you expect me to be kind to you. What a worthless emotion that you are expressing." he mocked as he walked closer with a dagger in his hands.


    "Now, you do not have much time. Choose one of the options. Do you not say that you both can die for each other? Then what is the problem here?"


    He asked with a smile as if he was the one in control. The thought that both of them were going to die by his hands, gave him so much satisfaction that he could not exin it.


    If Hannah died with Ethan and her unborn child then there would be no one to take the name of William. His family would end with the child.


    Then even if Leo wanted to take him away from his position, he would not be able to do it.


    Since the throne needs a valid contender.


    As he said so.. His eyes shone with malice and the lust of blood.


    "Kill me!" Hannah ordered when she realized that he was only going to kill both if they did not listen to him. "And then run away. You can always marry another woman and start your new life. You will have kids that will take the position of the duke and will always control the throne." she held his hands that were holding the dagger and pulled it towards her but who was he!


    He was strong enough to get rid of her hands and then red at her as if asking had she gone mad!


    "Are you crazy! We will find a way." he said as he held the daigger tightly. He had confidence that he would be able to attack him with it but he was not sure of fighting with so many mercenaries alone after being hurt badly.


    He could feel that his clothes were wet with his own blood and was sticking with his body. He would not be able to stay conscious for long.


    But he was not sure if George would keep his promise, once he would die by the hands of Hannah.


    What if he killed Hannah too!


    "Let her go and then you can kill me. Have you already not injured me enough?" he spat when the man justughed.


    "Yes, I have but it would be apletely different level if you both would kill each other. This is the only way for one to leave." The crazy smile on his face was so disgusting that Ethan felt nauseous.


    "Hannah run!" he whispered in her ears when he walked closer and hugged her but she shook her head immediately.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Even if I want to. I can not." she exined as she looked at the dozen men and he sighed.


    "Then there is only one choice!" he muttered as he let her go and stood up.


    "There must be something you want from me. How about I renounce my right over the property?" he asked when the eyes of George narrowed at him.


    "You know well that the rights of Leo could not be taken into consideration but I am the only contender. If I renounce my right then only you and your son could take over the throne.`` He tried his best to sound convincing, "we will leave far away. You would never need to be worried about us." he added when he saw the hesitation in the eyes of George.


    He was already tempted with the offer.


    "No one needs to know that we are alive. You can announce that we both were killed. You can keep an eye on us all your life. We are ready for everything in exchange for our life." he kept offering when the eyes of George stirred.


    Just when Ethan was sure that he had won the bet, George paused and thenughed out loudly.


    "Why would I need to go to such lengths and face the risk of youring back when I can kill both of you instantly?" he asked with a chuckle but his eyes were filled with malice.


    "I wanted to y a bit with both of you before giving you freedom, but now that you do not want it, I do not have any choice." with that he looked at the mercenaries who were waiting for his one action.


    His voice turned color and was full of blood lust.


    "Kill both of them and send their bodies to the pce of the archduke as a gift." with that he took a step back as if he was leaving already.


    The men did not need any other signal. They lunged on the couple with full force, ready to tear their bodies apart when Ethan covered Hannah with his body.


    "Hannah, do not move." he said as they dagger and swords started to attack on his back.


    He winced but did not let go. He used himself as a shield to cover her and save her when she started crying badly and shook her head.


    She struggled in his arms.


    "Ethan let me go! You can not control me this way. Let me go! I hate you.. I did not love you at all. Just let me go. Will you?" She punched his chest and tried to push him but he was too strong for her.


    Even when he was injured, she was not able to move him away. She trembled every time she heard him wincing and groaning. She could feel the blood on her bodying from him and more tears started toe out of her eyes.


    "Please, let us go! I will do anything as long as you let him go, I beg you!"

 Chapter 622 Save Him

    "Ha.. do you think.. Woosh, explode.. Boommm!" Before he could mock her further and kill him the sound of explosives filled his ears and his eyes widened.


    He froze and his head snapped back towards the window.


    Therge spark and the fire of explosives could be seen from the ss of the window.


    The smirk had started to fill around him when he took a step back.


    "What are you waiting for? Go and see who is at the door?" he shouted at the men he had hired by paying a lot of money.


    He had sold his pce to any of them for a good amount or else no one was ready to go against the family of the duke.


    "There are too many people at the door. We have to fight a war and we are not sure if we will win." warned the man when Geroge cursed.


    He should have known that and should have already killed them or took them away to a different ce.


    "They must have realized your trap. They hade prepared for the war." said the head of the mercenary who knew what was going to happen well when the eyes of George narrowed.


    "There is no need to fight with them for now. We have other ns. Abandon this ce first!" he shouted and took a step back when they stared at each other but nodded their heads.


    They ran from the window towards the other side.


    When they opened the door, the knights were waiting for them there too.


    The mercenaries started to fight with the knights when George took a step back. He hid behind the dark areas and ran from there.


    Hannah held Ethan close to her chest as she wept and tried to save him from the fire but the door of the inn opened and Andrew and Eli came running towards her.


    They were shocked to see so many wounds on the body of Ethan. He looked half dead.


    They ran to her and Eli held her while Andrw took Ethan in his arms.


    "We are very sorry! We had never thought that it would happen." Eli rubbed her shoulders but Hannah did not respond to her words.


    She kept crying and looking at Ethan whose eyes were closed now.


    "You do not need to worry. We will save him." Eli tried to assure but her voice was quivering as if she was not sure herself.


    She was looking worried as she looked at the dazed and crazy state of hannah. As if Hannah could not hear or see them.


    She kept staring at Ethan only.


    "Take her to the carriage, we do not have much time." The voice of Andrew was worried and urgent when Eli nodded and started pulling the dazed figure of hannah.


    "Hannah! Ethan didn''t have much time left. We need to hurry." The words brought the woman back to her senses as she nodded her head hurriedly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    They all walked towards the carriage with hasty steps.


    "Ride faster as much as you can! And only stop when you find a physician. Did you get that?" asked Andrw in a cold and loud voice when the coachmen nodded his head with a solemn look on his face.


    He entered the carriage while holding Ethan and Hannah and Eli followed.


    Hannah stood beside Ethan, keeping his head in herp as she kept running a hand in his hair.


    Andrew had taken out the curtain and stripped it into small bandages to cover his wounds while looking at the pool of blood in that room. He was sure that Ethan had lost a lot of blood.


    Now only a miracle could save him.


    "Drive faster, will you?" he shouted at the coachman who tried his best.


    "This is all due to me. If only I had benn¡­``Hannah started to cry in a loud voice when Eli shook her head.


    "He was worried for you. That is why he hade to save you. I am sure if he was given another chance, he would still do it. So you do not need to worry. I am sure that he will not want you to me yourself.


    You should not cry this much. It will affect your child. Whatever had happened, everything would be fine." Eli tried to assure her though she knew that it was difficult.


    Andrew did not say a word as he kept tying the bandages.


    Soon the carriage stopped in front of a building and Andrw held Ethan again as he ran out of the carriage.


    His urgent steps were telling how tense he was!


    As they entered the physician was already awoken by the guards.


    He took out his medicines but looking at the condition of Ethan, he was shocked and his heart sank.


    "Do you need any ingredient or any help from another physician? I do not care what you need, but treat him right away!" shouted Andrw as he held the cor of the man who looked shocked.


    "I am working right away! Right away if you let me go!" he said with his hands high in the air as a signal of peace when Andrw finally let him go.


    ? The man checked the wound and then sighed.


    "Dear, my assistants had all gone home. Will you help in cleaning his wounds and applying medicine in it while I concoct a medicine for feeding him?" he asked Hannah who nodded her head readily and Eli followed too.


    He asked one to warm the water and clean his wound while asked the other to make the ointment for his wounds.


    When both of them worked diligently he signaled Andrww to follow him whose eyes narrowed.


    "Your highness i know who you are and i even know not following your orders would end up in me getting dead. But.. I will not lie to you. Saving him is an impossible task! I will try my best but please do not keep high hopes."

 Chapter 623 Where Did He Go?

    "You do not need to. We are taking him with us once you give him basic treatment." said Eli in a stern voice when both Andrew and Hannah frowned at her.


    "Eli, I did not think that it was a good idea. After thest physician was fired from the pce and taken to the prison for his treason, we did not have another one to take care of the sick." she reminded Eli, thinking that she was forgetting but Eli nodded her head readily.


    "Hannah, the physician can not save him but I can." She held both of the shoulders of the trembling woman and looked straight into his eyes, "you have to trust me on this!"


    Hannah wanted to refuse, since it sounded unreal. But when she looked into the confidence of her face, she nodded her head.


    As Eli had said, the physician could not save him. If there is a chance, she must take it.


    "Thank you!" That was a hard decision.


    Eli looked at Andrew who nodded his head readily and then held Ethan in his arms as they took him out.


    The bleeding was stopped and all the wounds were bandaged well.


    Hannah sat beside him while keeping his head in herps again.


    She felt a strange pain in her abdomen when the carriage started but she endured it and did not tell them. She stared at her belly and bit her lips,


    "Oh son, your father needs me more at this moment, please endure a bit." she whispered as she closed her eyes.


    The carriage bumped again and the pain increased. Her eyes closed and a tear escaped her eyes. God was truly testing her.


    She didn''t know how to bear all this anymore.


    Her eyes were closed all the time and she clutched her dress tightly when she heard Eli.


    "You did not need to cry Hannah. We will save him." She nodded but did not open her eyes as she was worried that Eli would realize her pain.


    The whole journey was a torment. But just as the door was opened and Hannah tried to stand up when Andrw took Ethan in his arms and started walking in, she lost her bnce and fell into the arms of Eli who was shocked.


    She held Oli tightly and then shouted,


    "Maidse here and help me. Thedy.. Something happened to her." A few maids came forward and helped Eli in holding Hannah and walked in.


    One of them was old enough and noticed the wetness in her clothes and the contraction of her belly.


    "She is ready to give birth,dy Elizabeth." said the elderly woman, making her scared.


    "Oh, do you know a midwife that coulde and help instantly?" she did not know what to do as she started to panic. Her hands turned sweaty as she ced Hannah in the nearest room on the ground floor.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The maid checked the pulse of Hannah and shook her head.


    "That would not be possible, mydy. Thedy had already been suffering for many hours. If we waste time, the child will lose his life." she warned when Eli bit her lips.


    "Then we had to do it. You must have given birth, right?" she asked the elderly woman who nodded her head readily.


    "Yes, and I have helped my daughter inw too. I will try my best. But I need some warm water and towels and¡­" Eli called a few maids to assist the maid in helping Hannah.


    "I will be back soon, but make sure that Hannah will give birth safely or i would not be able to forgive myself.'''' The maids nodded with a look of a knight in their eyes who was going on a death mission.


    Eli tapped the hands of the maid with a look of relief showing that she trusted her and then ran to see Andrw.


    Andrew had ced Ethan on his bed and now was sitting beside him while waiting for Eli toe and exin her n.


    "Where is Lady Evangeline?" he asked the maid who was standing in front of the door.


    "She is with lord Leo. The door of their room was closed since the moment you left, your highness." he added with a sigh.


    Only God knows what is happening. All of them were getting injured and facing defeats while his father was winning again and again but how.


    How could he win without any help? There must be someone who is helping him. But who?


    He came out of his thoughts when he saw Eliing with Renee.


    "Eli! Why have you brought Renee here? She is a kid, what if she gets any kind of infection from our injuries." he frowned when she looked at the child with the guitar too.


    She had promised Evangeline that she would not tell about it even to Andrw but here she was.. Trying to force the baby to cry!


    She closed her eyes as she tried to hide her guilt.


    "Andrw close the door, please." she did not reply to him but ordered him when he frowned but still followed her instructions and closed the door and clocked it.


    "Now, promise me that whatever you see in this room will stay with you only and you would never try to take its benefit in the future.'''' His face filled with bewilderment but her grim face was telling him she would not listen to anything else except eptance, so he nodded his head when she stared at him for a few more seconds before taking her gaze finally away.


    She took a deep breath as she took Renee and held her just like Evangeline had done with Leo and then pinched her cheeks hard.


    Renee tried to get rid of her hands by shaking her head but when it did not work, the girl started to cry out loud. Tears started to fall from her eyes and before Andrw could frown and stop her, it fell on the wounds of Ethan and then¡­.

 Chapter 624 Sacrifice

    "Holy god! What in the world was that?" he screamed as he looked at the empty bed. He swore to god that Ethan was lying there just a few seconds ago.


    But the moment tears fell on his body.. He vanished!


    He was not the only one who was shocked but Eli too. She had seen Evan using the same method but it had only healed Leo but now..


    She looked around with confusion but she could not understand what exactly happened.


    "You are looking around as if it was a button not a human, Eli! What in the world did you do?" he asked when Eli started to look under the bed or in the closet.


    He looked at the girl who slept again on the bed when Eli let her go and started looking for Ethan.


    "I didn''t know. I did nothing. You were here, I just tried to put some tears of Renee on his wounds. That is it!" she bit her lips and sat on the bed as if her body was giving up.


    Andrew was still staring at the bed and touched it but there were no traces of a person lying there.


    He sighed and sat beside her.


    "We do not know where he went, so we can not look for him. It would be better that we go and check on Hannah and thinkter what we can do about Ethan.`` She looked at the bed again but nodded her head.


    No matter how many times they looked, Ethan was not there anymore.


    "You shall go and ask about hannah. I will go and talk to Evan about what happened!" He wanted to stop her but he knew that she was not going to listen.


    So, he nodded his head and let her go.


    Eli ran to the room of Leo where Evan was and entered without even knocking.


    "Evangeline.. Evangeline?" Evan stood up making sure that Leo was still sleeping.


    His wounds had healedpletely. He was only resting so she was not worried about him anymore but was afraid that something happened to Ethan or Hanna when she heard the panicked voice of Eli.


    "Evangeline, Ethan.. He¡­" she repeated the whole event to Evan whose eyes had widened and she instinctively looked at the empty bed where only Renee was sleeping.


    "Do you have any idea what happened there?" she asked when Evan sucked a deep breath but shook her head.


    "But I am sure Leo had a better idea about it. He might wake up anytime soon." she assured Eli by rubbing her arms whose face had paled.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Mydy, Lady Hannah, had already given birth to a young boy." a maid came running towards them, "but the maid said that her condition is too weak. She isn''t even waking up."


    They both forgot about Ethan for a second as they ran towards the room Hannah was resting.


    Andrew was holding the young boy wrapped in a towel and was staring at the door where a lot of noises could be heard.


    His face had gone ashen with worry. Eli walked towards him and rubbed her shoulders while Evan walked into the room.


    "It is all because of the greed of my father. He had lost his mindpletely." he muttered in the tone of self me as he leaned on the wall as if seeking support from it when she sighed.


    "Yes, it is all because of him but you are not him. So you should not me yourself for it." she warned when the man closed his eyes.


    He did not say another word, but she knew it was hard to ept it.


    "Mydy,dy hannah is not waking up no matter what i do. I do not think that she will make it." said the maid as she rubbed her chest and then her hands but Hannah did not respond at all. "Her body''s getting colder every passing second." she added when the face of Evan turned colder.


    "Hanah, your husband is already dead and you are going to. Have you ever thought about what will happen to the child then?" she asked in a loud voice as she jerked her shoulders.


    "Leo is in a serious condition and may not make it. Do you think I would be able to protect two kids from the hands of George? Absolutely not! It would be better that I give in already and give your child to him. That way I will at least be able to save my daughter.


    Since you want to give up, why will I fight for you?" her cold world and her jerk was getting stronger when the maids were worried that it would affect Hannah negatively who had already gone weaker after giving birth.


    "Mydy.. Thedy is not in a good condition.. I think.." The maids tried to intercept but Even just red at them.


    "You think! What gave you the right to think? If she did not wake up.. Give her child to Andrew and tell him we are ready to give up on the child but spare the lives of the rest of the people. He wanted to kill Ethan and his child so that no one would be there to im for the throne in the future.


    If a child sacrifice could end the war, I am ready for it.`` The maids gasped with horror at her cold and brutal words but no one was able to retort it.


    Evan stared at Hanna onest time before standing up.


    "Pray for her and let her body rest in peace too." she said in the coldest voice through gritted teeth but her eyes were full of panic and she had already folded her hands for the prayer when Hannah finally stirred, her fingers moved.


    Her eyes stirred and a small voice came from her mouth¡­


    "I.. I will not let anyone touch my child. I will protect her till myst breath."

 Chapter 625 Do Not Regret It

    "You have told me that you have a way to save him?" Hannah held her child in his arms as she looked at Eli with tears in her eyes when Eli looked away.


    She did not know how to respond to the tears of the woman.


    "Where is he now?" she asked Evan when Eli did not look back at him.


    She knew that saving him was impossible since he was badly wounded. She was sure that they must have tried.


    There was no way that they would let him die. It was all because of her. If she had not been tangled with George, her eyes closed and more tears fell.


    "We had already buried him." Eli''s head snapped back to Evan who lied with a straight face when even the eyes of Hannah widened.


    "Why? You should have waited for me. Waited for my son to sayst goodbye to his father." her voice raised as she stared at Evan with a cold and hurt look.


    "Because his body was infected. The sword that attacked him had a poison that was damaging his body. This is the only reason that we were not able to save him and we had to bury him immediately." she closed her eyes and tears started to fall her eyes when Hannah kept staring at her for a few seconds before wailing loudly.


    Andrew took the child from her arms and held it protectively when all three of them hugged each other and cried together.


    "Warm some milk. I will feed the child first." he ordered the maid who left with concern.


    Just as he turned, he saw Leo standing there and staring at the scene. The eyes of Andrw widened.


    He was sure that Leo was not going to wake up too. But not only was he standing on his feet, there was no mark of injury on his body as if the explosion had never happened.


    "Leo! You woke up! And you are fine too." Andrew held the child in his hand and took a circle around Leo who was standing there like a statue.


    He had not said a word but kept staring at his wife and sisters. Their years, their pain was hollowing him and his eyes were turning colder. The voice of Andrww was not reaching his ears at all the moment he heard that Ethan died.


    "Leo, I am amazed. This is no less than a miracle. But I am d that it happened. But you still need rest. Are you feeling any kind of pain or nausea or anything..`` Before he could ask further, Leo held his cor and pulled him towards him.


    Andrew stared at Leo with confusion when he stared into his eyes.


    "Where is your father?"


    "......." Andrew paused and then sighed.


    He could feel the anger of Leo and understand it but his father was too dangerous for them to handle.


    He had already killed Ethan and injured Leo badly. Only God knew what else he would do if they met them.


    "I do not know and I am d that we are away from him. He is a dangerous man, Leo we should stay away from him." he warned but the eyes of Leo only flickered sinisterly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He let go of Andrww and then turned and left the room.


    "Leo, wait. You should not go to find him. You need rest. And your family needs you. Your father still did not know the truth. You are needed here.. Shit!" He cursed when he saw Leo walking straight towards the entrance door and taking his horse instead of carriage.


    "Damn! You fool! You should listen to me sometimes." he cursed again as he kicked the door.


    "How many knights do we have in the pce right now?" he asked the maid who winced at his cold voice and started stammering.


    "That.. we!"


    "I did not have time for this. Call Theodore here." he growled when the maid nodded and ran away.


    Theo, who was trying to handle his master and trying to find a way to tell him the truth, frowned when he was called urgently but when he looked at the grim face of Andrew, he could feel the ominous feeling kicking in.


    "We need half of the knights with me right now. We have a battle to fight." If it was Leo, Andrew was sure that he would be able to find his father even if he was hiding in the depths of hell.


    But he was not sure what tricks his father was holding in his sleeves.


    The face of Theo turned grim instantly. He looked at the head maid that had followed him out of worry.


    He took out the keys from his pocket and passed it to her.


    "Take care of the pce and every member until I return. And if I do not, then you are the new caretaker of this pce." the eyes of the woman widened but he did not give her a chance to speak.


    He turned to look at Andrew with a grim face.


    "Come with me, your highness, I have already been preparing for this day for a long time." Andrew paused, a long time?


    He nodded and followed the old man who was not even fit to fight. He wanted to tell him that he was not needed but for some reason he did not.


    His grim face was emitting a lot of pressure. They walked towards the kitchen which made him confused again but he took Andrew into the attached store room and started fumbling with things.


    "Theodore, we do not have this much time. Leo had already left half an hour ago and god knows what he would do if he found his father first.


    We need to reach him before the war will start." he warned with a frustrated look as he could not understand the action of the old butler.


    "Oh, i promise you will not regreting with me here, your highness."

 Chapter 626 The End

    Andrew wanted to refuse but it was already toote. The old man opened the door of the basement and the eyes of Andrew widened.


    There were more weapons than the royal pce and more than a hundred knights practicing.


    They all turned to look at them when the light fell on their faces after opening the door.


    "Master!" they all bow their head instantly.


    "We have been preparing for this day for a long time. Now the day had arrived. We will finally get the chance to take revenge for all the deaths.. All the humiliation and all the tragedies we had faced in our life. It is time to fight for our honor." he said in a loud voice when Andrw could feel the pressureing from them and their grim faces.


    "We swear that we will fight with the enemy till our or theirst breath." came the voice in unison when They nodded his head.


    "Then we all should leave under the guidance and leadership of his highness the next ruler of the empire who promised to give us peace." he said in a loud voice when they all nodded their heads and epted in unison.


    All of their eyes turned to look at Andew who stood straighter.


    "I just want to punish my father and bring peace." he repeated when many of them nodded.


    "For the peace of the empire." That was how the conversation ended.


    As the door was opened more knights joined in and the full fledged arms started to walk on the roads getting the attention of everyone.


    "Do you know where your father is?" asked Theo as they embarked their journey,


    "Yes, he is hiding near the valley in the farm house. My spy had informed me." Theo nodded his head and talked with a few leaders who changed their ways.


    The whole empire could hear the sound of their footsteps as if the whole emore was shaking with fear.


    Their nk faces that were full of forcing aura fille the roads.


    Soon they stopped in front of the small farmhouse.


    "Army attack!" Before George could find a chance to run away, he was coveredpletely. Even the back door was covered.


    "What in the world.. How did I not know about it in advance?" he barked when the man bowed their head.


    "Your majesty, they had killed all our spies and captured others. Someone must have leaked their information." said the shivering man as he peeked out of the window.


    "Ha! Leo is sick so who is leading the army? Do not tell me that paralyzed William woke up or Ethan came from the world of the dead." he scoffed as he pushed the man and stared out of the window.


    His eyes narrowed looking at his own son and he gritted his teeth.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Andrew! I spared the life of the child as he had my blood. I was so wrong. I should have killed him first." he said with a red face but it was already toote.


    The knights had already entered the pce and started attacking him.


    His five men were nothing in front of hisrge army.


    "Did you forget that I am your father? You ungrate." he barked but Andrw only scoffed. His eyes showed no warmth.


    "You must be thinking how you lost so easily after ying so many tricks yet not getting attacked?" asked Theo with a look of arrogance on his face when Geroge took his eyes away from Andrew and stared at that annoying man.


    "Ha! I underestimated you too. I thought that you are finally broken after the condition of your master. But you.. I will kill you next." Theoughed at the dream of eroge as if he was looking at the struggling pest.


    "Yes, you made a mistake by not killing me with them. Go and kill him. There is no need to capture him." he announced when the eyes of Andrew flickered.


    He was hoping that his father was going to live in prison all his life but.. Killing!


    "Your highness, I know that it is a tough decision for you. But it is for the welfare of everyone. Who knows if he will kill your daughter next!" he asked when Andrew took a deep breath and steeled his heart and nodded his head.


    "You! How could you let them kill me? Where are the rules of the empire?" He kept shouting but no one listened to him.


    It was already toote and soon the knights tore his body. So many swords were ced in his body and so many pieces were done that he was unrecognizable.


    Andrew closed his eyes as he could not see the scene. He opened them oly when he felt a hand on his shoulders.


    "Everything is done, your majesty." Thest two words burnt him but he nodded his head.


    "He was not able to know about our presence because after every trap, we were catching more of his spies and changing them with our own.


    All of these spies had diedst time when he tickeddy Hannah and his house had many of our spies. They were the one who gave you information too." he informed as he cleaned his own sword.


    "You didn''t need to look at it if you didn''t want to. Everything is fine now. Peaceful again," Andrew took a deep breath as he felt peaceful and suffocating at the same time.


    "Yes, it is time for a new start." As she walked back to the pce after the victory everyone bowed their heads in front of him. when he reached the pce, Eli was already waiting for him at the door with Leo who was perfectly fine and Evan who was smiling at him.


    "Wee back, your majesty.'''' They all bowed their heads when he dismounted his horse and walked in front of Leo.


    "No! This crown did not belong to me. All this war started because my father did not want to be fair. And I will not repeat his mistake. The crown only belongs to the family of Thawyne and I will return it to its rightful owner. You are the owner, Leo!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!